《Brothel Princess is a Female Wolf》


 C1

    Valentine''s Day.


    The whole world was filled with the scent of romance.


    Little Fishy stormed out of the cafe.


    "F * * k, this is too excessive. You think that I''m too old to bother with this? What am I supposed to do if I''m old?"


    Little Fishy looked at the street full of pairs of people, her eyes filled with envy.


    Can''t hurt a Valentine''s Day without a lover?


    "Big Sis, you have peach blossoms on your face. You must be lucky." As he passed by a blind fortune-teller, the blind man suddenly spoke up.


    Fishy looked around to make sure there was no one around, and then she stepped forward. "Are you talking to me?"


    The blind man smirked. "That''s right."


    "Are you kidding me? Call me Big Sis." Little Fishy waved her fist at him. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was disabled, she would definitely beat him until his parents wouldn''t be able to recognize him. He was so old, so she called him Big Sis.


    "I''m going to call you sister. You should also say that you''re the one calling me sister?" The blind man tapped the enamel cylinder in front of him with the bamboo pole.


    "Ten yuan, thank you."


    Little Fishy stood up straight. Damn, it''s not like she called him fortune-telling. What''s more, Big Sis was dumped because of that. What kind of luck do you have?


    Little Fishy turned and left.


    The Blind Swordmaster shook his head and said, "Even the Blind Swordmaster would have to pay you back. You need to run into a car before you can walk."


    The screeching sound of brakes could be heard in front of them. Someone shouted, "He hit someone!"


    The State of Yue.


    The wind blew through the building.


    "Here is the purest, most beautiful, purest and most noble thing we have today ¡­ the first night right of a small fish. " The most prominent thing on her face was her bloody mouth. With one opening and closing, countless girls'' innocence had been destroyed by her, and even more gold and silver had rolled into her purse. At this moment, she was smiling as she stared at the God of Fortune below the stage.


    Two slaves walked to the center of the stage with a cloth bag on their shoulders. They opened the bag and a woman with her mouth tied looked around in horror at the vulgar eyes of the surrounding guests. Her eyes were filled with shame and anger.


    It turned out that her skin could really be compared to the snow, and the woman''s facial features were like a picture. Because of the fear, her long eyelashes constantly trembled, and her eyes were filled with tears, making her look even more charming and attractive. At this moment, she was kneeling on the stage like a delicious delicacy, and everyone''s eyes were filled with greed.


    "Prince, it''s Xiaoyu." His family''s young prince met this little fish on Lantern Festival and sent people to propose marriage, but she was actually rejected. Now, her father had committed a crime, her family''s male had been beheaded, and her daughter had been sold to a brothel.


    Ye Langmei flung her fan and proudly said, "This Prince is determined to get it today. Didn''t she look down on you? This King will definitely make her beg for mercy under This King. "


    Ye Langmei''s eyes were filled with charm as her entire body was filled with a demonic feeling.


    The other side had already started bidding, and the bid had already reached six hundred thousand taels.


    "One million." The originally noisy hall immediately fell to the ground and the sound of a needle dropping could be heard. Some people were shocked by his extravagant wealth, but some people recognized his identity and no one called out a price anymore.


    Ye Langmei smiled arrogantly, "Little Yu, you won''t be able to escape from my grasp. Aren''t you going to let me ride you?"


    Little Fishy''s face was as pale as snow.


    "Two million." Suddenly, a bone-chilling voice was heard from a tightly shut room.


    Hearing this voice, Ye Langmei was like a mouse that saw a cat, and her arrogance immediately became slightly shorter. His eyes rolled and grabbed the wine pot at the side, smiling as he walked towards the private room, "Ninth Brother, why are you here and not meet with your brother?"


    In the private room was the brother of Ye Langmei, Ninth Prince Jiu Mei.


    "Humph!" Night Nine gave a cold snort, handing his cape to his underling, who took it and put it on Little Fishy. The two of them had the same expression, and as they looked at each other, they were unable to tell each other apart.


    "Today is Ninth Brother. If it were any other brothers, I definitely wouldn''t let them go." Ye Langmei smiled as she poured a cup of wine and passed it to Nine Nights.


    Night Nine did not pick up the wine cup, nor did she feel embarrassed. She returned the cup to her lips, raised her head and drank it all in one gulp, before handing another cup to Night Nine.


    After seeing that he was fine, she then took the wine cup and drank it all in one gulp. In the imperial household, who wouldn''t be cautious?


    A strange smile appeared at the corner of Ye Langmei''s mouth. "Come on, why haven''t you brought Little Fishy over to Nine?"


    Little Fishy was pushed forward.


    "Xiaoyu, you can consider yourself lucky today. My Ninth Brother has taken a fancy to you, otherwise ¡­" Ye Langmei grabbed the little fish and pushed it into her arms.


    Fishy cried out in alarm as she slid off her cloak.


    He slightly frowned. Others might not understand him, but how could he not understand himself? He had never been very interested in women.


    "What are you all standing here for? Why aren''t you all retreating?" Ye Langmei berated.


    Night Nine waved her hand, and everyone left.


    "Ninth Brother, it''s rare for you to fancy this woman. It''s her good fortune, but Ninth Brother, do you know how to use the techniques in this room? Do you need me to demonstrate them to you first?"


    As Ye Langmei spoke, she pulled up the small fish and fiercely kissed her lips. Her hand did not hesitate to climb up her tall peaks.


    When Night Nine saw this, he clenched his fists, but just sat there coldly. Since he was young, this Tenth Brother had often treated insulting him as a great joy in his life.


    He used both of his hands to tap the woman''s acupoints and pushed her into his arms. She laughed wildly and said, "Ninth Brother, although your legs are disabled, your ''legs'' should still work. You play slowly, so I won''t keep you company."


    Ye Langmei laughed maniacally and went out to call the bawd, Hua Kui, who was enjoying himself on the other side. A sinister light flashed in her eyes. I told you to mind your own business, you cripple.


    Not to mention that the cripple had not practiced martial arts, but even if the cripple had practiced martial arts, he would definitely be unable to withstand it. The more Ye Langmei thought about it, the happier she got, Night Nine had never tasted a woman in his life before, so when he helped her, wasn''t he trying to feel grateful to him? He was looking forward to seeing him being crippled, so when he did that kind of thing, did he have the strength to resist it? Of course he wasn''t being kind. Didn''t that Little Fishy look down on him? That night, didn''t Jiu Mei want to be a hero and save the damsel? She wanted to let this crippled little fish know that as a woman, she wouldn''t even be able to enjoy her pain. At that time, she would definitely crawl over to ask for his favor.


    No one was able to maintain his clarity of mind under the influence of "Once in Spring Gale". Once a eunuch drank "Once in Spring Gale", he would become like a dog in heat, unable to release the desire in his heart and exploding to his death.


    The always cold Ye Jiumei had beads of sweat on her forehead. Her hands trembled as she reached for something in her arms.


    The moment Fishy opened her eyes, she saw an extremely handsome man on top of her body. A wave of pain came from her lower body.


    Little Fishy realized that he was having a difficult time exercising. She was speechless. Was it really that hard?


    "Allow me." Little Fishy flipped over and rode on top of the man. When she saw that diviner tomorrow, she would definitely give him an old head. He was quite accurate in saying that she was lucky and did not expect such a high quality peach blossom.

 C2

    Little Fishy had hungered for more than thirty years, and finally no longer needed to be a leftover girl. This feeling, well, although it was a bit painful, it was very fulfilling, seeing who would say that she was an old virgin in the future, and Big Sister already had a man to take care of. Little Fishy was depressed just talking about this little bit of stuff, saying that if she wanted looks, she needed knowledge, ability, and even Big Sister Feng wanted it.


    Little Fishy moved as she looked at the beauty from head to toe. When she was completely exhausted and laid down by the beauty''s side, a pair of small hands couldn''t help but tease her.


    If it weren''t for her, even if he wanted her, he would have exploded and died. He did not expect that in order to save him, Xiaoyu would make such a huge sacrifice. A lady of a noble family like her, just how much courage would it take for her to be up there?


    "I will be responsible for you." He had only wanted to save the last of his master''s blood. He hadn''t thought that it would be Little Fishy who had saved him.


    Little Fishy nodded furiously. Responsible children were the most likable.


    "I want to report to royal father that I want to marry you to become my wangfei." Night Nine looked gently at the little fish.


    "What?" "Princess?" Only now did Xiaoyu realize that there was something wrong with this man''s appearance. Although he wasn''t wearing any clothes, Xiaoyu just felt that something wasn''t right ¡ª hair, this top quality man was actually wearing a bun, f * ck, he couldn''t have slipped out from a mental hospital, could he?


    Fishy tried to tug at his hair.


    "Little Fishy, what are you doing?" Night Nine holds the little fish''s hand.


    "Is that for real?" The little fish mumbled.


    His gaze wandered around the room, this this ¡­ Even a five-star hotel wouldn''t be as extravagant as this. The furniture in this room seemed to be made of some kind of hard wood, not slabs.


    In her daze, Fishy suddenly remembered. She seemed to have been crushed into a meat patty by the car. Could it be that she had transmigrated?


    "Where is this place?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    "Wind and Rain Tower." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    "The Wind and Rain Tower?" Why does it sound so familiar? " Why does it feel like I''m hooked up with a celebrity?


    "Wait, what did he just say?" "You said that you want to marry me to become your wangfei?"


    The door was kicked open from the outside, and Fishy quickly grabbed the only blanket to cover her naked body.


    In the brothel, the more popular it was, the higher it was. The beds were all exquisite and definitely wouldn''t be too big, because men liked the feeling of nestling against each other. Of course, there was only one blanket.


    Although some people were perverted and liked to sleep in the same bed, other than the lowest brothels, there were a few rooms specially made for them in the brothel. For example, Little Fishy, it was worth at least two million silver taels on her first night.


    After the blanket was taken away by the little fish, Nine Niu Mei was shivering in the cold wind. Ye Lang Mei looked at his lower body with jealousy, and it was a shocking sight. The seductive redness pricked his eyes, and he did not expect it to be like this.


    Ye Langmei slowly walked forward. This dead cripple, how was he not dead?


    "Ninth Brother, the taste of a woman is pretty good, right?" Ye Langmei said while clenching her teeth.


    Little Fishy looked at Ye Langmei, her eyes emitting a green light. If this top quality man did not meet one, then there would be two of them at once. This guy afterwards was filled with an evil aura, a type that she had always liked.


    Feeling Xiaoyu''s fervent gaze, Ye Langmei turned to look at her. Seeing the admiration in her eyes, Ye Lianmei smiled charmingly and took two steps forward. She stood in front of Xiaoyu and flirtatiously lifted her chin, "How is it? Beauty, I''ve already said that you would regret following this cripple. How does he know how to treat the fairer sex? How can I satisfy you? "


    Night Nine''s charming eyes were burning with rage. "Tenth Brother, let go ¡ª my imperial concubine."


    Your consort?" Ye Langmei was stunned for a moment before she laughed out loud. This cripple had actually awakened to the truth? She had a plan in her mind. Rather than taking this woman for herself at this moment, why not wait until she really became the consort of a princess before taking her for herself? That girl looked like a passionate girl. "When the time came, he would make a very nice green hat for him to wear. Hmm, he would do it right away. He would go to the ''crowning'' to customize the hat. He would definitely disgust this cripple to death.


    "Princess? Nine, you could have said that a week ago, but now Xiaoyu has been demoted to a lowly person. Ye Langmei left with an arrogant smile. He must make it public that Ol ''Nine actually wanted to marry a brothel girl as his wangfei.


    Night Nine''s face was gloomy, he was right, now he could only rush to the palace and ask for the grace of his father, the one thing he had decided on, he would not change, moreover, he had already ruined their innocence.


    "You''re not allowed to look at her." Night Nine turned around and saw Xiaoyu looking at her disappearing figure. His heart suddenly ached. No matter how shameless this old man was, he was at least a healthy person. How could she dislike him?


    Night Demon reached out with difficulty to pull up her underpants, which had been pulled down to her heels.


    Seeing how much effort Xiao Yu had put into him, she suddenly understood why that person had called her a cripple just now and why he had expended so much effort when they were together.


    "Your legs ¡­" The small fish was tongue-tied.


    "It''s not too late for you to regret it now." Night Nine spoke coldly, but in his heart, he felt as if someone had stabbed him with a knife.


    Xiaoyu gave a deep look at Niu Mei, and suddenly smiled sweetly, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to be your consort? Many people might not even be able to keep their heads, so why should they give up? "


    In her previous life, she would work as a volunteer at a children''s school every holiday. She knew that a person with a disability like this was the most vulnerable in her heart.


    "Do you like the position of wangfei?" The cold, emotionless Night Nine Demon was awkward like a child. If anyone who knew her saw her, they would definitely be shocked.


    "Of course, everyone on Earth likes it." Both men and women.


    Although the two of them had a relationship in fact, just by doing it once, if someone said that they loved each other, others might believe that the disabled Night Nine would not believe them. Thus, Little Fishy never mentioned that she really liked this awkward man, and she couldn''t be too greedy.


    On second thought, Nine Nights was more at ease. If she said that her status was like dirt and gold, then that would be a problem. But by expressing her desire for the position of an imperial concubine in such a way, it actually made her feel open and honest.


    As long as she became his consort, she would stay by his side. He believed that one day, he would definitely move her heart.


    "Xiaoyu, come with me to see Father. Father will definitely like you." Nine Nights was sincere.


    "Let''s talk about this later. Shouldn''t you find me some clothes to cover my body and protect it from the cold?" Little Fishy said bitterly. She did not have any interest in running naked.

 C3

    The clothes in the brothel were just for the sake of letting a man peel them off more easily. It was even more enticing than not wearing any clothes at all, and it was even more shocking than not wearing any clothes at all. With much difficulty, he found a set of clothes for Xiaoyu to wear.


    Little Fishy pushed Night Demon into the hall, where her subordinates hurried over.


    They had a lot of beauties here, and there were also a lot of skilled women. If every Spring Festival Gala wanted to take away all the beauties, then they wouldn''t have to do business.


    The old procuress came over with her water snake waist. "Aiyo, Ninth Prince, are you satisfied with Little Fishy''s service? "She is the most famous beauty in the capital. If it weren''t for the troubles of her family, she wouldn''t have let this grandpa taste the freshness. She would have entered the palace to serve the emperor."


    Night Nine suddenly showed the old procuress a sign made of ebony, and when the old procuress saw it, her face changed. Her waist, which had been swaying wildly in the wind, suddenly straightened, "Master, please come this way."


    After saying this, the old procuress glanced at Night Nine''s men.


    "Don''t worry, they are my trusted aides." Night Nine said coldly.


    The old procuress twisted her waist to lead the way. Little Fishy didn''t know if it was psychological or not, but she felt that her waist was much lighter than before.


    When they arrived at the old procuress''s room, the old procuress knelt down. "Allure greets you, master."


    "No need to be so polite." Night Nine''s Charm helped him up.


    The bawd stood up and walked a few steps forward. At the same time, both her hands were inserted into the eyes of a beauty who was carved out of jade. The beauty''s eyes were sunken in, and a secret passage suddenly appeared beside her.


    Little Fishy clicked her tongue. What an ingenious mechanism.


    "Master, there has never been a person who could take away a woman from Full Wind Tower and make master feel wronged." said the old procuress.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed. No one had ever brought a woman with them, right? But how many would be taken from this secret passage?


    The group entered the tunnel one by one. When Fishy was passing by the old procuress, she suddenly stopped. "Mom, what will happen if we catch her Mimi and touch her valley?"


    Little Fishy was naturally talking about jade sculptures.


    The old procuress''s eyes flashed. She did not expect her to be so smart. The old procuress smiled proudly, "He will definitely be as happy as an immortal."


    Xiaoyu nodded and walked into the tunnel. "I hope this place is cleaner and doesn''t have a bad taste."


    The so-called bad smell was naturally the smell of a dead person.


    The old procuress was surprised for a moment, but then she smiled and said, "Miss must be joking."


    The old procuress picked up the Night Pearls and led the way. Little Fishy didn''t say anything more. Although she had a lot of questions in her mind, a smart woman should know when to shut up. She silently followed by Night Nine''s side.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ll explain some things to you slowly in the future." Seemingly sensing the confusion in Little Fishy''s heart, Night Nine said calmly.


    Fishy sighed inwardly. What a sensitive kid paper this is. I''m from the twenty-first century. Have you never seen a pig leave before you ate pork? Court scenes and the palace language had always been her favorite. It was a secret passage. What was a secret?


    Imperial study.


    "Nonsense, I am asking you to take over the Wind and Rain Tower, not to go there and choose a concubine." Even if he was crippled from the calf, so what? He was still the son of a dragon and the grandson of a dragon. As long as he wanted, he could marry any lady in the capital to be the imperial concubine. Why did he have to be a prostitute in the midst of all this?


    "Father, Little Fishy is not a prostitute. She was originally the daughter of the great scholar, Hongtu." Night Nine will fight for reason.


    "No, I can agree to anything except this one." the Emperor said firmly.


    "Father, Little Fishy is mine now." No matter how shy she was, she couldn''t care less about being shy at night


    "So what? She''s a whore, and there''ll be more men soon. " The Emperor snorted coldly.


    It was better if he wasn''t Hongtu''s daughter, but that old bastard had actually called him a foggy ruler, and had even almost revealed the fact that he was the boss behind the Wind and Rain Pavilion. If he dared to challenge the emperor, then the emperor would send him to hell to find Hades for justice.


    "Father, I want her." No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t change his mind.


    "You ¡­" The Emperor pointed angrily at him, then thought better of it and lowered his finger.


    "Since you insist, I''ll see what kind of woman this Little Fishy is." Since his son couldn''t be bothered, he could at least make a move from that woman.


    "Father, you will definitely like Xiaoyu." At that moment, the Emperor had the impulse to fulfill his wish. Since a young age, because of the child''s handicap, he had been rejected by everyone, so he must have been very lonely.


    The Emperor was merciless enough to be turned around. The heavens were about to bestow great responsibility on him, and he would first have to suffer for it. Now was not the time for him to enjoy himself.


    "Father, don''t scare Xiaoyu." Upon seeing the eunuch leave, Night Nine couldn''t help but exhort his majesty.


    His son was even more useless than a woman, and he still hadn''t agreed. He was just carefully protecting her, and if he really did agree, then wouldn''t this woman ride on his son''s head?


    The Emperor gave a dry cough. "Jiu''er, are you going to take a step back?"


    "Father, the Saints once said that there is nothing that cannot be said to others." Nightmare refused to move. Wasn''t he afraid of the Emperor''s coercion? Who was he? His son knew all his tricks too well.


    The Emperor felt helpless. Why did he feel that there was nothing he could do in front of his son?


    "Xiaoyu, quickly come pay your respects to your father." As soon as Little Fishy stepped into the cave, Night Nine began to speak in a flurry.


    Little Fishy''s gaze met the emperor''s gaze and she choked on her saliva. Such a monstrous genius, looking even younger than her, was actually her father? Of course, compared to her previous life, the imperial family''s maintenance was good. His son was already so old, but he looked to be in his thirties. Even if they were married early, he couldn''t be this young.


    The emperor lightly coughed. "We should still call him Your Majesty."


    His little face was so tender that it seemed like it could pinch water. His eyes were black and white, and in the blink of an eye, his long, thick eyelashes fluttered towards the heart of a person with a brush. His slightly perked nose was already extremely beautiful, and his small lips emitted a pink luster, as if they had just bloomed into flowers. The emperor stared fixedly at her lips and couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Are you willing to marry Jiu Er?" The Emperor restrained his lecherous appearance and held up his dignified appearance.


    Little Fishy looked at Nine Night Demon, Nine Night Demon nodded her head, and then explained, "I am Nine Night Demon."


    "If he is willing to marry, then I am willing to marry." Fishy confessed.


    When the emperor heard this, he asked, "Then what if he doesn''t want to?"

 C4

    "Not willing? Of course it''s him who walks his sunbeam path, I walk mine alone. " Xiaoyu shrugged her shoulders. Since there was no elder sister here, there was no place for her to stay.


    "Jiu Er, did you hear that?" The emperor proudly glanced at Night Nine.


    After asking this question, he let out a cold snort, expressing his disdain for Xiaoyu''s reply, "Royal father, this is precisely the place where my son likes her. Many are crying and shouting about wanting to marry me."


    The Emperor thought so and coughed to change the way he put it.


    "You cute Jiu''er."


    Night Nine looked nervously at Little Fishy. She shouldn''t have said that to Little Fishy.


    "Of course, since he''s so handsome, of course I love him." Little Fishy gave Night Nine a comforting look.


    Night Nine''s face reddened. Can you not be so direct?


    The emperor cast a glance at Night Nine. Nine was indeed handsome, but he was a cripple. How could she possibly love him?


    "You can follow Jiu''er, but you don''t have a right to be one. Are you willing?" the Emperor asked.


    "I don''t care." Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up. Without a name, it was best if they didn''t. If they disagreed, then that would be the end of it. If they disbanded, no one would be held up.


    The emperor''s face couldn''t help but darken when he heard this. This woman was far more scheming than he had imagined. Men liked women like this type of woman who didn''t want anything and would follow them wholeheartedly.


    "In that case, why have you come to see me?" The emperor''s face darkened.


    "It''s my father that wants to meet Xiaoyu. I''ve met her now, I''ll be taking my leave." Night Nine slightly leaned forward, almost like he was bowing, he gave Fishy a look.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s return to the manor." Night Nine wanted to advance and retreat, but he wanted Xiaoyu for sure.


    "Nonsense, don''t forget your identity." The emperor was so angry that he slapped the dragon''s case.


    Night Nine took out the ebony medallion from his bosom and threw it on the dragon table, "I humbly request to be disgraced."


    The Emperor was truly angered this time. As a son of a dragon, only after committing a heinous crime would he be demoted to a civilian, which was already a very serious punishment. He didn''t expect that Night Nine would become even more despicable, he obviously wanted to anger him to death.


    Fishy looked at Night Nine with shock, "You want to be a waiter?"


    The Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood. His son was going to be a young servant? Being suppressed by thousands of people, how could he endure it?


    "Mm, I only want to take you as my guest, and you only want to take me as your guest, okay?" A hint of fragility flashed across Night Nine''s cold face.


    "Lil ''Nine ¡­" Little Fishy sniffed. Could he not be so good to her? It would make her feel guilty. After all, there were a lot of men she had taken a fancy to, including his brother and his father. Although she wouldn''t do anything practical, she would at most masturbate a little.


    "I object." The Emperor scrambled to his feet.


    "It''s useless to object." Mo Xiaoyu stared foolishly at Night Nine, then he walked forward and left while pushing his wheelchair.


    "You ¡­" The Emperor pointed at Little Fish, wanting to give the order to stop her.


    "Your majesty, how could we, the lowly commoners, come to the palace to pollute your longan? Bye bye." Little Fishy coolly waved goodbye to the emperor.


    "Little Yu, you''ve suffered greatly by following me." He had thought that his Imperial Father would agree. After all, the other brothers were already his fathers, and some already had wives and concubines. Because of their bodies, he was the only one who hadn''t married yet.


    "I''m not feeling wronged." How could she be wronged? Although she felt a bit of regret, at the very least, it could be said that she was nine times perfect.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine turns and grabs the little fish''s hand and puts it to his lips.


    "What?" Xiaoyu''s face turned red. Did she have to be so ambiguous?


    Nine Night Demon''s deep eyes foolishly looked at the little fish, and she gave it a precious kiss on her hand. "Little fish, I will definitely treat you very well ¡ª very well."


    When Little Fishy saw his serious expression, her heartstrings rippled. She slowly crouched down and placed her hand on Night Nine''s knee.


    "Little Fishy will be very good to you, too." Little Fishy earnestly promised. In her entire life, no one had ever cared so much about her. The feeling of being protected by her palm was too vexing.


    "What are you doing?" An angry voice suddenly sounded from the side. It was a clear and melodious voice. Even though she was angry, it was still very pleasant to hear.


    The two of them turned around and saw a group of richly dressed nobles. Some of them had a look of shock, while others had a look of anger as they stared at the two of them.


    "I''m sorry, I was too engrossed. I didn''t notice you guys coming over." Fishy quickly pushed Night Nine''s wheelchair to the side to let them out of the way.


    She said she was too engrossed in it.


    The little girl beside the noblewoman had her eyes fixed on Night Nine''s face. When she saw his expression, her heart ached. She walked forward and raised her hand to give Xiaoyu a kiss.


    Little Fishy looked at the girl in disbelief, her eyes turning cold, "On what basis are you hitting me?"


    "You are only a lowly servant. After hitting you, you even dirtied my hands! You still haven''t thanked me for my grace." The young girl said arrogantly.


    "Whap." Everyone looked at Xiaoyu in disbelief. She dared to hit Princess Golden Bell? It had to be known that Princess Golden Bell''s father was Prince Rui. In addition, he had tremendous power and influence within the imperial court. Even the Emperor had to give him some face, and the princes had to respectfully address him as'' Imperial Uncle ''.


    Xiaoyu nonchalantly swung her arm. "Remind the princess that you''re praising me too much. I''m a lowly person, don''t you understand? A lowly person is a prostitute. Hitting me would only dirty your hand. I''ll return it to you."


    "Nine, you have to uphold justice for me." Princess Golden Bell''s eyes turned red as she clutched her face and stamped her feet in disobedience.


    "I don''t dare to bear the title of princess. Little Fishy is right. We lowly citizens really don''t dare to dirty the princess''s hands. Little Fishy, let''s go." Night Nine''s Charm slightly lowered its body, speaking in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Little Fishy glanced appreciatively at Night Nine. He''s worth teaching.


    "Jiu''er, what did you say?" The noblewoman who had been standing at the side without saying a word was shocked. What slut was he talking about? How could a grandson of a dragon be a slut?


    "After returning to Mother, Royal Father has already demoted Jiu''er to a lowly citizen." If you don''t object, then just say yes. Since it''s an agreement, then I won''t joke around with you, even though the Emperor didn''t say anything.


    Little Fishy discovered that this Night Nine Demon was also quite dark.


    "Nonsense." The emperor and empress were husband and wife after all, even their berating tones were the same.


    "Father is in the imperial study. Your mother can ask him. Hmm, although I''m a lowly citizen, taking on only Xiaoyu as a guest won''t be tiring. Your mother doesn''t have to worry about me." Can you be any more shameless than that? They don''t even worry about you, and even if you kill them all and they''re not your own mother, they won''t care about you.


    "Don''t say anymore." Princess Golden Bell was still in front of her. How could she say something like that in front of a girl?


    "That''s not true either. I can be your manager, and if the price is reasonable, I can ask you to receive him." Xiaoyu smiled.


    Ye Jiumei''s face sank, looking at Fishy with an injured face.


    "An Lai An, you are already above everyone else? What price do you think someone else can pay? " Little Fishy patted Night Nine''s shoulder soothingly.

 C5

    "Long Yang, you''re not allowed to touch Ninth Brother." Princess Golden Bell was infuriated as her face flushed.


    "First of all, let me correct you. I''m not Long Yang." Little Fishy stretched out a hand to reveal the rough outline of her clothes.


    Xiaoyu glanced disdainfully at Princess Golden Bell''s undeveloped chest.


    "Secondly, not to mention this lady touching his shoulder, how open and honest was that? Even if this lady wanted to take advantage of him, it was a special gift from the emperor''s golden mouth and jade teeth."


    After saying that, Little Fishy fiercely kissed the face of Night Nine, leaving behind a red lipstick mark.


    Xiaoyu regretfully said, "The quality of this lipstick is too poor. I still prefer Thousand Kiss to not leave a mark on it."


    Hua Li fainted on the spot.


    So wild, so shocking.


    "Empress, Queen, go call the imperial physician." The palace maids were all flustered.


    Nine Night Demon shook her head, pulling at the little fish''s sleeve. The little fish lowered its head, and Nine Night Demon''s face flashed with an unnatural crimson color. "Let''s go back."


    He really wanted to go back and have a good time with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu had done these intimate actions in public, although he felt very sweet in his heart, but he knew that Xiaoyu would be made fun of by everyone. He didn''t want anyone to bully Xiaoyu.


    "Your mother fainted." Regardless of the truth, as a son, we should always express our worry and anxiety, or else we will not be filial.


    "The empress will faint every few days. Besides, there are so many palace maids. I''m not an imperial physician, so there''s nothing I can do by staying here." Besides, she''s not his mother, Night Nine added to himself.


    "Then... Where''s the princess? " Little Fishy pointed to Golden Bell, whose face was as pale as snow, supported by the palace maids.


    When Princess Golden Bell saw the two of them mention her, she secretly stuck out her chest. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not tell.


    "Our statuses are low, standing here will only ruin them. As long as we leave, Princess Golden Bell will definitely be lively."


    Ninefire''s eyes swept across Duke Golden Bell indifferently as he spoke.


    It was very strange that so many healthy princes did not pick him, but insisted on marrying him instead. If it wasn''t for Prince Rui blocking his way and he firmly opposed it, then this tigress would have really entered his mansion, and he didn''t like her at all. However, he didn''t seem to like anyone, but in the future, he finally had someone he liked.


    "Oh, alright then." Little Fishy turned Ninefire''s wheelchair. It really wasn''t a good idea to have rubber as long as there was rubber. However, it didn''t matter since she had time to study and improve it. At the very least, it was lighter and more flexible.


    "Ninth brother ¡­" Princess Golden Bell wailed in grief from behind the two of them.


    "What bird?" Why are you shouting so harshly? " Night Nine rolled his eyes.


    "Golden Turtle." Little Fishy said.


    "What is a golden turtle?" Night Nine asked curiously.


    "A type of bird from my hometown." Little Fishy''s expression did not change. How did she know what a golden turtle was? She had never seen anything like this before either. She had only heard Night Nine call out ''Princess Golden Bell'' and casually say ''Golden Turtle''.


    Under the guidance of the live map, the two of them left.


    As soon as they left, the Empress woke up. "Auntie."


    Princess Golden Bell pulled at the empress in a spoiled manner.


    It turned out that Prince Rui''s princess and queen were sisters born from the same mother.


    "Don''t worry. With me here, your wish will be fulfilled." The empress patted the back of Princess Golden Bell''s hand as a cold light flashed through her eyes.


    She had already repeatedly hinted at Princess Rui, telling them to be more low-key. She didn''t expect that Princess Golden Bell would arrogantly ask for her own husband at a small banquet, and even hinted that the person she liked was the one in the banquet. The empress was sitting beside the emperor, watching his face change in a unpredictable manner.


    This was good as well. Ninth Brother''s mother was only a concubine, while his mother was only a scholar. Since Princess Golden Bell had married him, the Emperor wouldn''t be so afraid. After all, a handicapped person couldn''t accomplish anything big.


    "Jin Ling, thank you, aunt." Princess Golden Bell said happily.


    To put it bluntly, she was still doing it for her son, Night Nine was disabled, so she naturally wouldn''t be the emperor. But she had helped make things seem like Prince Rui''s influence was being suppressed, while Golden Bell was feeling grateful to her, so she naturally stood on her side. It was as if she had pulled over Prince Rui and Night Nine''s power.


    "Chenqie pays her respects to Your Imperial Majesty." It was so easy for the emperor to get up, but then he heard the empress''s voice coming from outside.


    "Nope." the Emperor said impatiently.


    The empress was stunned. The emperor was so loud, she could hear him from outside. Princess Golden Bell was by her side, but her expression was a little unsightly.


    Why is the emperor so angry?


    The emperor signaled the eunuchs to spread the yellow satin. Sigh, his son is unfilial. As your father, I have to compromise.


    "Little Yu, the daughter of Grand Scholar Hong Dian from Fengyuan University, is the Ninth Princess." When the emperor finished writing, he reluctantly used the Imperial Jade Seal.


    He handed a hand to his most trusted Eunuch Gao. "Go, announce the decree at the Ninth Prince''s Mansion."


    The Emperor looked up at the sky and sighed. Why was he so sad? If he had not demoted Fishy to a lowly person, she would have entered the palace. Such a beauty ¡­ How could he have a father like that? It would ruin a beauty''s future.


    The emperor kept blaming Hongtu for delaying the future of his children. Wasn''t it because of this matter that Xiaoyu didn''t enter the palace to become his woman?


    Nine Night Demon''s secret guard was always there, but Nine Night Demon enjoyed being cared for by her loved ones, so she didn''t call anyone out. Only when Little Fishy pushed her slower and slower did he realize that Little Fishy was tired, so he quickly shouted into the air, "Fifteen."


    A man dressed in black appeared in front of the two of them. "Princess, let me do it."


    Although the emperor hadn''t agreed, the wangfei that the duke had recognized was one.


    "Are you tired, come up my leg."


    "That''s not good." In broad daylight, it would bring harm to the children.


    The corners of Ye Jiumei''s mouth lifted upwards, and she couldn''t help but stare blankly. His master''s smile was so beautiful, but this was the first time he had seen his master smile.


    "Come here." Nine Night Demon ordered.


    Mo Xiaoyu walked over, and Night Nine held her in his arms. Mo Xiaoyu fell into his arms.


    Nine of the night for the fish to adjust a comfortable sitting posture, smiling at her.


    Due to his handicap, the Emperor would inevitably treat him with special affection. As long as he brought up something, they would obey every single order, the princes were indignant and indignant, but there was nothing they could do. They could only use his handicap more and more to talk about things, cultivate his eccentric and awkward personality, ignore everyone else, but everyone else said that he was cold and heartless.


    Fifteen pushed two people. In the end, he was a man who had trained in martial arts, so it wasn''t strenuous at all.


    The two of them snuggled together in the Imperial Palace had become a unique scenery. Wherever they walked past, there were countless gazes that contained either admiration, jealousy, puzzlement, or doubt.


    "The most romantic thing I can think of is to slowly grow old together with you, then gently sit on the rocking chair and shake it ¡­" Little Fishy hummed a song softly as she sat there bored.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s eyes became brighter and brighter. Xiaoyu didn''t mind him being handicapped, but she still wanted to grow old with him.


    "Ninth Prince, Ninth Princess, please hold on." Eunuch Gao''s legs were fast, but he was actually able to catch up.


    "There is no Ninth Marquis here, only ¡­" The awkward voice stopped. The Ninth Prince and the Ninth Princess? Father agreed?


    Eunuch Gao didn''t dare let the two men kneel down and accept the decree. He immediately launched the imperial edict, "I confer the title of the Ninth Princess to Xiaoyu, daughter of Grand Scholar Hong Tu."


    Eunuch Gao smiled as he handed the imperial edict over to Xiaoyu. "Congratulations Ninth Princess, congratulations to Ninth Princess. The official decree will be issued tomorrow morning."


    The imperial edict was simply that it was not easy for the Emperor to be the father of an awkward son in order to appease Night Nine.


    In the end, royal father still doted on him, but in the end, in the past, he just loved to make trouble and didn''t ask for anything from the emperor. This was the first time he asked the emperor for a reward, he didn''t expect his father to refuse, so he was very disappointed, he didn''t expect the emperor to step back so quickly.

 C6

    Outside the palace, a special carriage had been parked. The door was left open, and there was a sturdy looking ramp.


    "Who designed this?" His brain was quite flexible.


    Fifteen glanced at Ninefire.


    No, this awkward boy?


    The upward push was a strenuous one, and the little fish jumped off her legs and helped her push her fifteen times into the car.


    "Sorry, Princess Consort." Night Nine was pushed into the car by Fifteen, who rubbed his hands in embarrassment.


    "I''m not feeling wronged, I''m not feeling wronged." Little Fishy waved her hand.


    15 slanted tunnels were put away and they laid on the ground.


    Little Fishy was stunned. This ¡­ Did he mean for her to step on him and get into the carriage?


    After all, she came from a society where everyone was equal.


    "Little Yu, come up." Night Nine reached out his hand to Fishy.


    Alright, we''ll just follow the customs when we enter the country. In the future, we''ll imbue these people with these theories. There''s no need to be conflicted about this now.


    Little Fishy stepped onto the back of the carriage and put down Night Nine''s wheelchair. The only place was a small one, and when Little Nine wanted to sit on it, Night Nine held him in his arms, and the door of the carriage was shut. Night Nine kissed him on the delicate, flowery lips, and so far he had endured the pain.


    Little Fishy suddenly thought of a question. She turned her head to avoid Night Nine''s lips, asking in a studious spirit, "Little Nine, are men and women not close to each other?"


    "Yes, you are mine now." Night Demon was very possessive.


    Little Fishy''s next words directly caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood, "Then when I stepped on the fifteenth, that was mine."


    When fifteen, who was driving outside, heard this, he looked up forty-five degrees to the sky.


    When they arrived at the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, everyone looked at Little Fishy who got off the car with him with all sorts of expressions.


    "This is the emperor''s personal Ninth Wangfei." Fifteen explained.


    "Even if it was personally sealed by the Emperor, he should at least choose a lucky day to pass the time. How could he be so sloppy?" The head maid, Mingyue Mingyue, who had always been proud of serving the Ninth Prince close to him, was still trying her best to maintain a neutral attitude even though she was extremely jealous of him.


    Little Fishy glanced at the brightly dressed maidservants. Although Night Nine was a handicapped person, her status was still very high, and she looked like an immortal. It was no wonder that she would attract so many bees and butterflies.


    "Does anyone dare to question the emperor''s decree?" Little Fishy said lazily.


    Mingyue lowered her head, but the corner of her mouth curled up in disapproval.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes glinted as she smiled. "Since the emperor gave me the title of the ninth prince''s consort, I''ll have to consider it. Ninth Prince, if you can''t follow my rules, then you can have the ninth prince made up."


    Little Fishy gave a light cough, looked into Night Nine''s eyes, and firmly said:


    Little Fishy went out to ask for permission.


    Little Fishy ordered everyone to obey the order.


    Little Fishy should be blind to her mistakes.


    Little Fish, put on your makeup and wait for "yes."


    Little Fishy paid for the fortress.


    Little Fishy was angry.


    Little Fishy''s Birthday Remember "Yes"


    The crowd was in an uproar. What kind of rule was this? This was too much! Who was she? How dare she ask the Ninth Prince to do this?


    "Truly a woman who doesn''t know her place." Mingyue sneered. It would be weird if the Ninth Prince would agree.


    "I promise you." As long as Fishy liked it, he was willing to do anything.


    "Beauty, you have to fulfill your promise, otherwise, the consequences will be dire." The little fish leaned forward and looked into the eyes of Night Nine.


    "How bad is it?" Night Nine couldn''t help but ask.


    "If you steal the flowers, I''ll come out of the wall." Little Fishy said with a beaming smile.


    Although her voice was very soft, Night Nine''s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and said, "You dare."


    "Little Jiu, don''t be so fierce. Why, do you only want the officials of the Xu Prefecture to set fires and not to light any lanterns? "Don''t forget to go from three to four."


    Little Fishy patted Night Nine''s face and gave him a coquettish look. ''Sigh, how could a man''s skin be so good? Luckily, her skin is also good. Otherwise, it would be bad if others could not tell who is male and who is female.


    Alright, he admitted that he couldn''t accept Little Fishy smiling at other men. When he thought of how Little Fishy and Ye Langmei would look at each other lovingly in the brothel, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He compared his heart to his heart, and Little Fishy cared about him.


    "Then you''re not allowed to talk to others." Nine Night Demon said weakly.


    "It depends on your performance." Little Fishy shrugged with a nonchalant look on her face.


    "What wangfei says is what this duke says. From today onwards, leave everything in the estate to wangfei." Night Nine looked at the little fish affectionately. He was determined to tie the little fish up so that she wouldn''t have the time to care about others. In the end, Night Nine was still feeling inferior.


    Night Nine coldly glanced at Fifteen, then he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "In the future, don''t look at the wangfei one more time."


    He was still brooding over Little Fishy''s words just now. Fifteen wanted to cry, but had no tears. How did he provoke the wangfei to actually deal with him like this? He absolutely wouldn''t look at her, not even half a glance.


    "Managing the Duke''s Mansion is too troublesome. In the past, anyone who manages that place should just let them continue to manage it. I''ll just manage it properly for you." Fishy shook her head.


    Hearing this, Night Nine was secretly delighted in her heart. What she meant was, in her heart, was she the only one who mattered the most? Little Fishy turned her head to ask with a smile, "Fifteen, what do you think?"


    If looks could kill, 15 years ago, they would have been beaten black and blue by her.


    Fishy was doing this on purpose. It was very contradictory for her to say that there was a difference between men and women while stepping on other people and calling them equal as well as enjoying the privilege of being superior to them.


    "It''s a blessing for us servants that the wangfei is good to the prince." Just don''t be nice to him. The prince will skin him.


    Fifteen''s usually expressionless face was actually covered in sweat.


    In the end, she could not help but laugh out loud. Because of his bad temper since he was young, the people around him were all somewhat cold and unsmiling, and were called the Ice Guards. He did not expect that today, 15th Night would be defeated by Little Fishy with just a few words, how could he not laugh?


    15 wasn''t too bad, this wasn''t the first time he saw her. Night Nine laughed too frequently today. He was already able to calmly face the shock from the start.


    However, when had everyone in the palace ever seen Ye Jiumei smile so brightly like this before? It was just after the new year, and it was still too early for spring to bloom. But why did they have the illusion that all flowers were blooming at once?


    Xiaoyu saw that all the women in the courtyard were gawking at Night Nine, and her body flashed, blocking off Night Nine''s beautiful smile. Xiaoyu revealed a standard eight-toothed smile that was comparable to his own smile, "Little Nine, you''ve broken the rules."


    Night Nine was stunned, he couldn''t even smile?

 C7

    "Of course you can laugh, but you can only smile at me. What do you think you are? Are you trying to sell me a smile? " At the beginning, Fishy was still very lazy. When she talked about showing off, her voice suddenly became cold.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face reddened, and she lowered her head. "Xiaoyu, I was wrong."


    At this moment, a servant ran over. "Ninth Prince, Crown Prince, Second Prince, Third Prince, Fourth Prince, Fifth Prince ¡­"


    The servant read the letter all the way to the eighth prince. He then took a deep breath and continued, "The eleventh prince has come to congratulate the ninth prince."


    Nightmare''s face sank. She glanced at Fishy, truly afraid of what might come next. "I won''t see you."


    "Ninth brother, your brothers are already in front of you. Are you still not going to see them?" A group of people walked over with a smile.


    "This must be the ninth princess, right? She''s indeed a beauty of a nation." The leading man wore a light yellow robe, and at this moment, he faintly smiled as he looked at Xiaoyu, his eyes flashing with wisdom.


    When Fishy heard this, she did not care about the dark, almost Zhang Fei''s face. She smiled sweetly and said blissfully, "I thought the Crown Prince would be strict with his authority, but today he''s so amiable."


    "What an intelligent woman."


    The crown prince praised and instructed, "Send me to the ninth princess'' consort ¡­"


    "It must be a greeting gift. Thank you, Crown Prince." Little Fishy was the first to speak.


    In the future, they would give her a wedding present. These people all had a lot of valuable things around them, so they wouldn''t treat them as good things. However, she was different, if she wanted to survive here, she would first need to get some silver coins.


    The Crown Prince was stunned. Didn''t Ninth Brother say that the princess was the daughter of a great scholar? Why did it seem like she belonged to a merchant family? How could she be so good at scheming? But perhaps he was overthinking things. This was their first time meeting, so he should have given her a present.


    "The ninth princess is so intelligent. Do you know who we are?" A purple-clothed, handsome-looking man laughed.


    Xiaoyu smiled sweetly, "My lords, you are making things difficult for me. I am not an immortals of the Great Firmament. How can I tell?" When the crown prince and all the princes came in, the others were a step behind the crown prince, so they spoke first, which was a bit more important than the princes. When the servants reported back, they also said that the crown prince and the princes were the most respected out of everyone here, so Xiaoyu recklessly guessed that the first to speak would be the crown prince. "


    When the purple clothed man heard this, he turned around and said to the crowd, "What a clever Ninth Sister-in-law. Come, deliver this duke''s greeting gift."


    Little Fishy thought to herself, This man is a straightforward person.


    Although the man in the brown robe had an extraordinary appearance, he always gave off a sinister feeling. With a sneer, he suddenly pulled Lang Mei along as he said to Xiaoyu with ill intentions, "Perhaps Nine Sisters and Little Sisters don''t know each other, but you have seen this person before. You should know who he is."


    Veins popped out on her forehead, and she opened her mouth to send them away. However, Little Fishy''s smile became even more brilliant as she reached out her hand to stop her.


    Ye Langmei was flirtatiously dressed in pink today as she pretentiously opened her folding fan.


    "Little Fishy and I are really fated to meet, and we fall in love at first sight, not wanting to make a fool out of each other. Seeing her again, it''s already an auction that''s going to fill the entire restaurant ¡­" Ye Langmei deliberately did not say anything, allowing everyone to imagine it for themselves.


    As expected, many of their expressions changed. Although they had heard that because of their father, Xiaoyu had been demoted to a lowly citizen by the emperor, in their minds, it was only the charm of Night Nine that helped their teacher. They did not hesitate to argue with their father, who was left with no choice but to agree ¡­


    They were frequent visitors to the Wind and Rain Tower, so they naturally understood the appearance of the woman being auctioned off. They were frequent visitors to the Wind and Rain Tower, so they naturally understood the appearance of the woman being auctioned off.


    "Ninth Brother, does Royal Father know about this?" The man in the light gray suit frowned. Although he was in the middle of everyone, he gave off a feeling of independence.


    "Father naturally knows that it was he who personally ordered Xiaoyu to be demoted to a lowly citizen. It was also father who personally ordered Xiaoyu to be conferred the title of wangfei. I wonder if all the royal brothers have any other doubts?" Nine Night Demon raised her head and said, her thin and weak figure was standing straight in front of Fishy, protecting her.


    Everyone looked at Fishy and saw that she had a calm expression on her face. They knew that this Ye Langmei was usually the most lustful of men, so what good words could come out of his mouth? Perhaps, things were not as he had said: Royal father is shrewd, if brothers share a woman, Royal father would definitely not let it happen.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    "It''s time to change the way Tenth Brother makes fun of me. Otherwise, it''s hard to say when he''ll get into trouble again." The man who spoke was dressed in red, and his hair wasn''t tied up like everyone else''s. Instead, he casually tied up a third of his hair with a belt, giving off a lazy aura.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I was so drunk last time that I angered fifth brother." Thinking about that, the white-robed, baby-faced man couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Alright, alright. It''s freezing outside. You guys can take it. How can Ninth Brother take it?" A man in green clothes stepped forward, pushing Night Nine towards the hall, which was burning silver, frost, and carbon.


    "Fourth brother loves people the most." The blue-clothed man smiled as he followed her, intentionally or unintentionally sweeping his gaze over Xiaoyu. This woman was not simple, and there was a smile on her face the entire time. He didn''t see the slightest trace of displeasure on her face.


    However, Nine really cares about her.


    The blue clothed man turned his head to ask the black clothed man, "Fifth brother, what do you think of this woman?"


    The man in black followed the crowd and answered after a while, "Very good."


    The blue-clothed man smiled bitterly. If he hadn''t understood fifth brother''s personality, he would have answered very well. They didn''t even know what he was talking about.


    "What does Ninth Sister-in-law think of this place?" The man in the brown suit drank a cup of tea and then looked up at the little fish with a malicious expression.


    Enraged, Nine Night Demon threw the tea bowl on the table beside her, causing the atmosphere to freeze.


    All the people in the Ninth Prince''s Mansion were indignant, especially those little girls. They looked like they wanted to eat the little fish. It was all her fault that the Tenth Prince mocked their master, so she had the face to flatter him.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s time to change your character. If a dog bites you, do you want to bite back?" As soon as Fishy spoke, the hall suddenly emitted pu pu pu sounds. Everyone who was drinking tea spat out the tea in their mouths. This woman was really poisonous.


    "What did you say?" The man in brown dropped his teacup and stood up, glaring fiercely at Fishy.


    Little Fishy blinked in confusion. "What did I say?"


    "Tell me ¡­" I am that thing. " The man in brown couldn''t say he was a dog after all.


    Xiaoyu was even more confused. "I don''t even know who His Highness is, how can I scold Your Highness? How can you be a thing? You aren''t a thing."


    The group had wanted to drink a mouthful of tea, but upon hearing Xiaoyu''s words, they spit out another mouthful of tea. They couldn''t do anything about the tea anymore, let''s watch them fight. The princes put down their tea bowls and looked at Xiaoyu with interest.

 C8

    "How bold. You actually dared to insult your highness." Ye Langmei berated.


    "What did I scold?" Little Fishy had an innocent face, I felt sorry for her.


    "You called Sixth Brother a dog, not a thing." Ye Langmei pointed at the brown clothed man.


    "Why did I only hear you scolding the Sixth Prince? Hubby, did you hear that?" Little Fishy called her ''hubby'' so sweetly. Out of ten men present, eight of them wanted to agree.


    Night Nine''s lips curved up in a smile, "That''s right, I heard it too. Tenth Brother swearing at Sixth Brother, this Tenth Brother is getting more and more outrageous."


    With that, Ye Jiumei looked at Ye Langmei with a regretful expression while shaking her head.


    "She was clearly the one who cursed Sixth Brother." Ye Langmei pointed at the small fish.


    "Did anyone hear that?"


    "We all heard it." Ye Langmei walked around and found that everyone was looking up at the sky, drawing circles, and chatting. No one was paying attention to her.


    "Second brother, third brother, fourth brother ¡­" Naturally, Ye Langmei could not call upon the Crown Prince to testify for him.


    "We were talking about the painting that second brother had recently collected, but we didn''t hear anything." The purple robed man laughed calmly.


    The grey robed man nodded.


    "Yeah, yeah, I was so engrossed listening to it that I didn''t expect a painting to have such a university question." The red-clothed man excitedly pulled the gray-clothed man.


    "Second brother, I''ve thought it through. In the future, we won''t be planting flowers anymore. We''ll just have to collect calligraphy and paintings. Please explain it to me properly."


    "Collecting paintings and calligraphy, how can you leave me out of this?" The azure-robed man also walked over.


    I have a few friends. There are really a few ancient calligraphy and paintings in my house. They look pretty good, but I don''t know if they are real or fake. One friend of mine has recently run short of money and wants to buy two. I wonder if second brother can take a look for me?" The white-clothed man excitedly joined in the discussion.


    This person had a lot of power. They had only spoken a few words, but they had already changed the topic by leaps and bounds.


    The brown robed man laughed coldly, "In the end, you''ve stayed at Gouge College. You sure know how to quibble with your mouth."


    Little Fishy replied with an even more radiant smile. She had never felt that it was shameful. The reason why she didn''t mention it was because she was afraid of hurting Night Nine''s reputation. However, some people didn''t care about face at all.


    "Sixth Brother is so experienced and knowledgeable. You can tell that. Husband, did Sixth Brother ever come to Gouge College to be a servant or something?" Little Fishy asked coquettishly.


    "What did you say?" Veins popped out on the forehead of the brown clothed man. How dare he call him a waiter?


    Xiaoyu''s face darkened as she tossed the imperial edict at the Sixth Prince''s face.


    "Do you know why the emperor wants me to go to the brothel?" Do you know why you made me your wangfei? However, it was impossible for the Ninth Prince to have such a good wife. His brothers came today, and I wanted to ask which one of them sincerely wanted to congratulate the Ninth Prince, so please take a seat here, no, all of you are here to watch a disabled prince marry a brothel, then go back and ruthlessly render this matter the biggest joke in the capital. Well, go, even the Emperor dares to question your courage, and if I am the son of a brothel, then I will also give you a seat. and you have to run back to the picket yard. "


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyu in shock. This woman was too popular, but she wasn''t done yet.


    Fishy lifted up her skirt and sat on Night Nine''s lap, "Everyone is interested, as well as that prince. Why don''t you stay and we can discuss the joy of being together?"


    All of them were people who had trained in martial arts, and their expressions were all different as they looked over there. One had to know that when they married, they were only writing on behalf of the eunuchs, and then the emperor would seal them with the Imperial Jade Seal. Only this imperial decree was personally written by the emperor himself.


    The grey robed man frowned slightly as he picked up Huang Juan with both hands and passed her to Xiaoyu. "Ninth Sister-in-law, keep this properly."


    Lil Yu''s words were correct. Even though what they had said was not a joke, they were curious and also came to watch the show.


    "Husband, keep this properly." Little Fishy carelessly handed Huang Juan to Night Nine.


    "It''s getting late, we''ll be taking our leave." Who would dare to stay? Little Fishy had spoken so openly and done things so cruelly. Whose wangfei would act like a prince''s concubine in front of other people? Only this woman could do it, but there were some who thought it would be great if they could be like Xiaoyu now, if their princess was absent. It was a pity that they were used to being dignified, but even when there was no one around, they were well-mannered and boring.


    The crowd left one after another. The Sixth Prince was full of anger, but there was no way he could vent it out.


    After they left, Ye Lianmei glanced at Xiaoyu with unwillingness in her heart. However, she couldn''t really stay and spar with Xiaoyu, right?


    He wouldn''t let her go. Although she had the imperial edict from the emperor and had become the ninth prince''s consort, he believed that if she was so dissolute, she wouldn''t be able to become the consort for more than a few days. He was waiting for that day to come, and even though she seemed to have won on the surface, she had actually offended all the princes.


    The corner of Ye Langmei''s mouth curled up into a smile. He smiled and the corner of his mouth slightly tilted, appearing very evil.


    "Since Ninth Sister-in-Law is busy studying the joy of having a wife, I won''t disturb you."


    Night Nine said coldly, "What don''t I understand? One day, I will definitely go to the Tenth Brother''s estate and seek his advice. When that time comes, I hope that Tenth Sister-in-law will be generous with his advice."


    Ye Langmei had originally walked very steadily, but after hearing the words of Ye Jiumei, she fell to the side and sprained her ankle.


    "Hurry up and support me!" Ye Lang Mei said angrily.


    His men hurried over to support him.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but giggle as she limped away. She didn''t expect that Ye Jiumei was also a black-bellied fella. If he wanted to find her, then he would have to take advantage of her and bring her along, which would have a completely different effect.


    Xiaoyu was in an extremely good mood as she heroically waved her hand, "Close the door, release the dog."


    "Women have provoked you. Why are you men always plotting against us women?" Little Fishy tapped the tip of Night Nine''s nose with her finger, letting out a faint sigh.


    "That''s because men are naturally not good people." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    Xiaoyu widened her eyes. She had truly seen the light of day. This was the first time she saw a man scolding a man as someone not a thing.


    "Ninth wangfei, didn''t you just say that we would discuss the happiness of a woman''s room?" Nine Night Demon buried her head in the bosom of the little fish, her voice muffled. The little fish''s face suddenly turned red, secretly pinching Nine Night Demon, this was the servant that was still standing there for a while.

 C9

    Little Fishy slipped down from Night Nine''s legs. She had not intentionally seduced him, but who would have thought that he would be so lustful? Where did he get such a reaction from?


    "Where are you going?"


    "Prince, the servants are all watching." Little Fishy snappily replied. She was just being kind, not being like a donkey. She had only come down to push the wheelchair.


    "What did you see?" Although this prince was not always temperamental, he was still the best. However, the maidservants were a little angry in their hearts, as they should be the first to reach the top, why did this fox spirit snatch them away first? It was such a waste, they felt a sense of grief and indignation towards him.


    "Mingyue, prepare some hot water to clean yourself up." Night Nine said.


    The corner of Brightmoon''s mouth curled up in a smile. Normally, the prince wouldn''t let these girls do close-combat work, but today, he let her do it instead. She proudly glanced at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu didn''t even look at her, which made her a little discouraged.


    Brightmoon called out to a few people to get the hot water ready. Nine Night Demon and Fishy had been talking to each other for a long time. Brightmoon walked into the room with a radiant face. "Your highness, the water is ready. Your servant will help you clean up."


    When had he ever asked her to serve him? Lifting his eyes, he saw that smile which was not a smile on Xiaoyu''s face, and he immediately warned her in his heart. He waved his sleeves, and once he was done, he could go down.


    Mingyue was stunned, resentment flashed across her heart. She clenched her hands into fists, and her long nails pierced into her palms. The pain in her palms allowed her to keep her head clear, "Yes, servant will do as I say."


    After Mingyue left, Xiaoyu smiled and said, "The little girl is in heat. Prince should have kept her."


    Hearing this, Night Nine reached out her hand to grab Little Fishy''s hand, looking into her eyes affectionately, "Little Fishy, you are the only one I have in my heart. I promise you, I won''t spend any more time in the future, you don''t have to worry about others either, okay?"


    On the surface, it looked like he was a child with an inferiority complex. Especially after she had met him today, his royal brothers, no matter how terrible the genes of their ancestors were, had been through generations of unremitting struggles, rampaging over all the beauties of the world. Now, they were all extraordinarily handsome, no wonder Night Nine had such an inferiority complex.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help but say gently, "Okay, as long as you are a good kid, I will also be a good girl."


    Even though she was used to seeing people being cold and warm-hearted, and felt that the one thing she couldn''t believe the most was a man''s oath, she still hoped for it.


    Hearing Little Fishy''s words, Night Nine''s eyes couldn''t help but light up like the bright starlight in the sky, her smile dazzling Little Fishy''s eyes. Little Fishy had to admit that although her brothers were all elegant and graceful, but in terms of smiles, no one was more brilliant than her, making people forget about her.


    "What are you doing?" It turned out that while Little Fishy was in a daze, Night Nine actually undid the buttons on her clothes.


    "Little Fishy, I''ve wronged you. It must have been hard on you. I''ll help you clean up." Because of the evil intentions of Ye Langmei, the two of them did not even have the time to clean themselves as they stormed towards the Imperial Palace. Even now, he still felt uncomfortable, let alone that Xiaoyu was a girl.


    When Fishy heard this, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she was still as embarrassed as a tomato.


    Xiaoyu covered her clothes, lowered her head and softly said, "I''ll do it myself."


    He headed straight for the clean room.


    Night Nine laughed in a low voice. It turned out that even Little Fishy would be shy.


    The little fish had already taken off her clothes and entered the bathtub. Everything here was a natural ecology, and hot water didn''t flow out automatically and had to be artificially added. Naturally, she didn''t want to call someone to come in and get some water while she was washing herself.


    When Night Nine came in, he saw that his wheelchair was made of wooden wheels. Naturally, there was no way for it to be silent. Little Fishy shrunk into the bath barrel.


    Night Nine had already soaked the clean cotton cloth, gently wiping off Little Fishy''s back, "Little Fishy, we are already family now, in the future, when I''m clean, I won''t let anyone serve me like six catties, can you help me?"


    After she finished speaking, she saw that the little fish didn''t say anything, so she let out a long sigh, "If you don''t want to, then so be it. After all, who is willing to give a cripple ¡­"


    "Alright, that''s settled then." At first, Xiaoyu was just a little shy, even though she was usually tired, chatting on QQ, and everyone was lecherous to be taken advantage of by this explosive result, making it report to the third circle. In fact, it was a kind of sinister pleasure to relieve the pressure, because they were all good people, and no one really took the photo, so she was not tired; however, after cleaning his body, Xiaoyu only hesitated for a moment, but unexpectedly heard the pitiful and resentful words of Night Jiumei. If the other men with healthy limbs said so, Xiaoyu would definitely take care of them, however, when Night Demon said it, it directly aroused the softness in her heart.


    He discovered that as long as he pretended to be weak, Fishy would be particularly easy to talk to. Moreover, it was still good to be gentle, just like ¡­ Un, just like a docile kitten. As long as you don''t offend her, she is very gentle and cute. However, if anyone dares to provoke her, then that claw will definitely scratch you until you bleed to death.


    The skin of the little fish was smooth and creamy. Even though it was separated from the rest of the body by a piece of cotton, under the light of the lamp, the little fish became more and more alluring.


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu hurriedly turned around, her hands holding onto the edge of the bathtub as she looked at him with concern, "Little Jiu, what''s wrong?"


    With that, the front two pieces of Little Fishy''s chest fell into his eyes, and Night Nine couldn''t help but say, "Little Fishy, I still want to be like yesterday."


    Night Nine took hold of the little fish''s hand, and couldn''t help but lean his head towards those two.


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu immediately shrunk her body back into the bath barrel, covering it with her hands and angrily said, "Why aren''t you leaving already? Let me get dressed. "


    Even now, Xiaoyu still felt that there was some pain in her lower regions, but she could not let him succeed. She had to admit that it was because of his exercise, and she did not know that doing this kind of exercise would consume a lot of energy. She was the first, and the first, how could she not know how to show mercy to a lady?


    Although Night Nine was ignorant of matters of love, he still knew that the first time was very painful. Otherwise, how could Little Fishy pass out the moment he entered her body? Like a child who had done something wrong, he lowered his head and wheeled his wheelchair out.


    Xiaoyu quickly stood up, dried her body, and put on the clothes the maids had prepared for her.


    Walking out of the bathroom and looking at the look like she was doing something wrong in the night, Fishy couldn''t bear to lose her temper. In the end, she opened her mouth and said, "You let the servants come in to change the water. I''ll help you clean up."

 C10

    Joy flashed in Night Nine''s eyes.


    He quickly ordered some people to come in and change the water in the cleaning room.


    The clean room had two doors, one leading to the dorm room and the other directly to the outside. The servants directly entered the clean room through the outside door, so they couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    When the servants had all retreated, Fishy pushed Night Demon inside.


    "I ¡­" Night Nine hung her head down nervously, not daring to look at Little Fishy. Would she despise him?


    "I ¡­" He wanted to say that I would do it myself, but he didn''t want to miss the chance to be alone with Xiaoyu. For a moment, he didn''t know how to choose.


    "Since we''re all gone and your body isn''t very convenient, let me help you." Little Fishy smiled gently at Ninefire, then reached out to undress him.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Night Nine was a bit nervous and wanted to look away from her, but he found that he cared a lot about her reaction.


    Although he couldn''t move his legs, he definitely wouldn''t be seen as an opponent by the other princes, so there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t die a violent death. Furthermore, such a person, it should be enough to have a woman, he shouldn''t spend his heart like the other men, as the saying goes, unable to do anything, how could a woman be so kind as him, giving up her own enjoyment, and doing her best? And hard work?


    "So it''s like that. When you''re angry at me, you won''t be able to run away, so I don''t need to worry about you getting angry and running out to drink flower wine." Xiaoyu helped him take off his clothes, her fingers paused for a moment as she untied his belt. She encouraged herself in her heart. She had seen him before, what harm was there to be ashamed of?


    "Then when you''re angry, if you want to run away, what should I do?" Night Nine''s reaction was quite fast. He knew how to make things worse.


    "Why did you make me angry?" Little Fishy glared, pouting as she questioned Night Nine.


    "I''m not trying to make you angry, but what if you run away in anger?" asked Night Nine with a dead heart.


    Little Fishy angrily smacked the back of his head, "When I''m angry with you, hug me and don''t let me run away."


    As soon as Little Fishy''s voice fell, Night Nine used a little strength, and the Little Fishy fell into his embrace. "Little Fishy, don''t be angry with me."


    Little Fishy had originally wanted to knock on Night Nine''s head, but in the end she still sighed and gently stroked his head, "Little Nine, it''s cool outside, you''ll freeze to death. After you''re clean, we can just lie on the bed and chat."


    Little Fishy was very pure, and her thoughts were also very pure. Chatting was talking, but Night Nine had a lot of thoughts, and Little Fishy was hinting at something, right? Especially the change in his lower body, Little Fishy was sitting on him, how could she not know.


    He looked like a bride waiting to be married, uneasy.


    Little Fishy was speechless. ''Why? Men are so feminine in ancient times?'' Little Fishy struggled to move Night Nine to the bathtub. The bathtub was specially made, but it was a bit like a modern bathtub, it wasn''t that high, but it wasn''t that difficult. In order to prevent Little Fishy from looking down on him, Little Fishy tried her best to move her hand, so that she wouldn''t feel that he was heavy ¡­


    Little Fishy took a piece of clean cotton cloth and rubbed the back of Night Nine''s head. Then she thought he was not well, so she carefully rubbed his legs.


    "Also ¡­" There. " Night Nine''s eyes were filled with tears, he slightly bit his lower lip.


    "Rub it yourself." Little Fishy snapped.


    "Oh." Night Nine said in an aggrieved tone.


    Xiaoyu stole a glance and gulped. "Who helped you get it in the past?"


    "All six kilograms." How could Night Nine have known about the squalor in her head? She answered with a serious look.


    "Six catties?" A man or a woman? " Xiaoyu frowned. She had already memorized this name.


    "Six pounds is my personal servant, man." Nine Nights explained.


    "Male? You said he helped you rub it? " Little Fishy pointed at his private parts.


    "My own."


    "Oh, by yourself." Little Yu nodded and pretended to be enlightened.


    "This ¡­" "Women." Night Nine pointed at the little fish, too angry to speak.


    "Your brain isn''t pure, I''m talking about mahjong." Little Fishy confidently slapped the back of Night Nine''s head.


    "What is mahjong?" asked Night Nine, puzzled.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up, "You don''t know mahjong? That''s a very interesting game. We''ll advertise this game another day."


    She was going to be a mah-jongg agent and teach people to play mahjong so she could make a profit. Well, she had lamented that novels were all lies, not to mention making airplane cannons and even letting her make perfumed soap, and she didn''t know that God had closed all the windows and given her a door.


    Little Fishy was somewhat excited, as if she had seen the dazzling yellow gold and was waving at her.


    "Woman, carry me out." Night Nine suddenly stretched out his hand to the little fish.


    Little Fishy stared blankly at Night Nine, her brain unable to wrap its head around what had just happened.


    "I''m finished."


    "Oh." Only now did Xiaoyu wake up from her beautiful dream of making a fortune. If she wanted to make a fortune, she had to put in some funds first. It was impossible for her to be without profits.


    The little fish eagerly helped Night Nine to stand up, as if it were a gold mountain, and how could Night Nine know what she was thinking. Seeing her so fervently supporting him, his heart was filled with joy, and with his hands on the edge of the bath barrel, he did his best to keep the weight of his body on top of the tub, so that the little fish wouldn''t be too burdensome.


    However, this was not the same feeling he had when he was served by the Emperor. Well, no matter what, in the future, this glorious and great task will be given to Xiaoyu, he had already recovered from his initial predicament, even if he was not wearing any clothes on his body, he would still be able to face Xiaoyu, and regardless of whether he was a fish or a man, they both had to accept this fact, the two of them had already performed the ceremony, and were acknowledged by the emperor, and in the future, they would be husband and wife.


    Couples didn''t simply share the same fortune and difficulties. In reality, there were many things they had to face, such as ¡­


    Little Fishy wiped off the droplets of water on Night Nine''s body. She laid down on the bed and looked at Little Fishy, whose clothes were completely soaked. Her face was slightly red as she said, "My wife, take off your wet clothes. Come up here."


    Little Fishy nodded, walked to the side of the wardrobe, picked out a sleeping robe, went behind the screen to change out of her wet clothes, and climbed into bed.


    What he meant was that he wanted Little Fishy to be "honest with him".


    Nine Night Demon hesitantly and slowly extended her evil hand towards Little Fishy, but unexpectedly, Little Nine directly reached her hand into her bed, pinching the bulge on his chest with precision, "Little Nine, do you know? "Actually, your figure is quite attractive."


    Little Fishy threw down a heavy bomb, closed her hazy eyes, and put her hands comfortably on Night Nine''s chest.


    She fell asleep just like that, leaving him at a loss of whether to laugh or to cry. Originally, he had wanted to place his hand on her, but he had not thought that he would be taken advantage of. However, after thinking about it, Night Nine finally felt relieved. After all, it wasn''t the first time that she had fallen asleep, but rather, he was much more at ease as he placed his hand on her waist and closed his eyes to sleep sweetly.


    In her dreams, Night Demon''s hands unruly reached into Little Fishy''s clothes, her skin was very smooth, and it felt very comfortable to the touch, and Little Fishy was like a docile little kitten, comfortably approaching him, one leg unceremoniously pressed against Night Demon''s thigh. Fortunately, Night Demon''s lower body was unconscious, otherwise, the two wouldn''t have slept soundly all night, and would have fought intensely.


    The next day, it was already late in the morning. Although Nine Nights had woken up, looking at Fishy''s peaceful sleeping posture, how could he bear to wake her up?

 C11

    Now, not to mention the members of Night Nine Demons, the princes and princes who had arrived at the palace yesterday had all been summoned to the imperial study early in the morning by the emperor. Seeing that everyone was present, the eunuch who was standing beside the emperor walked into the imperial study with a smile on his face and said, "Princes, the emperor has decreed that the imperial court will receive all the princes and princes kneeling before them."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Their eyes were like daggers as they watched. Normally, when the princes were waiting for the emperor, they would sit there and gossip. When had they ever knelt before him? Eunuch Gao turned a blind eye. How could anyone else have retreated just because of a single glance from someone who had made it to his position in the palace? The reason why the emperor had left him here was because he was afraid that the other eunuchs would fail to pass on the message and be intimidated by the princes instead.


    "This old servant has already said it, how the princes want to do it is not within this old servant''s power anymore." Eunuch Gao spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    As for how the emperor would punish him, that was a matter of the emperor. He could neither falsely pass down the imperial edict nor correct it to curry favor with the princes. Eunuch Gao flung his horsetail whisk and used the same pace as usual as he leisurely walked out. He still needed to rush to the imperial court in order to serve the emperor; as for this place, he would only arrange his trusted eunuchs to keep watch over it.


    "What do you mean? "Eunuch Gao, what are you doing?" The one who was the most impatient was the youngest Prince, Night Demon (White clothes).


    Fourth Prince Ye Ke Mei (Zi Yi) seemed to be deep in thought.


    Second Prince Ye Weimei (grey clothes) lifted up her robe and knelt down.


    The Fifth Prince''s eyes flashed, and he too, kneeled down.


    When the crown prince saw this, he also stood up and knelt in the middle. Naturally, he could not fall behind on this matter. When the crowd saw that even the crown prince had knelt down, they had no reason to do so and knelt down as well.


    Originally, everyone was pulled out of bed early in the morning, but they didn''t have breakfast. Unexpectedly, they kneeled from morning until noon, and the Emperor didn''t come to the royal study.


    Sixth Prince Ye Shen couldn''t help but open his mouth, "This isn''t right."


    Even if the Emperor had forgotten that he had summoned them here, it was impossible for him to not enter the royal study.


    "Sixth Brother, what don''t you understand? Only Ol ''Nine didn''t come, so it''s most likely that Ol'' Nine was the one who put on the small shoes for us." Ye Langmei smiled bitterly.


    "You don''t need to say that." The eighth prince yawned lazily. He wisely chose to kneel at the side and was now leaning against a chair, dozing off.


    "What you mean is that royal father wants to stand up for Ninth Brother?" Why would my royal father punish so many of them for a single person?


    "I didn''t expect that Ninth Brother''s new wangfei would be so capable that Father would punish all of us for her sake." Sixth Prince Ye Heshen''s eyes flashed. His royal father''s actions were truly puzzling.


    "If you think that Little Nine and the Ninth Princess are here to complain to me, then you''re wrong." The emperor walked in with a tired expression.


    Everyone felt apprehensive. They didn''t know how much the emperor had listened to.


    "Your son greets you, royal father." When everyone saw that the emperor had arrived, they were overjoyed. Only now did they feel their knees go numb.


    The emperor walked through the crowd to the Dragon Throne. He raised his head and saw the princes standing up slanted. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed. "Did Zhen tell you to stand up?"


    The princes started. Indeed, the emperor didn''t tell them to stand up, but they thought the emperor had forgotten. So it wasn''t that the emperor had forgotten, but that he didn''t intend to wake them up at all.


    All of the princes hurriedly knelt down in apology, "Please calm your anger, royal father."


    However, it was still better if he didn''t stand up. If he stood up and knelt down, he would feel a pain akin to being pierced by needles on his knees.


    "Kneeling for the whole morning, you still don''t know your wrongs?" The emperor forcefully suppressed his anger as he coldly swept his gaze over everyone.


    "Please enlighten me, royal father." The princes didn''t know what the Emperor was doing. They had originally guessed that it was Ye Jiumei and his new princess coming to the imperial palace to denounce them, but from what they heard from the emperor just now, it didn''t seem like that was the case, so they didn''t know why the Emperor was so moody. After all, if one were to speak of someone making a mistake, it was still understandable.


    "Yesterday, all of you went to meet with Little Jiu to humiliate him. You no longer have a father in your eyes." The Emperor was enraged.


    However, no matter what, he was the ninth princess the one who issued the decree, it was none of his business how he was dissatisfied. These princes all went up to ridicule Little Jiu, this was not taunting him at all, this was clearly slapping him in the face.


    "This son doesn''t dare." The princes lowered their heads even more, secretly complaining in their hearts. In truth, yesterday, there were a few who did not stay, unable to endure the bitter invitation from their brothers, saying that although Little Jiu was crippled, he still had an imperial concubine. As Little Jiu''s brothers, they should congratulate him, just that he became a provocation.


    "You still don''t dare to say you dare not do it?" The emperor''s gaze turned increasingly cold and ruthless.


    "My subjects know their wrongs." He quickly corrected himself. The others agreed.


    "Little Jiu is different from all of you, even if I gift him a lady from a noble family, it will still harm his entire life. But, even Little Jiu has a son, and Little Jiu is not even married yet, no matter what, you are still my flesh and blood, so how can I not worry?" "That Little Fishy is the daughter of the great scholar Hongtu. Hongtu is official, even if he were to argue with his father, he would not bow his head in the slightest. Only the daughter of someone with great character would be worthy of my prince."


    None of the princes dared to say a word. If that''s the case, why did you slay his father and reduce him to a lowly citizen, sending him to a brothel? He really couldn''t explain himself. However, the Emperor''s words were the truth. Who would dare to argue with him? They were tired of living.


    "I know what all of you are thinking. If your legs are crippled, I will also send your women to the brothel and have them fall from a high place to be saved by you. In this life, regardless of kindness, they will wholeheartedly devote themselves to you." The emperor sneered. This was the idea he came up with after a sleepless night.


    When the princes heard this, they shuddered in fear. They did not want to become a cripple. "Imperial Father is wise."


    The eighth prince shouted loudly.


    All the princes immediately agreed.


    When the emperor saw them, he sighed with satisfaction. "Do you know why I''ve made you kneel for so long? I''m just letting you have a taste. I can''t help but feel that I''ve put in a lot of effort, almost getting destroyed by your hands."


    "This son is terrified." Well, their legs didn''t look like their own anymore.


    "Get up." Even he himself believed that he was Gu Jinlong''s most compassionate father, and had even forgotten that he was regretting that he was able to see a beauty just yesterday and allowed his son to take the initiative.


    "Thank you, Imperial Father."


    The princes did indeed recall this, but as they lay on the ground, rubbing their numb legs, they felt unspeakably miserable.

 C12

    Xiaoyu opened her eyes and saw a magnified handsome face in front of her. She could not help but reach out her hand and pinch it. "Beauty, please tease this grandpa."


    Upon hearing this, a dark line appeared on Night Nine''s forehead. She had only been in the brothel for two days and had yet to receive any guests. How could she have learned so much?


    When Fishy said those words, her mind was still not completely clear. After she finished speaking, her hands also touched the essence of the words. Only then did she realize that this handsome face was not her dream.


    Little Fishy turned over, pressing down on Night Nine''s body, "Beautiful girl, go and take your chance on a pervert."


    Night Nine was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately said, "I''m not ready."


    Hearing that, Little Fishy suddenly burst out laughing. Alright, doing that kind of thing, the laughing room is very strange. Little Fishy flipped over and burrowed into the blanket, laughing until her whole body trembled. Mmm, Little Fishy was extremely happy. Yes, perverted colors, they should be prepared.


    Little Fishy poked Niu Mei''s waist and asked seriously: "Do you think I''m beautiful?"


    The mirror of ancient times was incomparable to the height and clarity of modern times.


    "Very pretty." Nine Nights told the truth.


    "Since it''s so beautiful, why did you prepare it?" Little Fishy accused him of his crimes.


    "It''s not that I can''t, it''s just that I''m afraid of waking you up, so I didn''t try to free you." Night Nine''s face turned red.


    "So it''s like that." Xiaoyu was slightly moved. Was it just because she didn''t want to wake her up? This child was truly adorable.


    "Alright, you can go now." Xiaoyu sat up and adjusted her clothes.


    "That... I''m not wearing any clothes. " Night Nine said shyly.


    Fishy was stunned for a moment, but this time she was completely awake. She walked to the wardrobe with her shoes on, rummaged through her simple clothes, and then patted her shoulder, "Come on, let me help you."


    "Go and call in the six catties." He was willing to have Xiaoyu clean him up, but he didn''t want her to serve him.


    Little Fishy went out in that outfit.


    "You ¡­"


    Night Nine''s charming face turned crimson red, showing off her thighs for anyone to see.


    As soon as the door opened, a cold wind blew in, and Little Fishy couldn''t help but draw back her neck, crying out in a crisp voice, "Six catties, His Royal Highness wants you."


    Little Fishy went back to the wardrobe and began to rummage around again. Ah, why is it that there are no women''s clothes here, and I don''t know how many years it has been for me to find out what kind of clothes I have been wearing for a while, it looks like it was worn when I was young. It''s a little smaller than the ones I''ve been wearing, so let''s just wear it.


    Six catties in, he did not dare to look, and quickly pushed Nine Nights out. Actually, it was a cold day, so couldn''t he be in the room, but she did not mind him.


    Although it was said like this, it was nothing compared to modern times. After pressing a button, everything turned into an ''OK''. Xiaoyu put on her clothes and also ran outside to relieve herself.


    When Night Nine came back and lost sight of Little Fishy, her originally youthful face couldn''t help but sink.


    "Where''s the wangfei?"


    "Hubby." Little Fishy rushed in from the outside and put her hand into his neck without any hesitation.


    "Princess." When he saw this, he couldn''t help but scold Xiaoyu. How could he treat his prince like this?


    "Six pounds, you can withdraw." He didn''t want to get too close to Fishy''s temper.


    Xiaoyu looked at his face seriously. Was this brat a eunuch? Why didn''t she understand the interest between husband and wife?


    Seeing that she had retreated six pounds, Ye Jiumei held onto Little Fishy, "My wife, I''ve already taught my servants to fetch some water. Let''s clean ourselves up, then you can rob me of my beauty. I will definitely cooperate with you."


    Night Nine''s face was red, and his eyes were sparkling.


    Little Yu''s eyes widened. This... That''s not good. Was he going to be mocked when he committed adultery in broad daylight? Was he still in a brothel? Wasn''t he still locked up in broad daylight? She didn''t care, but he was a prince after all.


    Upon seeing the calm look in the eyes of Ninefire, Fishy felt that she was rather despicable.


    "Master, we still have a lot to do today," Fishy said, waving her sleeves, gesturing for Night Nine to take a look at her. Although she was wearing the same clothes as before Night Nine, her sleeves were still much longer and her clothes much wider.


    "Hubby, look, you can''t keep your wangfei dressed in such slovenly clothes, can you? Your servant will laugh at that. Also, I''m hungry now, very hungry."


    He didn''t say that Night Nine had really forgotten. He was hungry as well, and now he was filled with emotion.


    "Alright, help me clean it up, we''ll have a meal together." Night Nine''s Charm Pet said.


    "I''m willing to do this." Little Fishy wouldn''t be so foolish as to give up such an opportunity to take advantage of others.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine grabs the small fish by the hand that fires around.


    "I just want you to help me wash my face." Night Nine said lovingly.


    "I didn''t help you clean up." Little Fishy was smiling so much that her teeth could not be seen.


    Night Nine pulled the little fish into her arms, letting her feel the strangeness of her body, her lips brushed past her ears in an ambiguous manner.


    Little Fishy smiled as she dodged. "Okay," she admitted. She took the chance to eat tofu.


    "Little Nine, stop messing around." Naturally, Little Fishy called Night Nine.


    Night Nine had stopped, it was already late in the morning, if things continued, the sky would turn dark.


    The two of them went out into the main hall, which was already filled with food. It was hard to tell if it was for breakfast or lunch.


    As the two of them sat down, Brightmoon stepped forward, scooped a bowl of porridge, and handed it over to Ninefire.


    Although Night Nine was still the same as usual, his eyes were so gentle that they could bore a person to death. He first handed Mingyue''s porridge to Xiaoyu, and even she was a bit unaccustomed to his change. Seeing Xiaoyu look up at him, he pouted, "Didn''t you say you were hungry? Why aren''t you eating while it''s still hot? "


    She was originally the Ninth Prince''s personal maid, so when Little Fishy came, everyone treated her as a member of the Ninth Prince''s family and didn''t dare to neglect her. Although the Ninth Prince was a cripple, so what if he was? Who would be willing to be a servant for the rest of their lives? She had long assumed that she would become the ninth prince''s concubine sooner or later, but she had never thought that the ninth prince''s consort was actually a woman of lower status than her. Moreover, she had just arrived at the ninth prince''s mansion, and she had already announced to the king that he was not allowed to have another woman.


    Mingyue secretly made up her mind in her heart that a brothel girl still wanted to be the mistress. She really didn''t know how high the heavens were, how could her amorous eyes allow her to be the ninth prince''s consort in peace? She would definitely help her steal people, and once the ninth prince saw clearly her true nature, he wouldn''t spoil her like this.


    Brightmoon thought to herself, but her hands didn''t stop. She handed the porridge over to Night Nine, and when her eyes met with Night Nine''s, she smiled shyly and then lowered her head slightly.

 C13

    With yesterday''s horror, no one dared to make a stepping stone for Xiaoyu anymore. Without waiting for the others to get the stepping stone, Xiaoyu climbed onto the carriage with an ugly posture, took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, "Alright, let''s go."


    15 quietly made the driving position, the 6 jin closed the door of the carriage, and squeezed around 15 jin. In fact, normally, 15 jin would always be by her side, only in some special places, such as the palace and the brothel, would 6 jin follow her, but today was a special day, so 6 jin followed her.


    Night Nine first brought Little Fishy onto the "Rainbow Feather Robe." Little Fishy looked at it and shook her head. The clothes here were too soft.


    Night Nine once again brought her to another house, finally choosing two sets in a somewhat remote "plain clothes" market.


    This was not to say that Little Fishy did not wear any clothes, it was just that the first time they met, Little Fishy was only wearing a bellyband and underpants. Since then, Little Fishy had chosen to wear these two clothes, although they were not tailored to her figure, but they were still suitable for her, and the little fish''s body was becoming more and more concave, so when Little Fishy squinted her eyes, it was naturally a good look, but he did not expect her to be so beautiful.


    Little Fishy chose a white-clothed one. Lotus flowers were embroidered on the collar and sleeves, completely revealing the charm of a little fish girl. It had a kind of sacred and inviolable bearing to everyone.


    The other light blue one looked like it was custom-made for Little Fishy. The light blue one should have seemed very elegant, but for some reason, when Little Fishy wore it, it gave off an enchanting feeling.


    When he turned around, he saw Night Nine staring at him with a knife in her hand, and a shiver ran down his spine. He thought to himself, "Ninth Prince, a beauty like the Ninth Prince''s wife, who wouldn''t want to take another look at her? Besides, he only wanted to look at her for a bit, it''s just a surprise, it''s a praise, he''s not a man anymore, so he can''t do anything about it.


    "I''ll take both of them. Which one is your master?"


    As a wangfei, how could she only have two sets of clothes?


    A woman in her thirties was invited over.


    Night Nine''s Charm gave a signal to the six catties, and the six catties hurriedly handed over the Nine Prince''s Mansion post with both hands. "I wonder when madam will be free, how many sets of clothes will my wangfei need to make?"


    "Princess?" Her strength was lacking and she was short of money, so she could only open this shop in this remote place. Usually, the ladies and ladies of the smaller families would come over to make some clothes for her, but even though she also wanted to, how could the wangfei take a fancy to the items in her shop? The woman glanced up; although the man was sitting in a wheelchair, and the woman was only wearing the clothes in her shop, she had an air of elegance about her that could not be ignored.


    A thought flashed through the woman''s mind. ''Ninth Prince, it is said that he is a person with a disability ¡­''


    "This humble woman is free at any time." The woman said in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    "My wife ¡­" Night Nine looked at the little fish, saying that flowers needed a green lining, and he naturally hoped that the little fish would blossom beautifully, but that was on the premise that he alone could enjoy it.


    "I can''t do it today, I wonder if it will be convenient for you at this time tomorrow?" Little Fishy looked at the woman inquiringly.


    "I will definitely visit you tomorrow." The woman bowed to them.


    "Let''s go." Fishy pushed the wheelchair naturally.


    Six pounds of money had already been paid wisely, and the bundle was wrapped up. Night Nine reached out his hand, "Give me the bundle."


    It was his princess''s dress.


    Six pounds is also a clever, quickly put the bundle on Night Nine''s legs.


    When they left the store, Xiaoyu looked at the plaque and shook her head. This lady must be a refined person. However, the word ''plain clothes'' made people think too much about it.


    According to their original plan, they arrived at the gambling den. The gambling den and brothel were a mix of different types of places. This time, they left behind six catties and fifteen to follow them in.


    Everyone was already used to seeing what kind of people in the gambling house were like, but when the three of them entered, the originally noisy gambling house quietened down. The dice shaker stopped and looked at the three of them in surprise.


    The three of them had their own unique features. The fifteen of them didn''t even need to say a word to stand there. Their cold demeanor caused others to involuntarily back up three feet, maintaining a certain distance between them.


    However, the temperament of her body was very contradictory, while she was sitting quietly, she seemed to be a lady raised in a deep room. As her beautiful eyes moved about, there was a kind of elegance around her, if one were to describe her as a pervert, then it would be a pervert. This saying was not wrong, when everyone stared at Fishy, they would wish to swallow her down to her skin and bones, there were already people who wanted to make a move, but the cold and aloof fifteen years made everyone hesitate, and the night beauty sitting on the wheelchair in front of her caused everyone to look away timidly at her, even though she was a cripple.


    There were quite a few prodigal sons among the rich, but for some reason, the people in the gambling house felt that these people were definitely not that kind of people.


    "Young master, this way please." The little boss of the gambling den was also very discerning as he approached with a face full of smiles.


    "Little Yu ¡­" The air here is so stuffy.


    "Master, this young man is leading us to a private room." Little Fishy gently said as she bent her body.


    Honestly speaking, Little Fishy didn''t really like this sort of place that was filled with miasma, but there was a reason for the existence of anything. For thousands of years, humans had always been keen on sex and gambling, proving that it had its own charm.


    Nine Night Demon met the eyes of the little fish, immediately compromise, in this world, one thing is always one thing down.

 C14

    The people from the gambling den brought them to a private room. The people from there were naturally nothing compared to those from outside who were vulgar and vulgar.


    A man wearing red clothes with his back to them was sitting in the manor. When the man in red clothes saw them, he turned his head to look at them. Xiaoyu sighed in her heart as she saw this man.


    The eighth prince''s eyes flashed with a look of surprise, looking at Xiaoyu with one eye, unable to shift his gaze away. When they met yesterday, they thought that she was a beauty, but they did not expect her to have such a refined temperament, and no matter how elegant the gambling house was, it would still give people a dirty feeling, but now that she was slowly walking over, the surrounding smoke seemed to be more of a contrast to her beauty. The eighth prince''s eyes flashed with praise, and he turned to look at Ye Jiu with a smile, "Little Jiu, I didn''t think you would also be interested in gambling."


    Night Nine was younger than him, and after kneeling for the entire morning, he still felt that his knees weren''t his, and he was used to slacking. Thus, he only raised his hands slightly, and didn''t even move his body.


    "Keep buying big." He pushed the silver bills in front of him.


    As soon as Night Nine''s eyes locked onto the little fish, he felt his heart drop, as if his eyes were staring daggers at him, and he couldn''t even be bothered to look back at them.


    In fact, Night Demon also sensed his anxious mood, so she pretended to be oblivious. He was really curious to death, because of his handicap, his Ninth Brother, who was normally very solitary, liked to stay by himself, and hated places with many people. Today, he actually came to the gambling den. She was indeed a beauty that could topple nations. However, a place like the gambling den wasn''t a place a woman could come to. Why would she bring her brother here? Could it be that she knew something? This was also something that she could not prepare for. Seeing how well her father had protected her, it was not impossible for her to hand over this gambling den to Little Jiu to manage.


    After thinking through this matter, Night Demon became even lazier. This way was also good. He had long been tired of this place.


    15 for the small fish to move a chair to the side of the night Nine, the small fish quietly sat at the side of the night Nine.


    The originally noisy private room became increasingly quiet. Only the crisp sound of the dice and the occasional lazy voice of Night Demon could be heard.


    The corner of Xiaoyu''s mouth curved into a smile as she watched. As time passed, Xiaoyu became more and more confident.


    "Husband, I want to play too." Little Fishy said coquettishly.


    Night Nine was extremely obedient to Little Fishy right now. Although she knew that there were nine casinos that were full of tricks, she naturally wouldn''t mind losing a few small coins just for the sake of a smile from a beauty.


    Night Nine nodded to Fifteen, who took out a silver note and respectfully handed it over to the little fish. Night Nine couldn''t help but sit up straight and look at the little fish with interest.


    Little Fishy smiled as she pushed the silver notes to the person shaking the dice, "I bet you won''t let me win."


    Hearing this, the person shaking the dice couldn''t help but be startled. His eyes couldn''t help but look towards Night Demon.


    "Ninth wangfei''s bet doesn''t conform to the rules of a casino." Nighteyes laughed.


    "But, this is all I have. You wouldn''t want me to be abandoned by the Ninth Prince if I were to go bankrupt, right?" Little Fishy smiled at him.


    Hearing this, Ye Mo and the little girl were even more certain of their thoughts.


    "Since that''s the case, then you can play with the ninth prince''s wife. The winner or loser will be on my account." Ye Yingmei lightly said.


    When the dice shaking man heard this, he secretly let out a sigh of relief. With the eighth prince''s words, this hot potato was finally not that hot anymore.


    When Little Fishy heard this, her eyes flashed and she took the banknotes back into her bosom. It was only interesting when you had to bet that you would win or lose, this was clearly a way to show that you wouldn''t let her play anymore. Anyone who dared to say such things in the gambling house would definitely be the boss, "Eighth Prince, this gambling house belongs to you, right?"


    "No, but I can still be half a family." The night elf was unperturbed.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s eyes lit up. Could it be that the gambling den was also part of the royal family?


    "What a pity." When Fishy heard this, she could not help but feel somewhat disappointed.


    "Oh, what''s a pity?" Nightmare asked with a smile.


    "If it was eighth brother''s business, I have a good idea. I believe that he would double the number of people in the casino. Unfortunately, eighth brother can only keep half of his home, so Xiaoyu can''t be bothered." Fishy reached for the teapot, poured herself a cup of tea, brought it to her lips and drank it. Then, she poured another cup for Night Nine.


    15 frowned. How could the food outside be randomly eaten and drunk?


    Little Fishy suddenly raised her eyes and glared at him, and he quickly lowered her head because he had figured out what was going on. There was only Night Demon on the table, the teapots and teapots were all Night Demon''s, and there was not a single extra one. If someone poisoned her, then the first ones to be poisoned would be Night Demon, not the wangfei and the wangfei, but, the ninth wangfei was too impudent. Although he had thought of this, he was still as cold as ever, not saying a single word.


    "Oh?" Night Demon looked at the little fish with interest.


    "May I know what it is?" Although he was a bit lazy and didn''t like wasting his brain on these things, if someone sent the idea to him, wouldn''t it be for nothing?


    Xiaoyu shook her head, "Forget it, it''s not Eighth Brother''s business. Why should I worry about exerting my strength?"


    "If you have a good opinion, as your elder brother, I will naturally help you get whatever Ninth Sister-in-law wants." He really didn''t know what this Ninth Wangfei would like.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up and she leaned forward, "I want 1% interest."


    "What a strong smell of copper," he muttered.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu laughed and stood up. In this society, merchants were always looked down upon, but behind their backs, they were still secretly doing business. This was a typical contradiction.


    "Deal." At first, he thought that they were here to seize power, but who would have thought that they were here to give away money? He was foolish enough to refuse, since he did not receive much, and if it were true that he had doubled the amount, then he would have more to say in front of his father. In any case, he did not need to pay for it himself.


    "Have your men open the doors and windows." Little Fishy let out a long breath. She was going to try out her skills today.


    Night Walker raised his hand.


    The people of the gambling den opened all the windows in the room. The room was built in the middle of the room. When the four windows were opened, they could see everything that was happening outside.


    Little Fishy looked at Night Nine lovingly, and with a swift and beautiful movement, she grabbed the dice bucket in her hands.


    When the man who shook the dice saw her, he couldn''t help but be surprised. As the saying goes, an amateur watches a good show, while an expert sees the truth, Little Fishy used to drink at social gatherings all those years ago, and although she did not get tired of it, she could do nothing about it. Later on, she found out that most men were gambling very easily, and the move that she had specially taken on as a disciple won her admiration for the first time.


    Little Fishy''s hands fluttered in the air, her sleeves rippling with her movements, making her look indescribably beautiful, causing the people in the private room to become infatuated with her. Little Fishy''s exquisite dice An Hong Dou had entered the bone, and when she first fell in love with this kind of evil person, she really couldn''t love it. Only when she saw these two lines one day, did she become crazy with study; Little Fishy was still swaying there, and Night Demon suddenly looked at Little Fishy. He actually used the dice as an instrument, playing out the military command.


    Ye Mo also heard what she said, and the look in her eyes became more and more gloomy. ''Is this girl really the daughter of the Grand Scholar,'' he thought to himself.


    The surroundings were completely silent. Everyone was staring at Little Fishy with shining eyes. Her movements were skilled and her posture was graceful. As she moved her wrist, her hand was suddenly covered by her sleeve, revealing half of her lotus root like arm.


    Little Fishy suddenly put the dice bucket on the table and smiled sweetly at everyone, "Little Fishy has made a fool out of herself. Everyone can bet now."


    The surroundings were completely silent. He could even hear the sound of a needle dropping to the ground.

 C15

    "Alright." The surroundings suddenly erupted with thunderous shouts.


    Little Fishy proudly glanced at Night Nine.


    Night Nine simply stared expressionlessly at the die bucket, as if considering whether to push it down or not.


    Little Yu''s eyes turned to Night Demon, who parted her lips and said, "Big."


    He then pushed the banknotes in front of him to the center.


    When Fishy saw this, her smile became even more radiant. She cupped her hands towards the surrounding people, "Is there anyone who wishes to bet?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they frantically handed the silver coins in their hands to the people in the gambling house, clamoring over the size. In just a short while, the table was already filled with silver taels and banknotes.


    Little Fishy laughed as she took away the dice bucket. Some people were happy while others were sad.


    "If you want to buy something, leave it." This time, although the people in the gambling house did not dare to surround her, their eyes were staring at the dice in her hands without blinking. Night Demon suddenly understood Little Fishy''s actions, although the gamblers only saw gambling and could not see beauties, a beauty shaking the dice was much better than a perverted big fellow. This idea was not bad, but where could he find a beautiful woman who would ask for dice in a short time? He had suffered a huge loss. Perhaps he really would have to pay this ninth princess instead.


    Little Fishy shook the dice three times in total, and gave them to the men of the gambling house. She and Night Elf went to another room.


    "I didn''t expect the ninth princess to be such an expert." Ye Mo forced a smile. Was he trying to smash his own foot into the ground? He was afraid that he would have to fill the gap himself.


    "Eighth prince, this is just an idea that I gave to you as a gift. I have a game here, and I originally wanted to make my own gambling house to earn some rouge money, but I didn''t expect the eighth prince to be the first one to get into this business." After observing for half a day, she felt that the water in the capital was indeed deep enough. She suddenly didn''t want to open any gambling houses, and if she was right, then this kind of fast money business would be handled by the imperial family. For example, brothels, gambling houses ¡­ By confessing that he could only be half a home, he was even more sure of his idea.


    "As for my game, it is divided into 10 thousand, bread, and bars. Each type will have 4 cards from 1 to 9, exactly 108 cards, representing the 108 heroes in my hometown. They will gather from all directions, so I will add 4 cards from the east, west, south, north, and middle. These men are rich, poor and all kinds of people, so plus "hair", "white" metaphor rich and poor, plus eight cards, a total of 136 cards. After that, he added a variety of cards, making a total of 144 cards.


    The square table is the four directions of north, south, east and west, as well as the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter. Each person has thirteen cards, because there are thirteen weeks in a season. The Four Seasons combined is fifty-two weeks, for a total of three hundred and sixty-four days. Adding on that one victory, it represents a total of three hundred and sixty-five days on the last day of the year, which is exactly one year. " Little Fishy spoke confidently.


    Everyone listened with relish. There were so many things to talk about in a game.


    This game is indeed very interesting. Night Nine looked at Fishy''s unceasing explanation, sighing to herself. Is he very useless for his wife to show her face, but looking at her energetic appearance, why does he think that she is happy, he is also very happy? He was getting more and more desperate. He gestured for Fifteen to go out and get the sour plum soup. Little Fishy said so much, so her throat must be very dry.


    "Eighth prince, what don''t you understand?" The little fish finally stopped.


    "I think it''s possible to use a card as well." The Night Demon seemed to be deep in thought.


    "The cards are too easy to cheat." Little Fishy flatly refused. mahjong was originally a card that was developed from playing mahjong. Moreover, mahjong was in his hand, and that feeling was something that the mahjong could not compare with.


    "Eighth prince, if you have money, you can make a jade and hemp set for the empress of the harem to amuse her." Small fish bewitched night elves.


    His mother''s birthday was coming up in two days, and he was just wondering if there was anything good to give her.


    "No wonder royal father thinks so highly of the ninth prince''s consort. She really is Yu Xiuhui." At this time, the way Night Demon looked at Little Fishy was also different from before, it was filled with appreciation. When Night Nine saw this, he felt pleased with himself and used all his strength to move his wheelchair to block Little Fishy. He took the sour plum soup from 15 and handed it to her.


    "My wife, are you thirsty? Drink a bowl of sour plum soup." Like a child waiting for adults to boast, Night Nine blinked its black and white eyes and looked eagerly at the little fish.


    "Husband is the best." Little Fishy smiled sweetly as she received the sour plum soup.


    A layer of goosebumps appeared on his body. Did he have to be so numb? However, looking at how the two of them ignored each other and gave me a spoonful, and how I fed you a spoonful, Night Demon suddenly felt a great sense of envy.


    When he returned home that night, he saw the warm scene of the two of them together.


    "Your Highness." The eighth princess handed him a bowl of rice.


    The eighth prince opened his mouth, but the eighth princess just stared at him.


    She took the bowl and scooped up a spoonful, then put it to her lips. "Open your mouth."


    he ordered.


    The eighth princess opened her mouth in a daze, and suddenly, the Night Demon felt dull. How come she didn''t have that kind of atmosphere? He let out a long sigh. Logically speaking, they had been married for several years already, so they should have come to a tacit agreement with each other much more than Xiao Jiu and the others.


    "I''m full."


    He stood up and left the main house. The eighth princess was confused. What was going on with the prince?


    When eighth prince arrived at Aunt Mei''s courtyard, she came out to greet him with a smile. Only then did his mood improve a little.


    When Aunt Mei served tea to him, he smiled and said, "You feed it to me."


    When Aunt Mei heard this, she opened her mouth and took a deep breath. She then turned around and sat on the Night Demon''s thigh, her eyes bewitching.


    Yi Yeyu smiled as she looked at Aunt Mei''s beautiful red lips moving towards him. Suddenly, a pair of clear eyes flashed up in front of her. She did everything naturally, as if she was supposed to do it.


    Night Demon suddenly pushed away Aunt Mei, who immediately fell to the ground, coughing continuously from the tea in her mouth. Night Demon became even more agitated, and walked outside without saying a word.


    When Aunt Mei saw this, she hurriedly hugged Night Demon''s thighs, using her twin peaks to rub against him. "Prince ¡ª"


    Aunt Mei''s voice was so flirtatious that it penetrated deep into one''s bones. Night Demon suddenly remembered that this Aunt Mei was originally a brothel girl. It seemed that some prince was giving her a feast and this girl was giving her a dance ¡­


    "Liangliang, not Yao ¡­" He originally thought that Aunt Mei was not a demon, but after seeing her for the first time today, he realized that the real lady was not a demon from her heart. Compared to her, Aunt Mei''s body was full of the scent of dust.


    It was a pity that even the charming Aunt Mei could not arouse his lust, so she impatiently pushed him away.

 C16

    Coming out of the gambling house, they headed straight back home. However, when they entered the mansion, everyone stared in shock at the peerless beauty behind Night Nine. Who was this woman? Originally, they all felt a sense of superiority. Although their king couldn''t walk, his beauty was incomplete. In their eyes, none of the women were worthy of their king. Who was this woman? She was dressed in a light blue color, and her face was elegant. In fact, if one were to speak of beauty, it wasn''t that shocking, but rather faint, and as her gaze moved about, it brimmed with brilliance as she stood behind the prince. The two of them were a perfect match, and the crowd did not dare to believe that there was anyone in this world who could match up to their prince.


    "It''s the Ninth Princess." Someone recognized Xiaoyu and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Everyone looked at her seriously. Even though beautiful girls were still beautiful, and beautiful girls also needed luxurious clothing, okay, in truth, Ninth Princess''s clothes were not very luxurious, but because of the cut and fusion, it perfectly set off Little Fishy''s beautiful figure and smooth disposition. If one were to talk about her, then Ninth Princess was still a bit sloppy yesterday.


    Yue Mingyue ordered someone to bring water. After washing up, both Yue Ying and Xiaoyu called over for dinner, and the two of them ate a simple mouthful before returning to their rooms.


    The sun had already set in the west mountains, and everything around them was reflecting gold. Night Nine had turned his face to look at the little fish, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. Perhaps, before meeting the little fish, he had never thought that there would be love at first sight in this world.


    Silver Frost Carbon had already been lit in the dorm room. It would be warm if he went in there. Night Jiu Mei had already thought about it. Since Little Fishy didn''t like to take care of the family''s matters, she would leave it to her.


    Nine Night Demon told him to prepare the hot water. He looked at the little fish eagerly. Recalling the little fish''s enthusiasm that day, Nine Night Demon felt her face heat up.


    "Little Fishy, I made you suffer alongside me." Night Nine held Little Fishy''s hands and said tenderly.


    She wanted to feel the flexibility of this wheelchair. Although she had never studied it before, this wheelchair was still advanced, so she believed that even if she could not come up with a more advanced wheelchair, it would be much better than the one that Night Nine was sitting on now. Not only was the wheelchair clumsy, but if there was no one around her and he wanted to turn the wheels with his hands, he would have to do the same thing with his hands.


    "I''ll call six catties today to help me. Wife, you''re tired. Wash early and lie down on the bed." Night Nine was very considerate when he saw Xiaoyu''s tired face.


    Little Fishy really did feel a little tired. She smiled at Night Nine and nodded, then went to the other clean room.


    After Mu had finished bathing, Fishy changed into a set of clean underwear and lay down on the bed. She had originally wanted to wait for Night Nine to come back and say good night, but who knew that she would unconsciously fall asleep.


    When the six-catty girl came in, she was speechless while looking at the sleeping fish. Sigh, whose wangfei didn''t look forward to it every day? Why would they, the wangfei, be so ambitious? But the prince only had her as his wangfei at the moment, so she didn''t feel that she was in danger, but that wasn''t right. The wangfei was still a girl from a noble family, had she never learned the principle of being a wife? Her husband hadn''t rested yet, so how could she sleep? Six pounds of resentment was in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    Although her legs were disabled, she had always been the most independent of these princes. As long as she could do it, she would absolutely not do it by herself, so, normally, she would only rely on herself to move her body a little, and after entering the bath barrel, she would only rub her back with six pounds of weight. Even if he was embarrassed, he would rather be injured and hid in the darkness to dry his wounds, and would never call anyone to help him, so when he reached out his hand, he did not even know what to do with six pounds.


    He remembered that year when the Ninth Prince was only seven years old, and all the people around him had been taken away by the Tenth Prince. The Tenth Prince was being mischievous, pushing the Ninth Prince''s wheelchair, and then running away, and when he found the Ninth Prince, the rain in the sky was as fine as a net, and he was still a little over ten years old. He cried as he helped the wheelchair up, and the Ninth Prince pursed his lips, and said stubbornly, "Don''t let me do it."


    In the storm, he cried his heart out. It was as if he had suffered a great grievance. The Ninth Prince, who was truly wronged, got up again and again and fell into the mud again and again ¡­


    Finally, the Ninth Prince climbed into his wheelchair. His face was covered with mud, and he could still clearly remember it.


    "Six pounds, why are you standing here?" Mingyue, dressed like a enchanting beauty, came over. When she saw that the door was blocked by six catties, she couldn''t help but pat him.


    Six catties turned around, feeling that the bright moon was different from before. He frowned slightly and asked, "Mingyue, what did you do today?"


    Brightmoon''s eyes flashed. She lowered her head and twisted the handkerchief in her hand, "How can we, a servant, clean up any fragrance?" "It''s just the smell of your clothes when you''re giving them to the prince to smoke."


    Six Jin took a careful look at the bright moon and snorted, "Come with me."


    Although Brightmoon was said to be the personal servant of Night Nine, her true self knew that it was nothing more than an empty title. She was merely helping Night Nine to get dressed, and it was not as anyone had imagined. Even the second daughter of the Prince''s mansion didn''t know about this, let alone someone from outside.


    Brightmoon nervously followed him to a nearby eardrum. With a heavy face, she said, "Kneel down."


    Mingyue suddenly raised her head with a face full of astonishment. So what if she wasn''t the Ninth Prince''s concubine? Her status was not that much lower than six catties.


    Seeing her unconvinced expression, a layer of killing intent surfaced on her peaceful face. With a flick of her finger, Mingyue felt a pain in her knee and involuntarily fell to her knees.

 C17

    Brightmoon looked up at the six catties unhappily.


    Six catties of tea brewed unhurriedly, "Miss Mingyue is already so big now, and her heart is already big. Presumably, the Ninth Prince''s estate can no longer contain any ladies."


    Six pounds of tea was poured into a cup. He used the tea cup to wipe the tea leaves away and slowly savored it.


    When Mingyue heard that, she felt a little scared. She couldn''t help but lower her head and say gently, "Sixth Master, what did Mingyue do wrong? I hope that Eunuch can enlighten me. "


    Although her tone was somewhat unyielding, it was still a matter of time before she would lose her face in the Ninth Prince''s Mansion.


    The hand of the six catties tea leaves slightly paused. She raised her head to look at Mingyue, "Lady is a smart person, there is no need for me to explain myself."


    Brightmoon gritted her teeth and smiled even more charmingly. "I''m really not sure."


    He placed the teacup on the table and stared at the moon''s bare shoulder. He did not say anything for a long time.


    Mingyue was unsettled by his gaze. She reached out her hand to tug at her clothes, withdrew her gaze, and lightly said: "What are you shy about? Isn''t the reason why I''m dressed like this because I want to attract the attention of men? "


    Mingyue''s face turned green and white when she was told about the main topic. She cursed in her heart, "A damn eunuch like you calls you a man?"


    Six catties suddenly slapped his forehead, "Look at me, you must be cursing in your heart. A damn eunuch like you is calling you a man?"


    Mingyue''s face turned pale. "Mingyue doesn''t dare."


    "If you can even seduce Master, what else can you not do?" Six Jin''s face sank.


    "I didn''t." Mingyue admitted that no one''s looks could match hers in the backyard. Although she had never dared to think of the position of the Ninth Princess'' consort, but a single person in the room had to do something, right? She felt that Xiaoyu was far inferior to her in terms of looks, especially after seeing her last night, she looked just a bit beautiful. Today, she dressed like a fairy, so beautiful that she looked like she had descended to the mortal world. This was the benefit of being a consort, and the more she thought about it, the more unbalanced she felt in her heart.


    "I usually dress like this, it''s just that Sixth Eunuch didn''t notice." Losing didn''t mean losing. Brightmoon pretended to be calm.


    Six Jin had always been smiling, and no one in the mansion was afraid of him. Hearing Ming Yue''s words, Six Jin laughed out of anger.


    Right now, winter had just passed and the spring weather was still cold and precipitous. Yet, she was wearing the clothes of the late spring. Was it because she was silly, or was it because he was stupid?


    "Oh, you usually wear it that way?" Six kilograms nodded and stood up. He really couldn''t be bothered to continue chatting with such a stupid person.


    "Sixth Eunuch, where are you going? You''re undoing my acupoints. " Mingyue''s face showed signs of panic. She was wearing so little, her eardrums were no warmer than their own room. She would freeze to death.


    Six Jin turned a deaf ear.


    The prince may not be clear about the importance of the princess to him, but he could clearly see with his own eyes that, whether or not the prince liked Little Fishy, Little Fishy was absolutely important to the prince. Therefore, even though they would look at Little Fishy with critical eyes, if anyone dared to treat her badly, they would rush forward and stand in front of her, because there had never been a person who could make the Ninth Prince smile from the bottom of his heart.


    "Sixth Eunuch." Mingyue''s voice was soft and tender, causing one to unconsciously feel pity for her.


    Although he looked kind and amiable, he was actually a smiling tiger. Moreover, he, as a eunuch, naturally did not know how to show mercy to the fairer sex.


    Night Nine lifted a corner of the quilt, approached the little fish, and gently held her.


    The softness and warmth in his arms filled her heart. He looked deeply at the little fish, but he couldn''t tell what he was feeling. However, when the little fish smiled at him and told him that he had come, he couldn''t help but fall in love with her. However, from the brothel to the imperial palace, from the imperial palace to the Ninth Prince''s estate, he was increasingly determined to get Xiaoyu. Even if everyone in the world were to say Xiaoyu was loose, so what? He just liked Little Fishy and didn''t like those so-called noble ladies. A flash of gentleness passed through Night Nine''s charming eyes as he propped himself up and lightly kissed Little Fishy''s lips.


    Little Fishy suddenly opened her eyes in a daze. Night Nine had been caught red-handed, only feeling a little embarrassed.


    Little Fishy leaned over, gently kissed Nine Niu Mei''s face, then closed her eyes and said in a daze, "Little Jiu, why do you have to take advantage of me in your dream? No, I have to get it back."


    Night Nine couldn''t help but laugh. Did Little Fishy think she was dreaming? Even in her dreams, she wouldn''t let anyone else take advantage of her.


    Night Nine put the hair on her face and brushed it back, "Little Yu, it''s not a dream, I''m not trying to take advantage of you, it''s ¡­ He can''t help it. "


    After saying those words, he felt as if he had been reprimanded. Yes, it was those four words that he could not help but say.

 C18

    After a long night passed, the two woke up the next day. Little Fishy ate her "breakfast", and an eunuch came to the palace, officially passing down her imperial edict, sending her a phoenix coronet, and waiting for her to put on the phoenix coronet. Her eyes lit up as she saw Little Fishy wearing a phoenix coronet, exuding a royal grandeur, and sure enough, she also wanted her flowers to be lined with green leaves.


    The two entered the palace to express their gratitude.


    When the emperor saw such a small fish, his eyes couldn''t shift away. When Night Nine had brought the small fish back, he already knew that this woman was a peerless beauty. He didn''t expect her disguise to be so beautiful, so breathtakingly beautiful.


    Night Nine''s face turned cold and he coughed twice. The Emperor was completely oblivious to it, so Night Nine''s heart was slightly nervous.


    "Father." Night Demon''s voice was filled with grievance.


    Although he was only in his forties and his energy was at its peak, and this age was when men were at their most attractive, most able to attract the attention of girls, he was still the father of Ye Jiumei. How could he ignore the people around him? Although she, Xiaoyu, also admired the emperor''s power, which was filled with the mature charm of a man and was not angry, she also admired him as a rabbit who didn''t eat grass by his nest. In order to prevent her, this self-abased husband, from worrying so much, Xiaoyu leaned over and put her lips to his ear, and when the emperor saw her, he envied her. If it wasn''t for the fact that Hongtu had offended him, then this interpretation would have been his, and he would have become his daughter-in-law instead of snatching his son''s wife.


    "Husband, I''ll go outside and take a look at the imperial garden." Little Fishy whispered.


    "Ok, I will ask you to keep me company." This was exactly what he wanted, and the way the Emperor looked at Fishy made him uncomfortable.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but stroke Nine Night Demon''s hair, "Call six catties to stay with you, and throw me in the palace?"


    After all, it was inconvenient for her to stay away from him.


    Night Nine looked at Little Fishy''s phoenix coronet dress and couldn''t help but laugh. That''s right, did she lose her little fish as well? Little Fishy didn''t seem to like having people follow her. This was something similar to him.


    "I''ll wait for you here." Night Nine scratched the little fish''s nose.


    Fishy winked at him.


    The two of them smiled at each other. The emperor behind the dragon table covered his mouth with his hand and coughed lightly. Did these two people have a father in their eyes?


    When Little Fishy heard the Emperor''s light cough, she stood up straight and turned around to face the Emperor as she restrained her dress. She then performed a blessings.


    "Your majesty, your son leaves." With that, Fishy glanced at Night Nine, smiled sweetly, took three steps back, turned around, and walked out of the imperial study.


    "Seeing the deep affection between you two, I am gratified." The Emperor smiled.


    "Of course we''re fine." Night Nine said hurriedly.


    The Emperor sighed lightly. "Little Jiu, Royal Father naturally wishes for you to be well. It''s just that ¡­" The Emperor sighed, but it was only his body, and that little fish was such a seductive beauty. The reason he agreed to give Xiao Jiu the title of wangfei was because he wanted to use his status to suppress her.


    "Father, you like Xiaoyu, right?" Nightmare suddenly questioned the Emperor.


    The Emperor looked at her in astonishment, and she looked directly at him. "If it weren''t for the fact that Xiaoyu''s father, Monarch Hongtu, had been convicted, in three months time, Xiaoyu would have entered the palace. When my royal father saw her, his eyes were filled with amazement, regret, and ¡­"


    Night Nine paused, troubled by the expression on the Emperor''s face.


    "How dare you!" The emperor''s face was gloomy. Yes, when he first met Xiaoyu, he did have thoughts of regret, but that was human nature, alright? Who wouldn''t want to own beautiful things? Especially those beautiful things should belong to him; he wouldn''t be so dirty to think about those things even though they were his son''s women.


    Night Nine didn''t say anything more, but he was still using his eyes to denounce the Emperor.


    The Emperor couldn''t help but sigh. All right, after all, he was the one who had caused such a misunderstanding in his son''s heart. In the end, it was him who had misspoken and misspoken, causing Little Jiu to misunderstand.


    Little Jiu, a beautiful woman like Little Fishy can always arouse the desire of men. After all, she is a bit inferior to Father, so it is only natural that Father would pay a little attention to her. However, since Father has issued a decree, it naturally means that he has acknowledged Little Fishy''s daughter-in-law. How can he take her as his wife?" The Emperor explained helplessly.


    "royal father remembers what he said before." He wasn''t afraid of others, but what would he do if his father wanted to fight?


    The Emperor shook his head helplessly.


    Within the imperial garden.


    The weather was not yet warm, and only the plum blossoms were blooming. The imperial garden seemed deserted.


    However, even though Little Fishy had grown up, she had never seen a Plum Blossom before. Therefore, she was happy to see one.


    "Isn''t that a small fish?" A devilishly charming voice rang out.


    Fishy turned her head and saw Ye Langmei''s eyes, which were filled with a smile that was not a smile.


    "So it''s the Tenth Prince." Little Fishy slightly lowered her head and gave him a blissful look.


    Ye Langmei quickly took a step forward and held onto Little Fishy, taking the opportunity to hold her hand. "It''s such a cold day, why don''t you hold onto a furnace? Look at how cold these small hands are."


    As Ye Langmei spoke, she winked at the little fish.


    Hearing Ye Langmei''s words, she laughed and retorted, "If I were to hold the furnace, I wonder what kind of excuse the Tenth Prince would come up with to hold my hand?"


    When Ye Langmei heard this, she awkwardly retracted her hand and pretended to cough before putting it to her lips.


    Fishy placed her hands in her sleeves. A man like Ye Langmei would rather be on TV and be the male lead in the books. In real life, it was better to stay as far away from them as possible.


    "Where''s Little Fishy?" Ye Langmei did not say anything.


    Isn''t this nonsense? Xiaoyu ignored him. Her interest was spoiled by him. It was a good scenery, and she looked bored. Xiaoyu turned around and left.


    Ye Langmei approached Little Fishy and wrapped her arms around her waist.


    "What are you doing?" Xiaoyu''s expression changed as she struggled to resist. She had already said that this man was not to be trifled with. With a single glance, one could tell that he was a wild butterfly. How could he compare to Little Jiu?


    "Xiaoyu, you know that I already liked you the first time I saw you. How could that cripple satisfy you? Follow me, I''ll definitely make you die from drunkenness." Ye Langmei tightly wrapped her arms around Little Fishy''s waist and wildly kissed her on the face.


    Little Fishy was infuriated in her heart. Did she think that she was easy to bully? She ruthlessly stomped her foot on the back of Ye Langmei''s foot, causing her to loosen her arms in pain.


    "You dare to treat me like this?" Ye Langmei jumped to her feet.


    Little Fishy maintained a certain distance from him, saying in a clear voice, "What do you want? It''s kind of you. "


    "You are willing to follow that cripple?" Ye Langmei took in a deep breath. This woman was really ruthless. The back of his feet must be bruised and swollen.


    Xiaoyu proudly rolled her eyes, "Die (10) Your highness, I advise you to give up on this. Whether or not you can satisfy me, I can satisfy him. If you know what''s good for you, you''d better stay away from me, otherwise, hmph."

 C19

    "Stupid bitch, I gave you some colors, and you even opened a dyeing workshop." Ye Langmei''s face sank. She raised her hand and was about to hit him like a small fish.


    "Stop." After she finished talking with the emperor, she immediately went to the imperial garden to look for the little fish. She did not expect that she would actually see Ye Langmei teasing Little Fishy, and actually want to hit her. How could he be willing to do that?


    Fifteen appeared like a ghost. He suddenly appeared in front of Little Fishy and blocked her. He was like a sword, a sword that was ready to be unsheathed at any moment, defending the dignity of its master.


    He could freely ridicule Night Nine, but towards this 15, who placed the benefits of Night Nine above everything else, he was truly a bit fearful. Especially since his secret guard was not in front of him, he could not help but lower his arrogance even more.


    "Xiaoyu, are you alright?" Night Nine rolled his wheelchair over to Fishy''s side and took her hand.


    Fishy lowered her head, smiling at the Nine Dragons Enchantment, patting his hand, consoling him, "I''m fine."


    He stretched out his hand and pushed away the body of fifteen, coldly staring at Ye Langmei, saying in a clear voice, "Ye Langmei, stop with your dirty thoughts. Little Yu is mine, if you dare to be disrespectful to her again, don''t blame me for turning hostile."


    "What else do you want? Did you kill me? " Ye Langmei smiled sinisterly.


    Ye Langmei''s smile froze on her face, as she looked at Night Nine with disbelief. "Night Nine, you actually dare ¡­"


    When he was completely unprepared, Night Nine actually pulled out the sword at his waist and stabbed him in the stomach.


    "Why would I not dare? If you can even take advantage of my wife, then what can''t I do? " Night Nine said coldly.


    As Ye Langmei looked at the blood dripping from her body, she felt more and more pain. Her face became as white as a ghost.


    "Hurry and get an imperial physician, an imperial physician." Ye Langmei felt more and more that the pain was unbearable. Sigh, he wouldn''t die, right?


    Little Fishy took out a handkerchief and wiped Night Nine''s hands.


    Fifteen was completely indifferent to Ye Langmei''s injuries. What did his death have to do with it? In his eyes, there was only one master, and that was Night Nine.


    "You all ¡­" Ye Langmei held onto her wound and staggered away. She could not count on them to save him. It was better for him to hurry to the hospital before he fainted.


    Seeing that Nightingale had left, Fishy looked at her with a rebuking expression, "The fire didn''t go up to the house, so why are you in such a hurry?" "This hand is so tired of rubbing against the oil."


    Little Fishy looked at Night Nine''s hand with a pained expression. The new wound on it was covered with old wounds, and it looked so shocking.


    Seeing how Night Nine was being so rude to Little Fishy, how could he still care about himself? Once anxious, he turned the wheel and ignored his hand.


    Little Fishy frowned, no way, she had to hurry and think of a way, we can''t let Night Nine suffer this. Look, this isn''t the first time her hand was injured, the problem is, every time she was injured it was dirty, it was contagious.


    "Let''s go find an imperial physician to bandage Little Nine." Little Fishy glanced at Fifteen.


    When he heard this, he picked up Night Nine''s wheelchair and headed for the hospital.


    "It''s just a scratch." Night Nine gently looked at the little fish. He didn''t think much of it.


    When Fishy heard this, she angrily stood in front of Night Nine.


    Night Nine looked up at the little fish.


    "From now on, from now on, every single hair on your body is mine, you have no right to harm my things. If you dare to damage my things without permission, I''ll throw you away, because sister wants perfection, ok?"


    Little Fishy had her hands on her hips, looking like a shrew. Seeing such an unattractive posture, Night Nine felt a sense of helplessness. She must be concerned about him. Even though she treated him as something important, he wasn''t angry at all.


    "Alright." Although he didn''t know what she meant by OK, he knew that she cared about him, and that was enough.


    Hearing that Night Nine had agreed, Little Fishy''s originally cold face immediately broke into a smile. She walked up to Night Nine with her doggy legs and personally pushed Night Nine towards the hospital.


    Just as he walked to the door, he heard the ghostly wails and howls of Ye Langmei.


    He heard a cold voice say: "You should stop for a while. Why are you shouting so loudly? Don''t you feel any pain?"


    Xiaoyu tilted her head, "Whose voice is this? It sounds familiar."


    "It''s Seventh Prince, he''s in charge of the medicine room." Nine Nights explained.


    He didn''t know if there was anyone who was specifically concerned with the construction of a mausoleum, but the books that had stolen the mausoleum these past two years were pretty popular. She wanted to see if she could hook in with the prince that had built the mausoleum and write a book on mechanisms.


    Before the small fish could finish thinking, it heard Ye Langmei''s lascivious voice, "Can I not shout? How wronged I am, Ol ''Nine married a brothel woman as his wife, he thinks of her as a treasure, but she thinks of him as a grass, seeing how handsome and elegant I am, how she threw herself into my arms when there was no one in front of me, no matter what, she is still Lil'' Nine''s woman, how can I spy on a brother''s woman? Just as I was rejecting her righteously, Xiao Jiu saw me and couldn''t help but say, "Take your sword and thrust it at me. You said I was innocent."


    Hearing this, Night Nine became even angrier, what kind of person is this, how can he invert black and white? The hatred on Night Nine''s face caused the roots of his teeth to itch. It seemed like his stab had been too gentle.


    Feeling the anger of Night Nine, Little Fishy suddenly reached out to hug Night Nine, lowering her head and whispering into his ear, "Little Nine, just treat it as him farting."


    Little Fishy felt that there was no need to explain anything to Night Nine. I''m innocent, you must believe me, to be able to travel through the world and also be able to see so many beautiful men, if I can''t eat it, won''t I be taken advantage of? Compared to other transmigrating women, she could be said to be as virtuous as one could be. If he couldn''t even stand to talk to others, then he wasn''t her good person either. It was fine if he didn''t have to.


    Seventh Prince said, "Tenth Brother, why do I feel like you''re saying the opposite of what you just said? It was you who were disrespectful to Ninth Sister-in-law, which is why Little Jiu got so angry. "


    Fishy smiled sweetly. This person was a very understanding person.


    "Is anyone here? The Ninth Prince is injured. " Fishy deliberately said crisply.


    Little Nine, do you think that when your Tenth Brother hears us coming over, his face will turn as red as a monkey''s? "


    After listening to Fishy''s analogy, she could not help but smile, and then immediately said with a straight face, "His face is so thick, why would he blush?"


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu thoughtfully nodded, "Oh, I was wondering why he didn''t have a beard. It turns out his skin was too thick, and his beard couldn''t penetrate."


    This time, even the face of Fifteen could not hold it in. Night Nine gave Fishy a scratch on the nose, "Strange."

 C20

    Fishy rubbed her nose and lifted the curtain that was hung on the window. Night Demon walked out from inside, looking at the two as if deep in thought. "Are you still not coming in?"


    The three of them went in, but there was no sign of Ye Langmei. No one brought him up either.


    Xiaoyu snatched it over and asked, "How do I use it?"


    "Wash your wounds with hot water and apply it."


    "I''ll go get hot water." Since they were already here, naturally, there was no lack of hot water.


    The few princes of the Ye Clan were acting as if they were being sold cheaply that day, and they instantly swarmed in front of her, so she didn''t feel much. It was still better to see two or three of the handsome princes of the Ye Clan just like that, but this Night Gentleman''s eyes weren''t as sharp as the others'', and his lips were a bit thicker as well. Of course, compared to the other princes of the Ye Clan, he didn''t look down upon them at all.


    "The Seventh Prince knows medicine?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    "How can he not know a little about medicine when he manages such a huge medical room?" Night Empress couldn''t help but close the book. She looked at Fishy, her voice gentle and gentle.


    "In that case, is there any way to cure Little Nine''s leg?" Noticing that no one was paying attention to her, Little Fishy couldn''t help but whisper to Night Demon when she saw fifteen pails of hot water come in and help her clean her wounds.


    Night Nine''s legs weren''t polio, at least, Little Fishy could see that they were no different from a normal person''s.


    When he had just learned medicine, he had indeed thought of taking care of Xiao Jiu''s legs. Now that he thought about it, back then, he really did not know how high the heavens were and how deep the earth were. All of the imperial doctors practiced medicine for generations, and which one was not stronger than him by a hundred times, he truly did not know his limits.


    When Fishy saw his instantly dimmed eyes, her initial fervent gaze also dimmed.


    Even in modern times, if a person wanted to stand up again, he would have to undergo a hellish recovery, not to mention that Ye Jiumei had already lived in a wheelchair for more than ten years. Fishy sighed and patted her shoulder, "It''s okay, you don''t have to be sad. I''m just asking."


    The Night Gentleman touched the spot where Little Fishy had slapped him in a daze. He suspected that what she said was true. It was very possible that she was the one who had slapped him in front of Little Nine and seduced him behind his back.


    The little fish walked in front of Night Nine, silently taking the wet handkerchief from her hands, carefully cleaning the mud stains on her hands. The little fish walked in front of Night Nine, silently taking the handkerchief from her hands, carefully cleaning the mud stains on her hands. The little fish walked in front of Night Nine, silently taking the hot water from her hands, carefully cleaning the mud stains from her hands.


    "It''s just that the sky is falling. Aren''t there still tall people holding on? It won''t hit you first, so why are you in such a hurry? In the future, I won''t allow you to hurt yourself like this. " Little Fishy softly said as she cleaned up the wounds on Niu Mei''s body.


    "Never again." Nine Night Demon promised as she looked at the pain in Little Fishy''s eyes.


    Although Nine Night Demon had promised, she didn''t think that way. He suddenly felt that if Little Fishy cared about him every day, it wouldn''t be too bad.


    "I will definitely hurt you again." Even if he never gets up, he doesn''t have to hurt himself all the time.


    Although she did not have the ability to get Night Nine to stand up, she could at least reduce the chances of him being injured.


    Because of the country''s family planning, in her generation, her family would be considered extinct. Her grandfather had no choice but to pass the inherited acupuncture and moxibustion to a woman like her, which was why she asked that question just now. The Chinese medicine was profound and profound, and Little Fishy clearly felt that Night Demon''s legs could be cured.


    However, this matter couldn''t be rushed, so she had to carefully observe it.


    The little fish gave the Night Nine the medicine, took the clean white cloth, wrapped the hand of Night Nine, did all this, the little fish is so careful and considerate.


    "Since the Seventh Prince knows about medicine, that''s good. I have a prescription for it. I''ll have to trouble you to get some medicine for it." As Little Fishy spoke, she walked to the place where the ink was placed and reached out her hand to write a prescription.


    When Little Fishy finished writing the recipe and blew the ink dry, he took a look at it and saw that it was only an ordinary health care recipe. He was slightly disappointed, but when Little Fishy saw his disappointment in his eyes, she helplessly shrugged her shoulders.


    With the wrapped up ingredients in hand, they returned to the mansion. The messenger on the door said that the "Pure Cloth Workshop" had sent someone for an audience.


    "Bring her in." Night Nine spoke up.


    Night Nine had already chosen several of the best materials, and was waiting for the person from the plainclothes shop to come and cut out the clothes for Little Fishy.


    Seeing Night Nine carrying out a hill-sized piece of cloth, Fishy was shocked, "You can''t be thinking of making clothes for everyone in this mansion, right?"


    Well, it must be.


    "As the imperial concubine of my Ninth Marquis'' estate, you don''t even have a decent set of clothes. What do you mean by that?" Nocturnal hymn pulled the small fish to the cloth.


    "These, make me some clothes."


    "How about these? How many spring dresses do you want?"


    "These are for your summer attire."


    The little fish cut off the words of the night, "You can''t have done all my spring, summer, autumn and winter, right?"


    "Why not?" Night Nine blinked her phoenix eyes in a very natural manner.


    "I don''t mind, but are you sure I won''t get fat?" Little fish a bit uncertain, you know, eat well dressed, people can''t help but be generous body fat.


    "Fat is better." Seeing the slim figure of the little fish, Night Nine asked lovingly.


    Little Fishy rolled her eyes. She remembered once seeing a picture of a thief pulling a fat woman into a bed, causing the bed to collapse.


    Little Fishy resigned herself to her fate and handed her clothes to the owner of the clothing store. She picked out a few pieces of cloth and sent someone to move the material to the clothing shop.


    "Prince, the clothes that I made for the wangfei have already been prepared." Brightmoon and the others came over to report as well, their eyes filled with jealousy and envy. Xiaoyu suddenly realized why she hadn''t seen any of the maidservants fall into their trap. It turned out that they had been assigned a mission by Little Nine.


    Night Nine personally shook off the undergarments and underpants they had made for Little Fishy. Since they were wearing clothes, they didn''t need to be so troublesome to embroider. Night Nine only gave them the most soft and comfortable silk that he had ever bestowed upon them, so they could do it with care.


    Although the little girls'' hearts were filled with resentment, their needlework was not sloppy. Seeing the Ninth Prince touching the needlework, the maids'' faces turned red. They felt as if the Ninth Prince''s hands were on them, and their bodies warmed up.


    "Little Fishy, do you think it''s appropriate to give it a try?" Night Nine raised his face and smiled brightly at Fishy.


    As if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them in the past three to nine days, everyone looked at Little Fishy with resentment in their eyes. Why did it have to be her? Why couldn''t it be them?

 C21

    Little Fishy agreed, then took the clothes and walked towards Night Nine''s bedroom.


    When Mingyue saw this, she felt the unhappiness in her heart. She had been frozen for an entire night and still hadn''t given up. She bit her lips and suddenly spoke, "My prince, where is the residence of the wangfei located? This servant will lead the people to pack it up now. "


    If the princess had a place of her own, the prince would be theirs, not just the princess.


    Night Nine was stunned, he had never thought of living separately from Fishy, "There''s no need, you can stay with me, Princess."


    "How can this be? "The prince lives in the prince''s house, while the princess should have her own house." Brightmoon retorted.


    If the prince lived with his wife, how would the maidservants climb onto his bed?


    "This King is fine as long as he says so." Don''t think that he doesn''t know what these maidservants are thinking? He didn''t want to carry his concubine, nor did he want to put anyone else in the room. He just wanted to live a good life with Fishy.


    Nine Night Demon raised her hand and looked at the white cloth wrapped around her hand in a daze. Fishy had said that he was hers, so he was hers.


    "This doesn''t conform with the rules." Brightmoon argued.


    "This King''s body is inconvenient. As a wangfei, you will naturally have to take care of me. How dare you, a mere maid, casually gossip?" It seemed as though he had been too used to her.


    "Since you have served me for so many years, I will not punish you. Go to the laundry room and serve me." Don''t think that he doesn''t know that Brightmoon is the spy of his brothers.


    Mingyue''s face turned pale as she kneeled on the ground, "Your Highness, this servant knows that I was wrong. Please spare this servant."


    What punishment had she received? Asking her to go to the laundry room, what was the difference between that and taking her life?


    Night Nine gave a cold snort, instructing the group, "Push me back into my room."


    The bright moon stared blankly at the departing Night Nine Demons. The monotonous sound coming from the wheelchair was so ear-piercing.


    "Miss Mingyue, let''s go." The steward of the ninth prince''s residence said coldly.


    "No, no." Brightmoon pushed aside the steward and rushed in front of Night Nine, grabbing him in one hand.


    "Prince, you can''t treat me like this. I beg you, Prince, to let me stay." The moon cries with tears, I see pity.


    "Why aren''t you dragging her down?"


    Nine Night Demon thought back to what Little Fishy had said. He was hers, and she retracted her outstretched hand. She didn''t want to hurt herself and make Little Fishy feel heartache.


    The prince still cared for her, and so he did so in the hope that Brightmoon''s eyes would light up and he once again held her in his arms.


    "Six kilograms. Let''s pull this dirty woman away."


    Brightmoon was stunned. His Royal Highness ¡­ You think she''s dirty?


    Xiaoyu finished testing her clothes, folded them, and took them out. Upon seeing this situation, she couldn''t help but be taken aback. What had happened?


    "Esteemed wangfei, I beg you, please let this servant stay by your side." When Mingyue saw Xiaoyu, the resentment in her eyes momentarily disappeared. She stopped looking and turned around to hug Xiaoyu''s legs.


    "Your name is Brightmoon, right?" Shock flashed through Xiaoyu''s eyes, and she immediately lowered her head and said gently.


    "This servant is Brightmoon." Brightmoon said.


    "On the first day I came here, I said that I wouldn''t care about the matters of the Prince''s Mansion. You begged the wrong person." Little Fishy pulled her leg out with a smile.


    Brightmoon was stunned. She had thought that Xiaoyu would either refuse or agree. She hadn''t expected that there would be a third answer.


    "Esteemed wangfei, as long as you say one word, the prince will definitely agree." Tears welled up in Brightmoon''s eyes.


    Little Fishy helplessly threw up her hands, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but how do you expect me to admire everyone even if I change my mind?"


    Little Jiu gave the order, and naturally he had his reasons. She didn''t know anything, and what she was doing had to be mixed up in the muddy water.


    Someone came up and dragged Brightmoon away. Night Nine looked at the clothes in Xiaoyu''s hands and asked concernedly: "Xiaoyu, how is it? Is it suitable? "


    "Yes." Fishy nodded.


    "Then take it and have someone wash it." Night Nine took the clothes from Fishy''s hands and handed them to a servant.


    Mingyue resentfully turned to look at Xiaoyu. On what basis was she favored by the prince? She had worked hard to make her clothes, and she was wearing it. If it was dirty, she could wash it, but on what basis? She was just a prostitute from the brothel. Her status was even lower than her, so what right did she have?


    Little Yu, oblivious to everything, pushed Night Nine back to the dorm.


    "Little Nine, would you not like me like this?" There were no more outsiders, only Fishy.


    "Yes." Night Nine looked at the little fish in confusion.


    "Leng Wuqing, don''t you think I hate people like that?" According to the past experience of traveling through women, only a good girl like the Virgin Mary, no matter who, would be liked.


    "I like you like this, you never act." Nocturnal hymns took the little fish.


    "The truth?" Little Fishy asked suspiciously. When did the wind change?


    "Of course it''s the truth." Night Nine looked at the little fish with a kind of infatuation.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m lying, I''m still quite happy after hearing it." Xiaoyu smiled.


    "Little Nine, that... Can you give me some more of those brushes? " The little fish drew circles on the breast of Ninefire.


    "Little Yu, don''t light the fire." Night Nine took hold of the little fish''s hand, his eyes deep.


    "Why aren''t you holding yourself back? It''s not the only time a couple can make ambiguous movements, otherwise, their skin will be hungry. " Little Fishy said in frustration.


    "So it''s like that." Hearing this, Night Nine began to caress the little fish with both of his hands. He wouldn''t let her be hungry.


    "Alright, alright." Night made her itch, and she avoided his hand.


    "Do you agree to my request?" Xiaoyu was not used to using brushes, so she decided to use a calligraphy brush instead.


    "As long as you like it, I will give you all the brushes in the manor." Actually, he didn''t think much of it. After all, he didn''t even have a concubine.


    "Then why don''t you get someone to bring it over?" The little fish plucked at the hair that had fallen from the night sky.


    "I need some Xuan paper." Xiaoyu said quickly.


    "I promise you anything you want." Nine Night Demon said in a very unprincipled manner.


    Little Fishy said a long series of words, and Night Nine agreed.


    When the servants brought the items over, Little Fishy set up a stall on the table.


    "What are you doing?" Night Nine picked up the manuscript she had drawn and said with a frown.


    "Improved wheelchair." Little Fishy didn''t even raise her head.


    He thought she was designing a design for the jewellery, but she was staring at the little fish, and her heart was filled with him, which was why she was always thinking about him, thinking about doing these things for him.


    "Little Yu ¡­" Nine Nights called out with all his heart.


    Fishy raised her head, and gave Night Nine a gentle smile.


    "Little Nine, are you very touched?"


    Night Demon nodded.


    Xiaoyu put down the calligraphy brush in her hands, and ruthlessly pulled on Night Nine''s lapel, rubbing her hand against it, "Little Nine, do you know what a husband and wife is? It''s not that we have to fly in our separate directions when a great calamity is about to befall us. Rather, if you get injured, I will be in even more pain than you. "


    Fishy looked seriously at Ninefire. She definitely wanted him to understand this principle.


    Little Fishy stretched out her hand to grasp the tip of Night Nine''s finger. His hand was wrapped like a dumpling, so naturally, she couldn''t see anything.


    "If my hand is like this, you''ll be heartbroken, and you''ll love me."


    In ancient times, men rarely knew about love, but since Nine Nights was a cripple, she didn''t bother with a lot of women, but she had to teach him the true meaning of love before he became obsessed with the body. After all, if she left him there as Nine Nights, someone might climb into his bed while she wasn''t around, and she would let him know that sex wasn''t love.


    "You ¡­" Night Nine looked down at his hands that were wrapped around her like dumplings.


    "I won''t let you become like this." Just thinking about it made his heart ache. He must have loved Fishy.


    "Sometimes, a little bit of damage to the body is fine, but don''t make your heart hurt, understand?" Little Fishy earnestly looked at Night Nine. Since she had been transported to this world, since she had become his woman, well, it was time for them to meet after a thousand years.

 C22

    "Don''t let your heart get hurt." Nine Nights muttered.


    "Yes." Little Fishy said firmly.


    "I can endure some physical grievances and not let my heart suffer any grievances."


    There was always a bottom line. It was hard for her to imagine herself sharing a man with another woman, so she would rather give her heart to Nimue. Loyalty, both a man and a woman, should be respected by these two words.


    "Whether it is your body or your heart, I will not let you suffer any grievances." Night Demon promised.


    Fishy shook her head.


    "You don''t believe me?" Night Nine was anxious.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but there''s a saying in my hometown, it''s called ''Covering a coffin''. It''s hard to predict what will happen in the world, as long as we work hard in this direction." No matter what happens in the future, she will fight for her happiness. She believes that with her beauty and wisdom, it shouldn''t be a problem for her to win over a man.


    She thought that he did not hear what she had said to Seventh Brother, but in fact, he had always been paying attention to her, she still cared about his handicap. After knowing about this, Night Nine was a little depressed, but now he suddenly became happy, she just hoped that he would not suffer anymore, and not turn his back.


    Night Nine slowly turned the wheelchair around to Little Fishy''s side, looking at her drawing. After a long time, she finally understood. Her eyes flashed with a bright light. "If Third Bro sees this ¡­"


    If third brother knew that it was drawn by a small fish, he wouldn''t be able to pester the small fish every day. Just thinking about how his time, which originally belonged to two people, had been interrupted by third brother made him have a headache.


    "Is your third brother in charge of the Ministry of Industry?" Fishy couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Ninefire. She had long since felt that with so many of the Emperor''s sons, even someone like Ninefire was of use, others wouldn''t be able to stay idle.


    How could Nine Night Demon know that Little Fishy was purely guessing? She only thought that she knew these things.


    The two went out of the room as their stomachs growled.


    The way the girls in the Ninth Prince''s house looked at Little Fishy changed again.


    Little Fishy didn''t have the time to pay attention to the changes in their gazes from that day. "With Night Nine, give me a pair of chopsticks and I''ll give you a pair of chopsticks. How touching."


    After the meal, Little Fishy pushed Night Nine to take a walk around the palace. Needless to say, these days were quite comfortable.


    Little Fishy finished drawing the blueprint, and as expected, Third Prince Night Yu Mei came over every day to entangle Little Fishy to ask about the details, completely ignoring the expression on Ye Jiumei''s face.


    Third Prince, how many times have I told you this? I really don''t understand those things, and that''s all. It was also because of my heartache for Little Jiu, who was always injured. It turned out that there really were people who were studious and tireless. Not everyone hated studying, but all the things she learned were thrown away long ago, so she wanted to teach her third grandfather that he had no way of learning. Moreover, there was a super jealous jar on the side, so it was better for her to hide her abilities.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, please teach me." The Third Marquis bowed deeply, but there was nothing he could do. Xiaoyu looked at him and gave him some pointers, which led to the Third Marquis going to the Ninth Prince''s house every day.


    On this day, Night Nine and Fishy were in their room testing out the clothes that they had just brought when they heard Ye Yumei''s cheerful voice from the outside.


    "Little Nine, Ninth Sister-in-law, what have I brought?" Xiaoyu quickly hid behind the screen.


    Ye Yumei didn''t care about what the two of them did as she pushed open the door and entered the room.


    Looking at the clothes scattered all over the bed, Ye Yumei was stunned, "Erm ¡­" I''ll come back in a while. " Ye Yumei''s face turned red. He had forgotten that there was no one else in the Ninth Prince''s estate.


    Although he was placed as the third prince, he was only seventeen after the new year. His majesty had been vigorous for a few years, making all the children around the same age, and in his eyes, he was still a child, and had the innocence and romance of a child. However, he was still an uncle after all, and he just barged into his brother''s room, it was way too casual.


    "Little Jiu, try it." This Ye Yumei was rather meticulous, she even made a cushion.


    Hearing this, Nine Nights came back with his wheelchair, and Little Fishy helped him sit down in his new wheelchair, instructing him on how to use Nine Nights. Although there was only one wheelchair on his left and right, he didn''t need to use his hand to rotate the wheelchair, his hands would no longer have to grind bloody blisters or get dirty, and this wheelchair was much lighter than the previous one.


    He remembered that Little Fishy had said that as long as there was love in one''s heart, they would care about the other''s body not getting hurt.


    "How is it? Do you think that''s possible? " The little fish looked at the smile on Night Nine''s face, and his heart began to beat faster.


    "It really is much better than before." Nine Night Demon said happily as she controlled her wheelchair.


    Hearing this, Fishy''s eyes flashed with sadness. Actually, it could still be a little better, but she didn''t have a handicapped person by her side, so she naturally wouldn''t pay attention to how the wheelchair worked. She heard that some advanced wheelchairs would climb down the stairs by themselves.


    "Ninth brother, how is it? Third brother came in. " Ye Yumei was waiting anxiously outside. When Little Fishy saw the clothes on the bed, she immediately went to fold them and put them away.


    Seeing that Xiaoyu had finished her work, Eventide Nine rolled the new wheelchair over to the door and opened it.


    "How did Ninth Sister-in-law come up with this idea? It really is a crystal heart with a heart of glass." The Third Marquis praised him sincerely.


    "As I''ve said, it''s merely Immortal guidance." Little Fishy blushed with shame. She finally understood the fanaticism of a true scholar.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, I brought some blueprints over today. Please help me take a look." The Third Marquis took the blueprints from the servant.


    Seeing this, Night Nine''s face darkened, "Third brother, these are all secrets, Xiaoyu cannot read them."


    Ye Yumei was stunned. She glanced at Xiaoyu, then remembered that Xiaoyu was not a member of the royal family. His eyes darkened for a moment, then brightened up again as he smiled and said, "How difficult is that? I''m going to the palace to ask for the next decree. "


    As she spoke, Ye Yumei left in a flurry, as if she were always in a hurry.


    The two of them looked at each other, and Night Nine held onto Fishy''s hand, "Fishy, promise me, no matter what the emperor says, you won''t agree."


    Looking at the limitless scenery, it was extremely dangerous.

 C23

    Sure enough, not long after, the emperor decreed that the Ninth Prince and the Ninth Princess enter the palace.


    The two of them changed into court attire and entered the palace. The emperor summoned them to his study, only to see Ye Yumei standing at the side, smiling as she looked at the two of them.


    "Jiu''er, I heard that your new wheelchair was designed by the Ninth Princess herself?" The Emperor looked at Ninefire, who was pushing his wheelchair over. His gaze was deep.


    "Xiaoyu dotes on her child and thinks about her day and night. She doesn''t want her son to be injured again, so she moved Guan Yin Bodhisattva and entrusted Xiaoyu with the dream of telling her what to do with the wheelchair." One had to know that a man''s wealth was his own crime.


    "The heavens have blessed my country." When the Emperor heard this, his face lit up with happiness. After many dreams, wouldn''t the world become the State of Yue after a few Bodhisattva days?


    "Father, this son said that Xiaoyu doesn''t understand anything." Night Nine''s face turned black. He would never let Little Fishy slip into the royal family''s muddy water.


    "Yesterday, I dreamt that Lord Tathagata the Buddha would personally pay respects to Ninth Brother and me?" A charming voice sounded.


    The emperor''s expression changed slightly, then he smiled like a spring breeze, as if what happened just now was just everyone''s imagination.


    Princess Golden Bell pushed open the door of the imperial study. Her beautiful eyes roamed the room as she saw the Ninth Prince walk in with a sweet smile.


    "It''s Princess Golden Bell. Have you gone to see the empress?" The Emperor looked at Princess Golden Bell with a doting gaze. Ye Yumei frowned slightly. Her Majesty wasn''t without a daughter; she was better to such a princess than to her own child. She had no idea what he was thinking.


    "To reply your majesty, the golden bell came from the empress''s place." After Princess Golden Bell said this, she gave Xiaoyu a provocative glance.


    You said that son of the emperor was not like a jade tree in the wind, and did not have a single split date. You said that she was someone who had fallen for the night, and if you wanted to fall for her, then you had to be the first one to act. Now that the time had come and the rice was already cooked, and she, Princess Golden Bell, was also thinking that it was not a good taste, she was really a donkey, she had never been so slow before.


    "Bring a chair over for Princess Golden Bell." The Emperor ordered.


    Hearing this, a look of dissatisfaction flashed across her face. Xiaoyu had been standing there for so long, but the emperor didn''t want to bring a chair over. When Golden Bell Princess arrived, she didn''t even warm up.


    "Xiaoyu, you must be tired. Come sit on your husband''s lap." Endless Night said loudly.


    The atmosphere in the room was stifled. The emperor helplessly glanced at Night Nine, then ordered, "Bring a chair for the ninth princess as well."


    "If he didn''t say something, would the emperor forget about it?" "No need, my leg doesn''t feel tired. It''s fine as long as Xiaoyu is comfortable to sit on."


    Princess Golden Bell''s face turned darker and darker. Her eyes were like daggers as she glared left and right. If looks could hurt, then Little Fishy would have been too late.


    Little Fishy felt that the hand of Night Nine was warm, and that warmth directly passed from hand to hand and reached her heart. Little Fishy lightly shook her head at Night Nine. In front of the emperor, she could use her royal grace to do whatever she wanted, but she could not.


    Princess Jinling seemed to have an incomparable amount of pride in her family, but Little Yu keenly felt that her family was as hot as oil, and looked incomparably illustrious and illustrious, but who would know what would happen tomorrow? What the emperor abstained from doing was having his subjects perform meritorious deeds for the emperor, who would have thought that the next moment, the emperor would personally pull Princess Jinling''s ladder out of the sky and stand by the side, watching her fall from the clouds.


    However, even if Prince Rui fell, the whole family would be annihilated and leave her with a life of her own. Even if the Duke of Rui''s family were to be exterminated, the Duke of the Tulip Family wouldn''t be able to save her, not even the Duke of the Tulip Family.


    As a matter of fact, Princess Golden Bell had a lively and cheerful personality, and Night Nine liked her a lot as well. Because of his handicapped body, he was afraid of missing out on his daughter, so he had never been in love with her before. Little Fishy was the only woman he had ever been in love with.


    At this moment, the eunuch brought over a chair. Princess Golden Bell saw that Little Fishy released Night Nine''s hand and walked into the chair. Princess Golden Bell''s eyes flashed as she stretched her leg forward and kicked the chair to the side.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine''s face changed, he threw himself forward and heavily fell to the ground.


    Ye Yumei''s figure flashed, she extended her hand and grabbed Little Fishy by the waist, spinning in a circle before regaining her balance, only to hear a dull thud from behind her, Little Fishy''s eyes widened, struggling to get away from Night Nine, the eunuch at the side immediately went forward to support her, helping her into the wheelchair.


    "Are you stupid? Don''t you know it hurts?" Little Fishy rushed to his side. He was a proud son of heaven, how could he endure such suffering? The little fish beat on Night Nine''s shoulder.


    She had only wanted to embarrass Xiaoyu, but she didn''t expect that for the sake of Xiaoyu, she would ignore her own dignity. Her heart shrunk. She had clearly met her ninth brother first, but why had Xiaoyu snatched it away?


    "Little Jin Ling always dares to love and hate. When did she actually become such a woman who only knows how to cause trouble behind her back? What a pity." Ye Yumei walked to Princess Golden Bell''s side and said softly.


    Princess Golden Bell gave Ye Yumei a blank look. Ye Yumei secretly shook her head and walked to her side, "Ninth Brother, are you okay?"


    Seeing the blood on Ye Jiumei''s knee, Ye Yumei raised her head to look at the emperor with urgency. "I ask that Imperial Father quickly send Imperial Physician Xuan over for Ninth Brother to see."


    The emperor came to his senses and quickly called for Doctor Xuan. He looked at Ye Jiumei with heartache. Was it for a woman?


    Night Nine held onto the little fish''s hand, laughing as if he was a rare treasure.


    "It''s fine, I''m fine. I''ve been ridiculed since I was young anyway."


    Xiaoyu''s heart clenched and her face fell, "You said that everyone has been bullying you since young?" "Who is it?"


    Was it because of his body? There was no one else who bullied him, it must be the princes and princes of the same rank as Long Zi. Xiaoyu looked at Ye Yu Mei in the great hall with an unfriendly expression.


    Ye Yumei rubbed her nose guiltily in response to his gaze. She was still young a few years ago, and had indeed done those kinds of bullying and bullying the weak. After that, when she grew up, wasn''t she supposed to stop doing those kinds of things?


    "It''s all in the past." From now on, he was wounded, and he was no longer alone in a secluded corner licking his wounds. In the future, no matter if he was happy or worried, there would always be Little Fishy accompanying him, and he would have no regrets in this life.


    "In the future, if anyone dares to bully you again, let''s see if I can''t flirt with him." After she finished speaking, her gaze intentionally or unintentionally swept over Princess Golden Bell and Ye Yumei.


    "Why are you looking at me? If it wasn''t for you, how could Nine fall down? " Princess Golden Bell said stubbornly.


    "I won''t pursue today''s matter any further. Princess Golden Bell, it doesn''t matter if you try to force the issue. You should just find someone to marry. If you do that again, don''t blame me for not showing mercy." If she didn''t do such a thing today, Little Fishy wouldn''t have known how important she was to the Night Nine Demons.


    "You''re the daughter of a sinner, what else can you do to me?" Princess Golden Bell was unhappy.

 C24

    "It looks like Princess has never heard of soft ones being afraid of hard ones, hard ones being afraid of tough ones, and tough ones not wanting to live." Little Yu gave a faint smile.


    Princess Golden Bell sneered. "Oh, I wonder if you''re tough, unreasonable or you don''t care about your life?"


    Could it be that she, Princess Golden Bell, was soft?


    "Little Nine, tell me, do you belong to me?" Xiaoyu didn''t respond to Princess Golden Bell''s words. Instead, she lowered her head to look at Ninefire tenderly.


    "Of course." That was the truth, there was no need to say it.


    Princess Golden Bell, do you hear me clearly? I have nothing left now, only Little Nine belongs to me, and you, Princess, have already taken all of his wealth and wealth, so why would you try to snatch him away from me? Even if you snatch away Little Jiu, I would be soft. Xiaoyu felt that she had become the voice from the heavens. This child clearly did not give in to her words and did not turn back until he crashed into the wall. She was afraid that she would not listen to her words.


    "I will give you everything I have in exchange." Princess Golden Bell tugged on Night Nine''s sleeve.


    When Fishy saw it, her eyes darkened.


    Nine Night Demon quickly shook off Duke Golden Bell, fawning over Little Fishy''s hand, "Little Fishy, I was just not prepared. Next time, I''ll be careful not to let any random person touch my clothes."


    As she spoke, she pulled out the dagger at her waist, cut off the sleeve which had been pulled over by Princess Golden Bell, and threw it disdainfully to the ground.


    The Emperor was angered to the point that he couldn''t utter a word. How could he have such a useless son? spoiling women wasn''t something that he could spoil like this.


    Only then did Xiaoyu turn her head to look at Princess Golden Bell with a cold gaze. "Are you really willing to use everything you have to exchange for Little Jiu? "You know how I got hold of Little Nine. First of all, let the Emperor plagiarize your house."


    "How dare you." When Princess Golden Bell heard this, she could not help but take a step back.


    Little Fishy sneered, "Then, the princess was sold to a brothel. After that, you were stripped to the point of only wearing personal clothes, making all the men look at you."


    Xiaoyu walked to Princess Golden Bell''s side and whispered in a voice that only she could hear.


    "You''re talking nonsense, you''re talking nonsense, I don''t want to listen." Just thinking about it made her feel frightened. Princess Golden Bell did not think that her words were true, that one day, she had been sold to a brothel as she had been extorted by the emperor, and someone was really willing to pay a high price to redeem her. Unfortunately, the emperor''s imperial edict did not allow her to redeem herself.


    A girl, you made her bear the burden of the family''s reputation as a sinner. How can she imagine herself as a brothel girl that will be trampled by thousands of people? Xiaoyu didn''t even need to do anything. Just these few words had caused Princess Golden Bell''s mind to collapse.


    Xiaoyu smiled and stopped talking. The fate of humans was sometimes very strange. In here, no matter which girl encountered this, they wouldn''t be able to survive. She was an exception. What was shame? When he reached the right age for marriage, people would get angry if he couldn''t get married. It was a pity that the blind man didn''t transcend over. Otherwise, she would definitely reward him nicely.


    The royal physician came and bandaged the wound.


    "Your majesty, your son and subject have left." Xiaoyu was too lazy to watch Princess Golden Bell''s soulless performance. She turned around and walked behind her, pushing her away.


    "Little An, put this cloak on the ninth prince." The Emperor picked up his cloak.


    "There''s no need. This is even better. Tell everyone to look at how much the emperor dotes on Princess Golden Bell and allow her to bully his prince without even saying anything important." Nine Night Demon pushed Eunuch An away awkwardly.


    He could tolerate his royal father''s coldness, but he could not tolerate his father indulging in others. He could only watch as they were bullied to their heads. Could it be that this Princess Golden Bell was her daughter, and they were the ones who had picked her up?


    When the emperor heard this, his expression became ugly. Right now, Prince Rui had overflowing influence and was faintly suppressing the imperial power. What could he do?


    "When did I bully you?" Princess Golden Bell asked, angrily pointing at Night Nine''s nose.


    "Bullying my wangfei, isn''t that bullying me?" Night.


    "She is not your wangfei. I am your wangfei, your only wangfei." Princess Golden Bell was unreasonable and unreasonable.


    Night Nine was so angry that he started laughing, his words merciless, "If this person doesn''t care about face, he is truly invincible."


    Little Fishy said leisurely, "Only by being willing to part with her face can she pursue whatever she wants. Princess Golden Bell has finally risen from the elementary level to the advanced level."


    As Little Fishy spoke, she took the cloak from Eunuch An, who was standing beside them with a troubled expression on his face. "Little Nine, put it on. It hurts to see you like this."


    Eunuch An shed tears of gratitude. The ninth princess was the best, knowing how to be considerate of their hardships in becoming servants.


    Nine of the Nights let Little Fishy serve him. She was extremely obedient.


    Princess Golden Bell felt so stifled inside. Why did she say everything right? He said everything she did, and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Nine Niu Mei with teary eyes, "Ninth Brother, why do you like her? Why don''t you like me?"


    She was provoked. She quickly stepped forward and pushed Little Fishy away, and looked at her face to face, "Ninth Big Brother, you''ve been tricked by her. The person she likes is not you, she only wants to leave the brothel, so she caught you. She knows you can''t walk, and you don''t have a woman by your side, that''s why ¡­"


    "Enough." For the first time, he felt that this Princess Golden Bell was not an idiot. The commoners knew that in front of the dwarves, they would not say ''midget'' or ''monk'' in front of the bald man. Even if she was the emperor''s heart, she couldn''t treat the emperor like he was an idiot.


    The emperor''s face was indeed green, and when he looked at Princess Golden Bell, his eyes were filled with rage. Princess Golden Bell had her back facing the emperor, so she naturally didn''t see his gaze, but when Night Nine saw it, he sighed and said, "Princess Golden Bell, you kept saying that I''m a cripple. Did you know that Xiaoyu has never forsaken me? "Even though you said that you don''t despise me, you actually care a lot in your heart. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have said that to someone else in front of me."


    This Princess Golden Bell had a mouth but not a heart. Forget it, even though he was a little angry just now, when he saw her imperial father''s sinister expression, he could not help but open his mouth to release her.


    "Even if you did not despise Little Nine, your family would still often speak ill of him in your ears. That''s why you said those words so naturally just now." Little Fishy said.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go." Night Nine looked up at the little fish. Only the little fish was truly good to him.


    Little Fishy pushed Night Demon away.


    Princess Golden Bell looked at the two of them in a daze. Weren''t they together just a moment ago? Why did it feel like they had such a tacit understanding?

 C25

    After returning to the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion, the two of them locked in the bedroom. Little Fishy carefully untied his belt and took off his pants. Apart from his broken knee, there was also a large bruise on other parts of his body.


    F * * k, you can complain about anything, but the Great Hall is still made of marble.


    "Does it hurt?" Little Fishy touched his leg in pain.


    "It''s itchy." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    "You just got injured, how can you itch?" Fishy looked up at him.


    Even if the imperial physician gave him Old Lord Taishang''s celestial pills, he couldn''t possibly itch so quickly, right?


    "Here, and here, and in your heart."


    Xiaoyu''s face turned red, only then did she realize that she had snatched up Night Nine.


    "Really itchy?" Little Fishy shyly turned her head. In the past, it was always under the dim light, but now, it was the clear blue of the day. Even though there were slight changes at night, Little Fishy still couldn''t help blushing when she saw it.


    Night Nine looked at Little Fishy with a doting smile, then turned her head with his other hand, holding her chin.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m different from the others, but I still hope that you can be happy. Among us, it''s fated that you''ll be the one to take the initiative. Therefore, I hope that you won''t despise me after seeing my body."


    There was a tinge of vulnerability in Night Nine''s voice. Actually, he was feeling inferior, too.


    Hearing his words, Xiaoyu suddenly leaned forward to kiss Night Nine''s face, "Little Jiu, I''m a woman, it''s inevitable that I''ll be shy for a moment."


    Seeing this, Little Fishy reached out her hand to block his view, and said in a low voice: "Don''t you know that to kiss you have to close your eyes?"


    She withdrew her hand, gently drawing the outline of her lips. She obediently closed her eyes, feeling with her heart that her hand was slightly cold, she slowly drew a line under her chin, opened up his clothes, drew circles on his chest, leaned over his lips, and slowly sucked.


    Night Demon only felt his entire body tremble. He held onto the little fish with his other hand on his lap, the veins bulging out of the back of his hand revealing his nervousness and anticipation.


    Fishy lifted a leg and placed it on the wheelchair. The hand that was originally on his chest moved to the back of his head, supporting his head and deepening the kiss.


    Night Demon never knew that women were so beautiful.


    The two of them kissed to the point of choking, then separated to take a breath of fresh air.


    "Little Yu, I want." Night Walker''s voice was hoarse.


    "Not today. You''re injured. You have to wait until you''re better." Little Fishy smiled evilly.


    "You ¡­" If not, then she would tempt him. Night Nine tightly held onto Little Fishy, looking at her with hidden bitterness. That look on his face was indescribably aggrieved.


    "Alright, alright. Look at you. It''s as if you can''t get candy from a child." The little fish scratched his nose.


    "Anyway, I don''t feel anything on my leg, Little Fishy ¡­" Night Nine put his head in the little fish''s chest and said in a muffled voice.


    It was really embarrassing, Ye Jiumei secretly despised herself once, but, he really liked the intimacy between the two of them, the feeling of having you in the middle, the feeling of having you in the middle, he thought, he must be crazy, he must have just seen women, there were also a lot more beautiful and flirtatious women than Little Fishy, why was he so infatuated with her? Was it because she had that kind of relationship with him? Although Night Nine had doubts in her heart, he understood that it definitely wasn''t here. If that was the case, he definitely wouldn''t agree that Xiaoyu would only be with her forever. No matter what the reason was, he had already decided.


    Xiaoyu was smiling as she joked around with him, but when she heard his words, her expression couldn''t help but darken, "Little Jiu, raise your head and look at me."


    Night Nine had gathered up the courage to look at Little Fishy, only to see that in Little Fishy''s eyes, there was no hint of ridicule. At this moment, Little Fishy was angrily staring at him.


    "Little Yu ¡­" Night Demon didn''t know why she was angry, so she was a bit confused.


    "Where''s your dagger?" Little Fishy knew that it was impossible to reason with him, so she didn''t try to avoid using roundabout tactics.


    "It''s here." Night Nine releases the hand that has been holding the little fish, touches the dagger at his waist, and hands it to the little fish.


    "Draw your dagger and stab me viciously." Little Fishy said.


    "Why?" Night Nine never thought that Little Fish would make such a strange request, he asked in a daze.


    "No reason, since I have nothing better to do, I might as well play with it." Little Fishy said nonchalantly.


    "Nonsense, don''t you know it hurts? If you don''t, I''ll still hurt ¡­" The word ''ah'' was swallowed up by Night Nine, and he suddenly understood what it meant. Night Nine only felt his eyes go numb, and Little Yu said that she felt sorry for him.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine held the little fish tightly in his arms, telling him how not to love her.


    Xiaoyu sighed with a soft heart, "Alright, don''t ever think of yourself as someone who doesn''t take yourself seriously, because I will feel heartache. Understand?"


    "Yes." Night Nine answered in a muffled voice.


    "Alright, baby, let me go." Little Fishy patted Night Nine on the back.


    "Little Yu, let me hug you for a moment."


    Just like that, just let him hug for a while.


    Little Fishy secretly sighed in relief. Fine, I''ll just hug you for a while.


    After a long time, Night Nine finally felt much calmer, and he embarrassedly let go of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu got down from the wheelchair and began to move slowly. She had knelt for too long and her knees were numb.


    A flash of guilt passed through Night Nine''s eyes. He had just offered to be nice to Fishy, but he was still so self-righteous.


    "Come here, I''ll help you massage it." Night Nine turns the wheelchair and leans over to help fish rub her legs.


    "I''m fine." Fishy slapped her legs and went to the closet.


    "Little Jiu, I''ll help you wash up today, so don''t touch water, ah." Little Fishy opened her mouth.


    The corners of Night Nine''s lips curved up, "I''ll listen to you."


    Little Yu helped Night Nine to clean his body, change his clothes, and lay down beside Night Nine. Night Nine extended an arm and let Little Yu lie on his arm, and the two of them lied there and chatted without saying a word. Night Nine only felt that life was the best and most beautiful place in the world.


    Little Fishy yawned, then scooted into Night Nine''s embrace and found a comfortable position to sleep in.


    The next day, Xiaoyu woke up and looked at Ye Jiumei''s dark red knee. She hurriedly retracted her foot, and angrily looked at Ye Jiumei, who was giggling foolishly, and said, "You''re still laughing foolishly, don''t you know it hurts?"


    Night Nine looked at his knee and then noticed that he was bleeding again.


    Fishy quickly cleaned her hands and redressed Night Nine.


    "Does it hurt?" Carefully and cautiously, Fishy raised her head and glanced at Nine Heavens Demoness.


    "It hurts." His heart was aching.

 C26

    She was surprised that Night Nine would actually answer her for her pain. She looked for her shoes in a fluster, put on her clothes, picked up a comb and combed her hair, pulling it up in a mess.


    "Lil ''Nine, don''t leave. Wait for me to come back, do you hear me?" Little Fishy instructed as she busied herself.


    "What are you going to do?" Night Nine looked at her doubtfully.


    "You''ll know when I get back." Little Nine knows it hurts.


    "All of you, hurry up and protect the wangfei." Night Nine called for the Cold Guards and ordered.


    With the jade token that allowed her to enter and leave the palace, naturally no one would stop her. She directly rushed to the pharmacy, but since there was no one outside, she didn''t think too much about it. If she had to say what she wanted to do urgently, she would naturally go to the imperial family.


    A room of spring lights, charming without reservation in front of Little Fishy, Little Fishy slightly opened her mouth, looking at the rare reality show, two similarly handsome men wearing naked, their jade bodies exposed, Little Fishy subconsciously wiped her nose, unexpectedly did not have a nosebleed, it really did not give the actors any face.


    After being discovered, the two of them calmly separated. While the evil spirit was dressing itself, it even made a few bosses at Little Fishy. The sluggish blood in her nose finally came to its senses, slowly oozing out from her nose.


    "Are you going to die? The ginseng that was anxiously waiting to be saved? " The fire in the broken Night Lord''s heart had not yet left it, so he naturally could not say anything good about it.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Just pretend that I''m not here. I didn''t see anything." It was as if this was a very normal thing, as if it was normal for her to eat and sleep, which made her make a big fuss out of it. Sigh, yeah, I''ve long heard that the people in the royal family all felt that I''m very noble, that no one else is worthy of me, this brother of mine knows his way around, that I don''t know how to make a living, and that the old emperor is selling his own property, I don''t know what kind of expression he would be, especially, they were both so handsome that it completely broke the stubborn speech in her heart that was far from being able to be able to see comic books in the real version.


    Xiaoyu didn''t have the self-awareness to back off from such an event. She even recklessly looked at the two''s exposed skin, praising them, "Your figure is not bad."


    Hearing this, Ye Yi, with her clothes half open, walked up to Little Yu and lifted up her hair, which had been scattered all over the place due to running too fast, gently placing it under her nose. "Ninth Princess, perhaps the rumors are true. Ninth Brother won''t be able to satisfy you. Do you want to come out with a apricot?"


    "Rabbit still hasn''t eaten the grass by your nest. Even if you want to get out of the wall, you won''t miss this tender grass of yours. Don''t worry." Fishy remembered her purpose in coming here, and pushed aside the Night Demon, walking to her side. "I can''t remember which prince you are, but I need a set of silver needles right now."


    "What do you want silver needles for?"


    "Play, stabbing, embroidery, anything will do." Little Fishy casually said. After all, she did not even have a single word, and Little Fishy''s answer was half true and half false.


    The two handsome men exchanged glances.


    Xiaoyu saw this and reached out her hand to stop their gazes. She made a cutting gesture with her fingers, "Can the two of you wait for me to leave?"


    "With just your Qianqian fingers, they really do look like they''re embroidered flowers. I''ve long heard that the Eldest Miss of the residence has unparalleled embroidery techniques. However, you''ve really never heard of a needle without a hole being used to embroider flowers."


    "Who said that silver needles have no holes?" Little Fishy regretted it the moment she finished speaking. Look at the way the two of them acted as if they got away with it. You could tell that they said it on purpose.


    "Tell me, what do you need these silver needles for?" He picked up the teacup with his fingers and slowly savored it.


    "I said it already." Naturally, she was not afraid of others finding out. However, she did not want to give Little Nine any hope. Sometimes, she would feel even more hopeless.


    The two handsome men looked at each other again. Xiaoyu was about to go crazy. Can you not be so sentimental in front of me?


    "Ninth Princess, I don''t know what you''re going to use. Pick it out for yourself."


    Xiaoyu knew that they were testing her, but she was too lazy to argue with them. The silver needles looked like they were the same, but the knowledge inside was too much. Xiaoyu checked them out one by one, then picked up a set, "Alright, you guys continue. I wish you a hundred years of good marriage, and give birth to your sons soon."


    The two handsome guys'' expressions couldn''t help but change. Wasn''t this the same as ridiculing them? They were men. Although nobility were allowed to have a few male pets within a hundred years, they were not allowed to have a same-sex marriage. They were still brothers. They didn''t have the guts to do so.


    Upon awakening from his stupor, Night Peacock lowered his head, and his face couldn''t help but change yet again.


    "What''s wrong?" the Night Devil asked with concern when he saw that the Night Lord''s charm had changed color.


    For medical or seventh brother is an expert.


    "She took away the ''Nine Heavens Reversal Silver Needle''."


    It was unknown how many years this set of silver needles had been in the pharmacy, but no one had ever used it. It was said that this set of silver needles had long since been lost, was this a coincidence? Maybe Ninth Sister-in-Law and Ninth Princess were just playing with people? Is that possible? Who would make a racket? That would be punished.


    "It looks like this Ninth Princess really is a wonderful person." A playful smile appeared on the lips of the Night Lord.


    "What''s wrong? Seventh brother, you''re interested? "If you''re really interested, then I''ll kill Ol ''Nine right now and help you snatch this woman away." She ran her hands through her dark hair.


    "Eighth brother, you clearly know my heart, but why are you still trying to test me like this?" Although two wives and a group of concubines were gathered together, it was nothing more than an illusion ¡­


    Night Demon''s voice was filled with desolation. She pressed her head against his chest, feeling his heartbeat, and a trace of sadness flashed in her heart. "Seventh Brother, I hate it. Why would I be a member of the imperial family? If not for that, how could I ¡­"


    "Don''t say any more. Be careful of the walls."


    Nemesis shook her head.


    "What am I afraid of? What else do I have? What''s the difference between me and a eunuch? " Ye Yin Mo said excitedly.


    Upon seeing this, Night Ember''s face changed dramatically. He rushed out of his room to see if there was anyone around him. Only then did he enter his room. "Eighth brother, don''t say these words anymore."


    Seeing how his eighth brother was getting more and more extreme, he started to worry.


    It turned out that Little Fishy had misunderstood. Earlier, it was only a method of treatment discovered by Night Demon in an ancient book. It needed to be revealed to both the patient and the victim.


    It was not until after the marriage that he discovered that something was wrong. Since he could no longer be responsible for his wife, and since the man who had hurt him was the closest person to him, he could only feel safe when Night Demon was with him at night. In order to help Night Demon, Night Demon had developed a strong interest in medicine, and had fought with all her might for the job at the pharmacy of the Division of Management. In fact, it was for the sake of Night Demon, after all, two siblings of his mother and one of his siblings.

 C27

    If this was not a coincidence, then Little Fishy should be a hidden medical expert. Thinking of what she said the other day when she pushed her little brother over to bandage his wound, Night African was filled with anticipation. If she could cure Ninth Brother, then Eighth Brother would naturally be able to.


    Night Nine was just waiting blankly on the bed. She didn''t even wear any clothes. When Little Fishy went out, she looked exactly the same.


    When Fishy saw this, she was both angry and amused. She ordered someone to bring water in and washed Night Nine''s face personally. She couldn''t help but tease, "If I don''t come back after three to five days, will you really stop washing your face and brushing your hair?"


    Night Nine had a smile on his face, but no words came out. How was this possible? He was sure that Fishy would be back soon.


    Little Fishy mysteriously closed the door, "Little Nine, Emperor Jiu, Prince Jiu, are you going to unconditionally trust me in everything I do and let me do whatever I want?"


    Just treat it as playing and don''t hold out any hope.


    Night Nine looks at the little fish suspiciously.


    "Ah, you agree or not?" Little Fishy said coquettishly.


    "What are you trying to do?" The more she didn''t say anything, the more difficult it was for him to agree.


    "Maybe it''s to eat your flesh and blood." Little Fishy pretended to be fierce. She even stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. When Night Nine Demons saw this, her throat couldn''t help but roll up and down a bit. This was the allure of a red fruit.


    "Alright, I agree." Night Nine had the feeling of leaving with a brave man and never coming back. Sigh, who told him to be unable to bear the temptation? Actually, he was quite looking forward to it. He didn''t know what that weird Little Fishy was going to do.


    "Alright, let''s clap our hands and swear it." Little Fishy earnestly stretched out her hand.


    No matter what Little Fishy did, he believed that she definitely had no ill intentions.


    With three palm strikes, Little Fishy impatiently lifted the blanket covering Night Nine''s body.


    "Little Fishy, what are you trying to do?" Nine of the Nights watched in horror as the little fish pulled a silver needle from her waist.


    "Little Jiu, be good and listen to me. This young mistress is very happy when you have to serve her. This young mistress will feed you well tonight." Fishy stretched out her hand, playfully pinching Night Nine''s chin, while her other hand swiftly extended towards the acupuncture points on Night Nine''s legs.


    To be honest, he was seduced by these words, so he didn''t want to fight back. In any case, these legs were useless and it didn''t hurt to prick her, so she could just play with him as she liked. But, Night Nine looked at her skillfully using the needles with surprise, she seemed to be very familiar with this method.


    Night Nine suddenly snorted lightly, and Little Fishy hurriedly raised her head, "Little Nine, do you feel any pain? Numb? "Pain?"


    Nine Night Demon blankly shook her head, disappointment flashed across Little Fishy''s eyes. She was not afraid of him feeling anything, only afraid that he would not feel anything.


    Fishy lowered her head and silently revolved the silver needles.


    "Little Yu, it looks like we''ve been bitten by an ant." Night Nine points to the place where the little fish has just turned the silver needle.


    Hearing this, Little Fishy couldn''t help but hug Night Nine''s head and give it a kiss.


    "Little Nine, that''s great." She was truly happy. As long as she felt something, she could treat it. Even if she couldn''t, it was better to have hope than no hope.


    When Night Nine saw how happy she was, he was also very happy. He even thought that if Little Fishy touched a silver needle, he would let out a cry of pain.


    Xiaoyu saw through his thoughts, gave him a big kiss, then looked at him seriously, "Little Jiu, I want you to tell me your true feelings, even if you can''t resist wanting to end it, you have to express it clearly, because what I have done may be useless, it may be useful, but I must get your cooperation. You have to tell an untrue lie, it will only make me sad over a long period of time, do you understand?"


    How could she tell that she was trying to lie? Could it really be because he cared so much that his every move could not escape the eyes of his beloved?


    "I promise you, as long as you are happy, I can do whatever you want." It was not that no one had ever given him a needle, but it was a pity that it had never been effective. Since Little Fishy wanted to try, he would let her try. Since it wasn''t painful or itchy, it was no different from stabbing a log, as long as Little Fishy was happy, she could do whatever she wanted.


    He naturally hoped that it would be the latter, but he didn''t dare to ask. He was afraid that the answer would be different from what he thought it would be, because now that he had someone he treasured so much, the more he was afraid of losing it, he was afraid that the answer wouldn''t be what he thought it would be.


    Feeling the silence of the night, Fishy raised her head and smiled sweetly at him.


    Night Nine looked at her impeccable smile, and the knot in her heart suddenly opened.


    If it could really be cured, even if it couldn''t be cured, as long as Little Fishy was happy. Actually, he didn''t even expect it to be cured, it would have been good enough already, so why wait until now?


    The following days were very peaceful and warm, Little Fishy would wake up early every day and push the Night Nine to the garden. After she came back, she would eat breakfast and shut herself in her room, not allowing anyone to disturb her, moreover, people were not allowed to speak carelessly. Some people wanted to peep, but were thrown out of the door by the Cold Guards, and were no longer allowed to enter the inner court, thus, even though the people from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion were curious, they didn''t dare to speculate too much, it was just that the little girls thought that the Ninth Princess was born to be cooped up with the Ninth Prince in his house during the day.


    The little girls did not dare to say anything in their mouths, but that did not mean that they had simply stopped worrying. Today, when they saw Little Fishy hurriedly coming out of the room, hitching a carriage and leaving, they could not resist the temptation of going from servants to masters and secretly ran out to dress up. As for Mingyue''s previous mistakes, in their eyes, Mingyue clearly did not know her own capabilities, and she was usually too beautiful for them.


    These girls never thought that they would have an advantage over Mingyue. They all felt that they were special, extraordinary, and that it was normal for their lord to not like Mingyue because Mingyue was not even comparable to him.


    The guards looked at the girls who were probably falling behind and charging forward. A thought flashed across their minds ¡ª ¡ª it was the Eastwood Lion.


    It was really unknown what they were thinking. The guards yawned, this kind of thing could actually happen. However, as long as they had not reached their defense line, they were willing to watch the female wolves fight over the meat.


    The maidservants were pushing and shoving each other. They were all squeezed by the door, so no one could enter. Wasn''t it quite interesting?

 C28

    "What are you doing?" Xiaoyu remembered that she had forgotten to bring her jade token. How could she enter the palace? She turned around and saw the scene before her.


    "Esteemed wangfei ¡­" They didn''t dare to argue in front of her, but the explanation they gave themselves was that they weren''t afraid of the wangfei, but were giving face to the prince, which was why they were showing a little bit of respect for Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu looked at the well-dressed crowd and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "Everyone, you all look really beautiful today." They had met a ghost in the middle of the day. Their faces were covered with cloth, making them look like Japanese geisha. Their clothes made them look like pals. They also looked at their prince''s level of appreciation as if it was something completely different.


    "Six pounds." Little Fishy waved at the six catties in the air, and the six catties quickly squeezed through the crowd.


    "Six pounds? Am I as ugly as them?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    "Princess Hua-Yang is a natural beauty. These women wanted to imitate Princess Hua-Yang, but who would have thought they would learn something like this?"


    "She''s a famous black girl. She thinks that the prince likes the princess'' skin to be as white as snow, so he makes her look like a white cloth."


    Six Jin pointed at another blushing face. "When the prince praised her blushing face that day, it was like the multicolored light in the sky. Ever since then, that girl''s face has always been red."


    "Then does that person only wear a man''s robe? Does he think that the first day this wangfei entered the house was pretty?" Little Yu pointed to a muscular maid and asked.


    Six kilograms nodded helplessly.


    Little Fishy covered her face. What sort of atmosphere is this? It''s such a humiliation to her level of appreciation.


    Fine, she admitted defeat.


    "Go get a few buckets of water and give them some clean cotton and let them wash off their makeup." Little Fishy commanded. This was intolerable. Having a slave like this made her feel as if she was being vulgar.


    There were also a few people who were unwilling. Without saying anything, they walked over and pushed their heads into the water. This trick worked, and the remaining people obediently washed their faces.


    Little Fishy looked at them one by one. Un, actually, it is possible for these women to not put on any makeup. Why do they look like ghosts when painting?


    "From today onwards, I will spare some time every day. No, it''s time for me to teach you how to dress yourselves in a way that is pleasing to the eyes. Whether you come or not is none of my business." Xiaoyu looked at everyone, and she seemed to be a little moved.


    "Princess, is it okay if you don''t come?" Six catties asked for everyone.


    "Of course it''s nothing? Could it be that I have to force them to dress up beautifully for me? " What Fishy didn''t say was that they were all like ghosts. They didn''t find it embarrassing, and she even despised them. If they still dressed up like that after ten days, she wouldn''t mind sending them away to prevent her from having nightmares at night.


    The door opened, and Fifteen pushed out the neatly dressed Night Nine Demons. Only then did Fishy remember what she was doing, and quickly went into the room to retrieve her jade tablet before leaving.


    "Little Yu ¡­" Nine Night Demon quickly pulled on Little Fishy.


    "Lil ''Nine, be good and wait for me at home. That''s right."


    "Where are you going?" At this moment, the small fish felt empty and empty in her heart. She was like a vile woman who had been bitterly guarding the house, asking a bunch of questions.


    Helpless, Little Fishy stretched out her hand and pushed Night Nine into the middle of the crowd, softly humming, "In the midst of tens of thousands of people, feel that boundless glory ¡­"


    "I can''t see your eyes. I don''t have the power to hide my tears. I can''t forget even if I want to ¡­"


    Nine of the Nights listened to her, oblivious to the fact that the little fish had thrown him into the wolves.


    "Take good care of Ninth Prince." Little Fishy withdrew, disappearing without a trace.


    "Little Yu ¡­" Night Nine holds out his hand, and Fishy, pretending not to hear, scurries away.


    "Fifteen." Night Nine''s eyes were ice-cold. He lightly glanced at those maidservants, and when those maidservants met his cold eyes, they couldn''t help but shiver and secretly step back.


    "Here." He didn''t know what kind of martial arts he was using, but it felt like he had come out of the ground, and he suddenly appeared next to Ye Jiumei.


    "I''ve memorized the names of all the maids present today, and they''ve actually come to the inner courtyard while the princess is away. I''ll give the princess face today and not punish them. If I make any mistakes again, I''ll sell them directly to the brothel." Nine Night Demon ordered.


    He really thought that he was a cripple, not even putting him in his eyes. Let alone them, in this world, there was no one who could compare to Little Fishy, and they were actually all envious of her life. That''s fine, the corner of Night Nine Demon''s mouth curled up in disdain, then he would let them have their way, sell them to the brothel, and let them meet their true destinies.


    When the maidservants heard this, they were silenced. In fact, they understood in their hearts that if they really were sold to a brothel, they would be reduced from a slave to a lowly citizen. Although they were unwilling to accept that a lowly citizen like Xiaoyu could win the heart of their prince, they knew that if they became a lowly citizen, they wouldn''t live as happily as Xiaoyu.


    Everyone was like eggplants that had been beaten with frost. Their heads were listlessly recorded as they returned to their respective posts.


    Ever since he had married Little Fishy, the maids in the Ninth Prince''s Mansion were no longer as obedient as they were before. All of them were monsters like Qiao Qiao. What did they think of him, Night Nine, as?


    He understood now that his master had only heard from her that she was the one who had asked him not to leave the house, and he actually didn''t even leave the house. The emperor had already handed the Wind and Rain Pavilion over to the Ninth Prince for so long, and ever since he saved her, his lordship had never entered the Wind and Rain Pavilion again, and now, after spending so much time with her every day, he seemed to have long forgotten that he still had such an errand. He hadn''t seen his master in such a silly place before.


    However, these fifteen people would only dare to think about it in their stomachs. They didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    After standing in the courtyard for a while, Night Nine suddenly raised his head and asked, "Fifteen, do you believe my leg can be cured?"


    Fifteen stared blankly, his eyes subconsciously looking at Night Nine''s legs, but he didn''t open his mouth. If he really could cure her, how could the Ninth Prince sit in a wheelchair for ten years?


    "Yeah, everyone feels like my leg can''t be cured, including myself. I really don''t know where Little Fishy got such enthusiasm from." In fact, he knew that a lot of people had told Xiaoyu that his leg could no longer be cured. Seventh Brother, Eighth Brother, and Ninth Brother had once told her that when they met the emperor, the emperor had also said the same thing about her, but why was she still so stubborn? If it wasn''t for her talking in her sleep at night, perhaps he would have thought that she liked to see his body covered with silver needles.

 C29

    "Ninth wangfei, why did you come to the imperial study today?" The eunuch of the royal study met Xiaoyu at the door and hurriedly bowed to her.


    "Eunuch Gao." Xiaoyu hurriedly returned the greeting. How could Eunuch Gao accept this logic? He quickly stepped aside to give way.


    "I heard that there are many unique books in the room. As a solo book, I am willing to read books and come here to look for them." Little Fishy replied to his father-in-law''s words.


    "Then Ninth Wangfei will slowly look for him. His Majesty is waiting for this old servant to reply." Eunuch Gao laughed.


    "Take care, Eunuch Gao." Little Fishy said sweetly.


    Seeing that Eunuch Gao had left, Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief and entered the imperial study.


    A person wearing a light gray robe turned around. When Fishy saw him, she couldn''t help but grumble, "Why is it a prince again?"


    Even if it was a family business, they wouldn''t have such a monopoly, okay?


    "Ninth wangfei, what are you doing here?" Night Weimei looked at the little fish in puzzlement.


    "Loan, borrow." Little Yu Han, I''ve never heard of books in the royal study that can be borrowed.


    Ye Wei Mei frowned, "What book are you looking for?"


    "Yes, Ninth Princess, what kind of book are you looking for? Second Brother and I will help you find it. " The Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei, stepped forward from behind Fishy.


    Little Fishy frowned. How could she run into him wherever she went? He was truly a lingering spirit.


    "A medical book on the treatment of difficult diseases." Xiaoyu ignored the Tenth Prince and looked at the Second Prince.


    "You''re not really thinking of treating that cripple, are you?" Ye Langmei said in surprise.


    "Tenth Prince, please be a bit more polite when you speak." The small fish fiercely gouged out Ye Langmei with its eyes.


    Ye Langmei was completely unconcerned. She walked in front of Fishy and whispered, "I''ve said it before, how can that cripple satisfy you? Rather than thinking of a way to heal him, why not just follow me?"


    When Little Fishy heard this, she was furious, but she smiled brightly at Ye Langmei with her head raised. When Ye Langmei saw her smile that was as bright as the stars, her heart shook and she suddenly felt pain under her feet. She hurriedly jumped away and angrily glared at Little Fishy, "You ¡­"


    Little Fishy made a face at him. Ye Langmei stared blankly and forgot about the pain as she watched Little Fishy in a daze.


    Xiaoyu didn''t have the time to talk with him, she turned around and earnestly looked at Ye Weimei.


    Ye Weimei did not waste any more words, and directly brought Xiaoyu to the medicine shelf, "This row is filled with medical books, go and find them."


    Ye Wei pointed to the bookshelf, then walked away and continued to read his book. He was usually oblivious to everything outside the window and focused on reading only the Book of Virtue.


    Fishy looked at the medical books on the roof and thought only of Alexander.


    "You can understand?" Ye Langmei quickly rushed over and looked at Xiaoyu curiously. She was truly talented and good-looking.


    Little Fishy unceremoniously held the book in her hands and shamelessly said, "Of course."


    Actually, how could she understand it? These medical books clearly had words written on them, but she didn''t understand it. She could take them back and have Little Jiu read them to her.


    Ye Langmei''s eyes were deep and serene as she suddenly placed a book on top of the book that Fishy had picked up. "This book gives a detailed explanation of healing the legs. Take it back and have a good look. It will be of help to eighth brother''s legs."


    Little Fishy proudly walked to the front with the book in her hands.


    "Second Brother looks at the book and doesn''t care about other things. Don''t disturb him, I''ll help Second Brother record down the book you took away."


    Xiaoyu walked to the door and greeted the Second Prince, "Second Prince, I''m leaving."


    The Second Prince turned a deaf ear.


    Ye Lianmei smiled evilly and said, "I told you a long time ago that second brother couldn''t be bothered to deal with you."


    Little Fishy glared at him, then stepped out of the royal study.


    The more she thought about it, the more Ye Lianmei found it interesting. She walked to Ye WeiMei''s side and took the book from his hands, while smiling like a fox, "Second Brother, stop reading, put the book that the Ninth Princess borrowed into the file."


    Ye Weimei quickly looked around, "The ninth prince''s consort has left?"


    Ye Lianmei was speechless. She was the typical bookworm of her second brother. When she looked at the book, she immediately forgot about her surroundings.


    "It''s been a while, but I remember all the books she took away. Take it down, second brother."


    Ye Weimei hurriedly dipped her ink in it and looked up at Ye Langmei. Her smile became even weirder, "This first book is < The Jade Women''s Heart Sutra >."


    "Pa!" The brush in Ye Weimei''s hand fell to the ground.


    Ye Weimei stared fixedly at Ye Langmei, "Tenth Brother, don''t joke around."


    Ye Langmei innocently shrugged her shoulders, "Second Brother, I specifically asked the Ninth Princess, but she recognized the calligraphy. She said she recognized the calligraphy. I think so, but how could the daughter of a great scholar not know the calligraphy?"


    Ye Langmei benevolently stooped down, picked up a brush, dipped it in ink and handed it over to Ye Weimei.


    "Are you sure that the ninth prince''s wife took the Jade Women''s Heart Sutra?" Ye Weimei stared closely at Ye Langmei''s mouth, afraid that she heard wrongly.


    "I''m sure." Ye Lianmei smiled with satisfaction.


    Ye Weimei tremblingly wrote down the record.


    The book was actually quite heavy. From the imperial study all the way to the palace entrance, he was completely exhausted. Even Little Fishy felt embarrassed and told him to hold it, and she held it in half.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the palace, the guards saw that the two of them were carrying books, so they hurried over to help. One of the guards walked over to Fishy''s side and was about to take the book from her, but he suddenly pulled his hand back as if it was burned, covering his stomach, "My stomach hurts, aiyo, I can''t do it anymore."


    This Ninth Princess was too fierce, she actually went to the palace to look for these kinds of books, and it was all thanks to him being quick with his timing, causing him to suddenly have a stomachache. Otherwise, who knew how long he had lived, no one would despise him for knowing these words, but after thinking about it, the guard began to worry, if people knew that he had been close to the Ninth Princess before, they might have guessed that he had already seen those words, so if he ran away, then it would be better for him to just read them.


    Without even mentioning how much the guards were struggling, just that the tired Little Fishy got on the car and fell asleep on the book. In her sleep, her mouth was open, and the first book of ''Jade Women''s Heart Sutra'' was beautifully wet with her saliva.


    When they arrived at the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, the Ninth Prince heard that Princess Hua-Yang had come back, so he went over with a rocking chair and opened the car door. When he opened the door, he saw Xiaoyu''s ungraceful posture, looking drowsy and lovable as she looked at Xiaoyu and ordered, "Carry Princess Hua-wai on my lap."


    Six catties to carry off the small fish down, the night nine charming chair to take the small fish to the room, only six catties to carry the book into.


    Only he knew that while the little fish looked relaxed, he was very tired after the day''s acupuncture.


    Xiaoyu was truly exhausted. Even after so much suffering, she still hadn''t woken up.


    "Prince, these books ¡­" Six kilograms asked in a low voice.


    "Put it on the bed." Night Nine waved her hand and leaned over to help Fishy remove her embroidered shoes.


    Six kilograms looked at Ninefire in astonishment, then immediately lowered his head and retreated.


    Of course, there was no need to think about the ninth prince''s service. But he never would have thought that not only did the prince favor his princess consort, he would even serve her and take off her shoes.


    After retreating six kilograms, he stood in front of the door, frowning as he pondered. It''d be better to say that with his body, it wasn''t suitable for him to have a bunch of women. But, wasn''t the prince treating the wangfei too highly? What if something happened to her? A cold shiver ran down his spine when he thought of this. No, he had to strengthen the guards around the wangfei and not let her make any mistakes.

 C30

    When Little Fishy woke up, she saw Niu Mei leaning against her side, looking deep in thought. She lazily stretched out an arm to embrace Niu Mei.


    "Little Nine, you''re awake." Little Fishy was confused and thought it was morning. She struggled to get up.


    Seeing her pained look, Night Nine''s lips curled up slightly, and he reached out his hand to tuck her in, "Let''s sleep a bit more."


    Looking at the book in her hands, Fishy was in a trance. It was no longer morning, so she obediently lied there with her eyes closed and said lazily, "Little Nine, can you read it to me?"


    "Okay, which one do you want to read?"


    Night Nine looked at her inquiringly.


    "I''ll just randomly look for a book about leg treatment." Little Fishy said tiredly. There was no mistake with this silver needle. It was extremely focused and it hurt the mind.


    "There is no book about leg healing here."


    "What?" Xiaoyu opened her eyes and sat up in worry.


    "Not a single one?" She anxiously looked at Night Nine. She was so tired, she was half dead. There wasn''t even a book to treat her legs.


    Night Nine looked at the little fish doubtfully.


    Before Fishy could think about what he meant, she grabbed his arm. Didn''t the Tenth Prince say there was a book for treating the legs?


    "Xiaoyu, don''t you know the words?" He had never thought that Little Fishy would not know how to read, but if she could read, how could she do such a shocking thing? Even if Little Fishy did do it, it wouldn''t be surprising, but she shouldn''t have left behind such ''criminal evidence'' so carelessly.


    He felt that although Little Fishy sometimes acted in a very rebellious manner, she was not a reckless person. Just like how she could be honest and talk about studying the pleasures of women''s chambers in front of the princes, but she would never talk about it in the street, because these princes prided themselves on their identities. At most, they would talk about Little Fishy''s debauchery, so they naturally wouldn''t talk about it in detail. One must know that in order to obtain a book from the royal study, one had to keep a record of who took it, when they took it, and when they returned it.


    "I ¡­" Little Fishy was at a loss for words. How was she supposed to explain this?


    She was a little too pleased with herself. She only thought that Little Jiu could read to her, but she forgot that this body of hers was the daughter of a scholar. How could she not know how to read?


    "Xiaoyu, you really can''t read?" If it was because of this, then he could take it all on himself.


    "If, I mean, if I didn''t know the words, would you despise me?" Although they hadn''t been together for a long time, she had already fallen in love with this awkward and fragile little girl. It could even be said that she had fallen in love with him, and if he said that he despised her at this time, she would definitely not tell him.


    "How could that be? "Have you forgotten? I promised you that I would be good to you, why are you crying?" Ye Jiumei frantically lifted up her sleeves to wipe off Little Fishy''s tears. Suddenly, she remembered that this sleeve was covered in embroidery, and it was probably painful to the face. He looked around and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe off Little Fishy''s tears.


    "I''m fine. I''m just happy." The little fish put its arms around her and put its head in his arms.


    She had told Little Jiu Jiu to go from one to the next, in order to intimidate the servants. She hadn''t thought that Night Nine would actually take those words to heart, even though she didn''t take it seriously.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine." Night Nine lightly patted the small fish''s back.


    "Little Nine, I''m not Hongtu''s daughter Little Yu at all." Little Fishy said depressingly.


    "What are you talking about?" Night Nine reached out and touched Little Fishy''s forehead. Did she have a fever? If it was anything else, he believed that he had seen this little fish before.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe it." Xiaoyu pouted.


    "I believe, I believe." Night Nine spoke without any principles.


    Fishy nibbled her lips. She wondered if he could believe her when she said soul. Would he think that she was a monster? Encountering the black and white eyes of Night Nine, his eyes were so clear.


    "Little Jiu, believe it or not, I have to tell you, because I like you, and I hope that we can honestly meet each other. It''s hard to keep a secret, especially against the people I like." Little Fishy tightly held onto Night Nine''s hand, her hand was filled with sweat.


    "Little Yu ¡­" Hearing this, Night Nine''s heart was more and more moved.


    "I... "I don''t even know where I came from. In the world I live in, men only marry one woman, and men and women are equal. Women and men can live under the sun and work together like men ¡­"


    Little Fishy leaned on Night Nine''s shoulder and explained.


    Hearing Little Fishy''s words, it seemed that in her world, women were more powerful than men, because without a man, women could still have children, but men couldn''t, and from what Little Fishy had said, there seemed to be a kind of healer called a scientist who had already come up with ways to make men have children. It was incredible to think that a man could have children, but from what Little Fishy had said, their world was very tolerant of Longyang, so that was why people had studied making men have children, after all, no one wanted to look for pain, only love could make people desperate.


    "Little Yu, then do you like that world, or like this place?" Nightmare was suddenly a little nervous. He frantically looked at Little Fishy. Listening to her description, she couldn''t forget her world. Would she abandon him and go back by herself?


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment. She had never thought about this question before. After all, her physical body in that world had probably turned to ashes long ago.


    "There''s you here, I don''t want to go back. Although my body is the daughter of Hongtu, I''m not. Whether it''s Xiaoyu''s talent or talent, it has nothing to do with me. I''m me." Little Fishy said flatly.


    "Xiaoyu, you are so nice." Hearing this, Night Nine''s heart was filled with joy, as long as she agreed to stay.


    "I''m not good." Little Fishy earnestly looked into Night Nine''s eyes.


    Hearing this, Night Nine was stunned.


    "I''m not good, very bad. Other than you, I have nothing else. I don''t even know how to treat this world, so I won''t allow you to treat me badly." Little Fishy sobbed.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Night Nine had a heartache as he hugged the little fish tightly.

 C31

    With great difficulty, she managed to coax Little Fishy, and at night, she bitterly smiled as she picked up the < Jade Women''s Heart Sutra >, "Little Fishy, do you recognize the words on this book?


    "Oh, this was given to me by Ye Langmei. What? -Is there a problem?" Little Fishy didn''t need to ask to know that there was a problem. Night Nine''s expression told her that she had been careless. She was too impatient.


    When Night Nine saw Fishy ask him, his face turned red, and he said coyly, "Forget it."


    If you don''t recognize her, then don''t.


    "Mm ~ You''re not being honest." The little fish pointed to the night sky and pretended to be angry.


    Fishy pouted. Seriously, she had already told him the truth. He had Joe again.


    Little Fishy suddenly turned over and pulled up her blanket to cover herself with a cloud of sullen air.


    "Little Fishy." Nine Night Demon reached out her hand to pull at the blanket, but the small fish instead wrapped it tighter around her.


    "What''s the big deal, it''s worth getting angry over. Alright, get up, I''ll tell you." Nine Night Demon compromised.


    "Just say it earlier." Little Fishy lifted up her blanket and sat up, looking at Ye Jiumei with a wide smile on her face. How could she have a single trace of anger on her face?


    "You ¡­" Night Nine pointed at the little fish, helplessly shook his head, and his face turned red again.


    Little Fishy was dumbstruck. This beauty was indeed a beauty. Her action of killing her hands and feet did not seem intentional at all. Instead, it was natural and natural. Instead, it made her appear even more charming and graceful.


    "It''s the Jade Women''s Heart Sutra."


    "Little Yu, what are you looking at?" The voice of Night Nine sounded like a mosquito, and when she thought of the scene inside, she felt her heart palpitating, and as she looked up at Little Yu''s infatuated eyes, she became even more embarrassed, "Little Yu, what are you looking at?"


    Xiaoyu sighed, "Little Jiu, you''re so good-looking."


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face turned even redder.


    Xiaoyu sighed, "Sigh, I''ve been busy all day, but I haven''t been able to accomplish anything."


    She laid out the words on the bed, but she didn''t have much hope. "Oh right, what did you just say?"


    She didn''t even dare to listen as she was too busy watching the beauties.


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Nine Night Demon doubtfully asked her.


    Little Fishy was too lazy to pay attention to him, directly laying on top of him and taking the book from him.


    "What woman?" She didn''t know anything else, but she did recognize this female character. Most of the ancient characters were in the shape of elephants, but this woman seemed like a person kneeling down to weave yarn.


    "Jade Women''s Heart Sutra." Nine Nights said, about to take the book away.


    The little fish had already been opened, and Night Nine raised his sleeves to cover his face.


    "What the hell is this painting, it''s a mess." Little Fishy flipped through the pages. An ancient painting book? There were not many words, but each page had a map.


    Night Nine was pretending to be dead.


    What kind of broken map is this? Is it even worth putting it in the royal study as a treasure?" No, Little Fishy took a closer look and finally saw something. It turned out to be a picture of a man and a woman, it was actually an ancient Spring (Harmony) Palace painting.


    Little Fishy finally understood. No wonder Nine Nights was hesitating, and wanted to say something, but Little Fishy nudged her shoulder against Nine Nights, "What''s wrong, Little Nine? You think you''re in love with something so crude?"


    "He''s quite famous ¡­" Night Nine was too embarrassed to continue. In order to educate his descendants, the royal family had specially made a set of the best Spring (Harmony) Palace. For this painting, they had even forced the death of an imperial painter.


    Little Fishy smacked her lips. This was child''s paper that had never seen the world before. However, seeing that his body wasn''t healthy, she wouldn''t provoke him.


    "If you want to look, then stay. Let me look at those medical books and return them to you." It was useless to her, but who could guarantee that others wouldn''t be in a hurry to use it?


    "Forget it. I''ll call six catties another day to pay it back." I don''t know how people laugh, Night Nine Demon thought to himself.


    "Did I embarrass you?" Little Fishy suddenly asked.


    Night Nine quickly shook her head, "No, really not at all."


    You can''t say you can.


    Little Fishy looked at him fixedly. Actually, he still cared a lot about her, but he would probably need a period of time to digest what she had told him today. As long as he could accept her, she wouldn''t care about anything else.


    The little fish''s head was resting gently on Night Nine''s shoulder.


    "Little Jiu, although I don''t have the confidence to cure you, no matter what, I still want to try. In this world, miracles will always happen, just like when I''ve crossed over a thousand years to meet you."


    "Little fish, just as you don''t know how to treat me, or the world, I don''t know how to treat you right. If I do something wrong, you must tell me, don''t divorce me."


    He didn''t know what kind of world Little Fishy was talking about, but he was even more afraid. That kind of world was like the Heavenly Palace, and he was really afraid that Little Fishy would be angry at him and summon that aircraft ship or something to leave this place.


    "Mm, we shouldn''t be angry. If we are angry, we have to tell each other that we are very angry."


    Xiaoyu nodded heavily.


    Night Nine reached out his finger in a childish manner. Seeing this, the little fish couldn''t help but smile. He really was a child.


    The little fish stretched out her little finger and the night Nine pulled the hook. Soon after, the two people''s thumbs touched, and the agreement formed.


    The corner of Fishy''s eyes glanced towards the imperial study, where it was held from one side to the Imperial Letter at the entrance, feeling gloomy. Thinking of this, Fishy felt that her arm was sore, "Little Nine, teach me how to read when I have the chance."


    In any case, she was already used to learning from the beginning. In the modern world, the competition in the workplace was very stressful, the more books she took, the more confidence she had, and in this place, she had to become a home run, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to compete with the other girls, and there was a big boss on top of it ¡ª ¡ª Where''s Princess Golden Bell. When she thought of Princess Golden Bell, Xiaoyu felt extremely depressed.


    "Little Nine, I hate gold bells." Little Fishy suddenly looked seriously at Night Nine.


    Night Nine was stunned, her thoughts were jumping up and down. He was still considering if he should teach her how to read, but she was actually in a daze.


    "What does Jin Ling have to say? She''s a straightforward person ¡­" Night Nine wanted to speak a few words of justice for Princess Golden Bell.


    Xiaoyu covered his mouth with her hand, "Idiot, idiot, I was jealous of her, don''t you know? Yet you still want to add fuel to the fire? No matter how good the golden bell is, you are not allowed to speak her good words in front of me. "


    He blinked, and Fishy let go of the hand that was covering his mouth.


    "Little Yu, I can''t say anything bad about Jin Ling. Other than being a little willful, she really is nothing."


    Xiaoyu was so angry that she wanted to find a piece of tofu to run into it. "Did I say you were going to badmouth her?"


    If she wouldn''t let him speak kindly, that would be speaking ill of her.


    "How can there be such a clear line between black and white? Why are you so stupid?" Little Fishy helplessly poked him in the forehead.

 C32

    "Oh, I see, Fishy. I''ve always treated her like my own sister." Night came to the heart.


    "Yes." Little Fishy nodded in satisfaction.


    "Princess Golden Bell is beautiful and adorable. Father is still Prince Rui who holds great authority. We grew up together. You can be considered a childhood sweetheart. Have you really never been tempted by her?" Little Fishy questioned.


    Night Nine inwardly rolled her eyes. How could this woman be like this? But, looking at how jealous she looked was pretty satisfying.


    "Even if she is a hundred times, a thousand times prettier than she is right now, why would I be moved by her as if she were my own little sister? I feel the same as Chaotic (Harmonious) Lun. Moreover, like you said, the two of us grew up together. Night Nine could be considered to have grasped some tricks to coaxing girls. He said these words without any hesitation. Unexpectedly, he was overheard by Princess Golden Bell, who stood outside the door in a daze.


    Six pounds of anxiety rubbed his hands together. He said that he would go and report it first, but Princess Golden Bell would not allow it. This was good. However, it would not be bad if his master managed to get rid of Princess Golden Bell just like that.


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned for a moment before she turned and walked out.


    When he saw her, he immediately followed her.


    Princess Golden Bell secretly wiped her eyes and glanced at the six-catty girl. "Today, I''m not here at all. Did you hear me?"


    Princess Golden Bell had deceived herself. She had not come, so she naturally did not hear those words.


    "Yes, yes. The princess has never come to the Ninth Prince''s estate today." In this residence of the Ninth Prince, there were hundreds of people, from top to bottom. Even if they had not seen Princess Golden Bell, there were at least a dozen people from the main entrance to here.


    "I don''t care what methods you use, if there''s even the slightest bit of news out, I''ll deal with you. Touch your head and see how many heads you have. Is it enough for me to chop it off?" Princess Golden Bell said in an unreasonable and unreasonable manner.


    To deal with these servants, you have to display some of your might. Otherwise, the eyes of those powers will grow to the heavens.


    "This servant will definitely try his best." Six Jin nodded her head with a bow as she sent Princess Golden Bell off like a god of pests. She secretly wiped the sweat from her forehead. It wasn''t easy for him, it wasn''t easy at all.


    He rubbed the head on his neck. He only had this one head. If he really wanted to chop it off, it wouldn''t grow any longer.


    Six catties of resentment in his heart, you say that this prince and his wife really are one. It''s alright, why are you always staying in the house in broad daylight, why are you chewing on the root of another''s tongue, even if you have sex all day.


    Speaking of which, six catties was a bit strange. The ninth princess and the prince were always hiding in their rooms with the doors closed. Don''t you think she''d feel bored? The Ninth Prince''s legs were usually inconvenient, and he didn''t want to leave the house when he had nothing to do. Even though the Ninth Princess was young, she could still stay.


    This point was not what Xiaoyu was boasting about. Back in the day, when she was busy with her work, she would stay in front of her computer for more than 10 hours, other than going to the bathroom and eating time. It was nothing to be bored in her room.


    "Sigh, if I continue lying like this, I''m afraid my bones will go soft." Fishy stretched lazily and got up. It seemed like life in this house wasn''t that easy.


    Without a computer, TV, and a game, how would he live his life?


    "Little Nine, let''s go look around the garden." Little Fishy replied in a bored manner.


    "You don''t recognize words anymore?" Night Nine was speechless. Why did she suddenly give the order?


    "Yes, but the house is so stuffy. We have to work together. When we''re tired, we can come back and learn how to write." Little Fishy got up and put on her clothes.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Didn''t Yu Di say he had to obey unconditionally?


    To be honest, Little Fishy missed modern transportation. If she were to go out for a stroll in the streets, she would be so tired that she would want to lie down before she even got out of the house. Little Fishy was secretly glad that she didn''t wear the clothes of ancient times, so she didn''t have to say anything else, but told her to wrap herself in a three-inch golden lotus, and that she would rather die.


    With great effort, Xiao Yu managed to put Night Nine on the wheelchair. She felt that she was really asking for a beating. The mansion has such a large group of people, do you think she would do everything for herself? However, since Night Nine seemed to enjoy it, she kept quiet. Okay, she admitted, she was just asking for a beating.


    "Xiaoyu, what song were you singing today? It was very nice." Night Nine thinks of the song Little Fishy sang in the morning.


    "Do you like it? If you do, I''ll sing it to you." When Little Fishy heard this, it was not simple at all. She opened her mouth and started singing. Unfortunately, she did not have a musical accompaniment, so she could only sing if she was truly good at singing.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll go get the zither." Night Nine cried out loud fifteen, fifteen seemed to have suddenly grown out from the ground, Little Fishy was shocked, she wanted to learn martial arts, sigh, there doesn''t seem to be anything that she doesn''t want to learn, she really thinks herself to be superhuman.


    The fragrance of the flowers floated in front of them. Little Fishy took a deep breath, "What do you mean by happiness? The pollen won''t be allergic to anything."


    In his previous life, the little fish was allergic to pollen and did not dare to approach the flowers. Fortunately, the pollen wasn''t as allergic as it was in this life, so it might be a good thing.


    Fifteen. After Nine Night Demon had finished adjusting, she looked at the little fish lovingly. Her fingers rested on the zither strings, and in an instant, the little fish''s morning song flowed out from his fingertips.


    Little Fishy stared at him blankly. Under the flower tree, he was playing a melody with ease. His white clothes were snow-white, and he looked peerlessly gorgeous.


    Fishy slightly raised her arm, dancing to the tune he played.


    In his eyes, Little Yu was the most beautiful, the best, all the beautiful words in this world could be used on Little Yu, Night Jiu Mei looked at him 15 times, he wanted to keep Little Yu''s beauty for himself, and Night Jiu Mei was also angry at Little Yu''s words, 15 was her own person; 15 quickly retreated, if there was a mistake, he really wanted to leave, he just did not expect her to dance, he could not help but look at her, with just one glance, Wang Lu''s eyes began shooting out of the knife, what was there?


    Little Fishy was flying in the flowers, looking back and forth with her eyes filled with flirtatious feelings. In the company''s year-end summary, she always had to perform, and because she was under a lot of pressure, she often practiced yoga, so her body''s softness was very good, and she often performed dance at the top of her head. She was very confident in her dancing skills, especially when she looked back and saw the faint light in Jiu Mei''s eyes.

 C33

    A gust of wind blew over, making the fish seem more graceful, as if it would fly away with the wind at any time. The Tenth Prince had invited the Sixth Prince to come watch the show, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    Night Nine sat under the flower tree playing the zither, the small fish dancing around her, the falling cherry blossoms flying, the fragrance of flowers overflowing, making the two of them look more like people in a painting.


    The two of them looked at the scene in front of them quietly. They actually forgot that the two of them were here to make fun of them.


    A trace of haze drifted past the originally clear sky. Raindrops fell from the sky as Fishy stretched out her hand to catch the rain. "The sun in the east is in the west, but there is a clear sky."


    Xiaoyu turned around with a smile, only to see the Sixth Prince and the Tenth Prince standing there. Her smile froze for an imperceptible moment before returning to normal.


    "Little Nine, let''s go avoid the rain." It was raining in the spring, so it was hard to tell how long it would take for it to fall. Fishy pushed Night Nine''s wheelchair and turned a blind eye to the two princes.


    "Ninth wangfei, is the < Jade Women''s Heart Sutra > beautiful?" When Ye Langmei saw Little Fishy''s energy, he felt his anger rise. She was supposed to be his, but now she ignored him. Suddenly, Ye Langmei reached out and grabbed Little Fishy''s arm.


    The little fish followed the direction of Ye Langmei''s hand and looked up. Her eyes were pure. Ye Langmei suddenly felt that she was very dirty and had nowhere to hide under the sunlight. He could not help but let go.


    Little Fishy coldly looked at Ye Langmei, pushing her away.


    "What are you pretending to be so holy? Everyone in the capital knows that you''re a wanton princess." No matter how much she pretended to, she was still a prostitute that had stayed in a brothel. Not to mention staying in the brothel for long, even if she walked around inside, she would never be able to erase the identity of a prostitute.


    Night Nine''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and 15 appeared by his side.


    "Send the Tenth Prince out. If he says one more word, kill him." Night Nine''s voice was as cold as ice, as if it came from the Arctic Mountain.


    Ye Langmei''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Night Nine with disbelief. Was this still the ninth prince who was being bullied by others? He had the guts to order people to attack her.


    "This King will..." Before he could say anything, a sword pierced through his throat like a venomous snake that had left its lair.


    After all, Ye Langmei had trained in martial arts. He used a lazy roll to barely dodge fifteen sword strikes.


    "Ol''ninth, you''re crazy." The Sixth Prince was infuriated, but when he saw the ice-cold look in Night Nine''s eyes, he knew that he was still conscious.


    Even if you hate him, you should send someone to assassinate him. But Ye Jiumei did not care about this, he just wanted to use his small shoulder to help Little Yu make a clear sky, and the Sixth Prince suddenly saw through everything, and the Sixth Prince was different from him, he saw through everything that he had ever seen, and the Sixth Prince, even though the Sixth Prince was very happy with the discovery of the woman in front of him, and although the Sixth Prince was very happy with the fact that the Ninth Prince was a cripple, but in his heart, he had always been deeply fond of the Sixth Prince.


    The Sixth Prince hurried over to catch up with him. No matter what, he was the one who got together with the Eleventh Brother today, so he couldn''t let anything happen to the Tenth.


    The attack of 15 seemed sharp, but it was actually only 30%. If it wasn''t for Ye Langmei, a prince that lived like a prince, how would she have been able to dodge it?


    The Sixth Prince chased after them. When he saw that they were closing in on him, he quickly took out his sword from his waist and stretched his hand out to block them from each other. "Enough."


    The Sixth Prince scolded the fifteenth prince, wondering if there was still any dignity left.


    The Tenth Prince staggered two steps back, and just as he was about to leave the Ninth Prince''s mansion, he withdrew his sword, cupped his hands towards the Tenth Prince, and turned around to leave.


    "You ¡­" When he took two steps forward, he wanted to argue with the Tenth Prince. Just as one foot was about to step into the gates of the palace, the Tenth Prince, as if he had eyes on the back of his head, reached out his hand to pull out his sword. He did not even turn his head back as he pointed at the Tenth Prince from afar.


    The Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei, hurriedly withdrew her foot and left in a hurry.


    The Tenth Prince Ye Langmei couldn''t see him anymore, so he pointed angrily at the Ninth Prince''s estate and turned around to look at the Sixth Prince.


    "Sixth brother, I want to impeach him. If it wasn''t for my skills, he would already be dead." This Ninth Brother was too ruthless.


    "Forget it. You don''t think that Ninth Brother''s guard is so useless, do you?" The Sixth Prince looked at the Tenth Prince. Other than feeling a bit embarrassed and unharmed, who would believe him? This Tenth Brother couldn''t really think that his martial arts was powerful, right?


    "Am I supposed to just let this go?" The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He didn''t even think about it. If he wanted to give someone a green hat, wouldn''t others bully him? It really was like how the officials of Xuzhou did not want to light a lamp.


    "Tenth, aren''t you the woman who wants Ninth Brother? Is there a need to waste so much effort? " The Sixth Prince laughed.


    The Tenth Prince looked at Old Sixth warily. What did he know?


    The Sixth Prince gave an enigmatic smile and said, "Let''s go, as your big brother, I''ll treat you to a drink at the Drunken Immortal Tavern to calm you down."


    The Sixth Prince patted the Tenth Prince''s shoulder. The Tenth Prince''s clothes suddenly turned into dust, and the Tenth Prince''s bare upper body looked at him in surprise.


    The Sixth Prince stood there awkwardly, his hand forgetting to put it down.


    A person walked out from the Ninth Prince''s estate, respectfully dragging the tray in his hand. "If the Tenth Prince doesn''t mind, his clothes won''t even reach his upper body ¡­"


    The Tenth Prince''s face turned ashen. "Scram."


    What did they take him for? If she let him wear the clothes of a servant, would he still be able to stay with her? Isn''t it just his bare arms? The Tenth Prince Ye Langmei deliberately stretched his arms before pretending nothing had happened. Putting down the sedan curtain, his expression turned hideous and terrifying. A servant actually dared to humiliate him. He must have the entire Ninth Prince''s Mansion accompany him in death, in addition ¡­ That woman, he wanted to make that woman beg and flatter beneath him.


    "Grandpa Fifteen, I''ll follow your instructions." After seeing the Tenth Prince and the Sixth Prince''s palanquin leave, the servant returned with his clothes.


    Fifteen removed the clothes from his clothes. The clothes underneath were clearly of the Ninth Prince. Fifteen''s eyes flashed. "I''ll give this to you."


    It wasn''t that they didn''t know the Tenth Prince''s dirty thoughts, but they just hadn''t thought that after so long since Xiaoyu became the imperial concubine, he still wouldn''t give up.


    Fifteen turned around and talked to the Ninth Prince. After so many years of tacit understanding, he could never make a mistake. In his eyes, there was only one master, and that was the Ninth Prince.

 C34

    Hearing the sound, Ninth Prince came out of his room with his wheelchair. Fifteen hurriedly closed the door and pushed him into a side room.


    After hearing the report from the fifteenth prince, a devilish smile appeared on the ninth prince''s face, "Well done."


    Unfortunately, his door was a private street. Not many people saw Ye Langmei''s miserable appearance and actually dared to insult his little fish. He had endured humiliation for so many years and it was getting worse and worse for them.


    Hearing that fifteen of the Tenth Prince''s clothes had been destroyed with inner force, the Ninth Prince smirked. Very good, he was very satisfied with the fifteen task. He didn''t expect that fifteen normally looked very quiet, yet he could come up with such a wicked idea.


    "If we encounter this in the future, we will do so." Nine Night Demon praised.


    Only the Tenth Prince was so shameless. After this lesson, he shouldn''t act recklessly in the future, right? If he didn''t restrain himself now, then it would be difficult for him to guarantee that he would still act this way next time.


    "Little Nine, where did you go?" Little Yu first changed off Night Nine''s wet clothes, then came out herself and disappeared. She frowned and shouted, "It was clearly here just now."


    "I''m here." Night Nine quickly pushed the wheelchair out.


    Fifteen shook his head.


    "I knew you wouldn''t go far, Jiang Tang is ready." Xiaoyu walked over with ginger soup.


    "Hurry up and drink it while it''s hot." Little Fishy replied in a continuous manner.


    Fifteen turned around and this wangfei was really making a big fuss out of nothing. There were only a few drops of rain and her clothes weren''t even soaked through. Moreover, she even had an umbrella on her modified wheelchair. However, the ninth prince was willing to do so, and he was happy to see the ninth princess being nice to the ninth prince.


    "Your body is weak, hurry up and drink while it''s hot." Night Nine looked at the little fish with a pained expression.


    Little Fishy nodded obediently. There was no Western medicine here, and a fever could easily lead to pneumonia. Most of the things that died were because of Night Nine''s legs being disabled, and they rarely exercised, so they naturally had to be more careful.


    Fifteen looked thoughtfully at the corner of her skirt, which had disappeared in a flash. With his hearing ability, he could naturally hear the footsteps of the servants. Recently, these servants had finally understood the need to restrain themselves.


    "Do you have something to talk about?" Little Fishy looked at Fifteen, and then suddenly thought of a question. It seemed that ever since she had entered the manor, Night Nine had never gone on the streets.


    "Nope." Nine Nights said flatly.


    Fifteen quickly reduced the feeling of existence and slowly withdrew.


    "Little Jiu, I''ve noticed that you princes seem to be in charge of managing your own affairs. That day when you took out a token from a brothel, could it be that your brothel''s business is also state-owned?" Little Fishy asked probingly.


    "What is a state-owned enterprise?" Night Nine asked hesitantly.


    "The property of the state." Little Fishy explained.


    Night Nine looks deeply at the small fish, the small fish always say these strange words.


    "Yes, this is one of the secrets of the royal family. That is why the ladies of the Windy Restaurant can only enter and not exit. It is because the person behind the management of the Windy Restaurant is the royal family." He had nothing to hide from the little fish.


    What about it? "How could the emperor just rob someone''s house and reduce their daughter to a lowly citizen? He was planning on making her father, mother, and son look good and raise their daughter to such a high level. Then, with a wave of his brush, the emperor threw them into the brothel." "Little Fishy is definitely not a nationalist, but this emperor is indeed being too dishonest.


    Night Nine laughed bitterly. Although Little Fishy''s words were harsh, they held the truth. There were some cases where the Emperor was truly arbitrary. For example, the case of a Grand Scholar.


    The reason why Night Nine was chosen by the emperor to manage the brothels was because of his special physique. Although the emperor only allowed people to be close to him, he was also using him for his own good. If he were to let Ye Langmei manage the brothels, he would definitely make the brothels his harem.


    "When Father is happy, I will return this assignment." Ye Jiumei said with a lack of confidence.


    The royal family didn''t just let it go, but Xiaoyu didn''t like him interacting with women, so he didn''t want to make Xiaoyu angry.


    "You can''t quit." The profits of brothels were simply too great, as long as one had brains, one could understand that even officials would have to secretly sneak in to brothels to be reported, and would have to be dismissed. No one would think that the biggest brothel in the capital was run by the royal family, and if others entered or left the brothel, it would be seen by others even in secret. If there was someone behind the brothel, even if it was the prince, the emperor would have to put on an act and investigate it, but Night Nine was different.


    The officials thought they were secretive enough, but they did not know that everything they did was controlled by the royal family.


    A thought suddenly popped up in Fishy''s mind. Could it be that Xiao Jiu''s leg was deliberately made into this state by the imperial family? She shivered.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is it cold? " asked Night Nine in a sensitive voice.


    Xiaoyu looked at him. It shouldn''t be, right? The emperor rather likes Little Jiu, so he shouldn''t be able to do such a heartless thing. She had seen too many jokes by the court and felt that there was a conspiracy.


    Fishy shook her head. It would have been great if she was a doctor.


    "Your expression just now seemed to be terrified of something." asked Night Nine uneasily. Is it because of the Tenth? Did she not trust him? You think he can''t protect her? Thinking about this, Night Nine felt very hurt. There was nothing more frustrating than having your own woman look down on you.


    "It''s not fear, it''s heartache. Did you see wrongly? I prick you like a little person every day with a needle. Why don''t you cry out in pain? Little Nine, you said you''ve been like this for over ten years? How did you become like this ten years ago? " Little Fishy knelt in front of Night Nine, gently rolling up his trousers, his legs, the dense needlepoint, these days, Little Fishy looked at his legs, unable to move.


    "Ten years ago ¡­" Night Nine''s eyes were suddenly filled with pain. He really didn''t want to bring up the events from ten years ago.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time. After a long time, Night Nine Demon reached out her hand, grabbed hold of Fishy''s hand, and gently kissed on the lips, "Little Fishy, I am very glad that you were not here at that time. I didn''t want you to feel any heartache for me, did you know that? "You look really good when you smile. Promise me that you will continue to live happily in the future, regardless of the vicissitudes of life."


    Night Nine looked at the little fish in a daze.


    A sense of unease arose in Fishy''s heart. Why would he say that? She feigned a relaxed smile and said, "Of course, as I said, I will grow old together with you. It is impossible for you to live a long life of a hundred years."


    Nine of the Night Demon''s eyes flashed with sadness, they slowly aged together, they slowly grew old together, he forcefully swallowed the stench at the corner of his mouth, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, he also wanted to slowly grow old with her, because Little Fishy said that this was the most romantic thing in the world.

 C35

    Little Fishy raised her eyes and looked at him. He stretched out a hand to cover Little Fishy''s eyes, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The blood was sprinkling in the air, looking extremely bewitching.


    Little Fishy knitted her brows in puzzlement. Was it raining again, but ¡­ She jerked back Night Demon''s hand and stared at him.


    Ye Jiumei wiped the corners of her eyes as if nothing had happened, and in the instant that Little Fishy pulled him away, he had already wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re crying?" Little Fishy could not believe it.


    "It''s embarrassing for a man to cry." Night Nine looked at the little fish with a smile.


    Xiaoyu lowered her head in embarrassment. She had felt a sense of unease in her heart.


    Night Nine tucks the handkerchief back into her sleeve, pulls a fresh handkerchief from her pocket, and wipes Little Fishy''s face.


    "Xiaoyu, you looked so nice under the flower tree just now. Push me over." Night Nine doesn''t want Little Fish to be here for too long, afraid that she''ll notice the blood, afraid that she''ll smell it.


    Upon hearing this, Xiaoyu laughed, "Little Jiu looks good."


    Little Fishy turned behind him and pushed him out of the room, looking straight ahead, stepping on the bloodstains on the ground. Since Little Nine didn''t want her to know, then she would pretend not to know. Little Nine was a favored child of heaven, and people like this usually only had their own eyes, but Little Nine was very meticulous.


    "Actually, if you truly count us as princes, there are more than thirty royal fathers. It''s just that those under ten years of age who have yet to live are not allowed to enter the temple here. So, what you are seeing right now is our current ranking."


    When Fishy heard this, her mind raced. This shouldn''t be considered a child that had yet to be born, right? The Emperor''s needs in that aspect were great. Damn, he had only considered his lower half in a day, did he still have time to deal with the affairs of the country? I estimate that you can only nurture a few officials who are doing some practical work. The emperor can only imprint the Imperial Jade Seal, which is equivalent to the government department now.


    "In the winter when I was eight years old, a palace official brought me to the Imperial River. She pushed me down. The weather that day was truly cold, and when I was saved from the river, I was frozen." Night Nine smiled bitterly, his voice sounded desolate, as if he was talking about someone else. Even now, he still couldn''t forget the resentful look in that palace maid''s eyes.


    "It''s impressive that she thinks she''s an imperial concubine, but isn''t she relying on you instead? "If you die, I don''t believe she can still run rampant in the imperial harem. Hahahaha ¡­" The palace maid''s eyes were unfocused and her expression was frantic.


    "Aunt, save me ¡­" "Save me." Little Night didn''t know why his aunt, who was always kind and gentle, would do this to him.


    Little Night''s eyes gradually blurred. When he woke up from his sleep, he would never see that aunt again.


    However, when he thought of what his aunt had said, he felt that his mother must have done something to hurt his aunt. The eight-year-old child was always self-righteous, never to be seen by his mother, so he thought that his mother was too ashamed to see him. When he was able to speak, he finally couldn''t help but ask her where she was.


    After a long time, he found out that his mufei was wronged, and the person who wronged his mufei was his royal father. Mufei used her own death to denounce the ruthlessness of the royal family, hoping to gain for her poor child benefits that should have belonged to him; she succeeded, used her own life, and saved his child''s life. Although he could not stand up again after that, he did not end up like the other children, but rather, he was thrown into corners where he could not see ¡­


    Her mother''s life had been used to defend the position of his prince, and she had even challenged the dignity of the royal family. Her mother had been killed by cutting off her wrist, and had used her own blood to write down one injustice after another in the palace, because she would use her own death to prove her innocence, because she was still alive to avenge the Emperor. Her own reputation did not matter, her son could not have a tainted mother, and this matter was known to everyone in the palace. His mother would never put him to sleep, never smile at him again.


    Seeing Ye Jiumei''s expression, as if she had been frozen by the cold all those years ago, Little Fishy stopped her steps and silently walked to his side to hug him. She did not accompany him in the past, but in the future, with her accompanying him, she definitely did not want him to suffer any more harm.


    He had originally thought that he would live his entire life to the point of death, but now that he really didn''t want to die, he had to accompany Little Fishy to slowly grow old. It was just that in order to save his life that year, the imperial doctors had no choice but to use a fire pill that was extremely harmful to his body, and a lot of poison had been used to suppress the poison in his body.


    "Little Yu, no matter what happens, remember, Little Jiu would like to see your smile." Nine Nights murmured.


    Xiaoyu opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything. How could she smile every day, unless she became an idiot? However, Xiaoyu held onto Night Nine with both hands and smiled, "Is that so?"


    The melancholy in her eyes stung her, and she pecked his deep eyes gently, "Little Jiu, if you are happy, I will be happy."


    She didn''t say anything more.


    Night Nine looked deeply at the little fish, the corner of his mouth slowly lifted into a beautiful curve, slowly, the smile on the corner of his mouth spread to his eyes, and his eyes, which were originally deep and bright, lit up. Well, the little fish liked to see him happy, so he forgot about all those unhappy and sad things.


    "Little Yu, can you teach me how to sing that song of growing old together?" Nine Night Demon requested.


    "Sure." Little Fishy agreed readily.


    He learned very quickly, and after Little Fishy taught him once more, the two of them sang together again. When he finished singing, Little Fishy applauded hard, and Night Nine looked at Little Fishy who had a bright smile on her face, and the haze in his heart was driven away with laughter. As long as he was alive, he would be happy for a day, and like this Little Fishy would be happy for a day as well, right? Night had promised herself that he would not bear grudges, nor complain, nor live, nor be happy, as his mother''s wife had written him in her letter.


    In fact, someone had always told him this. Although he had promised, he had never taken it to heart.

 C36

    After this conversation, they both felt closer to each other.


    The next day, Xiaoyu finished giving the needles to Night Nine, and when she was done, she looked at Xiaoyu and smiled, "Xiaoyu, are you still going to the royal study?"


    "Yes." Xiaoyu nodded. Since these books were useless, she might as well return them.


    "I''ll go with you." Night Demon discussed.


    "Alright then." The little fish put a clean cotton cloth in the hot water and wiped the body of Night Nine for her.


    After applying the needles, Night Nine didn''t seem to have any feelings. In fact, it was when his body was at its weakest. Otherwise, if he didn''t use this living pass, he would always be holding a jade plate, looking dead and sunken.


    Six pounds came in and carried the book into the carriage. Xiaoyu took a look at it and her heart was filled with resentment. What do you call this? Wasn''t she just looking for trouble?


    Exercise is good for your health.


    Small fish comfort themselves.


    Ai, but it''s healthy enough. Little Yu suddenly looked up at Nine Night Demon, "Little Jiu, do you think I''m fat?"


    She felt that her appetite had improved a lot recently, and her legs had gained a lot of strength. It couldn''t be that she had gained weight, but that couldn''t do.


    "No, I still feel that way." Night Nine carefully examined one end of the small fish, did not think of her mind, just asked casually.


    "Is he really not fat? I think it''s time to lose weight. " Fishy pinched her face.


    Hearing this, Ye Jiumei angrily glared at Little Fishy. What do you mean losing weight? A little wind from losing weight could blow her away, and now she was tired and thin.


    "You need to grow fatter. You''ve become skinnier recently." When Nine Night Demon remembered that Little Fishy wanted him to be happy, she quickly stretched out her hand and pulled the corners of her mouth, rubbing her face to ease her expression.


    Xiaoyu looked at his originally downcast face as if someone owed him 258,000 yuan. However, after kneading for a while, he forced out a smile. She really wasn''t used to this.


    "Look at you, you''re so thin, you don''t even have a single strand of flesh on your face." Night Nine continued to work hard, with a pained expression on his face, he stretched out his hand to caress Little Fishy''s face. Little Fishy''s face was truly exquisite.


    Originally, it was just a show of compassion. Who would have thought that it would evolve into a pig''s hand?


    While touching it, Night Nine''s eyes turned even more dark and unfathomable.


    "It can''t be. I''ve been eating so well and sleeping so well recently, so how can I be skinny?" Puzzled, Fishy reached out to touch her face.


    The carriage shook, and the horse that was pulling the carriage whinnied. Night Nine quickly put his arm around Fishy''s waist, and while the carriage rumbled, the horse continued to pull the carriage forward.


    Although it seemed to be a treacherous situation, how could it stand on the head of its master, it was the most effective way of protection. No one could hurt the person in the carriage from any angle.


    "Little Fishy, don''t be afraid. I will protect you." Night Nine held the small fish tightly in front of her, letting her kowtow.


    Little Fishy''s heart had been on the verge of bursting out of her chest, but as she listened to the soothing sounds of his voice, she slowly calmed down.


    The coachman had been killed, and this carriage was special, as there was only a small window on the horse''s side. Little Fishy pulled out the sword at Night Nine''s waist, and now they would only be safe if they cut the connection between the horse and the carriage. Little Fishy steadied herself and slowly opened the latch on the window.


    "Be careful!" An anxious voice came from the top of the carriage. Little Fishy felt her arm go numb, and her sword fell out.


    Fifteen had no time to cut the reins while dealing with the pursuing assassins.


    When Little Fishy retracted her hand, she saw a small black dot on her arm. Moreover, it was quickly spreading and poisonous. She quickly grabbed her arm, pulled out the hairpin on her head and fiercely cut it off.


    Night Nine took out the little medicine bottle on her body, it didn''t matter if it was useful or not, she first fed it to the little fish.


    "Little Nine, what are you doing?" Little Fishy''s arm was grabbed by Night Nine and put to her lips. She turned pale with fright, only to see Night Nine sucking on her wound without any hesitation.


    "You fool." Fishy bit her lip to stop herself from crying.


    Night Nine had no time to speak. Although this type of poison wasn''t as strong as sealing one''s throat with blood, if he was just a little bit later, it would have caused his life to go to waste.


    The sound beside her ears became more and more indistinct. She didn''t know if it was because fifteen had taken care of the assassin, or if the poison had already flared up.


    "Little Nine, I love you." Little Fishy felt her eyelids grow heavier and heavier. She forced her eyelids open, and after saying this, her body slanted and fell onto Night Nine''s body.


    Xiaoyu felt that she was about to die. Her body seemed so light and light, as if she was about to fly away.


    "Little Fishy, you''re not allowed to sleep. Get up, you''re talking to me. You said it before, you''re still going to grow old with me. We''re shaking in the wheelchair." No, he couldn''t let her sleep.


    He had cut off the shackles between the horse carriage and the horse carriage, and now he could not gamble. If he killed the horse, the prince would never be able to match up with the normal people, and he was afraid that he would not be able to escape.


    When she opened the door, she saw that the Ninth Prince''s face was as pale as a ghost. The Ninth Princess was lying on her stomach beside the Ninth Prince.


    "Your Highness." Fifteen''s heart tightened and he couldn''t help but exclaim in alarm.


    Night Nine''s originally unfocused eyes stared blankly at Fifteen.


    Fifteen hurriedly took Ninth Prince''s pulse.


    The Ninth Prince, Ye Langmei, tried her best to concentrate her thoughts. She closed her eyes and opened them again, allowing her to clearly see the person before her. Her lips trembled twice as she said, "Fifteen, the Ninth Princess is dead."


    When he heard this, he was so frightened that he staggered. It turned out that the many injuries he had sustained to this point were all due to his astonishing willpower.


    Now, he didn''t have time to think about it. If there was someone coming over at this time, all three of them would have died, let alone the killer, and now a strong man could even kill a few of them. He only knew that if the Ninth Princess died, then he could just directly collect the Ninth Prince''s corpse.


    The sound of footsteps came from far away. Fifteen of them channeled their Qi into Little Fishy''s body faster and faster. Anxiety flashed in her eyes.


    "Ninth Prince." The leader of the group was the crown prince. The fifteen nerves were loose, and anyone could go against the ninth prince; only the crown prince would not. Among these princes, only the ninth prince was disabled and would not fight with him for the throne.


    In the important areas of the capital, under the feet of the Emperor, there were people fighting in the clear sky. Things were not normal, and when he saw the people in the Ninth Prince''s house, he led his soldiers to join the battle without hesitation. It was not because he was on good terms with the Ninth Prince, but because he had sensed some unusual news.


    Basically, the entire Ninth Marquis'' Mansion had been wiped out. Only one person told them the direction of the carriage before he died.


    "Crown Prince, Ninth Prince and Ninth Concubine were poisoned. However, because they were dealt with in time, their lives weren''t in danger for the time being. Those guards were merely exhausted."


    The life of a bodyguard was nothing compared to the life of the ninth prince''s ninth princess. The Crown Prince pondered for a moment, then pointed to a few people to take care of them.


    The Crown Prince was secretly looking forward to it. Perhaps he had accomplished a great deed today, after all, his father really liked his ninth brother.


    The Crown Prince was thinking along the way. Logically, the ninth brother was disabled and would never make enemies. Who would be so ruthless to make a move on a king in the capital? What kind of person did Ninth Brother offend?


    The Crown Prince could not come up with an answer no matter how he thought about it, so he decided to just barge into the royal hospital with his men.


    "Imperial Physician Li, Imperial Physician Bai, Imperial Physician Sun..." Ninth Brother and Ninth Sister-in-Law''s appearances were really a little scary. After all, he was not a doctor, so he didn''t know if they could move or not, so he asked the doctor to come out and take a look.

 C37

    You really don''t know where these people are usually. Now that something has happened, they actually appeared out of nowhere.


    After the Emperor heard the report, he no longer had the time to discuss matters of state with the ministers. He rode the Dragon Carriage to the imperial hospital.


    The officials who had been discussing matters of national importance with the emperor also trotted over. Even cats and dogs were treated with respect by the emperor, not to mention the fact that they were princes.


    The princes all had eyes and ears in the palace, regardless of what they were doing, the ones who were eating had already finished eating, the ones who were listening to the song had left, the ones who were waving their hands and shouting the song had all scattered, even the ones who were being disrespectful, they all quickly pulled up their pants and ran towards the palace. This was not a simple assassination, it was like a prelude to a storm. Perhaps he was one of them, and the assassin was also one of them. This was something that could be done easily.


    The imperial doctors saw that more and more people were surrounding the hospital and adjusting their breathing more and more slowly. They finally finished checking the ninth prince''s ninth princess'' pulse, and after discussing the prescription, they finally recommended the two senior imperial physicians, Doctor Miao and Doctor Wen, to report to the imperial guards.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the ninth princess'' body was poisoned. Although she was dealt with in time, the poison still invaded her body. I''m afraid that this won''t be a good thing."


    "Because of this poison, Ninth Marquis caused other poisons to erupt. I''m afraid ¡­"


    "Don''t be so long-winded. We can''t save Jiu''er and the Ninth Wangfei. This Emperor will make you pay with your lives in the imperial hospital." The emperor waved his hand irritably. Why are you supporting their imperial physician? If this one didn''t save him, that one would be in danger.


    The royal doctors quickly handed over the prescriptions they had prepared, and the emperor looked at the ginsengs and antlers, of course the royal family had plenty of them, but when they gave the prescriptions to Night Nine, the emperor frowned and the royal doctors didn''t even dare breathe too loudly. After checking the pulse of the two nobles, their backs were already soaked with sweat, and after just doing it, they didn''t want to see the emperor''s expression, so they couldn''t help but break out in sweat again.


    "Does Ninth Prince''s prescription have to be like this?" The Emperor looked at the two of them inquiringly.


    "Reporting to your majesty, the poison in Ninth Prince''s body is too much. It''s not that he can''t suppress it." Both men answered cautiously.


    In truth, the Emperor also knew that if it weren''t for the fact that he had been extremely irresponsible in the past, he would have thought that dealing with a maidservant who was born with a dragon''s seed was not worth mentioning at all, which was why he planted such a calamity the next day. However, he had never expected that a mere maidservant would cause such a ruckus. He was the king of a country; how could he get into a pretty palace maid? In fact, if he got in there, he would have already forgotten about her since she was pregnant with a dragon. He didn''t expect that she would be pregnant with a dragon, and so he simply found a reason to kill her, the reason being that she stole the hairpin that the Imperial Concubine loved.


    It had always been managed by the empress. The empress had long since been jealous of the imperial concubine and went crazy with jealousy, finding out that the empress had a brother and sister who had a good relationship with her. The empress had purposely placed the woman in the imperial concubine''s palace, treating it like a pawn and left it there, never expecting it to have such an unexpected effect.


    If the empress had not been driven mad by her concubine, who knew which concubine she was fighting, this incident would have happened in the past. Actually, the concubine was just lucky, as the empress had been on guard for so long, how could the young ones like her be able to win the fight? It was strange that when Fleeting Time took away the empress''s most beautiful appearance, he would look at the ladies who were even more youthful than his own daughter and smile at his men.


    The Emperor had always felt guilty towards the death of Night Nine''s mother, so after all these years, he had treated her quite well. After listening to the Queen''s crazy words and being so angry that she ordered him to waste, he had almost crippled the Crown Prince because of this matter. The Emperor had finally found someone to take the blame for him, how could he let her off so easily? The Emperor liked people like this. He was very considerate. Knowing that he was guilty, he directly accepted the blame. The Emperor was very happy.


    After all, the crown prince had almost been crippled because of him. Although the crown prince was not crippled after that, but the mother of the crown prince had died because of the incident with the mother of the crown prince, so through this incident, the emperor had to reevaluate the crown prince.


    "Since that''s the case, then let''s go and boil some medicine." The emperor sighed. Using poison to attack a patient''s body was a method that a normal person would never be able to imagine.


    The imperial doctors secretly let out a sigh of relief when they heard the emperor''s words. They had no other choice, either to accompany the Ninth Prince in death or to let him live in pain. They had both old and young; they couldn''t afford to die.


    The medicine was quickly ready, and the eunuchs poured it into the mouths of the two of them.


    Although there were a lot of people standing outside, none of them were whispering to each other.


    The emperor strolled over to the crown prince and asked, "Crown Prince, are there any survivors of those assassins?"


    The Crown Prince replied with both hands, "By the time I arrived, all the assassins had already been killed by Ninth Brother''s guards."


    "All?" The Emperor frowned.


    "Yes, this son was worried about Ninth Brother''s poison, and did not inquire further. This son is guilty." The Crown Prince kneeled down in fear.


    "Where are Little Nine''s guards?" The Emperor waved for the Crown Prince to get up.


    "Fifteen people were severely injured, and none of the other guards survived. All of them died." As for whether it was sincere or not, only he himself knew.


    However, with so many people here, seeing the Crown Prince save the Ninth Prince and grieving for his bodyguards who had died protecting him, his reputation of being righteous and benevolent was solid. Who would have thought that some time ago, he would go with his highness'' troops to watch a joke at the Ninth Prince''s Mansion?


    "Disperse, the ninth prince will be fine." The emperor wearily waved his hand. In truth, the emperor also understood in his heart that these people weren''t here to care for Little Nine. If they didn''t come to express themselves, they would just ignore their own concerns.


    The emperor is self-righteous, in fact, he has never really cared about Nine Nights.


    "Send a doctor to check on the child''s injuries." Naturally, the Emperor could not let go of the opportunity to show mercy.


    "Yes!" The crown prince replied. He casually invited an imperial physician and had his subordinates take him to the palace. He still had to wait upon the emperor.


    "Little Nine, don''t... "No." Little Fishy''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat as she woke up from her nightmare. She dreamt of the sky filled with mist. She could clearly hear Little Nine''s voice, but she could not see him.


    "Ninth wangfei." The imperial doctors quickly greeted him.


    The eunuch hurried to report to the emperor that the ninth princess had awoken.


    When the Emperor heard this, Little Fishy''s elegant and indescribably beautiful Hibiscus face appeared before his eyes, and he couldn''t help but walk into the room.


    "My son, are you feeling better?" The eunuch took the brocade block and placed it in front of the bed. The emperor kindly sat down and held Fishy''s hand. Her hand was really smooth.


    "You are ¡­" Xiaoyu looked at this handsome middle-aged man in confusion.


    His Majesty''s heart sank. Why didn''t she recognize him?


    "Doctor Miao." The emperor shouted with a dark expression.


    Doctor Miao came over with fear and trepidation and asked tentatively, "Ninth Princess."


    Little Fishy slowly gathered her thoughts and looked at the man in front of her. She felt that he was somewhat familiar, but she also blamed the Emperor for taking off his dragon robe. He was only a middle-aged man, and Little Fishy had only just awoken.


    "You are... "Your majesty?" Little Fishy finally remembered.


    "What emperor, call me royal father." The Emperor chuckled happily.


    Xiaoyu suddenly looked around helplessly, "Where is Little Jiu, Little Jiu?"


    The little fish sat up abruptly, dizzy, and she fell back on the bed.


    "Don''t move, don''t move." The Emperor pressed down on her shoulder and his gaze rested on her body. He realized that with the movement of Xiaoyu''s body, her slightly opened chest area exposed her delicate and delicate collarbone.


    Doctor Miao coughed lightly. The Emperor pretended that nothing had happened as he averted his gaze. However, the exquisite white collarbone continued to hover in his mind.


    "Ninth wangfei, don''t worry. Ninth wangfei is fine. Ninth wangfei should take a good rest first. When wakes up, she''ll come see you."


    Before Doctor Miao could finish his sentence, he heard Night Nine''s weak voice from outside the door. "I''m fine. How''s the wangfei?"

 C38

    The little fish heard the voice of the Night Nine Demons, how could it still lie there? She struggled to get up, and the rest of them quickly turned their heads so that they wouldn''t see what they shouldn''t see and move their heads.


    "Bring me in." The imperial palace was not his Ninth Prince''s Mansion, so for his convenience, the Ninth Prince''s Mansion had removed the threshold. However, the imperial palace no longer had any dignity without the threshold, so if he went to any house, the threshold would be a foot high. This was nothing to others, but to him, it was very difficult.


    The two young eunuchs did not dare disobey. They carried the wheelchair inside, put it down, and quietly withdrew.


    "Xiaoyu, how are you?" He was so excited that he lost control of the wheelchair and almost bumped into the emperor. The emperor backed off and almost fell to the ground, but was held by Imperial Physician Miao. The emperor glared at his son.


    "Xiaoyu, you didn''t leave. You''re still here. That''s great." Night Nine held her hand and kissed her lightly, not caring about being carried away. Just now, he was worried to death, he dreamt that Little Fishy had returned to her world and would never come back.


    "Little Nine, you''re okay, you scared me to death." She thought he was dead.


    Night Demon couldn''t help but bend down and put her face close to hers. "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    After the two had survived, they both seemed to have forgotten themselves. It was so easy to recall that there were still others around them. Xiaoyu reached out her hand to push Night Nine away, "Little Nine, come up and lie beside me."


    Everyone fainted from the beauty. The ninth princess was too fierce!


    Night Nine was even more powerful. He used his hands to support his body and struggled to move from the wheelchair to the bed.


    The emperor couldn''t help but let out a light cough. However, the eyes of the Night Nine Demons Little Fishy were locked onto each other. When they heard the sound, they automatically ignored it.


    It was simply too presumptuous, and there was no king in his eyes. The emperor coldly snorted and instructed the eunuch, "Hurry and help the Ninth Prince."


    Eunuch Gao gave a start. He had thought that the emperor was about to fly into a rage.


    High Eunuch quickly went forward, waiting for Night Nine to lie down beside Fishy.


    Both of them were almost at death''s door, but they were still holding each other''s hands with satisfaction. They were staring at each other with dazed expressions, and their hearts were filled with the joy of having recovered from the loss.


    "It''s inconvenient for Ninth Marquis to be in good health. It''s better to raise him with Ninth Princess." The Emperor passed down the dictum.


    It was just that this order came a little late, and there were too many people who knew about the inside story. Although the royal family was not a small matter, the truth was too shocking, in broad daylight, in public view, the ninth princess directly asked the ninth prince to lie down beside her, which was truly disgraceful. Especially when the people had gotten the orders from the emperor, and let them all go, someone had seen the ninth prince''s carriage and openly released the Jade Women''s Heart Sutra, and the ninth prince''s ninth princess directly released the ninth prince. It was a great sin for Little Fishy to want to dominate the Nine Nights on her own.


    The two of them stayed in the royal hospital for half a month, and every day she would look at the twisted face of the drug Jiu Mei, and her heart would hurt so much that she would cry. However, her body was too weak, and she really couldn''t have any acupuncture, and on the first occasion, she endured it, and the pain came from her body, and it also hurt her heart. When the imperial physician gave her the medicine, she couldn''t help but ask who would give the acupuncture at the most important points of Jiu Mei, so he could temporarily seal her pain.


    When the imperial physician heard Xiaoyu''s words, his eyes flashed with shock. This was an important acupoint in a person''s body, even the slightest mistake could result in the death of a person. It was fine if they were ordinary people, but this was a prince.


    He was already used to being in pain, but it didn''t matter to him if he hurt more or less. However, he didn''t want Xiaoyu to see him in such a sorry state. He could ignore the emperor''s words, but he couldn''t not listen to Xiaoyu''s.


    The imperial physician discussed the offer. Although it was risky, it was feasible. He had to do it himself.


    After drinking a bowl of medicine, Imperial Physician Lu didn''t dare to slack off even a little as he listened to Xiaoyu''s orders. He had heard that the Ninth Princess had taken a lot of medical books from her study a few days ago and thought that she was just pretending.


    The muscles on Night Nine''s ferocious face relaxed. Both Fishy and Doctor Lu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How did the Ninth Princess know that pricking these acupuncture points would lessen the pain?" Doctor L¨¹ wiped his sweat and sat on the chair fearfully. He was shaking and even his teeth were chattering.


    "I received guidance from an expert when I was young." Ninth Wangfei, Xiaoyu, naturally wouldn''t tell the truth. She was still alive and well and didn''t want to be burned to death.


    Imperial Physician Lu was a bit skeptical. However, most people didn''t pass on their skills to their daughters. If she tried to steal skills, she wouldn''t be willing to say it.


    Doctor L¨¹ didn''t get the answer he wanted and was disappointed. He had spent his whole life practicing acupuncture and moxibustion, so he naturally wished to be on the next floor, but for the ultimate skill, most people didn''t say anything about it. They were afraid that someone else might have stolen his bowl, and although the ninth princess didn''t have to rely on her skills to make a living, she couldn''t break the rules left behind by her ancestors.


    Doctor L¨¹ only thought that this was passed down from Little Fishy''s ancestors.


    "If Imperial Physician Lu is interested, I would like to interact with Imperial Physician Lu during my free time. Would Imperial Physician Lu be willing to do so?" In this world, there was only one thing that others could not steal, and that was knowledge. However, it could be used to make a name for itself.


    "Alright, alright." Doctor Lu was so happy that his mouth could crack behind his ear. His acupuncture skill had reached a bottleneck and he had to rely on himself to comprehend it. He was probably at this level after entering the coffin.


    As long as Doctor Lu had free time, he would discuss with Yu Di about how to use the needles. Doctor L¨¹ thought Yu Di was going to trick him with some tricks, but he didn''t expect her to teach him everything. Doctor L¨¹ was overjoyed, but at the same time, he felt a little guilty because he couldn''t talk to Yu Di too much due to family rules.


    "Doctor Lu need not feel ashamed. When the head of the family passed on the acupuncture needles to Xiaoyu, he once said that he hoped Xiaoyu would be able to expand the scope of the acupuncture needles. Unfortunately, Imperial Physician Lu is an Imperial Physician, so he can''t treat more people." Little Fishy felt slightly regretful. Gradually sealing herself would only cause many things to disappear.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who taught Ninth wangfei this set of acupuncture techniques would be someone so open-minded. I really want to meet her once." What kind of a saintly person would have such a merciful heart like this?


    Xiaoyu''s eyes darkened, "He''s dead."


    Who didn''t know that the ninth princess'' house had been raided by the emperor? He was foolish for making such a request, this kind of consummate skill was naturally passed down in his family. How could he possibly believe what she said?


    "I''m sorry." Doctor Lu replied in a timid manner.


    Xiaoyu smiled and shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    It''s really nothing. It''s only natural for people to die from old age. There''s nothing to apologize for.


    Imperial Physician Lu was a studious man when he was learning medicine, but he really didn''t understand why Xiao Yu was so concerned about such a favor. He thought Xiao Yu was unhappy with him and didn''t know what to do to make up for his mistake.

 C39

    Xiaoyu''s seemingly casual method had a great impact on Doctor Lu. Later on, he accepted a disciple with great wisdom and handed over everything he had learned to that person, leaving behind a legacy for his followers not to hide. As a result, the L¨¹ Family Needle Art didn''t lose its power over some absolute arts, but it was spread widely by the disciples who called themselves the inheritors of Lyu and worshiped Master L¨¹ for generations to come.


    Since both of them were injured and could not move, they decided to stay in the royal hospital. While they were dozing off, they would find a pillow, this big live person was much better than a dead book, Little Fishy was bored and asked them about the treatment for Night Nine''s legs. Little Fishy found out that the royal doctors used poison to deal with Night Nine''s weak body, causing her heart to ache even harder.


    "It''s okay, it really doesn''t hurt." She reached out her hand to wipe the tears from the little fish''s face.


    Little Fishy leaned to the side to avoid it, "I''m fine, I just had some dust in my eyes."


    Fishy lied awkwardly.


    Even if the royal doctors asked about the illness, they would not be able to do so. So, the longer they stay here, the more lies they tell and the more loopholes they can''t hide, and every time Little Fishy discovers a loophole, she would tell it to the eunuch who writes it down. After half a month, both of their illnesses were controlled, and Little Fishy set up a table at the Drunken Immortal Tavern, inviting all of them to view it.


    Although they were doctors, it was still an honor for them to be invited by the prince. Other than the people on duty in the royal hospital, everyone else was happy to go to the banquet. Xiaoyu smiled and let everyone order their dishes.


    After a while, Xiaoyu frowned as she looked at the dishes they had ordered. The imperial physicians were all perturbed, did they not think that they had ordered too well? Although they had a lot of offerings and all the princes and concubines in the palace had given them a lot of rewards, they would never come to the first floor of the capital unless someone else was treating them to a meal.


    "All of you imperial doctors, aren''t you looking down on us, the Ninth Prince? These dishes are a little too shabby." Little Fishy smiled sweetly, then casually ordered the signature dishes of the world''s first floor.


    All of the imperial physicians were secretly wiping away their sweat. In the end, they had to follow the wolf to have meat to eat. This ninth prince''s concubine had really put in a lot of effort.


    The imperial physicians had joyous smiles on their faces. They had never tasted anything before, so they must taste it properly this time.


    After three rounds of drinking and five courses of food, Xiaoyu''s face fell as she threw the wine bottle in her hands onto the ground. The people from the Ninth Prince''s estate suddenly rushed in and surrounded the crowd, and the originally joyful scene suddenly became completely silent. Xiaoyu stood on a chair with one leg, looking down at the crowd and said, "You have also served in the Imperial Hospital for so many years. I assume that you understand your mistake even if I didn''t say it."


    Little Fishy flipped through the medical records and pointed out everyone''s mistakes. Everyone was initially unconvinced, but upon hearing Little Fishy''s words, they began to sweat profusely and profusely.


    With a "pa" sound, Little Fishy slapped a thick stack of paper.


    "Good, good, good, you are treating the Ninth Prince as a little white mouse and a medicine man." Xiaoyu swept her eyes over the crowd with a cold gaze.


    Someone stood up boldly. "Ninth Princess, you don''t understand the situation back then."


    What right did an outsider have to question them?


    "That''s right. Ninth Princess, don''t think that you know something. You''re just showing off in front of all these old men." Another one was trying to make use of his seniority.


    Little Fishy sneered and pointed arrogantly at the imperial physician who was selling off his seniority. "Throw him into the water for me."


    The two men brought up the imperial physician, opened the window and threw him down.


    "Help, help!" The imperial physician was flopping around in fright.


    "The two of you, watch out. When this Senior Imperial Physician has drunk enough water and is about to die, bring him here." Little Fishy was leisurely sipping her tea.


    "Yes." The servants of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion stood by the river to watch. The old imperial physician had finally climbed onto the shore, but the two of them had already pushed him down. When the old imperial physician was out of strength and sunk to the bottom, the two of them dragged him into the private room.


    "If you treat the imperial physician like this, the Emperor will punish you." The imperial physician who had just accused Xiaoyu turned pale with fright and his legs went limp.


    Xiaoyu walked up to the imperial physician who was drinking like a frog. She kicked him with her foot and glanced at the imperial physician. "There are a lot of capable people in this world, yet you guys keep up your guard and still act so conceited. If this wangfei didn''t reveal your skills, you wouldn''t know just how many capable people there are."


    Xiaoyu took a step back and ordered the two men to place the imperial physician on the pot. She spat out the dirty water in her stomach and then laid him flat on the ground and pressed her hand on his chest.


    The crowd secretly glanced at Nine Nights, whose complexion didn''t look too good. This wangfei was indeed worthy of her debauchery reputation. She acted like this in front of the Ninth Prince, facing an old man who still had half his life remaining.


    The imperial physician pointed at by Fishy took two steps back. The dying man couldn''t take his last breath, and whoever was closest to him had to absorb their yang energy. In three months, that person would die, and the imperial physician still hadn''t lived enough.


    "This King, come." He knew that Little Fishy would never do something meaningless.


    "Little Jiu." Little Fishy raised her face slightly to look at Ninefire.


    Nine Night Demon supported the wheelchair and sat on the ground, smiling as she looked at Fishy. "Tell me, what should I do?"


    However, the two of them still followed Little Fishy''s instructions, and after a short while, the imperial physician''s heart, which had not been beating for a long time, suddenly stopped breathing, and opened his eyes with difficulty. When he saw Little Fishy''s face, he quickly took a step back in fear.


    "This wangfei and Prince worked together to save you, but you can''t even say a word of thanks?" Little Fishy lifted Night Nine with difficulty.


    How could the imperial physician say anything? It was as if he was looking at a ghost, and anyone who was thrown into a river and drank a whole stomach of water, Little Fishy was like a beautiful fairy. He would also be terrified.


    "Does anyone understand?" Xiaoyu''s eyes swept over the group, then she suddenly made a face at the wet Imperial Physician who was sitting on the ground.


    The imperial physician was so scared that he cried and hugged his head.


    Little Fishy rolled her eyes. What audacity did she have to be so arrogant?


    "I wonder which imperial physician would like to try?" Fishy glanced at the royal physicians.


    All of the imperial doctors quickly shook their heads like a rattle. One of them, who had the personality of Long Yang, sneaked a peek at Ye Jiu Mei''s lips, blushed, and retreated behind the crowd. What a joke, what''s wrong, they understood this principle the best.


    "May I know if there is still a senior who doubts the medical skills of this junior?" Little Fishy asked again.


    Who would dare to doubt their words when they were met with another group of ruckus? If not, how about talking to him properly? Sometimes, it would be better to just use violence to save themselves some trouble.


    These people no longer had the mindset of enjoying the eyes of a beautiful woman, or the gossiping feeling of watching Xiaoyu perform cardiac pacing for the imperial physician. After all, they had seen many cruel people, and they had also seen many dead people revived. However, they had never seen anyone who was afraid of a beautiful woman like this.

 C40

    "You can only say that you''re not skilled enough to treat our prince like a little white mouse, but you''re clearly wrong, yet you''re making even more mistakes and don''t even dare to admit it. What about your medical morals?" Xiaoyu glared at him furiously.


    Everyone lowered their heads guiltily. Although some of them were young and had not participated in the treatment, the profession of royal physician was basically inherited. Therefore, they all knew the details of the diagnosis.


    Could it be that the ninth prince had already found a way to deal with them? Everyone muttered in their hearts, but no one dared to ask.


    Little Fishy did indeed have some thoughts, but it was just that she needed some people who took life seriously. These imperial doctors were too hateful, if they didn''t use some warm medicine or some vicious medicine, wouldn''t they know the right medicine?


    "Ninth wangfei, there was something wrong with our plan all those years ago. Although we tried our best to remedy the situation afterwards, the prince ¡­" He couldn''t stand up anymore, so he said with guilt.


    Xiaoyu took a deep breath, "Ladies and gentlemen, Xiaoyu is not just showing off. Everyone asks yourself, how has the Prince been tormented by you all these years?"


    In order to survive that year, they had used poison on Night Nine to suppress the poison. In fact, they did not feel well, because they knew that pain was not something an ordinary person could endure, and they were even afraid that Night Nine would commit suicide because they could not endure it. Every day, they would be on tenterhooks and their hearts would tremble from fear, and sometimes, they would even hope that the Ninth Prince would suddenly offend the Emperor, and in his anger, he would no longer care about the Ninth Prince.


    "The parent heart of a healer." Little Fishy said faintly.


    If it wasn''t for her grandfather forcing her to learn acupuncture and moxibustion, there would be many books on traditional Chinese medicine in her family. Because she lived in the Imperial Hospital and had plenty of time, she had someone bring her to the Imperial Study to read.


    However, the more she knew, the angrier she got, and the more of an enemy she was to be the doctor. It was clearly better to kill him, it had been more than ten years, and he looked wealthy, but his life was not a good one, when he was really hot in the summer, maybe his body was so cold that he could freeze, or maybe he wanted to scratch his skin, or maybe there were thousands of ants in his body and bite him ¡­ However, this kind of life lasted for more than a decade, over a decade, longer than the days of the War of Resistance. What was the difference between this group of inhumane doctors and the 731 (Japanese Bacteriological Corps)? Could it be that in their eyes, Little Jiu was really just a piece of wood?


    Doctor Lu was the first to kneel down. These days when he had interacted with Fishy, he felt that Fishy was different from other girls. Many of her thoughts were unbelievable, even shocking. For example, she often said, "Doctors only have patients, regardless of nobility or inferiority, regardless of gender."


    However, Imperial Physician Lu felt that it was right. His great-grandfather had personally delivered the baby to his great-grandmother, and this matter was only recorded in the family tree. The records said that someone later accused his great-grandfather of using his identity as a doctor to do the work of a midwife. Grandfather replied, "I only have patients in my eyes, no pregnant women."


    Imperial Physician Lu was quite prestigious in the royal hospital. Some people kneeled down when they saw him. Who said that men had gold at their knees? Bullshit. People who worked for the royal family were born with long knees that were good at kneeling.


    The only thing she felt happy about was that she could be considered upper-class, even though most people looked down on her, but she still had some power. Of course, this power came from the love that Xiao Jiu had for her, and because Xiao Jiu was her most treasured person in the world, when she saw the poison in Xiao Jiu''s body, the emperor would only hate her, the more he understood her, the more he hated her, and if she wasn''t a good murderer, he would have killed her sooner, and even if he didn''t dare to kill her, she wouldn''t dare to kill him.


    Little Fishy helplessly looked at Ye Jiu Mei. She would rather these people were more vicious and cruel to her. That way, she would naturally have a reasonable excuse. However, facing these bunch of weaklings, she was too embarrassed to show her might.


    "You heartless bastards. Do you think This King will let you off just because you''re begging for mercy?" This little fish was still too soft-hearted. He could not beg for mercy now, and had to be even more vicious than Little Fishy, or else, these people would vent all their hatred on her, after all, without the protection of the royal family, Little Fishy was nothing. They might not dare to do anything to them, but it was too easy for them to bring down a woman.


    "Take them all down and cut them down." Night Nine said coldly.


    "Ninth Prince, have mercy, have mercy!" When the imperial doctors heard this, they hurriedly shouted.


    Normally, they wouldn''t be afraid in the palace, but right now, the people surrounding them were all people of the Ninth Marquis. All the imperial physicians were regretting their decision to send these two to see the King of Hell together, but then again, if that really happened, the Emperor would have beheaded them on the same day as well, and would have even taken the lives of their family members. Do you think it would have been easy to become an imperial physician?


    "Little Nine, forget it. Just punish them. After all, you are still alive."


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s chest ached, and he clutched it.


    Xiaoyu looked at him anxiously, "Lil ''Nine, what''s wrong?"


    The palpitations lasted for a while before they passed, and Night Nine''s hand gently rested on the little fish''s head, stroking her hair.


    "Yeah, I''m still alive, and they still think it''s their work." Only he knew that this was not the case. All these years, he had lived in so much pain just because his mother had kept him alive.


    "Pull it down, all of you." These people deserved to die, they deserved to die. They thought that he had lost his consciousness, that he had been unconscious for the past few days, and that they were speaking in front of him without any reservations. In fact, he could hear them, but he couldn''t move, he couldn''t open his eyes, he couldn''t speak.

 C41

    "Doctor Zhang, didn''t you say that my survival is a waste of food?"


    "Doctor Li, is your sister''s child cured? Give your sister the ginseng that originally belonged to me, what crime are you committing?"


    "Doctor Miao, you were the one who spread the plague seven years ago. Otherwise, how could you stand out among the royal physicians?"


    "You, you, you ¡­" Night Nine pointed to a person, who was so scared that he no longer dared to kowtow and use his head like a hammer. In just a short time, some of them had swellings, some had bruises, and some had broken skin.


    "Little Nine, don''t say anymore, don''t say anymore." Little Fishy tightly held Niu Mei in her arms. All these years, how much suffering had he gone through?


    Night Nine gently dried her tears. "Little fish, it used to be very bitter, really very bitter."


    When he saw Xiaoyu''s heartache, his heart began to ache as well. "But, it''s not hard anymore. With you around, it''s really not hard anymore."


    Xiaoyu resolutely wiped her tears, "Lil ''Nine, just spare their lives, you can do whatever you want to them."


    Actually, it wasn''t easy to become an imperial physician. There were too few who could really save the dying and help the wounded.


    "Cut them into a thousand pieces, it will be hard to quell the hatred in my heart." Night Nine looked coldly at everyone.


    "Depends on my face, on my face." Fishy pointed at her face.


    "Your face ¡­" Nine Night Demon pretended to ponder.


    "Lil ''Nine, don''t tell me you''re taking my face as a cushion for your shoes." Little Fishy asked with a bitter face.


    Night Nine stuck out his index finger and poked the little fish on the forehead, "You can avoid death, but you can''t escape from death."


    Hearing this, all the imperial doctors'' faces lit up, and they immediately crawled to Little Fishy''s side, looking at her with loathing, "All of you stay away from Little Fishy, you smell so bad, and have burnt her."


    "Yes, yes." Everyone quickly retreated, staring at Little Fishy. Living crimes, they hoped they wouldn''t suffer any more.


    "In my opinion, we should make them go to the emperor and admit that they were mistaken in the past. We should have them beg the emperor to allow us to leave the capital to seek out famous doctors." Little Fishy bit her lips and said.


    Fishy studied the books in the imperial study and felt that since she had cleared away the poison in Little Nine''s body, she couldn''t stay in the capital. As long as there was a sliver of hope, they shouldn''t give up, but the Imperial Family had decreed that without an imperial edict, no prince could leave the capital.


    The imperial physicians bitterly looked at Little Fishy. Wasn''t this the same as hanging himself from a tree? Was he tired of living? Admitting to the misdiagnosis? They couldn''t bear the emperor''s rage from being struck by lightning all those years ago.


    Little Fishy innocently spread out her hands. "Are you still here? Just tell the Emperor what Ninth Prince said?"


    Little Fishy said, "I''m easy to talk to, but as long as we have a deal, it''s good."


    Everyone became more and more like a small, wronged Dou Er. This was the threat of a red fruit. What a joke! If these things were to be revealed to the emperor, would they still be able to live?


    "You don''t want to?" Little Fishy swept her gaze over the crowd. It was fine if she was unwilling, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll go." Imperial Physician Lu gritted his teeth, stretched his head and did the same thing. He did the same as Xiaoyu these days, but he was still influenced by Fishy''s lackadaisical thoughts. There were so many people in Imperial Hospital, but what kind of hero was he?


    Little Fishy looked at him and sighed faintly, "Didn''t I hear that punishment is not to blame of the masses? It''s still better to have more people."


    At this point, all the imperial doctors knew that they couldn''t be turtles anymore. They could only express their willingness to go through fire and water for the Ninth Prince.


    Tsk, their words are even better than their singing.


    Little Fishy listened to them as they each put on their tall hats for Night Nine. She felt impatient. Could they be any more shameless?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s getting late. As I see it, the lords should hurry up and settle their accounts and go look for the emperor. This little girl won''t be haggling with the lords. Go back and pack up your salutes. We''ll set off immediately." If they were delayed by another day, Little Nine would suffer for another day, and if they were delayed by another two hours, then Little Nine would suffer for another two hours. If they were delayed by another day, then Little Nine would suffer for another two hours, and if they were to be delayed by another day, then Little Nine would suffer for another two hours.


    The imperial doctors had bitter expressions on their faces as they slowly left the restaurant. This fellow was quite evil. He obviously wanted to treat them to a drink, yet he thought that they shouldn''t order it. However, how could he be reasonable? All of the imperial doctors had their pants on the verge of peeling off. They were originally afraid that they would be ridiculed if they wore something too shabby because of the gold and jade on their bodies. They were going out with their princes, so they had to wear something more refined.


    Seeing that the royal physicians had all left, the members of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion also withdrew from the private room. Xiaoyu embraced Night Nine Demon, "Little Jiu, thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" Night Nine was puzzled.


    "Thank you for trusting me so much. Thank you for defending me so much." Little Fishy said emotionally.


    "Silly little fish, if I don''t protect you, who will? Besides, aren''t you doing all this for me? " After saying that, Jiu Mei suddenly remembered the meaningful look in the imperial physicians'' eyes when they saw Xiaoyu give the half-dead imperial physician a pulse. They unhappily frowned.


    "Xiaoyu, an imperial physician can die just like that. No one is more precious than you. People like them are not worth your help, do you understand?" Night Nine reached out and pulled the little fish into her arms.


    Little Fishy smiled wryly, after all, Little Nine was still an ancient person, and was naturally noble. In their eyes, the lives of humans were nothing more than grass, Little Fishy extended her hand and gently caressed Night Nine''s beautiful lips.


    "Little Nine, like I said, I''m not from this era, and I don''t have a father like Li Gang. I can''t truly look down on life."


    No matter who it was, they were all raised by their parents and had the right to live. Actually, she also wanted to be a bad person, to feel good about being a bad person.


    "Li Gang?" Ye Jiumei raised one side of her eyebrows in puzzlement.


    Xiaoyu didn''t want to talk too much about this issue. Who Li Gang was had nothing to do with them.


    "Xiao Jiu, where did you get the information from the royal doctors?" Little Fishy changed the topic, hoping it wasn''t as she had imagined. If it was really like that, it would be really difficult for them to leave the capital.


    "It''s information collected by Windy Restaurant." Night Nine''s lips curled up in a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu frowned. As expected.


    Not only was this Feng ManLou a money-making organization in the imperial government, he was also a part-time intelligence agent. Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head and asked, "Who is the mastermind of this number one building?"

 C42

    "It''s me." Someone pushed open the door and entered.


    The one who entered was the Fifth Prince, Ye Chumei.


    Little Fishy and Night Nine Demons looked at each other. Little Fishy had originally heard that the signboard of this world''s first floor was used by Emperor Taizong when he was on the throne. Once, he had been slightly convinced and left the palace, praising the dishes of this world''s first floor endlessly. Using his own reputation to advertise his own industry?


    Little Fishy looked at the slowly walking Ye Longmei and bitterly smiled.


    The Emperor had put quite a bit of effort into arranging this. Who would believe such a taciturn person who managed to open the restaurant to greet the guests from all eight directions if he didn''t admit it himself? After all, the slightly plump Third Marquis, Ye Yumei, was more like a friendly shopkeeper. Who would have thought that such a person would be in charge of the Ministry of Work?


    A web suddenly appeared in Little Fishy''s mind. Each of the princes had their own control over one area, and she already faintly had an answer. What were the remaining people managing? Little Fishy was also pretty close to guessing the truth.


    However, what was wrong with that?


    Fishy frowned as she thought about it. Why did she always feel like she missed something?


    "Sir, yes. Who is in charge of the soldiers in the capital now?" Little Fishy asked with her eyes raised.


    The two men''s faces changed. Many people did not think of this question, yes, even if the treasury was filled with money, even if their intelligence was accurate, even if everything was in their hands, without soldiers, the royal family would still have nothing.


    "One part is in father''s hands, one part is in the hands of the crown prince, the other part is ¡­" Nine Night Demon closed her mouth and looked at Ye Chonglou.


    "A portion of it is in Prince Rui''s hands." Ye Longmei said.


    Prince Rui? It was no wonder that the Emperor would make such an order, so he wanted to use a beautiful man''s trick. That''s right, although this plan had been used to the point of exhaustion, but he had tried every trick, and as far as she knew, this Prince Rui only had this one daughter, who loved him dearly, no wonder the Emperor would ''love'' her so much. For her, he would not hesitate to sacrifice his son''s life''s happiness, Little Fishy thought thoughtfully, she was very curious, if the Emperor were to overthrow Prince Rui, his son, how would he deal with him? A sickly son should be of no use to the Emperor, thought Fishy, clenching Ninefire''s hand. If so, why did the Emperor run the whole house for Little Nine? Was it because the Emperor could not trust anyone else other than his own family? However, on the surface, this was not the most dangerous game. This kind of dark chess piece was the most terrifying, forget it, stop thinking about it. In any case, since she had come, she had to change Little Nine''s fate.


    Xiaoyu smiled sweetly at Ye Chanmei, "Fifth brother, you''ve worked hard."


    Fishy was not sure why Ye Chonglou would suddenly appear, but she believed that none of the princes knew what Xiao Jiu was trying to do. This was because no one could imagine what a handicapped person could do.


    "Ninth Brother, I heard you invited people from the Royal Hospital to have a drink?" Although the Fifth Prince was calm, he couldn''t help but ask this question. They hadn''t seen the people from the royal hospital in such a sorry state, which really made them look so handsome and confused.


    "That''s right, the royal doctors at the royal hospital saved us and our couple. We really can''t thank them enough. It was also our intention to host a banquet and entertain them." Little Fishy''s face was filled with gratitude, while Night Nine also nodded.


    "Strange, strange." When the Fifth Prince heard that it was the Ninth Prince who invited them, he rushed over from the mansion. He didn''t expect to see the imperial doctors come out of the first floor in a sorry state as if they had been robbed by someone, so he couldn''t help but come over to take a look.


    "What''s strange?" In fact, he already had the answer in his heart, and he laughed to himself, Fifth Brother is still too honest.


    "When the imperial physicians left earlier, they had already settled the accounts." Seeing their blank expressions, Ye Long Mei thought to herself, it''s probably because the royal doctors are too embarrassed to ask Ninth Brother to invite them.


    "What?" "These imperial doctors are really something. They said that Ninth Prince and I would treat them, but Ninth Prince is a little tired. We said that we would sit down for a while before leaving, how did they settle their accounts?" Little Fishy said with a face full of vexation.


    "It''s strange, these imperial physicians probably didn''t bring any silver taels with them. They placed all the valuable items on the counter to make an estimate of the silver taels. They said that they came home to collect the silver taels to redeem themselves." It was precisely because of this that he felt this was strange.


    "These imperial doctors are too ¡­ Is it hard to get the Ninth Prince to treat you? " Of course, Xiao Jiu could afford to treat them to a meal, but in her heart, she was unhappy. It was as if something that originally belonged to you was taken away by him, and he returned it to you, why should you be grateful to him? These imperial doctors had ruined Xiao Jiu''s body, and she still wanted to invite them to eat and drink, but just thinking about it made her extremely unhappy.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore." The Fifth Prince waved his hand.


    "Ninth Brother and Ninth Sister-in-law, where are you going?" Maybe all the way?


    Night Nine looked at the little fish.


    "We are going to enter the palace to see royal father." Little Fishy replied. She was always uneasy, always worried when she didn''t hear the answer for herself.


    "I still have some matters to attend to, so I won''t be able to accompany the two of you. Goodbye." The Fifth Prince raised his hands in a bow.


    Night Nine also perfunctorily raised her hand, and Fishy pulled back her dress.


    These princes all knew of Ye Jiumei''s temperament and didn''t mind her at all. Ye Chumei hurriedly left. Today''s matter was a bit strange, so it was better for him to send someone to investigate.


    The little fish pushed Nine Nights away,


    As he sat in the carriage, surrounded by Night Nine''s men, he could not help but ask, "Little Yu, are we really going to enter the palace?"


    "If I am right, the Emperor will not allow us to leave the capital." Little Yu supported her cheeks with one hand as she said in a deep voice.


    "It''s the Heartless Imperial Family. In the Royal Family, even if you''re a cripple, you still have to squeeze out all of your value." Night Nine had a bitter smile on his face. As such, he never thought of resisting, and because he had never resisted, he was firm in his determination regarding Little Fishy. That was why the Emperor was able to compromise so easily.


    "Little Jiu, you''ve already endured so many years of pain. But back then, you weren''t with me, and now every bit of pain and suffering will be added to my body. I''m in so much pain." Who is Little Fishy? He had watched as Qiong Yao Palace''s experts had grown up and acted like a little white flower. This sort of drama was as easy as flipping his palm.


    Nine Night Demon saw the tears rolling in Little Fishy''s eyes, and his heart ached. He held Little Fishy in his arms, murmuring, "Little Fishy, for you, I''ll go find a famous doctor."


    Little Fishy leaned over his chest and felt his heartbeat. Her heart was actually sore. Night Nine really had deep feelings for her, but she didn''t seem to love him to the point of death. She was still acting in front of him. This made her feel very uncomfortable.

 C43

    When Night Nine and Fishy arrived, they saw all the imperial doctors kneeling outside the imperial study. She was stunned. He didn''t even see the emperor''s face?


    "Your majesty, every word we say is heartfelt. Your majesty, let the Ninth Prince leave the capital to visit famous doctors." When the imperial physicians saw that the Ninth Marquis and the Ninth Princess were personally urging them to come, they put in more effort.


    Imperial Physician Lu saw them coming and got up to walk beside them. He whispered, "The king is furious about this."


    "Thank you, Doctor Lu." Xiaoyu nodded at Doctor L¨¹, then pushed Night Nine towards the royal study room.


    "Ninth wangfei ¡­" Doctor Lu shouted anxiously.


    Little Fishy turned around.


    Imperial Physician Lu took a few steps forward and coughed dryly. "Ninth Princess, the Ninth Prince has left the capital. He needs someone to take care of him. Can you bring me along?"


    Reading ten thousand volumes was not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. Similarly, Imperial Physician Lu saw Xiaoyu''s capabilities and felt that he should go out and have a look.


    Xiaoyu gave a gentle smile as she heard this. "Wait for the prince and I to persuade the emperor."


    "I think so." Doctor L¨¹ nodded quickly. This ninth prince had an indescribable power. It made people feel that no matter how difficult the matter was, it would be solved easily when it came to her.


    When Fishy heard this, she couldn''t help but to say to herself, "You''re still in the Divine State."


    "As long as you like it, we can go anywhere you want. It doesn''t matter if royal father gives way or not." Nine of the night sharp ears, heard the small fish muttered.


    The emperor''s ears were also quite good. Upon hearing Night Nine''s words, he angrily threw the teacup in his hand onto the ground.


    Xiaoyu pushed Night Nine into the room, looked at the teacup that had fallen at her feet, and clicked her tongue, "Father really is a rich and powerful man. If this teacup was given to the pawnshop, it would be enough for the commoners to eat for a month."


    Small fish conservative estimate.


    "Who said that?" The Emperor''s face darkened, and just as he was about to reprimand Little Yu, Night Nine spoke first.


    The emperor''s face relaxed, but he heard Nine Nights exaggerate, "It should be enough for the commoners to eat for a year."


    "Lil ''Nine ¡­" He did not want to be angry with Little Nine.


    "Father''s anger is really great. What kind of doctor is the imperial family doing outside? They aren''t even going to prescribe any medicine for him to vent his anger." Little Fishy asked with a face full of concern.


    "What kind of medicine is this? Royal father hasn''t gone to the imperial harem in a long time." Night Nine said calmly.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s face turned red, aiya, why is this kind of words come out so openly.


    When the Emperor heard this, he was so angry that he grabbed the plate of fruit and was about to throw it at Ninefire.


    "Stop." Little Fishy shouted loudly and strode forward. She extended her hand to snatch the plate from the emperor''s hands.


    "Father, these things are not pleasing to the eye. Give them to me, it''s worth a lot of silver." Xiaoyu carefully placed the plate next to her, turned around, and without even looking at the astonished face of the emperor, she began to collect the items on his table.


    Little Fishy didn''t even look at it afterwards. In any case, a single stroke of the imperial family''s paper was a good thing. As long as the emperor didn''t say anything, she wanted to load the imperial palace and push him away.


    What is this? Why is it so heavy? Xiaoyu held it in her hands but didn''t move. Just as she was about to exert more strength, she heard the emperor''s suppressed voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    Little Fishy turned her head and quickly retracted her hand in fright. She actually took the Imperial Jade Seal! No wonder the Emperor had held it down.


    "Father, this ¡­ That... I... No, I did not do it on purpose. " Little Fishy smiled dryly and retreated behind Night Nine.


    "Jiu''er, don''t tell me you''re not going to give the ninth prince''s wife an exception?" The emperor forcefully suppressed the anger in his chest. Look, look at her.


    The royal doctors kneeled outside and said in unison that they were guilty of a heinous crime. The Ninth Prince was very ill and hoped that he would be allowed to leave the capital to visit famous doctors. How could this work? He absolutely had to keep all the royal families under his nose to supervise. Although Little Jiu was crippled, he still had the intelligence department known as the Wind Mansion. If he left, how could the emperor not be angry when he couldn''t find anyone to keep an eye on his position?


    "In reply to royal father, how can your son compare what your son has given you with the rewards bestowed by royal father?" Night Nine had a smile on his face, he patted the back of Little Fishy''s hand to reassure her.


    "Little Nine, tell me, these things are all used by the Emperor today. He should be able to sell them for a good price, right?" Little Fishy turned her head and asked seriously.


    "Ninth wangfei, as a wangfei, how can you stink of copper?" The emperor forcefully suppressed the rage that was about to erupt as he tried his best to sound friendly.


    "Father, this son is doing this for your own good. These things, if Father broke them, it wouldn''t be worth a single cent. Little Jiu and I will take these things to the West Street and when that time comes, we will say that the Emperor sympathized with the people and hated them so much that he wanted to smash them. In the end, he would hand over all the things he wanted to throw at us and let us auction them." Balabala the small fish.


    They were clearly speaking for his own good. He was an enlightened ruler, how could he not have thrown things, these things seemed ordinary to him, but if he really took them to a common household, no one would dare use them, these were tribute, tribute, do you understand? If there was one in the house of an ordinary citizen, it would be the one who had to be beheaded.


    "Alright, alright, tell me what business you have." The emperor helplessly spoke. Why did Little Jiu marry such a troublesome wife? He forgot that he was the one who personally conferred the title.


    The wicked cannot always let the little fish be the one.


    "Royal father, your son has been suffering from illness for many years, and life is better than death. It''s because I can''t bear to see your father give away the black haired man, so I have to endure it in silence. It''s just that recently, your son feels that his illness has worsened, so I don''t need to look for famous doctors anymore. I''m just afraid ¡­" Night Nine deliberately paused, unable to continue.


    When the Emperor heard this, he only felt his heart being pierced. He used his sleeve to wipe the corners of his eyes. "Jiu''er, don''t worry. Royal Father will definitely help you spread the list and seek a famous doctor."


    "Father, your son has been suffering from Regeneration for a long time. He can''t be cured." Night Nine holds tight to the little fish to keep her from being impulsive.


    "Your son''s greatest wish in life is to bring my beloved person around the world. I hope that Royal Father can grant my son''s final wish." Night Nine was neither humble nor arrogant, but the more he was like this, the more it made people feel sad.


    "That won''t happen, Little Jiu, you will definitely get better. You will definitely be fine, there are so many hidden experts in this country, someone will definitely be able to cure you. Trust me."


    Xiaoyu looked at Ye Jiu Mei with determination. Although he knew that her eyes weren''t like Eyeing Light, he still hoped that she would see that she was so resolute. He would also be able to cheer up.


    "I believe you." Night Demon reached out her hand to help the little fish brush her hair back from her face.


    The emperor felt that he should really go to the imperial harem to vent his anger. Why couldn''t the two of them just hide it a little? This wasn''t their dorm room, but the imperial study of the emperor''s father.


    Night Nine indicated for Fishy to support her on her knees, "Please allow me, your Imperial Father."


    Little Fishy supported Night Nine, unwillingly kneeling down.


    The Emperor pursed his lips. If anyone else didn''t know of Night Nine''s ability, he had never underestimated this son of his. This son of his was extremely intelligent, and none of his sons were as good as him. When he had just taken over Windy Restaurant, he could tell from the several seemingly unrelated pieces of information that there was something fishy going on.

 C44

    Naturally, he could allow the imperial doctors to kneel, but for Jiu''er, his body was originally crippled and he was suffering from an illness. If he didn''t pay attention to it, wouldn''t he be a tyrant? He could be called the Lord of Righteousness today, and there was no lack of help from Night Nine. If it weren''t for the fact that he never left his crippled son and was praised unanimously by the officials, he wouldn''t have had such a good reputation.


    "Get up and reply." The emperor hurriedly gave Eunuch Gao a look.


    Eunuch Gao rushed forward to help Little Fishy up. "Ninth Prince, you''re not in a good condition. His Majesty has said many times that you don''t have to bow, so why are you still bowing?"


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu laughed coldly in her heart. If the emperor had really said so, then when she had spent so much energy to help Ninefire up, he would have already said something. At this moment, he was kneeling down, bowing down as well, then putting on an act of benevolence once again; honestly speaking, Xiaoyu didn''t have too much good of an impression of this emperor who could be said to be her father''s enemy.


    "Royal father, we don''t need to collect any official business when we go out this time, so we plan to spend our own money, so we won''t be able to use the treasury''s silver. So, Royal father doesn''t need to worry, Royal father, you can still use good plates and good bowls." Little Fishy laughed.


    The emperor frowned. "I haven''t agreed yet."


    "Your Majesty, it can''t be that you really plan to refuse, right? I heard that you love Jiu''er the most, and yet you are able to see him being so indifferent and unmoved. Your son can''t believe that you really love Jiu''er?"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    No one had ever doubted him like this before. After so many years, he had even tricked himself. This girl actually dared to say such things to him. She really was tired of living.


    "Xiaoyu, how can you say that about royal father? Of course royal father dotes on Jiu''er and is afraid that she will die in the outside world. Thus, I would rather die in front of him than see Jiu''er one last time. Royal father, do you think your son is right?" Night looked innocently at the Emperor.


    "You ¡­" The Emperor grabbed the Imperial Jade Seal in anger and was about to throw it at Night Nine.


    "Your majesty." Eunuch Gao was so scared that he quickly kneeled on the ground. He could smash anything with this, even if it meant using him to smash the Imperial Jade Seal.


    The emperor was so angry that he sat back down on the dragon throne and glared at the two of them. These two people were clearly asking for money.


    "Your majesty, please take care of the dragon''s body." Eunuch Gao, while helping his Imperial Majesty vent his anger, shot a look at the two of them. What''s so good about provoking the Emperor''s anger? Why aren''t you apologizing to the Emperor?


    "Father, you are busy with official business, so there''s no need for you to send us off. We just barely brought two imperial doctors with us at the imperial hospital. Once we''re done, we''ll leave. Here, this is for you." Night Nine took out the Wind Mansion''s command medallion and gave it to Little Fishy, who stepped forward and handed it to the Emperor.


    The emperor glared at Xiaoyu and suddenly said, "Hello. "You''re fine."


    No one had ever dared to bargain with the Emperor. Night Nine had always looked down on him because of his disability, but he had never done anything out of the ordinary. How long had he been married to her?


    "Thank you, Imperial Father, for your praise." Xiaoyu smiled sweetly as if she didn''t understand the ridicule in his tone.


    Being said and not losing a piece of meat, what''s wrong with it? It''s as if they wanted to live through it no matter what.


    "Come, pass down the decree, prepare everything for the Ninth Prince to travel." After so many years, the truth had already been revealed. He did have feelings for Little Jiu, why did he suddenly get exposed after being immersed in his emotions for so long?


    "In that case, your son shall take his leave. Your son shall return to the house to clean up." Night Nine pulled at Little Fishy.


    Little Fishy picked up the mountain-like treasure from the ground and put it on Night Nine''s body, then left while pushing Night Nine.


    When the emperor saw that Ye Jiumei and the others had left, he helplessly pointed towards the back of Eunuch Gao and the rest. "Look! Look! How could Little Jiu marry such a woman?"


    At first, it could be said that she was trying to appease the Emperor, so she intentionally acted cute and played with the Emperor. However, when she left with that petty attitude, she didn''t pay attention to her status.


    "Although the ninth princess has such a small problem, she really treats the ninth prince well. Your majesty''s thoughts make her angry." Although all the things on the imperial writing table had been taken away by Xiaoyu, all the children trained by Eunuch Gao could now take care of themselves. He took the tea that the children had just brewed and handed it over to the emperor in satisfaction.


    When he looked down and saw that his most beloved bone china was gone, his anger rose again, "She actually took away my most beloved teacup."


    They were even going to auction it?


    "Your majesty, the Ninth Princess didn''t take away the emperor''s teacup at all. The emperor''s teacup was accidentally broken." For so many years, Eunuch Gao had watched the Ninth Prince grow up, and this child had led a difficult life. Although he had often quarreled with the emperor, he had only done it for the sake of getting more care and concern from the emperor. Ever since the ninth prince''s consort had taken over his family, even though he had caused so much trouble every day, the ninth prince no longer looked at him with his eyes, as if he could see through life and death.


    The emperor looked at Eunuch Gao in surprise. "When did the Ninth wangfei buy you off?"


    When Eunuch Gao heard this, he was so frightened that he hurriedly knelt on the ground. "Your majesty is enlightened, this servant is extremely loyal to master."


    As a servant, the most important thing was to be loyal to his master.


    The emperor slowly walked up to Eunuch Gao. He naturally knew that Eunuch Gao was loyal to him, but the emperor had to remind him that he was only a servant and that it was not his place to meddle in the affairs of his masters.


    "Get up, it''s not like I''m blaming you. Even if it''s the Ninth Princess, she still wouldn''t be able to offer you anything decent to bribe you." The Emperor stretched out his foot and kicked his father-in-law.


    A cold sweat broke out on Eunuch Gao''s back as he stood up. He felt as if his entire body was chilled. How could he be so pleased with himself? His master was always his master.


    "Yes, yes." The smile on Eunuch Gao''s face did not decrease in the slightest because of this matter. He did not understand the principle of accompanying a tiger until the very first day.


    "Forget it, let them be. What she said makes sense. Perhaps there really is someone among the people who can cure Jiu''er." He could not be that selfish. Moreover, even if he could keep Jiu''er with him today, he would not be able to compete with the King of Hell for it, and since Jiu''er''s time was running out, he might as well give them a dream. No matter what, Jiu''er was his son, the son he had cared the most about over the years.

 C45

    Walking out of the imperial study, the imperial physicians looked at the two of them with fervent expressions, but they were all attracted by the random items on the Ninth Prince''s legs.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the emperor''s reward before?" Little Fishy''s eyes were wide open as she placed her hands on her hips. Where did she get the impression of a lady from a noble family?


    "Ninth wangfei, has the emperor agreed to let Ninth Prince leave the capital?" Their legs hurt.


    Xiaoyu looked at Xiao Jiu hesitantly.


    "Everyone, let''s disperse." Endless Night didn''t say anything. He just waved at everyone.


    As long as the Ninth Prince didn''t grab them by the tail and didn''t let them go, they naturally wouldn''t go looking for trouble. Seeing that the Ninth Prince had asked them to leave, these people originally wanted to stand up and be polite, but now that they stood up, their knees were hurting.


    Everyone hummed and supported each other. They did not have the mood to continue courting each other. So, they quickly took advantage of today''s miscarriage to go home and lie down to rest.


    Doctor L¨¹ limped over to the two of them. He opened his mouth to ask, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Doctor Lu, don''t ask anything. Let''s go back." Night Nine spoke up.


    Doctor Lu heard it and sighed. [It seems that there will be no conclusion to this matter soon, but it is still true. The royal family has left the capital, how can they control it? They have set a precedent today.]


    Outside the enormous imperial study, there were still many people left. In a short while, only the ninth prince and the ninth princess were left.


    Xiaoyu pushed Night Nine towards the exit, and after a while, she said, "Little Nine, what I just said was just words out of anger."


    "Yes."


    "Actually, the Emperor is very concerned about you."


    "Yes."


    "The reason I said that was actually to goad the Emperor into letting us leave the capital."


    "Yes."


    "How can you be so merciful? Say something." Little Fishy wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction, released her wheelchair, and strode to the front of the wheelchair, staring at Night Nine with wide eyes.


    "I''m listening to you." Nine Night Demon innocently looked at the little fish and blinked her eyes.


    "Listen to me? "What do you want me to say?" Xiaoyu asked doubtfully.


    "I think what you said makes sense." Night Nine had a smile on his face.


    Little Fishy was speechless and looked up at him at a forty-five-degree angle. Oh, she liked masculine men. Heavens, can you not make Little Nine suffer like this? She would not be able to resist the urge to ravage him.


    "Little Fishy, what are you doing?" Night Nine looked at her, puzzled. What''s wrong with Little Fishy?


    Little Fishy put one hand on the armrest of her wheelchair, while the other lifted her charming chin. "Beauty, how about you accompany me to have a meal together?"


    "Is it just for a meal?" Night Nine looked innocently at the little fish.


    Bingo, Fishy snapped her fingers and said seriously, "Of course it''s not that simple. I want to touch my little hands, eat tofu, listen to the ditty and have a good time."


    Nine Nights was listening in a daze, but he knew one thing, that he had been taken advantage of by Little Fishy.


    All right, he''s a bit cheap, and he likes to be teased by Little Fishy.


    After exiting the palace, the six catties who had been waiting at the entrance of the palace saw the Ninth Prince being squeezed into a wheelchair by a pile of things, and did not react at all. The fifteen catty who had been hiding at the side, helped Little Fishy to put her personal belongings into the carriage, pushed her into the carriage, and then took down a simple stool for Little Fishy to get on. Now, he did not dare to use it as a horse stool for her.


    Although he had ordered a bigger and more beautiful carriage, he wasn''t in a hurry at all. He liked to let Xiaoyu sit on his lap, so he let third brother feed him the carriage. Anyway, the carriage was comfortable, he was comfortable too, it was just spending a bit more money, it wasn''t like he didn''t have that.


    Nine Night Demon kissed Little Fishy on the lips, and Little Fishy opened her eyes wide. Today, the sun was rising in the west, Little Nine was not usually so proactive, but the delicacies that came knocking on her door were for nothing.


    In truth, he had wanted to do this for a long time, but he was always distracted by random things, and wanted to hide in the seams of the earth. Although he had never eaten pork, and seen a pig leave, and had not practiced for a long time, but there were plenty of battle-hardened people inside the building, so he could understand everything he heard. He had always been hidden behind the scenes, and even the boss of the building did not know what was going on, so he thought that it was not good for him.


    Nine Night Demon''s fingers were playing the zither as she reached into Little Fishy''s clothes to light the fire. Little Fishy collapsed in his arms, hugging his neck, soft as a feather, blowing softly into the air. Little Fishy''s voice was soft, "Little Nine, don''t."


    In fact, in the modern era, she was actually a very old-fashioned girl. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been called the last Holy Maiden of the century (equivalent to a leftover girl).


    She suddenly remembered that on Valentine''s Day, her trash of a boyfriend had ridiculed her, "I wonder how many people you''ve followed, why are you pretending to be holy with me? How can a person who has no looks or ability not be recognized by the CEO, not climb into that old man''s bed? "You''re already so old and you still pretend to be innocent? You really make me sick!"


    Little Fishy''s body suddenly curled up as she tightly embraced Night Nine. Fear suddenly welled up in her heart. Was it because she was so deeply stimulated by her ex-boyfriend that her personality had been reversed? The feeling of being in love with a oneesan?


    "No, no!" Fishy gently shook her head.


    Night Nine''s finger stopped, and he gently wrapped his arm around her waist, "Little fish."


    The light in the carriage was very dim, and Little Fishy could not see the expression on Night Demon''s face. She buried her head into her shoulder, tears slowly rolling down her cheeks. "Little Nine, I like you. I really like you." "No," the little fish murmured, proving to whom or herself.


    Night Nine''s body trembled, and the arm holding onto Little Fishy tightened. Just now, he felt Little Fishy''s rejection, and thought ¡­


    "I also like you, Fishy. I swear to you again that I am willing to do anything for you. Even if you want the stars in the sky, I will pick them for you." He knew that a lot of people wanted to marry him, not because they liked him, but because of his own status.


    Little Fishy stared at Nine Heavens Demon with tears flowing down her face, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true." A certain foolish person who was immersed in love cursed and swore.


    Little Fishy dried her tears, "The stars are too small, so I want the moon. Little Nine, can you give the moon to me?"


    The two of them weren''t as silent as when they were intimate. Ever since the assassination attempt, the number of their guards had increased by more than a fold, and everyone had practiced martial arts. Hearing this, everyone was speechless and looked at each other in dismay.


    After a while, everyone heard Night Nine agree, "Okay, the moon is coming out tonight, so I''ll go and take it down to you."


    Madness, madness, both of them had gone mad.


    Hearing that, Little Fishy smiled sweetly, with a husband like that, what else could she ask for? He was not the king of her homeland, and she was not the bane of women. The heavens treated her well, Little Fishy embraced Night Nine Demons, closing her eyes to rest in peace.


    The sky was cloudy, and not a single star could be seen, let alone the moon. However, the two of them seemed to be in high spirits as they prepared the wine and dishes and sipped from the lotus pond.


    Six catties had already been viewed several times, and it was unexpected that the two masters would be so interested. Six catties looked at the sky with a sad face, even if it was a gust of wind that blew the clouds away, could Master really pick the moon from the sky? I might as well take advantage of this situation and go to sleep as soon as possible.


    After weighing six catties, what should he say? A gust of wind blew by. He hugged his shoulder and suddenly felt that his vision had become much brighter. He raised his head and found that the moon had peeked out from the thick layer of clouds.

 C46

    Six pounds of fish pushed Night Nine out of the pavilion and looked up at the moon.


    "The moon is out." Nine Nights looked at the moon and spoke slowly.


    "Yes, the moon is out." Fishy was lost in thought as she stared at the bright moon in the sky.


    Six kilograms secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead. His highness had become strange ever since he had gotten his wangfei. He couldn''t even say for sure.


    "Six pounds. The jade basin I asked you to prepare."


    Six Jin hurriedly took the jade basin. "Your Highness, the jade basin has already been prepared. It''s waiting for Esteemed Empress Yue to come down."


    When Little Fishy heard that the moon was called Lady Moon by six catties, she couldn''t help but smile. This was an interesting way of putting it.


    Night Nine took the jade basin, his hands stroking it, his eyes filled with memories. When Little Fishy saw him, she only looked at him.


    He shook the jade basin in his hand, and the surface of the jade basin became as smooth as a mirror. After a short while, the corners of Night Nine''s mouth curled up, and he proudly held the jade basin in his hands, "Little fish, I''m giving you the moon."


    Xiaoyu took the jade basin solemnly. She was touched, her eyes misted over. Only when she truly liked someone would she sincerely please him.


    "It''s late at night, so I think it''s best if the prince and his wife rest early." He persuaded her in time.


    "Little Nine, I''m very happy to receive your gift. Let''s go back."


    She really wanted to kill monsters, she really wanted to yearn for time in that world. You said that it was really boring to stay here all night, no wonder the ancient people were so born, you think, once the sky was dark, there really wasn''t any interesting entertainment, so if there was nothing to do, then she would have died. It was such a pity to be a woman of ancient times, but who knows how long it would take for such a male prop to arrive.


    Little Fishy handed the jade bowl to the six catties, and lovingly covered the brocade quilt on Night Nine''s knees.


    Her hand was so cold. His eyes were deep as he reached out with his other hand and held the little fish''s hand in his palm. "Is it cold?"


    Xiaoyu smiled and shook her head, "It''s very warm. It''s warm up to this point."


    Little Fishy withdrew her hand and pointed at her chest.


    Night Nine dotingly shook his head. This little fish, always saying these heart-wrenching words, it made people''s hearts sour and sweet.


    Little Fishy didn''t know what he was thinking. If she knew, she would probably be so depressed that she would want to drink Mengniu Sour Milk. She would push Night Nine back, and it would be as easy as letting go of six pounds.


    After returning to the room, Little Fishy carefully placed the jade basin along with the moon on the table. Only then did she and Night Nine enter the clean room and take a simple bath.


    Even though it sounded simple, it was hard to imagine how much more difficult it would be than for an ordinary person.


    Hearing the gentle breathing around her, Night Nine opened her eyes and gently caressed Little Fishy''s face. Since young, she had never thought that there was anything that was worthy of being cherished by him. She did not expect that the heavens would bring her to him, adding a touch of radiance to his gloomy life.


    The pain in his body had become more and more frequent, and he had no choice but to think about the aftermath of his life. If he died, what would happen to Little Fishy? For Little Fishy''s sake, he definitely wouldn''t give up.


    Night Nine tightly held onto the edge of the blanket, not allowing herself to make any sound.


    Little Fishy''s body slightly moved. The muscles on Ye Jiumei''s face, which had been entangled together, suddenly relaxed. She had a gentle expression on her face, as if everything that had just happened was just an illusion.


    Little Fishy shifted position in her sleep position, hugged Night Nine''s arm, arched her head, and went back to sleep.


    It had been ten years, because his mufei had allowed him to live, so he was still alive. In fact, he was looking forward to the day when he would fall asleep, so he didn''t have to wake up to face the world again. He lightly kissed the little fish on the face, and Little Fishy, for you, I''m willing to fight Hades for my life, even for a single day.


    Night Nine hugged the little fish and felt less pain. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The next day, because she had something on her mind, Xiaoyu woke up early. She didn''t care if the emperor was right or wrong, she packed up Jiu Mei''s luggage, but Xiaoyu already had the answer in her heart, the emperor was the king of the kingdom, how could he ruin his image among his subjects for the sake of his son, who was on the verge of death. Xiaoyu was sure that the emperor would let them go, it was just a matter of time.


    "Princess, are you in a hurry?" Even if the emperor didn''t open his mouth, there was no use in tidying things up.


    Little Fishy mysteriously smiled, drawing closer to Fifteen. "If the emperor isn''t willing to let us go, then we''ll secretly go."


    When he heard that, he was shocked and turned his head to look at Xiaoyu. He almost touched Xiaoyu''s lips, causing him to retreat in fright. He might as well get caught and fall to the ground.


    Fishy''s laughter was as clear as silver bells. Why was this Fifteen so cute? She couldn''t help but want to tease him. He was the same as Xiao Jiu; he was obviously very young. Wasn''t it better to smile a little?


    Little Fishy finally stopped laughing and stretched out her hand towards Fifteen. "Get up."


    Fifteen hurriedly put his hands behind his back and stepped back. "That ¡­" Princess, there''s no need. "


    After retreating to a safe distance, he stood up like a carp. He didn''t even manage to stand steadily before his body shot backwards, faster than a rabbit.


    When Little Fishy saw this, she laughed so hard she couldn''t even straighten her back. What a pure child''s paper, she couldn''t even stand this. If it was the world she had come from, it would be a small suffering, even if it couldn''t compare to Nine Nights, it would still be considered extremely good.


    Little Fishy hummed in delight," "As the saying goes, without knowing when to sleep in the spring, you can''t wake up in the morning." "Oh, oh, oh, how much do you know about the warm night air?" "I''ll lie down without waiting for you to overwhelm me ¡­


    In broad daylight, she was already so shameless. No wonder the rumors about her became more and more outrageous, however, the Third Marquis had never cared about a single person''s character. As long as he had talent, he would be willing to use them to the fullest. It would be foolish to say that there were a few people in the Ye Family.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, what did I bring you?" Third Marquis slightly raised his voice.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu turned around and saw the Third Marquis. She gave him a big smile. "Third Marquis."


    The Third Marquis felt his mind become muddled. Little Fishy''s smile had a vigorous life force under the sunlight, causing people to unknowingly become infected by her.


    While she was still in a daze, Xiaoyu had already lifted her skirt and ran towards him.


    The Third Marquis'' face reddened. This Ninth Princess really was ¡­ the Third Marquis tilted his head slightly, not thinking about her frivolous actions.

 C47

    "Third Marquis, what are the functions of this carriage?" Xiaoyu looked around. This carriage was not as magnificent as the carriages of the nobles in the capital. It looked very ordinary and low-key. It would take a long time for the third prince to make such a low-key carriage, unless he didn''t want to stay in it any longer.


    "I can''t hide this from you." The Third Prince took two deep breaths and said something he loved. He was back to normal.


    "Ninth wangfei, please come in." The Third Marquis made a gesture of invitation.


    Third Marquis'' subordinate opened the door and pulled out a ladder and a landslide from the coachman''s seat. Fishy''s eyes flashed. Just from this design, it could be seen that it had been carefully designed.


    Xiaoyu turned around and instructed, "Go invite the Ninth Prince over."


    Little Fishy''s smile was as bright as the morning glow as she turned around. "I don''t want Third Marquis to have to explain twice. When Little Nine arrives, we''ll go together."


    When the servants of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion heard this, they hurriedly moved in an armchair for the Third Prince to sit on.


    Third Marquis smiled and didn''t deny it. He had spent a lot of effort on this carriage and was eager to explain it twice more so that people would know what he was up to.


    When he heard that the Third Marquis had arrived, he quickly changed his clothes, and felt a headache coming on. Amongst his three brothers, this was the one who he loved the most, even though Little Fishy was a woman. Just like that, he still had to ask for an imperial decree to trick Little Fishy into the workshop, as one could imagine, if Little Fishy was a man, he would probably fall asleep with her.


    If the Third Prince had discovered the talent of the little fish, he would definitely marry the little fish back to the Third Prince''s Mansion. That was the reason why, every time the Third Prince arrived, the little fish would watch over the Third Prince like a tiger stalking its prey.


    "Ninth brother, you''ve come." The Third Marquis had sharp eyes and saw the Nine Nights first.


    "I wonder what third brother''s business is today?" These days, third brother had always been able to come up with a variety of strange reasons.


    How could the Third Marquis not know about the narrow-mindedness of Ye Jiumei? He looked meaningfully at Xiaoyu. Since Ninth Brother married such a woman who could escape, he must have suffered a lot.


    "Ninth Brother, look." The Third Marquis pointed at the carriage behind him. The carriage had already entered the Ninth Prince''s mansion. The horses that were pulling the carriage had already been removed and brought to the stables. The rest was naturally manual labor.


    Night Nine gave her a casual glance, "It''s just an ordinary carriage."


    "What?" When the Third Marquis heard this, he got anxious and went forward to explain the mystery inside the carriage.


    Xiaoyu looked at Ye Jiumei in admiration, but he only gave her a disdainful expression. With a single sentence, he told the Third Marquis to pour the beans into a bamboo tube and told her everything.


    Sensing Fishy''s gaze, Night Nine Demons raised his eyes and smiled at her. To deal with her third brother was actually very simple, as long as you didn''t look at what he was proud of, he would jabber on like a grandma selling melon.


    Third Marquis was so excited that he didn''t hear the exclamations of shock that he couldn''t help but turn his head to look. He saw that Little Nine and Little Yu weren''t listening attentively to what he had to say, and was infuriated.


    Third Marquis took a step forward, picked up Little Fishy and threw her into the car. He then jumped into the car and closed the door behind him.


    This only happened in an instant. The carriage''s door was already closed by the time the crowd reacted.


    Nine Night Demon pushed everyone away, and then she rolled her wheelchair in front of the horse carriage, and patted the walls, "Ye Jue Mei, what are you trying to do? "Release the small fish."


    The rage in Ye Jiumei''s heart was overflowing, and her eyes were filled with madness.


    Third Marquis could not see any of this. He was feeling proud of his intelligence, and upon hearing the angry voice of Night Nine, he laughed loudly, "Ninth, then you can slowly think of a way to break it. I''m not in a hurry."


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this method was the best. He felt pleased with himself as he brought out all the fine wine and fruits that were hidden in the shadows.


    "Ol ''Nine, take it slow. I''m not in a hurry anyway." No matter how much he thought about it, he could tell that since Ol ''Nine cared about this woman so much, he must be worried about death. He was just worried about her.


    "Ninth Sister-in-Law, don''t be so polite." The Third Prince produced two luminous cups from nowhere and filled them with the Bejewelled Nectar Elixir.


    Little Fishy''s eyes flashed. This carriage really did have some sort of secret.


    The roof of the carriage was inlaid with fist-sized crystals. One day, sunlight shone in, and although the four sides were tightly shut, they were still bright. The air circulation was also quite good. Fishy praised it secretly. It seemed that this Third Marquis had really put in a lot of effort.


    "Third Marquis, you shouldn''t have provoked Little Nine." Little Fishy reached out her hand to pick up a bunch of grapes. The fruits here weren''t edible anytime and anywhere, but they were much more delicious than the ones from her era. After all, they were pure, natural, steroid-free green fruits.


    A thought flashed through the Third Marquis'' eyes, "You don''t seem to be worried at all?"


    Little Fishy looked at him strangely, "What am I worried about?"


    The Third Marquis was stumped by her question, was there even a need to ask? A man and a woman living in the same room together, she actually asked him what he was worried about? The Third Marquis'' eyes twitched as he watched Little Fishy casually eat most of the food. He could see that she was so thin that a gust of wind could blow her away. Where did she go to eat so many things?


    Seeing that more than half of her crystal elbow had entered her stomach, the Third Marquis finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He rolled up his sleeves and fought with Little Fishy.


    By the time Night Nine had brought the people from the Ministry of Works and forced them to open the doors, the interior was a mess, and the two of them were fighting over the last chicken wing.


    "Little Fishy." He was worried to death here, but she was actually enjoying her meal.


    The Third Prince''s men were very loyal. If it weren''t for the fact that he had used their families to force him, they would never have opened the car door for him.


    The Third Prince saw that the door of the car was open, so he quickly regained his dignity as a prince. He let go of his chicken wings, took out a handkerchief, wiped his hands, and took a sip of tea to moisten his throat.


    Seeing the door open, Xiaoyu jumped out of the car waving her chicken wings, "Little Jiu, this chicken tastes pretty good."


    Nine Night Demon angrily threw the chicken wings given to her by the little fish on the ground.


    The little fish''s expression changed as it lowered its head to look at the dusty chicken wings.


    "Do you know that I''m worried about you?" asked Night Nine.


    Little Fishy slowly raised her head, and Night Nine only saw a flash of starlight in her eyes. He stopped speaking and looked at her blankly.


    The little fish''s face was covered with a mask, which made Night Nine feel uncomfortable. The corners of her lips slowly curled upwards, to the point of perfection, as if she had carved it with a knife.


    Everyone in the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion had seen her happy expression all day long. They were used to her smile, but why was this smile so cautious?


    "I wonder what Ninth Prince is worried about?" Little Fishy asked word by word.


    Night Walker blurted out, "Of course ¡­"


    Of course it''s something, but I can''t say it anymore.


    "Of course it''s your safety. Do you think that the Third Marquis will harm me?"


    "Of course it''s your reputation. I don''t care what you think of your brother, what you think of me? Actually, you are the one who matters the most. You are more concerned about my identity as someone who came from a brothel than others, right? "


    She had always thought that Night Nine was different, especially when he had refuted the Emperor and was willing to become a lowly citizen for her. She had been deeply moved by his words, but he had just looked at her with that kind of expression in front of everyone, causing her to feel extremely disappointed.


    "No, Fishy, not what you think." Night Demon shook her head.


    Fishy thought it was funny. It sounded so familiar, but didn''t he say the other way around? She should be the one crying and shouting and tugging at Night Demon''s clothes.


    Little Fishy raised her head to the sky, hoping that the greater the disappointment, the greater the greater the disappointment. She didn''t want her tears to flow, because she had heard that as long as she looked up at the sky, the tears would flow back into her heart.

 C48

    Why couldn''t he explain it to her? It was fine if others didn''t understand him, but how could she not understand?


    He didn''t care what anyone else said, but he would never allow anyone to hurt her even a little. For her sake, he would rather be enemies with all of them, but she actually got along well with someone he considered his enemy. Do you think his heart would feel any better?


    Night Nine pursed his lips, feeling wronged that she was behaving in such a mistreated manner in front of an outsider. What was so good about him that he didn''t even bring anything good to her?


    "Who told you to open my car?" The Third Marquis leisurely got off the carriage. He was about to say something to the Third Marquis, but when he turned around and saw what the carriage was like, his expression changed and he rushed out to hug the carriage, complaining in grief and indignation.


    The Third Marquis swallowed back his words that he was about to say. He stole a glance at the other workers and waved them over to give them a good beating.


    After the beating, he was in a great mood. Then, he clapped his hands and threatened, "Hurry up and recover this car for me. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you guys will have a good time."


    The craftsmen all had a bitter face. The Ninth Prince was threatening them with the lives of their entire family. Their lives were worthless, but they couldn''t just ignore the lives of their family, could they? They understood the Third Marquis'' temperament the best. They knew that he would definitely feel sorry for this carriage. They looked at each other and quickly got to work.


    Ye Yumei glanced at the two of them, and her eyes flashed. She smiled and walked up to them, "Ninth Brother, Ninth Sister-in-law and I are really just eating. We didn''t do anything else."


    Of course, he trusted Little Fishy. Although Little Fishy''s personality was lively and cheerful, and seemed to be frivolous and carefree, he knew that from the bottom of her heart, she was a self-disciplined girl, and he just didn''t feel at ease with this Third Imperial Brother. Since he was young, these brothers of his had always disliked him, and he wanted nothing more than to snatch her away.


    It was just that he couldn''t explain it clearly in front of these people.


    Besides, he didn''t think he''d done anything wrong.


    Nine Night Demon awkwardly turned her wheelchair and walked away. He and Fishy didn''t need anyone to persuade them.


    What kind of attitude was this? Third Marquis rubbed his nose and stuttered, "Ninth Sister-in-law, this ¡­"


    Xiaoyu opened her mouth to stop him, "Third Marquis, isn''t this the result you wanted to see?"


    The Third Marquis'' heart was broken, and his face was ugly.


    That''s right, this was what he was thinking. The emperor had summoned him alone and secretly leaked the news to him that Ninth Brother and Little Fishy were leaving the capital. If that was the case, wouldn''t he be unable to see Little Fishy for years and months?


    He felt that there was no cure for Ol ''Nine. The best doctors in the world were all in the capital. Rather than leaving the capital, it was better to stay in the capital.


    Xiaoyu pursed her lips and said, "Third Marquis, take care."


    After saying that, Xiaoyu left without even looking back.


    The Third Marquis'' face turned pale. He had been ordered to send the guest away.


    The few of them fixed the carriage and walked hesitantly to the Third Marquis'' side.


    "Your Highness, the carriage is ready." The crowd pushed one person forward.


    The Third Marquis looked over coldly, scaring the man so much that his neck shrunk.


    The Third Marquis gave a long sigh and calmed his expression. "In that case, let''s go."


    Who would have thought that even he, Ye Yumei, would have a day when his skills were about to break?


    "This car ¡­" What should he do?


    The Third Marquis looked at the crowd and said, "You guys opened the door so quickly. If the other party knows how to use mechanisms, then what is the use of this carriage?"


    Everyone was embarrassed when they heard this. They had participated in the design of the horse carriage, so it was easy to dismantle it. However, the Third Marquis was clearly not in a good mood today, so it was better not to talk back.


    The crowd dejectedly pulled their carriages away.


    When Xiaoyu returned to the prince''s sleeping quarters, the ninth prince was left alone.


    Seeing that she had returned, he revealed a fawning smile on his face, "Xiaoyu."


    "Ninth Prince." Little Fish performed a blissful act on Night Nine.


    When Night Nine saw Xiaoyu''s furious expression, he knew that he had gone too far today, but ¡­


    Night Nine had an injured look on his face, "Little Yu, Ye Yumei did not have a good heart, he did that on purpose."


    At this time, Night Demon knew that he couldn''t just admit his wrongs.


    "You also know that he''s worried and has a good heart?" Fishy glared at him.


    "Xiaoyu, there are a lot of people who would be unwilling if we leave the capital, because in the capital, I am a dead man who breathes heavily, but once I leave the capital, who knows if I will really be alive and kicking. No matter what the reason is, someone will intercept me, and even if you don''t want to stay in the capital, you won''t be in the mood to leave now, so if something happens when we want to leave, or if I''m already dead ¡­" Little Fishy covered his mouth with her hand and spat on the ground.


    "You''re not allowed to talk about death and live." Hearing his explanation, Xiaoyu was at a loss.


    Night Nine looked at her gently, "Okay, don''t say it."


    Then, his eyes dimmed, "The Three Sovereigns were so focused on studying tricks that they rarely got distracted. I didn''t expect that the first one to stop them would be him."


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu sneered, "That''s because I''m useful to him."


    Night Demon looked up at her, waiting for her to continue.


    Little Yu pointed at the wheelchair Night Nine''s body, "Little Nine, you know, this modification looks very simple, but a small change, when used in the military, can make a country stronger."


    Hearing this, Night Nine had a sudden realization. The two of them looked at each other, not so much because the Third Marquis stopped them, but rather because the Emperor was afraid that a doctor would cure Night Nine.


    "Xiaoyu, do you really have the ability to make a country stronger?" The more outstanding Little Fishy was, the more impossible it was for her to belong to him.


    "I don''t have it. I''m not a mechanic, and I''ve never learned how to build aircraft cannons. Not all transcenders are omnipotent." If she knew so much, she would first turn his wheelchair into a top one.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I also don''t want you to be too outstanding and appear to be lacking in any aspect." Night Nine sighed.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu was both angry and amused. She poked his forehead with her finger and said, "Do you really want me to be a piece of trash?"


    "Trash with trash, definitely." Night Nine''s eyes glittered.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu did not get angry. Instead, she slid down his knees and rested her head on his knees. "Little Jiu, when the poison in your body is gone, I will be a rice bug and become the greatest trash in the world."


    However, would he still have such hopes at that time? Xiaoyu didn''t ask, but things changed in an instant. Who could say what would happen in the future?


    Rice bug? A new metaphor, I hope he''ll wait until that day.

 C49

    "Little Nine, is it really just like you said?" Little Yu raised his face and looked at Night Nine.


    Night Nine reached out his hand to caress her hair. The matters of the royal family could only be described as more despicable. However, when he saw Fishy''s clear eyes, he changed his tone and said, "You have to be on guard against others."


    Just treat it as him treating the king with contempt.


    "Since the ancient times, the imperial family has been heartless. For that position, they could do anything. Little Jiu, wealth and glory can''t last long. You have to think about it." Little Fishy urged, holding Night Nine''s hand.


    "Xiaoyu, do you really think so?" Night Demon looked at her.


    The little fish nodded like a chick pecking rice.


    "Little Yu, when my illness recovers, can we find a place with mountains and rivers to live in seclusion?"


    "Okay, I want to gather chrysanthemums under the east fence and leisurely see the south mountain." When Little Fishy mentioned the chrysanthemum fencing, her face revealed a wicked smile.


    A figure suddenly stood up, originally intending to pounce towards Night Nine, but who knew that his eyes would go black, being held by Night Nine, looking nervously at her, "What happened to you?"


    "It''s nothing, I was just excited." Little Fishy stood there for a while, looking much better. She looked at Night Nine and chuckled.


    "What are you doing?" When Night Nine saw the look in her eyes, his face reddened.


    "It''s broad daylight. What do you think I can do?" Xiaoyu had an innocent expression.


    Hearing this, the expression on Night Nine''s face became stifled. Actually, he really wanted to see what Little Fishy would do to him.


    Seeing the conflicted look on Night Nine''s face, Fishy stood up and brushed her hair, "What''s wrong?"


    "Xiaoyu, I ¡­" "I want you to treat me like this ¡­" Night Nine bit his lips. How could he say that?


    "What?" Fishy put her ear close to his. As a girl, she was already very proactive; she just wanted to be different from the others, not debauchery. Because of his body, she was destined to be the one who took the initiative, but in the bottom of her heart, of course, she still hoped that men would take the initiative.


    Night Nine looked at the face of the little fish that was right in front of her. Under the sunlight, the fine hairs on her face formed a blurry image, causing her entire body to be coated in a holy light.


    He couldn''t resist putting his arm around her neck and gently pressing a kiss on her cheek. She felt the numbness spread all over her body, and Night Nine moved her lips to her ear, saying, "Idiot, I want you to molest me, play with me, pounce on me, whatever you want."


    After saying these words, Night Nine''s face turned red.


    It felt so wretched to hear others talk about it when the wind was full. Now he understood that it was a very happy and joyful thing for a husband and wife to say such words to each other. The happiness was so great that it could not be shared with an outsider, and Fishy felt his breath tickling in his ears, so she tried to hide, but he held her tightly and did not let her move.


    Little Fishy struggled a few times but didn''t struggle free. It simply stopped moving.


    Just like that, Night Nine held the little fish. The little fish was right, even if she didn''t do anything with her beloved, she would still feel very happy.


    After a long while, Xiaoyu opened her mouth and said in a strange voice, "Little Nine ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Night Nine agreed with satisfaction.


    "Can I change my position?" Little Fishy replied with difficulty.


    Night Nine quickly let go of her, and Fishy felt as if her waist was about to break. She stood up and wriggled her body from side to side.


    Night Nine looked at her embarrassedly. If it wasn''t because of his body, Little Fishy wouldn''t have used that weird posture.


    "I will leave the capital with you as soon as possible." Night Demon promised that she wanted to be better than anyone else.


    "No rush. Although there are many people who hope that we will be unable to make it, there are still many people who hope that we can succeed." Little Fishy said confidently.


    Even though the spearhead was the bird of prey, how could an ordinary bird be the bird of prey?


    Little Fishy''s eyes were filled with fighting spirit. It was not certain who would win.


    The news of the Ninth Prince''s illness had spread throughout the streets one day. It was said that the culprit was the Third Prince and the Ninth Prince''s love affair. The Ninth Prince caught them on the spot and made them worse.


    When the emperor heard this news, he frowned. He only leaked the news that Ol ''Nine was going to leave the capital to look for a doctor to Ol'' Nine, and regretfully mentioned that Ol ''Nine was leaving. Naturally, Xiaoyu could not stay in the capital, but unfortunately for him, he believed that Ol'' Nine would try to keep them.


    "Your Majesty, the Third Marquis requests an audience." Outside the door, Eunuch Hu reported.


    The emperor closed the imperial report. "Announcement."


    The Third Marquis came in radiantly. The Emperor had originally wanted to speak to him calmly, but upon seeing him like this, he threw the imperial report in his hands at him in anger.


    The Third Marquis turned his body to the side to avoid her. He looked at the imperial report that had fallen at his feet and calmly knelt down. "Your son pays his respects to Imperial Father."


    "You ¡­ "You did a good deed." The emperor pointed at the Third Marquis, so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Your son is half wrong. Please enlighten me, royal father." The Third Marquis raised his head in confusion.


    "You still have the face to ask me? Now that the news has spread throughout the capital, you have no sense of shame in teasing your sister-in-law." The Emperor was so angry that his hands were shaking.


    "This." The Third Marquis suddenly understood.


    "What do you have to say?" Seeing that he understood, the Emperor straightened his face and waited for him to plead guilty.


    "Father, this son has done nothing wrong." The Third Marquis said seriously.


    The emperor''s nose was not crooked at all. It had been spread all over the city, and he still said that he was right. That little fish was his official imperial concubine, not some concubine.


    "Father, Ninth Elder has lived to this day and has already exhausted all his energy. The imperial physicians have already affirmed that he will not live more than three months, and the laws of our country state that a childless woman can be married off to another woman. Father, do you think that Ninth Princess can give birth to a new grandson in three months'' time?" The Third Marquis spoke confidently.


    "Of course not. However, this matter is not absolute ¡­" Even if the birthday of the royal grandson, pregnant, is still the child of Jiu ah.


    "Does royal father think that, with Ninth Brother''s body, there would still be children? Rather than waiting until three months from now, when Ninth Brother is buried somewhere and Ninth Sister-in-law doesn''t know where he is, it would be better for Ninth Brother to just disappear in the capital. I will cultivate my relationship with Ninth Sister-in-law now, and after Ninth Brother is gone, it would be perfectly justified for me to be by her side. " The Third Prince''s clever mouth could make a dead man out of a dead man.


    "At that time, Ninth Sister-in-Law will still be a member of our royal family. Father, don''t you think that this is a good idea?" The Third Marquis looked puzzledly at the emperor.


    "You actually said it was a good idea. Scram, scram." The emperor was about to be angered to death.


    The Third Marquis saw that the emperor was about to erupt with rage, so he kept quiet. He bent his body and retreated all the way to the door before turning around and leaving.


    Not every prince would be willing to fight for that position. Since Ninth Brother is a cripple and unable to leave the capital, then in a hundred years'' time, these princes would have no choice but to fight for their own survival, and the Seven Kingdoms'' chaos back then would occur again. At that time, wouldn''t they be the same as today?


    At most, he could only be a master craftsman, but then, such a master craftsman would become a weapon used by those in power, so he hoped that his sharp weapon would not attack his brothers. He had seen a lot of things from Xiaoyu''s body, maybe they could leave, but for anyone, it would be a good thing.


    No one knew that, as a cripple, Night Nine did the most dangerous thing.


    The emperor''s face was gloomy. This was truly a failure.

 C50

    The imperial court stealthily came in to change the Emperor''s cold tea.


    The emperor glanced at Eunuch Gao. Eunuch Gao understood and waved his hand for everyone to withdraw.


    "Eunuch Gao, do you think I should let Ninth Brother out of the capital?" The emperor rubbed his forehead tiredly.


    Eunuch Gao bowed. "Your Majesty, this old servant doesn''t dare to say."


    "I forgive you for your innocence." Eunuch Gao had followed him for so many years, it wouldn''t be excessive to say that he was the one who understood his thoughts the best.


    Eunuch Gao carefully looked at the emperor''s expression and cautiously spoke. "Now we all know that the Ninth Prince''s illness cannot be cured by human means. The Ninth Prince''s wife said that she''s going to visit famous doctors in the capital, but that''s only to give herself a glimmer of hope. The Emperor doesn''t want the Ninth Prince to leave the capital, but simply doesn''t want the Ninth Prince to die in a foreign place ¡­"


    Eunuch Gao slapped himself on the face and withdrew. It was as if he hadn''t said anything. The emperor knew they wouldn''t have any ideas, so he waved his hand impatiently.


    Of course, at this time, he could stay and rest for the time being due to the Ninth Prince''s illness. However, by now, everyone in the capital knew that if he stayed in the capital, he would only be waiting for death. As the emperor, his ancestors'' rules should not be broken, but as a wise king, he naturally hoped that his choice would be supported by the commoners.


    The emperor impatiently put down his teacup and began pacing around the imperial study.


    Eunuch Gao stood guard outside the imperial study. When he raised his head and saw the Seventh Prince, he quickly went to greet him. "This old servant pays his respects to the Seventh Prince."


    "Alright, no need for formalities." Before he could bend over, Seventh Prince had already helped him to his feet.


    "Why are they standing outside?" Seventh Prince looked at the crowd. Weren''t the palace maids and eunuchs his father served in close quarters all here?


    "The Third Marquis came by just now." Eunuch Gao said in a reserved manner.


    When the Seventh Prince heard this, he nodded. "This son greets you, father."


    The Seventh Marquis shouted towards the imperial study.


    Emperor Huang, who was pacing restlessly, stopped. What did Seventh Brother come here for? The emperor returned to his seat behind the dragon table and sat down. Only then did he speak with a low voice. "Come in."


    The eunuchs opened the door to the imperial study, and the Seventh Prince calmly entered.


    "Seventh Brother, why have you come today?" The emperor tried to keep his voice as calm as possible, but there was no sign of joy or anger.


    "Reporting to royal father, this son came here for Ninth Brother." Seventh Prince calmly said.


    The Emperor glanced up at the Seventh Brother. The Night Lord and the Night King were twin brothers, but the two were not like each other at all. The two brothers'' personalities seemed to divide the other two sides of him, Seventh Brother was calm and Eighth Brother was arrogant, but he looked more like their mother.


    Their mother was very beautiful, with delicate skin and outstanding facial features. When they first met, he had been attracted by her beauty and had asked her for her three times in one night. Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before she had these two brothers, causing them to bleed to death.


    "Father, Ninth Brother''s condition cannot be delayed any longer. I hope that Royal Father can make up his mind soon, and that the pharmacy can also prepare them as soon as possible." Night Empress spoke out in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    The emperor awoke from his reminiscence. That''s right, Seventh Bro is in charge of the medicine store. Ninth Bro is going to leave the capital.


    "Seventh Brother, you know Ninth Brother''s illness better than anyone else. Do you think that I should let him leave the capital?" The Emperor was indecisive.


    "Royal father is kind and kind. He can''t bear to see Ninth Brother being driven away like this. It''s just that Ninth Brother''s appearance ¡­ Even if there is a thread of hope, we should not let it go. " Those who lived in the Imperial City would only say half a sentence and half a sentence.


    The Emperor nodded.


    Night Demon continued, "As long as you make adequate preparations, and allow Ninth Brother to travel in the same way as he did in the capital. This son feels that letting Ninth Brother leave the capital is to fulfill Ninth Brother''s last wish ¡­"


    Nimi stopped and lowered his head.


    When the emperor heard this, he inwardly sighed. "I also think the same way, but I''m afraid that your ninth brother will die in a foreign land, then ¡­" "Sigh!"


    Upon hearing this, Night Demon carefully raised her head to look at the Emperor. "Mimi truly wished to be able to use her body to serve him."


    "Good, good son." When the Emperor heard this, he couldn''t care if it was true or false, and he repeatedly praised.


    Actually, what Night Demon had wanted to say was that he was willing to accompany her ninth brother the entire way. In the face of danger, he had forcefully swallowed his words and change his words to ''willing to use his body'', because he knew that it wasn''t easy to produce a crippled prince.


    "Seventh Brother, help me grind the ink. We will immediately issue an order." When he finally made his decision, the emperor actually felt a sense of relief. Sitting on this seat, calculating everyone, even his own son had to be on guard against, tired, very tired, very tired.


    The Night''s Meimei walked to the Emperor''s side, grabbed his sleeve with one hand, and began to study the ink.


    When the emperor had finished writing his decree, he shouted, "Eunuch Gao."


    Eunuch Gao had been waiting outside the door all this time. Upon hearing the emperor''s announcement, he quickly bowed his body and entered.


    The emperor looked at the written imperial edict before hesitating. Finally, he made up his mind and used the Imperial Jade Seal to hand it to Eunuch Gao. "You will personally go to the Ninth Prince''s estate and read out the imperial edict."


    "This old servant obeys the decree." Eunuch Gao raised the imperial edict above his head and bowed as he left the hall. It was difficult to predict the holy will of the servants. All they had to do was do their duty.


    "Seventh Brother, go to the Ministry of Rites and look for Fifth Bro. We''ll discuss and prepare everything for Ninth Bro." Even though Ol''nine had said that he would not use the treasury, as the emperor, he could not take it as the truth. Even if it was for the citizens to see, they had to prepare for this journey.


    "Yes." If the Emperor gave the decree, Ninth Brother and the others would soon arrive. Even if he wasn''t able to follow them, he would still assign two reliable imperial physicians to accompany them. The world was vast; he didn''t believe that no one would be able to treat Eighth Brother.


    The Emperor raised his head, and upon seeing the bewitching, bewitching face of Nimi, questions arose in his mind. "Seventh Bro, you seem to be very happy."


    "Father, your son feels happy to have such a benevolent and open-minded father."


    Anyone could kiss ass, but it wasn''t easy to make someone else feel comfortable.


    When the emperor heard this, he smirked complacently, but his expression was intentionally stiff. "Could it be that ordinary royal fathers aren''t kind and benevolent?"


    "Father has always loved the world and has given a great deal of kindness to the people of the world. Today, for the sake of my ninth brother, Father changed the laws of the ancestors, and this son felt that not only was Father kind and benevolent, but he also had the courage to eliminate everything that didn''t make sense. This son feels that Father is not only kind and benevolent, but is also an innovative ruler who can eliminate all advantages and disadvantages."


    The king laughed out loud. Although this son wasn''t as taciturn as the fifth brother, he still wasn''t good at speaking. He didn''t expect that every word he said would make people feel better.

 C51

    The sky was blue and the soil was yellow. A carriage suddenly passed by on a small road. The carriage didn''t look very luxurious, but in such a remote place, it looked quite out of place.


    Because the carriage was really too big, there were indeed more horses pulling it.


    The soldiers guarding the gates were originally listless, but upon seeing the group of people in the distance, their spirits were lifted.


    "Old Zhang, look, quick, look." The small, round-faced soldier nudged the old soldier, who was still napping.


    "What is it?" Elder Zhang pulled away his swollen eyes from his lustful transition.


    "Brothers, is this the general city?" A young servant who wore the word ''blessings'' walked up and greeted everyone with a smile.


    "This young man is so happy. Where did he come from?" In fact, he was looking at such a luxurious carriage and thinking to himself, "A noble guest rarely appears in this shitty place, would it be possible to give them some money to drink wine?"


    Just as he was thinking about this, six pounds of money was put into a bag into Old Zhang''s hands.


    Old Zhang said with a smile, "This is the general city. Which one are you looking for? "I, Old Zhang, know about all of this in the general city."


    When he heard that, he sized up Old Zhang and asked, "Oh?"


    The general''s city didn''t seem that big, but it should have at least ten thousand people.


    "You really don''t have to believe me. I, Old Zhang, am in the Capital City. That person is known as'' Hu Dian ''." Old Zhang patted his chest and promised.


    "What do you mean by ''housekeeping''?" A clear and melodious voice rang out from the carriage behind them. It sounded like the voice of a young woman at the prime of her youth, and it was also very, very beautiful.


    The sleepy soldiers at the gate felt their spirits lift and their waists straighten. They stared at the carriage with shining eyes, wishing that they could see a hole in it.


    Elder Zhang silently scolded these soldiers as if they had never seen a woman before. However, they had to admit in their hearts that as long as they were men, they would never forget this voice after hearing it.


    She had clearly heard that coquettish voice, yet it still carried a hint of freshness that caused people to yearn for it, yet not have any evil thoughts.


    "It''s a note on the account. What''s the name of every family? There are manuals that can be found in the government office. We call that book ''note on the account''."


    Elder Zhang stared at the carriage as he patiently explained. However, in his heart, he was thinking, "What kind of beauty would have such a pleasant voice?"


    "Lil ''Nine, we''ve been doing this for so long. I''m so tired. Can we go for a walk?" When the girl''s coquettish voice rang out, the soldiers at the city gate couldn''t help but whisper a greeting in their hearts.


    There was a loud noise, and the door of the carriage unexpectedly opened. Someone had first brought down a strange horse stool, a flight of stairs on one side and a slope on the other.


    Before everyone could react, they saw an unusual wheelchair appear in front of them. Everyone looked at the person sitting on the wheelchair and could not help but sigh, they were not the owner of the bell-like voice. Then, they felt pity, how could such a goddess-like person be a cripple?


    This person''s eyes inadvertently glanced over. All of the soldiers had the impulse to kneel down and worship him. His body had the elegance and elegance of a member of a heaven''s family, causing everyone to withdraw their pity.


    The crowd had never seen such a good-looking man. His eyebrows were furrowed, his almond-shaped eyes were slightly adjusted, his nose was straight, and his lips were slightly pursed, and even his skin was more exquisite than a lady''s, this man was actually more beautiful than the most beautiful lady in the city by a hair''s breadth, but it was impossible to defile him. He wore earthen yellow clothes, but he did not appear to be dispirited.


    Fifteen stood behind him, expressionless. He was clearly a cold and handsome guy, but his existence was ignored by others. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Night Nine who was sitting on the wheelchair.


    Before they could finish lamenting, the group of people changed their horse stool to the side of the stairs. A maidservant came down first, and a yellow figure at the entrance of the carriage attracted everyone''s attention.


    Those two hands were smooth and fair, as if they were carved out of jade. Her head was lowered, and people could only see that her jade-like black hair was tied up in a single strand of hair, as if it were tied up together with a pearl. Her hairstyle was indescribably beautiful, but no one had ever seen it before, and although her face could not be seen, her curved neck was so beautiful that it made people think about it, her figure was exquisite and exquisite, wrapped in a tailored dress, and there was an indescribable sense of joy in her eyes. She extended her jade-like feet and slowly walked down the stairs, like a lotus flower, causing people to be unable to look away from her gaze.


    The young girl walked straight to the crippled man''s side and extended her hand to help him dust off his body.


    The two of them stood together. The man was handsome, while the woman was beautiful. They were so pleasing to the eyes that it was easy for them to ignore the fact that the man was handicapped.


    Six kilograms turned around and glanced at Nine Nights, Nine Nights nodded his head slightly, then continued, "I heard that there''s a famous doctor in the city called Yao Meng Chen, does elder brother know him?"


    When Doctor Lu heard the name ''Yao Meng Chen'', he yearned for him. How high must this man be in order to make Yao Meng Chen happy?


    Speaking of Old Zhang, it might be worth thinking about. This Medicine Meng Chen was a very famous person in their city. Who in the city didn''t know of him?


    Elder Zhang''s eyes turned. These people clearly had great origins and were generous in attacking. If he...


    Thinking of this, Elder Zhang no longer hesitated and handed the spear in his hands to the group of faces, "You are all new here, so you''re not familiar with the situation in our city. Let me lead you there."


    Night Nine slightly nodded, looking gently at Little Fishy.


    "You must be tired." The two of them did all of this naturally, without a shred of pretence. The kind of sincere contrast made people overlook how ambiguous their actions were, if someone else were to do this, it would seem very frivolous, but if the two of them were to do it, it would make people feel that it was only right.


    A long journey, how could Nine Nights bear to be called a fish? The wheelchair refused to be pushed away by Xiaoyu. It was specially worn by Xiaoyu as a maid to comb her hair. Xiaoyu was fine with everything else, except for the headache coming on.


    He reached out and took her hand, letting her walk beside him, feeling her breath. There was a kind of vitality in the little fish, a type of vitality that was filled with vigor. It made those who came close to her feel that they were a little too lifeless.


    When it comes to vitality...


    "Ninth brother." With an anxious call, everyone who was about to enter the city stopped and looked helplessly at where they were going.


    A red dot slowly expanded and gradually revealed a silhouette. Behind it were a few helpless guards. Of course, they were all dressed in common attire.


    Princess Golden Bell was like a red whirlwind as she reined her horse in front of the crowd. Her eyes were filled with enmity as she looked at the two men holding hands. With a twitch of her mouth, she jumped off the horse and threw the reins to her subordinates before walking over to them.


    "Ninth brother, why didn''t you wake me up when we were on the way?" Princess Golden Bell pouted with an indescribably adorable expression.


    What day was it today? Old Zhang looked at the sky and thought that he would definitely go to the gambling den later. Today was an auspicious day for the entire city. Even the heavenly immortals and beauties had arrived.


    Even though they were both young ladies, this girl was as passionate as fire. The fire that could burn if one approached her, although it was filled with temptation, no one dared to approach her like the girl dressed in yellow. The moment someone approached her, they would feel that the sanctity in their soul had been excavated, and all kinds of dirty thoughts would be thrown out of their minds.


    At the sight of Princess Golden Bell, Night Nine''s previously warm face sank. His expression was very clear. Why was it that Princess Golden Bell refused to give up?

 C52

    "Don''t face him with a straight face. You will hurt him if you do this." Fishy leaned forward to persuade Night Nine.


    No one would be willing to share a husband with others, and neither would she. However, seeing the love in Princess Golden Bell''s eyes, she couldn''t help but advise Night Nine not to be so heartless, even though she wanted to slap herself twice in the future. That was her rival in love, to be soft-hearted towards a love rival was to be cruel to herself.


    What Princess Golden Bell hated the most was this hypocritical look of Xiaoyu. She had already firmly grasped Ninth Brother in her hands, so she deliberately displayed her magnanimous appearance.


    Princess Golden Bell charged forward and rammed into the small fish.


    "Ninth Brother, why are you ignoring me?" Princess Golden Bell took his arm.


    "Golden Bell, if you run out of the house like this, your family will be very worried."


    When there weren''t any small fish, he didn''t feel that Princess Golden Bell was that difficult to deal with. However, ever since he had small fish, he especially hated people who disturbed him and Little Fishy. Since others couldn''t understand his fear, he couldn''t tell others.


    A person whose life could disappear at any moment, every minute, every second wants to be with someone they love, a healthy person won''t understand.


    "I have a letter for them." Since Jin Ling didn''t think so, she had already decided on Nine Elder Brother. Since he had already left the capital, of course she would follow him.


    Everyone looked at Ye Jiumei in admiration. Sigh, it was a blessing to the Qi people.


    "I''m tired. I need to go back to the car and sleep."


    When he heard this, the hand that was pushing the wheelchair stopped, and the horse carriage that was following the crowd hurriedly came forward. After some work, Night Nine once again got on the horse carriage.


    "Little Yu, why aren''t you coming up?" Night Nine shouted in a suppressed voice.


    Little Fishy didn''t look at the golden bell, which was filled with disappointment. She lifted up her dress and walked into the carriage, and just as she went up, the carriage door closed, and Night Nine suddenly pulled Little Fishy into his embrace. She gave a cry of surprise, and at night Nine Demon bent her head down and fiercely kissed her lips, swallowing the cry of surprise into her stomach.


    Princess Jinling pretended as if nothing had happened as she watched Little Fishy climb onto the carriage. That ambiguous voice came from inside as she secretly spat in her heart. She was truly shameless, but her eyes were so sore that they could not be opened.


    "Miss, let''s go back." The imperial bodyguard that was following her advised her. She didn''t address her as'' princess'' even after leaving the capital for convenience. Instead, she addressed her as'' miss''.


    What poison did the princess get? The emperor had already agreed. As long as she wanted to, the prince would be her choice. Which prince wasn''t a top talent in the thousands of miles? How did he fall for this cripple? What could a cripple do? Furthermore, he had completely ignored the princess. Since when had the princess ever been so humble? So what if he was a prince?


    "Don''t follow me. Let''s go." Princess Golden Bell was already feeling terrible in her heart. Since these guards could not help her out and added fuel to the fire, she could not help but stamp her feet.


    The guard''s eyes flashed with hatred as he withdrew his gaze.


    She had fallen in love with Ninth Brother and wanted to be with him. It was all that vixen she had learned in the brothel, and she had completely captivated Ninth Brother. However, she believed that there would be a day when Ninth Brother would find her good.


    "Nine, wait for me."


    The two of them were on the verge of suffocating when Night Nine''s Charm let go of the little fish. Looking at her slightly red and swollen lips, Night Nine''s mood improved a little, and he handed a hand to Little Fishy, "Help me lie down."


    Xiaoyu knew that he was not in a very good mood at the moment. Recently, his unstable Yin and Yang nature had made Xiaoyu suspect that his uncle was coming, so of course he wouldn''t be offended. Xiaoyu was a bit depressed in her heart. She was obviously exhausted, but she was still working so hard.


    She helped him lie down like a young maid, put two pillows on his back, and made him comfortable. Just as he was about to straighten his back and be embraced by the night fairy, Little Fishy raised her head and fell into his eyes that were as deep as a well, unable to extricate herself.


    "Little Fishy, take off your shoes and lie beside me. Let''s talk." Night Nine spoke in a gloomy voice.


    His melancholy expression struck the softest spot in Little Fishy''s heart, and with a stomp of her feet, she kicked off her shoes to who knows where, climbed up, wrapped her arms around Night Nine''s neck, and found a comfortable position to lie down in. Actually, while they were on the journey, she felt that her body was tired no matter what, but she endured it because she knew that Night Nine''s body couldn''t be dragged any longer.


    The two of them snuggled up to each other, neither of them speaking. There were thousands of words in their hearts, and at this moment, both of them seemed superfluous.


    Elder Zhang found nothing to say and chatted with the two catties. Although six catties was not a lot of talk, every time he said something, he just said it in time. Then, Old Zhang would go on blabbering on and on.


    "Xiaoyu, stop giving our time to others." After a long time, Night Nine spoke.


    Little Fishy had recently discovered that something was wrong with Night Nine, and he was moving towards the homestead more and more. How could this be okay, in the modern era, there are also internet TV, mobile phones, and horses. What do you think happened here?


    It was precisely because of this that Xiaoyu had deliberately left some clues for Princess Golden Bell to chase after them. Otherwise, with Princess Golden Bell''s simple-minded head, her subordinates would not care about her safety and would urge her to return to the capital. How could she follow Princess Golden Bell for so long without losing anything?


    Little Fishy gave a soft grunt of assent. Perhaps it was better to use a different method. Sometimes, it was just like this. The more stubborn a person was, the easier it was for them to dislike him.


    Hearing Princess Golden Bell''s voice from outside, Night Nine frowned. He tightened his arms, then calmly said, "Fifteen."


    "Your Highness." Fifteen''s emotionless voice rang out from outside the carriage.


    "Make Princess Golden Bell shut her mouth." Endless Night said irritably.


    Fifteen was stifled. Even the emperor wanted to hold this unruly and headstrong princess in his arms. It seemed that his family''s prince was truly angry.


    Fifteen turned around. Although he couldn''t do anything to Princess Golden Bell, there were still plenty of ways to shut her up.


    Fifteen took out a slingshot from her waist and aimed it at the head of the horse that Princess Golden Bell was riding.


    An arrow suddenly flew over from behind Princess Golden Bell. It collided with the fifteen bullets in midair. With a bounce, it fell to the ground.


    As he raised his gaze, he saw the imperial bodyguard that had been following beside Princess Golden Bell looking at him calmly.


    In the past two days, the two of them had sparred countless times, but they were unable to determine the difference in level between them. However, they both knew that the other party bore no ill intentions and had yet to display his true capabilities.


    Princess Golden Bell pulled on the reins and said angrily, "What are you trying to do?"


    Fifteen glanced at the guard beside her. "I told you to shut up."


    When Princess Golden Bell heard this, her face turned pale. "Who was the one who said that?"


    Nine wouldn''t treat her like this. It must be that vixen.


    Fifteen turned the horse around and turned a deaf ear to Princess Golden Bell''s questions.


    Such an obvious matter, was there even a need to say it out loud? He respected his wife, but that didn''t mean he was obeying her orders. He only had one master.


    When Princess Golden Bell saw the ice-cold look on her face, she felt even more vexed.


    "Mo Yan, Ninth Brother won''t let anyone hurt me, right?" Princess Golden Bell looked pitifully at her personal bodyguard.

 C53

    Mo Yan sighed secretly, feeling depressed in his heart. The princess was compatible with the Ninth Prince, how could she not be? In private, Mo Yan felt that if Nine Night Demon and Little Fishy were crippled and matched with a brothel, it could be said to be a perfect match. Just how could the Ninth Prince match up to their princess?


    "That man only wanted to shoot Miss''s horse, not her life." Mo Yan explained.


    Princess Jinling''s eyes lit up. ''Did she say it like that? How could Ninth Brother be so heartless as to make her die?''


    So it turned out that she misunderstood Fifteen''s intention to "make you shut up" so that she could die.


    Mo Yan turned his head. Princess Golden Bell''s eyes were still filled with tears, but her lips were curled up in delight, like a flower with dewdrops on it.


    "Mo Yan, you''re the best." Princess Golden Bell''s tears turned into smiles.


    Mo Yan pretended not to hear her. All of the princess'' emotions were centered around the Ninth Prince, so even if she praised him, it wouldn''t be true.


    "You can''t speak properly, you just have to put on a face that people don''t like." Princess Golden Bell grumbled, but her tone was more of a pout.


    All the guards looked at the sky speechlessly.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it." Princess Golden Bell muttered to herself.


    The guards felt that the Ninth Prince was truly an unpardonable evil. It was even more cruel to shut up Princess Golden Bell than to kill her.


    From the front came the sound of firecrackers. When Old Zhang heard this, he let out a sigh. It seemed that another person had suffered from a serious illness and didn''t manage to cure it, so he sent it directly to the hospital.


    "Give way, give way." Old Zhang was famous for being busy with nothing to do. As he spoke to the crowd of onlookers, he pushed his way in. When he looked up, he froze in place.


    Six catties borrowed his light and followed him in. Seeing his strange expression, six catties'' complexion changed. He strode forward and grabbed a servant wearing a white belt.


    "Who''s gone?" The six jin heart had a bit of panic. He better not be a fool. Even if all his family members died, it would still be fine. He better not be the one behind all of this.


    The servant glanced at the man and felt that he was a little strange. His face was shiny, without a single spot of beard. "This guest is not from the city. No wonder he isn''t familiar with the customs of this place. Mister Yao is gone."


    The servant raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "What?" They had rushed all the way here because they heard that he could cure a person''s bones and flesh. How could he say that he would die just like that? Even if he wanted to die, he had to at least cure his prince!


    Six Jin madly rushed into the mourning hall.


    Elder Zhang was still in a daze, "When I saw Mr. Yao yesterday, he was still fine. How come he disappeared without a trace?"


    Hearing this, the old servant became more and more distressed, "Mister Yao is in the clinic right now, but he suddenly fainted. When we saw him, we immediately calmed him down and invited Doctor Hu to diagnose him. Doctor Hu sighed, saying that there is no treatment, so he asked us to prepare for the future ¡­"


    "That is to say, Mister Yao isn''t dead yet?" A crisp voice came from the side.


    The old servant looked up and saw a young girl wearing a yellow robe walking towards him with the support of the crowd.


    For the past few years, many patients had come to see her, so it wasn''t strange for this old servant to see her. This old servant was just amazed at how pure and pure this woman''s aura was, and logically speaking, this kind of woman should stay in her room and not show herself.


    "Guests, if you''re going to treat someone, please invite someone else." The old servant said sorrowfully. Although he had not taken his last breath, he could only exhale and not breathe.


    "Uncle, this uncle of mine is proficient in the art of the Yellow Emperor. If Mister Yao still doesn''t have ¡­"


    Doctor Hu, who happened to be carrying the medicine box, looked at Imperial Physician Lu and snorted, "It''s an illness that even Mr. Yao can''t cure. Are you foreigners stronger than Mr. Yao?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiaoyu frowned, "Sir, have you never heard of medical indiscipline?"


    Doctor Hu coldly harrumphed and declined to comment.


    "Elder ¡­" Little Fishy stared at the old servant, unwilling to give up.


    The old servant hesitated for a moment. In any case, there was nothing to lose, so he decided to just leave it to fate. The old servant gritted his teeth and braved the danger of offending Doctor Hu.


    When Doctor Hu saw this, his face filled with anger. He stood and turned his head to follow after the two as he did not believe that anyone could cure the doctor''s illness.


    As they entered, they saw that the door had been removed, and an old man in his sixties was lying on it. His face was sallow, filled with anger, but there was no air to be taken in, and all around him were his family members, crying miserably. The most miserable one was six pounds, lying on the door, unable to be pulled by anyone.


    "Six pounds, please let me pass." Xiaoyu glanced at the old man on the door and unceremoniously pushed six pounds to the side. Six pounds stopped crying; how could he forget that they also had experts? The sound of six pounds lowered as they moved to the side.


    "Uncle Lu, what do you think?" Although she had received her grandfather''s true inheritance, it was only to treat minor ailments. She rarely used her hands to treat those that were on the verge of death, after all, she was young and the patients did not trust her, and they would rather go to the hospital to slaughter their way out of their family.


    "Phlegm." Doctor Lu was experienced enough to see through the old man''s illness at a glance.


    The phlegm that gushes the disease is good to cure, as long as the phlegm that jams in his windpipe to suck out, but after all, this is not the modern society, there are many advanced machines can use, the necessary manpower to do so.


    Little Fishy glanced at Mister Yao''s family and told them of the method to save him. However, all she saw was the hesitation on his family''s faces.


    Doctor Lu sighed. The method that the ninth prince''s wife suggested might not be a bad one, but they all believed that there was a mass of Yin Qi in those who were about to die. Those who tried to absorb it would die within three months without a doubt, and no one wanted to trade their lives for the lives of an old man who was about to die.


    A young man wearing a filial hat came over and kowtowed to Imperial Physician Lu, "Godly Doctor, please save my godfather."


    Xiaoyu said angrily, "Why didn''t you save him?"


    The filial son cried until he passed out.


    When Fishy saw this, she could not help but take out a silver needle to give this hypocritical "filial son" a shot.


    Imperial Physician Lu stopped her and rolled up his sleeves. Xiaoyu was stunned, "Imperial Physician Lu, what are you going to do?"


    Imperial Physician Lu took a deep breath, "The heart of a doctor''s parents."


    Along the way, he felt very touched. Previously, he had always resented the fact that the gods were unfair to their imperial doctors. Only in the private sector did he realize that true doctors never cared about fame and fortune.


    When Xiaoyu heard this, she was filled with respect. After Imperial Physician Lu left the palace, he had changed a lot. Xiaoyu had been angry before, but now, she felt that she was too extreme.

 C54

    "Let me do it." Xiaoyu clenched her teeth. After all, she knew how to control her strength more than anyone else, even though she felt disgusted just thinking about it.


    However, this old man was known as Yao Meng Chen, and perhaps he really could save Xiao Jiu. She was not a saint, but as long as there was hope, she would not let it go, for Xiao Jiu, what was a little sacrifice?


    A figure knocked away the two and pounced on the old man. He grabbed the old man''s chin and forced him to open his tightly clenched teeth. The old man leaned forward and took a deep breath.


    "Cough, cough." Six pounds of coughing.


    Xiaoyu looked at the bowl of water placed on the elder''s head and handed it over to him.


    "Six kilograms, hurry up and rinse your mouth and spit it out."


    Six catties of water followed his instructions, drank a large mouthful, rinsed his mouth, and then bent over.


    "How can you do this? It''s obvious that you don''t want to ask my father to cross the Road to River Styx." The old man''s family was stunned for a moment before awakening from their stupor. The water above their heads was really shocking.


    "All of you f * cking shut up." Little Fishy angrily shouted.


    "Little Fishy." Everyone opened up a path, and after waiting for a long time for Little Fishy and the others to stay, Night Nine finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and allowed Fifteen to push him in.


    Although Night Nine was just sitting there, his body was emitting an oppressive aura. He swept his gaze over everyone, and was so frightened that he became silent and turned his head back.


    "Didn''t I tell you to wait in the carriage? "Why did you come down?" Little Yu disagreed.


    "I''m worried about you." Night Nine looked gently at the little fish.


    Hua Li nearly fainted on the spot. Can''t you guys be a little more scary? It was unheard-of to talk about love in front of the mourning hall.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough." What was even more horrifying was that Meng Chen, who was only breathing and not breathing, suddenly started to cough violently.


    "Water, quickly give him water." Little Fishy''s voice trembled with excitement. He''s alive! He''s alive!


    Xiaoyu held onto Imperial Physician Lu''s hand tightly, "Do you see that? He''s alive."


    Doctor Lu was pleased too. "Yes, six pounds is amazing."


    Six Jin stood up and wiped off the sweat on his face while chuckling. Suddenly, he remembered that he seemed to have swallowed more than one mouthful of phlegm. He held onto a pillar and started vomiting.


    Someone had already given him water. The old servant took it and fed it to Meng Chen to drink.


    Yao Meng Chen drank some water and closed his eyes. His eyes were filled with tears. He had dedicated his entire life to saving others, but he didn''t expect that he would have to see the world turn cold with his own eyes.


    "Sir, are you alright?" The old servant choked with sobs. He really hadn''t thought that these guests would really save his husband.


    "I''m fine, it''s all thanks to this little brother." Yao Meng Chen''s gaze turned to six Jin.


    At this moment, Yao Meng Chen''s foster son finally woke up. Seeing that Yao Meng Chen had awoken, he was pleasantly surprised in his heart, "Foster father, you''re still alive, this is great."


    As he finished speaking, he crawled up to the six jin of dirt. He couldn''t help but cover his nose as he stepped back, "Benefactor, please accept my bow."


    As he spoke, he kowtowed three times on the ground.


    Six jin of him waved his hand. He wasn''t that great, so he thought that this old man might be able to save the prince without caring about what he saved. Now that he thought about it, it truly was too disgusting.


    He held onto the pillar and wanted to vomit, but he would vomit bile the other night.


    "Are you done yet?" Fifteen looked at the six catties in disgust.


    Only now did he realize that the pillar he was leaning on was actually fifteen. Fifteen was actually being held up by him, and he couldn''t move at all.


    "Bro, you''re too awesome." As if he had lost six pounds, he rested his head on Fifteen''s shoulder.


    Only after Yao Meng Chen drank a few large bowls of water did he feel much better. He looked at Xiaoyu and the others, and his gaze stopped on Night Nine''s face. "Little brother, are you highly toxic?"


    Doctor Lu heard it and his heart skipped a beat. He stared at Yao Meng Chen and asked, "You can cure it?"


    Yao Meng Chen''s gaze swept across the crowd and landed on Doctor Hu''s body. He sighed to himself. He had sacrificed his medicine to save people, but who would have thought that he would be able to block the path of wealth?


    "Everyone, follow me to the inner room." As he spoke, Yao Meng Chen began to struggle.


    The old servant quickly supported him, while the foster son supported him on the other side.


    Logically speaking, Meng Chen should have been allowed to rest for two days before asking about Ye Jiumei''s condition. However, with hope right in front of their eyes, no one could remain calm.


    Seeing that Yao Meng was fine, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Little Fishy thought for a moment, "Fifteen, go and get our old Sage Herb and give it to Mister Yao."


    Fifteen pounds a push, and he was lost in the crowd.


    Six pounds weakly raised his hand. He had originally wanted to say fifteen harsh words, but before he could do so, fifteen was gone.


    Six catty really wanted to lie on the ground, a strong hand to the side to support him.


    Six kilograms looked up and stuttered, "Doctor Lu."


    Normally, these imperial doctors would be courteous when they saw them, but they all had their eyes set on them. As a eunuch, even if they had limitless glory, they would still be looked down upon by others.


    Imperial Physician Lu turned a deaf ear and helped him to follow Yao Meng Chen to the inner room.


    "You can leave now. Uncle Rui can wait on you here." Yao Meng Chen laid on the bed. He closed his eyes tiredly and waved his right hand weakly.


    The foster son glanced at the old servant, resentment flashing across his eyes. In this family, he was unexpectedly inferior to the old servant. He lowered his eyes to cover his thoughts, and whispered an agreement. Then, the adopted son left.


    Yao Meng Chen closed his eyes and rested for a moment before opening his eyes again. He looked at Night Nine and said, "This little brother''s poison has accumulated over time, I am powerless to do anything."


    After hearing that, the six catties old man''s body that was originally powerless, suddenly straightened up. Damn, there''s nothing you can do, why did you call us here? Are you playing with me? He was suppressed by Doctor Lu.


    "However, I have a junior brother who has greater medical skills than me. Maybe he can cure me of the poison in my body." Yao Meng Chen said a few words, he was so tired that he was panting.


    A shadow flashed by, and fifteen old ginsengs were given to the old servant. He then took out a packet of ginseng and said, "Give this to the old servant to refresh his spirit."


    Little Fishy glanced at Fifteen. She seemed cold and merciless, her thoughts meticulous.


    One had to know that the Medicine Hall and the Medicine Hall belonged to two different organizations. Although many of the families that opened their own Medicine Hall, not everyone could open their own Medicine Hall. Normally, one would only be able to gather some medicinal herbs from the peak of the mountain.


    Meng Chen didn''t hold himself back. He picked up the piece and put it in his mouth. He felt much more energetic. He ordered the old servant to grind it. He then wrote a book envelope and passed it to Imperial Physician Lu.


    "Sir, my junior has an eccentric personality. If there''s anything wrong with his words, please forgive him."


    Yao Meng Chen looked earnestly at the crowd.


    He had clearly heard them call him "Doctor L¨¹" just now, and judging from their bearing, their status was definitely precious. He did not want to bring trouble to his junior brother.


    "We will naturally remember what Mister Yao said." Doctor Lu glanced at Ye Jiumei, and guessed that Yao Meng Chen had already guessed her identity. Since ancient times, talented people had a lot of pride and talent, so it was inevitable that they would offend some influential people. This medicine Meng Chen knew a lot about the world, but he was also honest, so Doctor Lu''s impression of him greatly increased.


    "Mister Yao, do you think my master''s illness can be cured?" Doctor Lu could not help but ask.


    Yao Meng Chen shook his head, and everyone''s heart sank. Xiaoyu held onto Night Nine''s hand and increased her strength. Night Nine looked up and saw the worry in her eyes, and then patted her hand comfortingly.


    "It can cure my good fortune, but it can''t cure my life." Night Nine revealed a gentle smile, that blossomed like a beautiful spring flower. The originally lifeless room suddenly became lively and refreshing, and when Little Fishy saw it, she was unable to shift her eyes away.


    Thinking that he might fall asleep at any moment and never wake up again with such a smile on his face, Xiaoyu couldn''t bear to watch. She turned her head to the side and took two deep breaths, then turned around and looked seriously at Night Nine, "Little Jiu, you''re here, so I''m here, please don''t give up, okay?"


    She was not a person who gave up lightly, but if Little Nine was no longer around, she really didn''t know what was the point of her being alive.


    Fishy had always believed that the heavens had brought her into this world so that she and Little Nine could support each other.

 C55

    In the past, he didn''t care when he would be able to sleep forever, so his state of mind was still relatively calm.


    It had already been more than half a month since he left the capital. They were either hurrying on their journey or visiting a doctor. He felt that his life was like quicksand, and it was impossible for him to stop it.


    Afraid that Xiaoyu would be worried, he opened his mouth and said, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t give up."


    In the end, the two of them became more and more irreconcilable in terms of medical differences, and in the end, the two of them became enemies. Living to this age and having to go around in circles in front of the gates of the dead, Yao Meng Chen suddenly had an epiphany, in fact, as long as he could save people, why would he care about the form?


    Yao Meng Chen carefully wrote down the address of his Junior Brother''s 90% medicine and passed it to Imperial Physician Lu.


    Seeing Doctor Hu peeking out of the door, Yao Meng Chen smiled bleakly, "I, Yao Meng Chen, have been practicing medicine in the capital for more than thirty years. I have saved countless lives, but I didn''t expect that I have become a thorn in the side for some people."


    Upon hearing this, Fishy withdrew her gaze from Night Nine and looked straight at Pill Mist.


    "Mister Yao is a person with a noble character. The people of the world have their own opinions on this matter. Why should you be so disheartened because of Xiao Xiao Xiao''s jealousy?"


    Alright, Little Fishy admits that she''s a little person, but a little person liking that others are all gentlemen is obviously impossible, but, it''s so easy to meet someone that can be considered upright, because after seeing the ugly side of human nature, she decided not to be a good person anymore. How can this be okay, there are enough bad people in this world, facing an increasingly rare variety of good people, that''s something you have to protect more and more?


    "Mister Yao, I can''t deny that the reason why I saved your life was because I thought that you might have a good impression of my illness. To tell you the truth, I''ve been sick for decades, and all the people who came to see me are not only the experts of the country, but also people who can save your life."


    These words were said arrogantly, but no one felt that because this was the truth, Yao Meng Chen felt more and more that Ye Jiumei''s identity was being respected.


    "No matter what, he did something that no one else was willing to do, even if his initial motive was to save Little Nine, you cannot deny that he saved you." Little Fishy said.


    Ye Jiumei glanced at Little Fishy in admiration, "You can say that you have ulterior motives, but not everyone who has ulterior motives would be willing to save someone at all cost."


    Doctor Lu also understood. He stroked his beard with a smile. "I didn''t expect that child, who weighed six catties, to have such a spirit. I think he looks very good. Not bad."


    Six catty was praised by everyone, "I ¡­" "I ¡­"


    He really hadn''t thought about it at the time, but he felt that he shouldn''t have asked his wife and Imperial Physician L¨¹ to do such dirty work.


    Little Fishy smiled as she interrupted his words, "Six catties, you don''t have to be so modest."


    Ever since he was young, he had been a servant by Night Nine''s side. He had always been a servant, but so what? A loyal servant was many times stronger than a talkative person. What attitude he had in the past didn''t really matter.


    When Yao Meng Chen heard these people speak one after another, he knew that everyone had seen through his despair. He forced a smile and said, "Oh right, this old man has yet to personally thank this little brother."


    As Yao Meng Chen said this, he was supported by the old servant to the front of the six jin body and was about to kneel down.


    Six catties quickly supported him, not allowing him to kneel.


    In the end, Yao Meng Chen was still an old man. Even though he was full of energy, but from the bottom of his heart, he was completely exhausted, and nothing could cure him.


    The crowd did not know what happened when Yao Meng Chen had an attack. After all, that was his private matter and it was not appropriate for them to interfere. The only thing they could do was to take their leave early and let him rest or take care of their family matters.


    Just as he left the infirmary, he saw the red-clothed Princess Golden Bell standing beside his carriage with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Ninth brother ¡­" The smile on Princess Golden Bell''s face faded bit by bit as she looked at the beautiful night sky. Her voice grew softer and softer.


    Inn.


    Even though it was a journey, Little Fishy didn''t slack off in the slightest. Every day she would massage with needles without interruption. She shook her shoulders and stretched lazily.


    "Little Yu, you must be tired." Ye Jiumei reached out her hand in heartache.


    With a smile, Fishy stepped forward and handed her hand to Night Nine.


    "How long has it been since you lost so much weight?"


    "That''s good. You know the girls there spend a lot of money to lose weight." Little Yu disapproved.


    "What''s with all the fertilizer? There''s nothing there anymore." Night Nine had an awkward expression on his face.


    "Where?" "Where?" A dull opening in the mouth of a small fish.


    Ye Jiumei''s face reddened, but she didn''t say anything. She directly placed Luoshan''s Claws on top of her body. "This place is much smaller."


    Little Fishy angrily glared at him, slapping away his claws. After this fella went crazy, he became more and more impudent. "How do you know how to be so petty?"


    She hadn''t been having sex with him these days. Which of his eyes had seen that she was small? Xiaoyu lowered her voice, afraid that she would be laughed at.


    Night Nine''s face turned even redder, "These few days, I''ve been taking advantage of your sleeping time ¡­"


    Little Fishy stretched out her hands to ravage his angry and handsome face. "You big pervert, how dare you sneak attack me while I''m asleep?"


    "Nope." Nine Nights tried to defend himself.


    "You also said, it''s yours or mine." Little Fishy clenched her teeth in a fiendish manner. She was not vicious, but instead made people feel that she was cute.


    "I said I''m not a pervert, and you''re my wife. I did all this in broad daylight."


    Little Fishy held her breath at the back of her throat, unable to get up or down. Who made the rule that a husband could sneak attack his wife when she was asleep?


    "Xiaoyu, we''ve been rushing on our journey for a long time now." When Night Nine saw that she didn''t say anything, he thought she had agreed and was shy.


    This Hui Tai Lang even said that he was not a perverted person, at this moment, she really wanted to turn into Hong Tai Lang and use the frying pan to ruthlessly beat his head.


    He thought he was just a little sheep, but this guy was clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing. After tasting the taste of meat, it would be impossible for him to be vegetarian. However, his current body ¡­


    Xiaoyu''s kiss fell upon the face of Night Nine, "Little Jiu, with your current look, you shouldn''t overwork yourself too much, let alone the fact that we''ve been travelling for so many days ¡­"


    "I understand all this, Fishy. Take our child." Night Demon decisively cut her off.

 C56

    "Huh?" Honestly speaking, she had not thought about it before, after all, she did not know how big this body was, but looking at its shape, it seemed like it had not grown at all, and in a few years time it would be better to have children. Thus, every time she finished working with Night Nine, she would drink a bowl of saffron.


    "I understand my own body. I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you to old age. Little Yu, I want you to live a good life. Let our child accompany you, okay?" Night Nine held the little fish''s arm with both of his hands, slightly raising his head, his eyes full of sincerity, this was the only reason he could imagine why the little fish would not feel lonely.


    Little Fishy shook off his hand, one hand covering her chest, looking at him with tears in her eyes, "Night Nine, do you think that a child can take the place of the one he loves?


    Night Nine did not expect Little Fishy''s reaction to be so huge, so he quickly explained: "Little Fishy, listen to me, I did not expect things to turn out this way, it''s all my fault, actually, I want to grow old with you, and sit in the rocking chair and shake it. As long as there''s a sliver of life, I won''t give up. But I''m so scared, so afraid that one day I won''t be able to wake up even if I fell asleep. When I think of this, my heart breaks. "


    Although Little Fishy was intelligent, she didn''t understand anything about this place. How was she going to live her life alone?


    Without him, she was just a woman who had lost her husband. In their country, there had never been a woman who had given birth to a child, and if the husband died, she would either leave the family or remarry. Without the woman standing alone, he was afraid.


    "Little Fishy, I beg you, please leave me a bloodline." With a child by his side, things would be different. No matter what, that was the royal bloodline, and the royal grandson''s mother was naturally incomparably noble. At any rate, it was the same path.


    "Xiaoyu, if you really don''t want to give birth to my child, then promise me that when I die, you will find the Third Marquis and beg him to take you in." Night Nine held the little fish in his arms and buried his head in her chest. His voice was muffled and slurred, but he could hear every word clearly.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes widened, she felt as if a sledgehammer had struck her chest, stifling her to the point of being unable to speak. She reached out to push aside Night Demon, no, she had to ask, what did he mean? Could it be that she was just like a woman with a beautiful character? Wasn''t she just staying in the carriage with the Third Marquis for a while? What could she do? Was she that filthy? Although she liked handsome men, beautiful things should be appreciated from the start. How could he convict her just because of this?


    She and the Third Marquis were pure and honest. Didn''t he not care back then? Why did Little Fishy suddenly want to see his head deform when she had a stroke? Did he push the door?


    He could not let Fishy see the sorrow in his eyes.


    If time could be repeated, he would rather choose never to touch the little fish, not because he doesn''t love her, but because he loves her too much. This country is cruel to a woman whose husband has died, and even if he knows that he will die at any time, he will still say that the little fish is dead, if she has a child, if she has a man, she will have no child, no one wants a child, and if that happens, she will still be thrown into a low place and sold to a brothel, so, after the death of her husband, there will never be a woman who will be filial for her husband, not because they won''t, but because this country doesn''t want this country.


    "Xiaoyu, why is the heavens being so cruel, letting me know you but not giving me time to love you?" He couldn''t cry. Fishy had said she liked to see him smile.


    "The most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old together with you, and gently sit on the rocking chair and shake it ¡­" His voice was mellow, and when he sang it, it was a different song.


    Little Fishy looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, not letting her tears fall. Today, when she came out from that medicinal pill Meng Chen gave her, Nine Niu Mei''s mood was very strange.


    Little Fishy''s heart raced. Logically speaking, it had only been half a month and it had already waited for so many years. Could it be that half a month''s time would erase a person''s will to survive? Just what had happened for Little Nine to be so depressed?


    "Little Nine, don''t you have anything else to say to me?" The Little Fisherman class, Night Nine''s face, looked at him in the eyes, probing him.


    "A child like you, healthy and full of life, handsome as me, happy to think of our love." When she lifted up her face, she had already changed her expression into a look of longing.


    "I... "I promise you." Xiaoyu looked at his smile and suddenly felt her heart palpitate. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. She had also promised Xiaoyu that she would be happy.


    She had been trying her best to understand this society, how different the customs and habits of this country were from the world she came from. The moment she opened her mouth, she felt that her heart had been hurt, that he was clearly making arrangements for the future, but, pretending to be ignorant, she had never felt this tired before.


    Little Fishy calmed down outside. At least, on the surface, it was impossible for Night Nine to tell that she had ever cried before, so she wrung her hair dry and left the clean room.


    Nine Nights was leaning there, his underclothes half open, revealing his jade-like chest, skin, and shoulders. One hand was placed behind his head and the other on his chest, and he was staring in the direction of the clean room. When he saw her come out, a bright smile appeared on his face and he extended his hand to her.


    The corners of Little Fishy''s mouth curled up slightly. A hint of happiness was also present in her eyes as she leisurely walked forward and placed her hand in his.


    With a deep look in her eyes, Night Nine pulled her back with a little force, and Little Fishy fell into his embrace, extending her hand to pinch his chin, "Beautiful girl, take this chance to be a pervert."


    Little Fishy''s voice was different from its usual crisp and clear tone. In fact, it sounded a bit hoarse.


    The Nine Night Divine Phoenix''s eyes slightly narrowed, looking at her, her voice was also slightly hoarse, "Of course."


    This was already the fun of their room. The two of them didn''t get tired of it. Usually, when they started, they would be very happy, but today, they felt an inexplicable sense of sadness.


    Little Fishy put one hand on his bare chest and drew the outline of his face with the other.


    Night Demon wasn''t in a hurry. She deftly reached out and undid the buttons on her undergarment, then took off her clothes ¡­

 C57

    In the middle of the night, Little Fishy woke up, looking at Night Nine''s childlike sleeping posture, and silently fell into a trance. Night Nine had become a doctor after a long time, and she already knew in her heart that she would not have much time left in the future.


    Xiaoyu''s heart felt heavy. She only hated herself for not learning how to practice medicine. If she had, she wouldn''t have been so helpless.


    Xiaoyu dressed in a robe rose to her feet and came to the main hall. She saw Princess Golden Bell sitting in the main hall and drinking alone. Her heart stirred as she walked down the stairs and sat beside Princess Golden Bell.


    "Drinking alone is boring, how about I accompany you?"


    If not for the fact that a beautiful woman drank alone in the middle of the night, there would always be people who were restless. Not everyone would have the chance to see such a beautiful scene, especially in a society where classes were distinct.


    She did look down on Xiaoyu, but she also wanted to find someone to talk to. What she wanted to say was something that no one would understand. If there was anyone in this world who could understand her, then it would be this person in front of her who did not even look at her with half a eye.


    Even so, Princess Golden Bell would not speak to Xiaoyu in the daytime. In the dead of night, she could open her heart to the world, especially since she was already intoxicated.


    Princess Golden Bell stared blankly at Little Fishy as she filled her cup with wine. She then raised it and drained it in one gulp.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the poison in my wine?" Princess Golden Bell snatched the jug of wine in a dazed and intoxicated manner before pouring it into her mouth.


    "What does it matter? In any case, if Little Nine is unable to be cured, he will not be able to live for long. " Little Fishy reached out her hand to snatch back the wine pot. Wasn''t it just a little bit of her wine? Was there really a need to be so stingy?


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. Ninth Brother''s illness had already reached such a level?


    "I won''t allow you to die in front of Ninth Brother." Princess Golden Bell stretched her hand out to retrieve the wine jug as she looked seriously at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu could not help but cast a glance at Princess Golden Bell. "Jingling, I originally thought you didn''t know how to empathize with each other. However, upon hearing your words, I realized that you really loved Little Jiu."


    To love a person, one would not have the heart to let him or her experience the heart-wrenching pain of losing the person one loves the most.


    "I really don''t understand. What does Ninth Brother like about you? Are you prettier than me? Am I cute? "You are just a lowly slut, how can he not even hesitate to offend my Royal Father for you? If it wasn''t for me begging with all my might, Royal Father would definitely have let the Emperor behead him because he made me suffer so much." Princess Golden Bell could not help but cry.


    Princess, I may be inferior to you in everything, but none of that is important. What is important is that Little Jiu loves me. Being belittled in such a manner, Xiaoyu felt a bit disgusted. She couldn''t help but blurt out her thoughts.


    "Do you think you would still be alive if it weren''t for that?" Princess Golden Bell waved her hand disdainfully.


    She had always thought that Princess Golden Bell was a petty and unruly child. It was only now that she realized, in fact, that when she came to this world, everything was just a night fairy who loved her, so she could not help but use Princess Golden Bell''s annoying, sticky person to set her off. It was only until now that she realized that she was the ignorant clown.


    "Jin Ling, why are you doing this?" Xiaoyu couldn''t help but advise.


    "Do you think I want to? However, I couldn''t help it. I''ve liked Ninth Brother for such a long time, and Ninth Brother has already penetrated deep into my bone marrow. How do I get rid of him? I hate him, I hate him for not loving me, but I hate you even more. I hate you less than I love him. "


    It was she who had begged her father not to do anything to Xiaoyu, because she had already been a bad person at the emperor''s place. Even she despised herself, so how could she have become so evil? The Third Prince''s words had hurt her heart, and not only did she not make Xiaoyu look bad, she had even made Ninth Brother hate her, and she swore that she would never do anything like that again.


    She could not sleep in the middle of the night, so she walked into her father''s yard, but her father told her to kill the woman who was with the Ninth Prince. She ran out of the house without a care for anything else, ignoring the fact that the Ninth Brother''s eyes were on her, because she knew that in her Ninth Brother''s eyes, this woman was his everything.


    Xiaoyu could not help but snatch the wine jug from Princess Golden Bell''s hands. "Golden Bell, you''re drunk."


    However, Xiaoyu did not dare to listen to her. She had loved Little Nine for a long time, and upon hearing that, she only felt that she had committed a great sin. What Xiaoyu hated the most was Little San.


    "I''m not drunk." The golden bell waved the little fish away.


    "Besides causing trouble for Ninth Brother, what else can you do? Are you going to say that you were the one who persuaded the emperor to let Nine Brother leave the capital? How long do you think Nine Brother''s body can last while he works so hard outside? You think you''re so great that you won''t give up even a shred of hope. In fact, you''re the cruelest woman in the world. "


    "It''s not up to you to comment on what kind of person she is." A deep and bewitching voice sounded.


    The two women looked up and saw the anger on Night Nine''s face.


    "Little Nine, why are you up?" When Little Fishy saw Night Nine, she subconsciously stood up.


    "You, come up." Instead of answering her, she commanded her.


    Little Fishy was completely unaware of what was wrong. Carrying her skirt, she started walking up.


    Princess Golden Bell pursed her lips. She did not feel that she had done anything wrong.


    "Little Nine, it''s cold outside tonight, let''s go back." Although it''s good that you have someone by your side to send you off, it would still feel a bit uncomfortable if you do some things between husband and wife while the other listens in the room and allows her to do as she pleases.


    Night Nine gave Princess Golden Bell a fierce glare.


    Xiaoyu pretended not to notice. Although she understood Princess Golden Bell''s intentions, what could she do? She was still that narrow-minded little fish, it was impossible for her to persuade Night Nine to accept her.


    Night Nine reached out his hand and clutched the banister of the inn, unwilling to let Fishy push him back.


    Little Fishy was puzzled and stopped, not daring to use any strength.


    "Jingling, I know you''ve always liked me, but I only thought of you as my little sister. Before I met Xiaoyu, I never thought that I would get married, because I knew that I could die at any moment, and that there would be a coincidence. I met Xiaoyu, and I fell in love with her, and this is fate. Jinling, even if there wasn''t any Xiaoyu, I wouldn''t fall in love with you, and love isn''t charity, nor is it pity, but a collision of heart and heart."


    During this period of time, his favorite thing to do was to listen to Xiaoyu talk about her world and learn a lot of new terms, such as Little San would be despised. Princess Golden Bell''s previous words had hit Xiaoyu''s soft spot, so he had to stand firmly on Xiaoyu''s side.

 C58

    Princess Golden Bell was about to blurt out a question to them. Were there no feelings of pity in their hearts? Without pity? How could Nine save Xiaoyu? If he didn''t have pity on her, why would Little Fishy treat him so considerately? Looking at his wheelchair, Jin Ling couldn''t help but feel jealous. If she didn''t have any pity, why would she give him a wheelchair that wasn''t hurting anymore?


    She had never given up on Nine Nights. After loving her for so many years, how could she just let it go like that? The reason why she told Xiaoyu all of this was because she only wanted Xiaoyu to accept her, even if it meant marrying her for the rest of her life, she would be satisfied with what she had done.


    After saying that, Night Nine loosened his grip on the railing, turned around and glared at Fishy, "Didn''t you say it was cold outside? Why aren''t you returning to your room? "


    Fishy rolled her eyes. It was clear that he was the one holding onto the railing and not letting go. She didn''t want him to be hurt, so she didn''t move. However, her heart was still moved.


    What Ninefire said wasn''t so much to Princess Golden Bell as to let her hear it. Although she used to force her to say that she treated Princess Golden Bell like a little sister, it wasn''t as good as what he was willing to say.


    Xiaoyu pushed Ninefire back to her room. As she turned the corner, she glanced at Princess Golden Bell from the corner of her eyes and sighed to herself.


    If he wasn''t handicapped, if she wasn''t a transcender, even if they met again, they might not be able to get to know each other. The two of them loved because of sex, but no matter what, the end result was love.


    "Why did you get up?" Night Nine holds the little fish''s hand.


    "I can''t sleep, so I got up to take a walk." Little Fishy said vaguely.


    She probably couldn''t sleep for his sake.


    Why, why would she not love her even a little? She had never despised him for being handicapped, nor was she afraid of being widowed for him, why would he not even give her hope?


    Princess Jinling cried as she fell asleep. Mo Yan appeared by her side and silently and carefully carried her back to her bed in the inn.


    He had grown up with Princess Golden Bell. It could be said that no one understood Princess Golden Bell''s personality better than him. She would never turn her head until she crashed into the southern wall, but Princess Golden Bell would never turn back.


    "Jin Ling, why do you have to suffer so much?" Mo Yan reached out his hand hesitantly and wiped away the tears that were hanging on her eyelashes.


    Jin Ling''s eyelashes trembled. Mo Yan quickly stood up and put his hands behind his back.


    "Ninth brother." Princess Golden Bell muttered.


    Mo Yan suddenly turned around and left. Nine brother, nine brother, the one he hated the most was Ye Jiumei, why wasn''t he dead yet? If he died, Jin Ling might be sad, but once that sadness passed, it wouldn''t be this painful anymore.


    Mo Yan stood outside Princess Golden Bell''s room and turned his head to glance at her. Although she was still sleeping, her brows were still slightly knitted. Ever since Night Nine had married that woman Xiaoyu, Jin Ling had never smiled.


    Mo Yan made up his mind. This was the first time he was going against Princess Golden Bell.


    People with status like theirs would always be the center of attention wherever they went. However, looking at their momentum, no one dared to have any presumptuous thoughts about them.


    Last night, the ruckus was too late, and this morning, she woke up a little later. When she went to eat in the main hall, the inn''s main hall was already full. Only Princess Golden Bell had an empty seat by her side.


    Night Nine glanced at Little Fishy, "Let''s go eat outside."


    Naturally, Little Fishy would not have any objections.


    "Ninth Gongzi, our Miss is asking you to come." Mo Yan stood in front of them.


    Xiaoyu looked at Princess Golden Bell. Princess Golden Bell looked at her and subconsciously turned her body to the side. Xiaoyu could see that her eyelids were slightly swollen.


    When Fishy saw this, she bit her lips. She knew that she shouldn''t have shown so much compassion, but facing such a stubborn girl, only a stone-hearted person would be willing to do something like that.


    Xiaoyu was even somewhat furious at Princess Golden Bell. If she had always been so unruly and willful, she wouldn''t have been so conflicted when she rejected him.


    "Let''s go." Night Joy tugged at the corner of the little fish''s clothes.


    Little Fishy innocently blinked her eyes. There was a gatekeeper in front of her, how could she leave?


    Suddenly, a voice sounded outside the door. It was a familiar voice, "Lord Ye, Lord Ye."


    It was the voice of the old servant of Yao Meng Chen.


    Night was the country''s surname. When they came out this time, even though they received the emperor''s imperial edict, they still had to do some necessary concealing. Thus, they could only say their surname was Ye.


    Six catties quickly walked out, "What''s the matter?"


    The old servant was tied up by a few bailiffs. When he saw the size of six catties, his eyes blazed with hope, "Young Master Liu, I beg of you, please save my old master."


    At this time, Night Nine and the others had already come out. Looking at the tied up old servant, their faces turned cold, "What''s going on?"


    The old servant spoke between tears, "Lord Ye, my lord has offended Shangguan Fei. Before my lord fell ill, he was treating the son of the prefect. This morning, these officials rushed in and tied him up without waiting for an explanation, saying that the prefect was killed by my lord."


    When he heard this, he looked at the old servant coldly. His young master was already on the brink of death, how could he have the time to meddle in this matter?


    When the bailiffs saw that the old servant was begging, they also wanted to know how big of a figure the old servant had mentioned. Seeing that the old servant was sure, they thought that it would be good to swindle two money out of him.


    However, looking at the noble person that the old servant spoke of as a woman and a cripple, how could such a person not be from a royal family?


    "What is your relationship with Yao Meng Chen?" The bailiff looked up and down at Night Nine. His clothes weren''t bad, perhaps he could get something out of it.


    "There must be an accomplice in the murder of the Prefect''s son. Come, take these people away." One of them waved his hand.


    "Don''t." Six kilograms quickly tried to smooth things over.


    "Brother, please give me some face. Our young master''s legs are inconvenient, how could he be the murderer of your Prefect''s son?" Powerful dragons did not oppress a snake, and they did not leave the capital to be the censor. Six pounds of gold was naturally given to the little leader for a silver ingot.


    The leader lowered his eyes and glanced at them, feeling satisfied. He covered up the money and turned around to berate the crowd, "This tricky servant is messing around, why aren''t you pulling him back yet?"


    Despair flashed in the old servant''s eyes. Even they weren''t willing to help the old master, so the old master was unable to escape this calamity.


    "The heavens are blind." The old servant raised his head and wailed in grief and indignation. His master was such a good person, how could he have encountered such a situation? He had just escaped from death and was now in prison again.


    "Hold on, what disease is the Prefect''s young master suffering from? "How did he die?" Nightmare suddenly spoke.


    "Young master." Six jin saved him, and they also gave him a thousand year old mountain ginseng. He only wrote down an address, so he didn''t know whether it would work or not. In general, they did not owe anyone anything.


    "Young master, why didn''t anyone answer your question?" Xiaoyu felt that she was putting on a show of strength.

 C59

    Some people treat him like a sick cat if they don''t show their might.


    As soon as Night Nine spoke, everyone felt an indescribable pressure enveloping them.


    "Young master was at home playing hide and seek with his concubines when suddenly ¡­" The leader suddenly stopped. Why did he unknowingly reveal the truth?


    So it was a case caused by a thief. So it wasn''t something that they invented first. Fishy nodded thoughtfully. It has a long history.


    When the others saw her nod, they thought that she agreed that it would be inconvenient for Night Nine to interfere in this matter. Furthermore, if Night Nine wanted to interfere, there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    Well, since the princess was in charge of the princess, they didn''t say anything else. Fifteen and six catties retreated to the back of Night Nine.


    As the son and grandson of his son, he knew that there were too many injustice in this world. However, he suddenly wanted this person to be alive and stay by his side, reminding him that six pounds was not only a personal servant. He had given his all to cure this person because he might be able to cure his illness.


    Holding onto the entire pavilion, he learned many things that were not known to him. For example, because of the death of his own master, those who followed him all suffered.


    "Where is your master now?" Night Nine remembers that when they were there, they didn''t see any patients. What, this drug was brought to life in a lawsuit?


    Hope ignited in the old servant''s eyes. He knew that they were good people and would not let them die.


    "Lil ''Nine, you haven''t been convicted yet. It''s fine even if you delay for a while. Drink your hot porridge first before you leave." Little Fishy advised.


    Night Nine''s body is made of porcelain, and no one is allowed to touch it.


    "Yes, Mistress." Everyone agreed with this suggestion. In fact, their master didn''t like to be so flamboyant, saying that he wanted to experience the life of ordinary people and didn''t want them to take up their seats in advance. The ninth prince also agreed with this suggestion, saying that he wanted to let the ninth prince have a seat on the ground so that they could feel the treatment of those commoners who had no seats in the morning.


    At this moment, a table full of people stood up. Without caring about the suffering of the common folk, six pounds of people rushed forward and sat down. They raised their hands and said, "Waiter, hurry up and clear the table."


    Nine Night Demon turned her head to look at Little Fishy, who gave him a bright smile, and pressed her hand to her stomach. Last night, she had been exercising, and had also taken a sip of wine, but now, her stomach was filled with hunger.


    The waiter swiftly cleaned up the table, and fifteen glanced at Little Fishy who was pushing the wheelchair. Little Fishy understood, and turned the wheelchair to push Night Nine to the table.


    "Young Master, Madam." the old servant shouted.


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, "My master has already agreed. If you want him to be innocent, he will ask for help."


    Did he really need his master to rush over with an empty stomach? Considering his master''s status, agreeing to save him was already an additional favor.


    "I ¡­" The old servant was at a loss for words and wanted to explain himself, but when he met the ice-cold eyes of fifteen, he knew that no matter how much he said it, it would be of no use.


    "Since the officials have worked hard, why don''t we use some as well?" The main purpose of these six pounds was to serve Night Nine. As for the social affairs, he was not here, so naturally someone would take over.


    Several bailiffs looked at each other. They had been busy the entire morning with this matter. How could they possibly have time to eat? A few of them followed the flow and entered the house. When they saw the official come in with a person tied to his waist, they took a bite and left. This official was a Blood fluke. He would not let them go unless he had enough to drink.


    Although it was early in the morning, the official still ordered for a sumptuous meal.


    A bowl of millet congee, two eggs, and a plate of small pickled vegetables. This was the standard for Night Nine''s breakfast. If the nobles of the capital knew about this, their eyeballs would probably pop out of their sockets.


    Little Fishy glanced at the yamen runners'' table, her expression indifferent. All of them were like that, grabbing a customer and eating to their deaths.


    In the past, the luxurious life in the palace had long been denied by Xiaoyu, but now she was like a housekeeper, a very stingy one at that. What was the use of eating so meticulously every day? It would be better to eat some of the five grains. Her grandfather had once said that eating the five grains would prevent one from getting sick, especially since the five grains here were pure natural green and harmless.


    "Have you finished eating?" Little Fishy asked.


    Night Nine did not say anything, just picked up the bowl of porridge from the side, scooped up a spoonful and gave it to Little Fishy.


    Little Fishy didn''t put on any airs as she caught it in a single gulp.


    Although she was a girl, her eating habits were not as good as Night Nine''s. She had eaten, and after Night Nine had passed the handkerchief over, Fishy wiped her mouth, "Okay, let''s go."


    It wasn''t that she was against them, they had risen earlier and eaten earlier than she did.


    This old servant had lived as long as a year. When he saw them finish eating so quickly, he realized that not all of the noble young masters would have to eat breakfast for four hours in a row.


    "Young master." The old servant stepped forward.


    Night Nine looked at the rope on the old servant''s body and slightly frowned, feeling that it was a bit dazzling.


    When Fishy saw this, her eyes glimmered with a faint light, "Honored officials, look at his old arms and legs, do you think he can still run?"


    Night Nine''s underling let out a timely laugh, the look in his eyes clearly showing that Fishy was making a very funny and funny joke out of him.


    When the constables heard this, they felt embarrassed. This was their habit of tying up all sorts of criminals to travel the streets, acting as a deterrent. In reality, they could only catch a few commoners.


    "You, stop eating, go, release that old servant from his restraints." The leader kicked a foodie beside him.


    The man picked up a pig''s foot and walked over to the old servant.


    "You''re busy. I''ll take care of it." The one who spoke was the person who had invited the bailiffs in.


    The pighooves yamen runner whined in satisfaction. It was unknown whether he was satisfied with the man''s eyesight or with the pighooves, but he walked back.


    Little Fishy took a look at the yamen runners who were happily eating and sighed to herself. The government was the best at raising these kinds of worms.


    Xiaoyu walked to the old servant''s side and said, "Old man, you should also sit down to drink a bowl of hot porridge."


    The old servant''s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at the wolf-like bailiff and lowered his voice, "Miss, you don''t understand that Prefect. Whether you commit a crime or not, you should go in by yourself, and if you come out slowly, you will become a pile of bones. Not to mention, the one who died is his only son?"


    When Fishy heard this, her eyebrows creased. "Elder, you''ve followed Mister Yao for so long, so you should know some medical skills. How did the Prefect die?"


    Little Fishy did not beat around the bush and directly asked.

 C60

    The old servant glanced at the bailiffs again and turned back to look at Fishy with clear eyes. The words that he wanted to say got stuck in his throat before he swallowed them down.


    "Young lady, that is a shameful illness." The old slave''s lips moved for a long time before he finally said those words.


    "Shame? Flower Willow? "Smallpox?" Fishy didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what she said.


    The old servant embarrassedly clenched his hands into fists, put them to his lips, and coughed lightly. He then looked at Ye Jiumei with an uneasy look in the corner of his eyes.


    "Flower Willow." The old servant''s voice was like a mosquito''s, he was puzzled by the two''s relationship.


    "What does that have to do with your Mr. Medicine?" Night Nine didn''t understand.


    The old servant sighed to himself. This person seemed smart, how could he not know about the affairs of the world? " What else? If Mister Yao died just like that, the Prefect would have no choice but to do so. But now that Mister Yao is alive and well, but his son is dead, it''s all because of Mister Yao. "


    The more the old servant spoke, the angrier he got, and his voice rose unknowingly.


    "You old fool, what are you talking about?" After the leader had eaten his fill, he wiped his mouth and walked over menacingly.


    "I just have nothing better to do and I''m just gossiping." Xiaoyu looked at the leader with a smile.


    The leader glanced at Xiaoyu and didn''t say anything else. Facing such a beauty, who would have the heart to reprimand her?


    "Let''s go." Even after eating his fill, he still didn''t leave. He was waiting for the money to come to an end.


    The little leader took the lead and walked towards the yamen.


    Only then did Princess Golden Bell stand up. "Let''s go take a look."


    This little fish was always causing trouble for Nine. She hated her to death, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    The large group headed towards the government office in a formidable array, attracting countless curious gazes along the way.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the market, he saw that there were a lot of people there. When the old servant saw that, his face changed greatly, suddenly pushing aside the bailiff who was escorting him, he rushed forward and mournfully shouted, "Master, Rui is here, wait for Rui."


    "Caishikou." Fishy muttered, her expression changing.


    In the ancient times, when the killing gods and horses had nothing to do, they would always be at the entrance to the market.


    "Little Jiu, quick, keep the man under your knife." Xiaoyu was only good at this, he wouldn''t order his subordinates to do anything without permission. Although it would be troublesome if he asked Night Nine for instructions on everything, it couldn''t be wrong to go by etiquette.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not even noon yet. It''s fine." Nine Nights comforted Little Fishy. She naturally did not understand that these people who were beheaded were all dead. Thus, in order to not let their ghosts get into trouble, they would be executed at the peak of their Yang energy at noon.


    A mournful wail came from inside, and a bad premonition rose up in Night Nine''s heart. She turned around and ordered, "Fifteen, protect Little Fishy well, you two push me in."


    "I ¡­" Fishy opened her mouth to say something, but was stopped by a glare from Night Nine. She could only obediently stand there.


    There were people opening a path in front of them. Although there were many people squeezing in, they still quickly reached the center.


    Six pounds of courage was very small. When he saw the scene inside, he was so frightened that he fell to the ground.


    XII immediately stretched out his hand to block Night Nine''s eyes.


    Night Demon reached out her hand and pulled down the hand that had blocked his eyes.


    The people surrounding him watched silently. Yao Chen kept his right hand on his fingers while the old servant jumped on top of him. A few bailiffs went up to him and pulled him up, but they didn''t know where he got all his strength from, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "My fellow villagers, you all know what kind of person my husband is. Please, I beg you, please say a word to my husband." The old servant''s head kowtowed to the ground, but he didn''t dare to leave Yao Meng Chen''s body. He was afraid that the servant would continue to torture him, so he searched the crowd anxiously.


    "After so many years, in order to save the big guy, my family''s master was bitten by a poisonous snake, attacked by fierce beasts, sucked in the miasma, and sunk into the swamp. Tears streamed down the old servant''s face. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and tore off the clothes on the back of Mister Yao.


    The wounds on Mr. Yao''s back were mended incorrectly, and in some places it seemed as if there were only bones left.


    "Fellow villagers, look. Didn''t Mr. Yao do enough for everyone? Look at these scars, they were left behind just for everyone to gather medicinal herbs. " His husband had risked his life for the sake of the commoners who didn''t have the money to treat their illnesses, just for the sake of their illnesses. But now, his husband was in trouble, and no one was willing to help him.


    Night Nine sighed. As a royal family, although they hated corrupt officials, they also hated this stupid and weak commoner. If it weren''t for their indulgence, why would corrupt officials become more and more rampant?


    She took a step forward and was just about to speak when she heard a shaky old voice: "Honorable Prefect, Mister Yao is of noble character, he would never do something as if he did not care for human life."


    The Prefect''s face darkened when he heard this. Why would a doctor treat human life as grass? This person who called him Mister Yao was actually secretly mocking him for treating human life as grass.


    Just as the Prefect was about to lose his temper, a chorus of voices sounded from below. He slapped the wooden log in alarm. "Come, bring me this person who incites trouble from the common people."


    The voice coughed twice. "There''s no need for any officials to take action, I''ll go up myself."


    An old man with a walking stick came out of the crowd. When the Prefect saw him, his face paled and he stood up with difficulty. He clasped his hands and said, "Old mister, why have you come?"


    The old man paused the walking stick in his hand. "Mister Yao, you risked your life to save this old man''s life. I don''t have anything else, I still have one more."


    As the old man finished speaking, he looked at the surrounding people with a dignified gaze. Everyone lowered their heads in shame. Yao Meng Chen had been practicing medicine here for over 30 years, which family in the city hadn''t received his favor?


    "Little brother, I am unable to support myself. I saw you being tortured before my eyes, and I feel guilty in my heart." The old man slowly walked to Yao Meng Chen''s side and squatted down. It would have been great if he had arrived earlier.


    The Prefect coughed awkwardly and looked at his Grand Master.


    The Grand Master walked forward. This old man had been teaching all his life, and the officials who left the city were basically his students. Seeing that there was no influence, even the ground trembled when he spoke, "Old man ¡­"


    The Grand Master had only said three words when his next words were drowned out by the crowd''s furious roars, "Release Mister Yao! Release Mister Yao!"


    The commoners raised their right hands and shouted loudly.


    When there was one, there would be two. In the end, the crowd became furious and formed a wave of anger. The magistrate looked at the crowd and unconsciously shrunk back. He was a government official, so how could he be afraid of these stupid commoners?


    "What are you arguing about? It is only natural and right to kill someone to repay their life. " The Prefect opened his stomach and glared at the mouse.


    After a short period of silence, the Prefect was just about to feel pleased with himself when he heard a voice even louder than the previous one.


    "Old master, what should we do?" Looking at the excited crowd of commoners, the bailiffs panicked.


    "What are you panicking for? Didn''t the sky not collapse? " The Prefect hit the yamen runner''s hat, and the hat covered the yamen runner''s eyes. The yamen runner hurriedly lifted the hat.


    "What an honest and clean Prefect!" Night Nine finally spoke.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it was very clear in the excited crowd.


    The crowd opened up a path, and the old servant was relieved. He knew that noblemen like them were not willing to meddle in other people''s business, but if he were to interfere, then there would definitely be a chance of survival.


    Night Nine looked at the bloody scene, secretly glad that she didn''t call Xiaoyu along. Otherwise, she would feel guilty and remorseful.


    "Twelve, wrap those fingers under the ground and send them to the capital as fast as you can."


    Nightmare spoke without batting an eyelid.


    When the Prefect came out, he was so frightened that he fell to his knees, trembling like a sieve. When he heard the sound of the finger being delivered to the capital, he collapsed on the ground.

 C61

    Doctor Lu rushed forward and applied some medicine on Yao Meng Chen''s wound to stop the bleeding. The Emperor was kind today. If he heard that the Prefect was so cruel, he would be furious.


    "Fifteen, if it wasn''t for breakfast, do you think we could have saved Mister Yao?" Mo Xiaoyu said faintly.


    Fifteen stood as still as Mount Tai.


    "However, even if I knew this would happen, I would still do the same thing. Everyone has their destiny, and I''m powerless to change them, but I want to change Little Jiu''s fate. For others, not dying from eating breakfast might not kill them, but for Little Jiu, perhaps ¡­" Little Fishy''s eyes were filled with tears. That''s right, he was of the imperial family, and he had special privileges. But, he was first and foremost a single person.


    "Don''t say it." Fifteen cuts.


    Little Fishy raised her eyes to look at Fifteen. It turned out that she wasn''t the only one who was concerned about him.


    "I don''t want Little Jiu to live a great life. The prerequisite for greatness is to sacrifice oneself. I only wish that he could live a normal life."


    The little fish mumbled.


    "Some people can''t be ordinary." Fifteen years old.


    "Yeah, to some people, being ordinary means death." Little Fishy gloomily said.


    Fifteen glanced at Fishy. She actually said such a thing? What did she know?


    The crowd parted to form a path. Twelve people carrying medicine and covered in dust walked out. When Little Fishy saw this, her expression tensed up and she involuntarily grabbed onto her fifteenth arm.


    Fifteen turned around and saw Xiaoyu staring anxiously at the people walking in front of her. She did not notice that she had gone out of bounds.


    Fifteen made a mistake and Little Fishy suddenly opened her mouth, "Don''t move. I''m afraid if I don''t have any support, I won''t be able to resist the urge to faint."


    Fifteen was unable to speak. She actually understood.


    "It hurts to have you hold me like this." After a long while, he managed to force out a few words. He thought that he was very humorous, but his master saw that he actually dared to give his arm to the wangfei to grab, so he chopped it off.


    After a long time, he still didn''t get a reply. He turned his head around and saw that Xiaoyu''s face was pale white. She didn''t even hear what he said as her eyes stared straight ahead.


    If you looked carefully, you would see that fifteen''s heart tightened. His right hand was tightly bandaged, but there was still blood seeping out. This was not the main point, I don''t know why, but this hand looked so strange, as if it was shorter than his left hand. Short? Blood?


    Fifteen''s pupils constricted as he looked at Little Fishy with concern.


    Little Fishy''s eyes were fixated on that hand.


    "Princess." Fifteen felt very uncomfortable in his throat.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that the sun is too hot. It makes me dizzy." Fishy blinked.


    15 didn''t say anything. She admitted that she was feeling guilty because of Mister Yao. He wouldn''t laugh at her for being a woman. Occasionally being a bit softer wasn''t a big deal. It was also normal for her to be a bit softhearted.


    Xiaoyu''s hands spasmed as she held onto the fifteenth arm. She clearly wanted to let go, but her grip tightened.


    "He''s fine. He just fainted." The carts arrived at her side.


    Fishy tried her best to force out a smile, but it disappeared from her lips before it could form.


    They had a total of two imperial physicians, the other was Doctor Bao. He had always thought that the Ninth Prince going to the capital was a superfluous act, and there were so many imperial physicians in the capital who could not see through his illness.


    Night Nine also knew that these imperial doctors thought highly of themselves, since it was just a standard. If he really only brought one imperial doctor out, it wouldn''t be like that. The moment Imperial Physician Bao left the capital, he started to get angry, other than taking Ye Jiumei''s pulse, he would be indifferent to everyone else.


    Imperial Physician Lu was different from Imperial Physician Bao. He had been trying his best to blend in with them, making him what Little Fishy called a doctor in the army.


    Ten fingers were linked to his heart, and Yao Meng Chen was much older. Although he used to hold the ginseng, he couldn''t help but cut off his fingers one by one. He had fainted long ago, and under the meticulous treatment of Imperial Physician Lu, Yao Meng Chen finally woke up in the evening.


    The old servant was overjoyed to see that Yao Meng Chen had woken up.


    Yao Meng Chen''s eyes slowly rolled, his eyes gradually turning from cloudy to clear.


    "This old man owes the young master another life." Yao Meng Chen sighed when he saw Ye Jiumei.


    If his master was still alive, perhaps he would have a fifty percent chance to find his junior brother. At the moment, there was only a single chance that he would be able to find him.


    If not for saving him, they would already be on the way to find their Junior Brother. He wasn''t delaying them, he was delaying their lives.


    "Unfortunately, I was too late." Ye Jiumei''s eyes fell on the broken hand of Yao Meng Chen.


    Yao Meng Chen looked over and saw the carefully wrapped hands. He then said, "It''s good that you''re alive."


    Xiaoyu carried the medicine bowl to the front of the door. When she heard what Yao Meng Chen said, she felt more and more guilty.


    She reached out to open the door and brought the medicine in, "Mister Yao, drink it."


    When the old servant saw Xiaoyu, he couldn''t help but turn his face away. If she hadn''t stopped him, he would have been able to keep his hand.


    Although Yao Meng Chen didn''t know what was going on, he still understood the old servant''s personality.


    Yao Meng Chen''s body moved. "Uncle Rui."


    Uncle Rui quickly helped Yao Meng Chen up, awkwardly looking at Xiaoyu. "Let me do it."


    Xiaoyu didn''t insist and passed the medicine bowl to Uncle Rui.


    Uncle Rui tested the temperature, just in time. He carefully fed the medicine to Meng Chen, then helped him lie down.


    Fishy stood by the bed, biting her lip. In fact, she had already thought of a rebuttal. She wasn''t the Virgin Mary Sue, and she didn''t look like a little white flower. There was no need for her to act like she was being submissive.


    However, after drinking the medicine, Yao Meng Chen closed his eyes to rest. He didn''t have any intention of blaming her at all. This person was just like that sometimes. If you wanted to blame her, she would have to go against you.


    Yet, the other party was unwilling to say a single word of blame. Instead, your heart felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Xiaoyu waited for a long time, but she didn''t say anything. She finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Mister Yao, if you want to resent me, then blame me. I will definitely not retort." A small fish that was still full of fighting spirit spoke with its head down.


    Yao Meng Chen opened his eyes and looked at Little Fishy.


    When the old servant saw it, he briefly explained the situation at that time.


    When Yao Meng Chen heard this, a smile appeared on his face, "Miss, you''re still not ruthless enough."


    When Fishy heard this, she raised her head and looked at Yao Meng Chen in surprise.


    When Yao Meng Chen saw her looking over, he said leisurely: "Even if it''s my junior brother, he might not be able to save this young master''s life. If you don''t stop him, you can go and find my junior brother, but instead waste time on a cripple like me."


    Although Xiaoyu didn''t laugh, she was also relieved by what Yao Meng said.


    Although she also thought that way, there were times when people were not so rational.


    "The next time is when something happens to my dad and dad, I don''t care anymore." The little fish mumbled.


    Night Nine rolled his eyes. What else could happen to her father? At most, they would only be pulled out from the grave to whip their corpses. Who would have such a huge grudge against a corpse? As such, Fishy was clearly spouting nonsense.


    Yao Meng Chen looked at his useless right hand.


    "This old man has a presumptuous request. I wonder if you could bring me along?"


    Night Nine was stunned, he never thought that Meng Chen would ask for something like that, but after thinking about it, he had to see a doctor, who could be better than his Junior Brother?


    Of course, at this time, no one would have thought that Yao Meng Chen was not doing this for himself.

 C62

    Yao Meng Chen had suffered multiple accidents and was seriously injured, so everyone was a little worried. If such a person followed them, would it delay their trip?


    Under Little Fishy''s instructions, Imperial Physician Lu gave him precious herbs to use. In any case, the world was vast, and no one was as attractive as the Night Nine. Even if the medicinal strength was a little more potent, before he saw his junior brother, he had to be full of energy and not drag them down.


    Even though Meng Chen was a doctor, he knew that the medicine they used was a little fierce. Without saying a word, he picked up the medicine and drank it all in one gulp.


    For several days in a row, Uncle Nu Rui couldn''t help but complain. Yao Meng Chen opened his eyes and smiled bitterly, "Uncle Rui, I''ve been through a lot of tribulations recently. If I use a mild medicine, it would be a piece of dirt by now."


    When the old servant heard this, he no longer said anything.


    Medicine, Meng Chen was right, doctors were always conservative with their medicine, the so-called fierce medicine was already very gentle compared to the average doctor. When this old servant heard about the fierce medicine from the crowd, he could not help but feel nervous.


    Yao Meng Chen''s name was already cool enough, but his junior brother''s name was even more outrageous, calling him Yao Qingcheng. Little Fishy suspected that their master was called that?


    "No medicine." Little Fishy mumbled carelessly, and the medicine mote''s answer was even more dismal.


    At first, Fishy didn''t react, but when he said Chinese medicine, she started crying. This era was really strange, even people called medicine ¡­ Okay, you''re surnamed medicine, but, how come you''re also named medicine in the previous generation? Do you think it''s a foreign custom?


    However, this wasn''t the most surprising thing. When they finally arrived at the place where Yao Qingcheng stayed, everyone couldn''t help but vomit blood.


    Who would have thought that Yao Qingcheng would live in a brothel? There wasn''t anything strange about living in a brothel, but what was strange was that she was actually a nun.


    The heck, there are strange things happening every year, and there are a lot of them this year.


    Xiaoyu looked meaningfully at Yao Meng Chen, "I say, Uncle, why didn''t you say earlier that this junior brother of yours was a girl?" Could it be that the Goddess has a dream and King Xiang is heartless?


    A bitter smile appeared on Yao Meng Chen''s sallow face. After these past few days of interaction, he now understood Little Fishy''s personality.


    She''s smart because she puts things on the surface.


    "Ever since she was young, junior apprentice-brother hates that she isn''t a man." Yao Meng Chen said embarrassedly.


    Damn, Little Fishy said with her eyes wide open, "You said your junior brother is Lily?"


    Yao Meng Chen naturally didn''t know what lilies were. Little Fishy gave a brief explanation, causing Yao Meng Chen to blush. Was the world so open now? A girl like her did not blush when she mentioned lilies.


    "Junior Brother truly does have some of the symptoms that the lady described." Yao Meng Chen said implicitly.


    What symptom? Clearly, Fishy was silently cursing. No wonder she liked to live in brothels. So it was for the sake of getting close to the brothels and getting the moon first.


    The world was very tolerant of men and sad for women. Long Yang''s happiness was permitted, but it was not allowed for women. It was no wonder that Yao Qingcheng would stay in the brothel. Other places might not have such convenient conditions.


    Today, the Fangfang Restaurant had received a group of the most special guests. The reason it was special was because their couple was truly too strange.


    The leader was a man. Nonsense, if it wasn''t a man, who would come in? However, this man was a handicapped man.


    Although she was infuriating, with the bawdy old bawd''s experience, a man could have a lopsided look, could be a mute, and couldn''t be crippled with both legs.


    However, the bawd''s horizons had been broadened today because there was a woman beside the man. Furthermore, she was a very beautiful woman with clear and lively eyes. The bawd even suspected that her eyes were blurry.


    The Brothel Keeper almost sat down on the ground after a brief moment. She was different from the others because she was a eunuch who was released from the palace after marrying a man. Therefore, she knew a creature like a eunuch very well.


    After seeing such a line-up again, when the old procuress saw the sickly Meng Chen and the old Uncle Rui who was about to enter the coffin, she could stand it.


    The most normal person in the group was a man in black clothes, but he was just like a block of ice. Even ten steps away from him, he could feel the ice-cold aura emanating from his body.


    "Is Yao Qingcheng here?" No matter what era, this brothel''s business was always so popular. However, the girls here all looked less gaudy, and the scented powder on their bodies was not as pungent as the usual lead powder. Instead, they all emitted a refreshing plant fragrance.


    A complicated look flashed through the old procuress''s eyes. She then laughed, "We have all sorts of beautiful women that you want. Is this your first time here? Do you like beautiful women or delicate and pretty ones?"


    The silent Yao Meng Chen suddenly shouted, "Qingcheng, I, Yao Meng Chen, am here!"


    The originally noisy brothel fell into a momentary silence. Everyone turned around and looked at Yao Meng Chen with a strange expression.


    A window that occasionally let out an extravagant voice was suddenly pushed open. A girl with a heroic air between her eyebrows looked at them intoxicatedly, "Yao Meng Chen, are you still alive?"


    Seeing this, Night Nine and the others could not help but be shocked, although this person had shaved 3000 strands of hair, but they did not expect her to be so young, looking like the daughter of Yao Meng Chen, how could she be his junior brother?


    Xiaoyu looked at this woman with a tongue-tied. Was this person undefeated from the east, or was he flawless? Or Fa Hai? She was unable to describe the shock she felt upon seeing this woman.


    She was dressed in red, and although her eyes were blurry, they were as sharp as knives in the blink of an eye. Her facial features were like sculptures, giving off a three-dimensional feeling.


    Yao Meng Chen raised his right hand that had no fingers, and said with a smile: "Although he''s alive, he''s no different from a dead person."


    Yao Qingcheng''s beautiful eyes flickered as she stared at his finger-less hand. Her countenance underwent a drastic change, and the crowd only saw a blur before their eyes as a crimson cloud descended from the skies.


    "Who has the guts to dare touch my senior?" Yao Mo Cheng grabbed onto Yao Meng Chen''s hand and tore off the piece of cloth that was wrapped around his hand.


    "It''s no use. It''s been too long." Yao Meng Chen smiled bitterly.


    An ominous glint of light flashed in Yao Qingcheng''s eyes as she suddenly turned to look at Fifteen, "It''s you?"


    Although Yao Qingcheng couldn''t sense any killing intent from these people, the coldness they emitted made her feel extremely unhappy.


    When Fishy saw her ferocious gaze, she couldn''t help but shiver. She had never known that a woman''s eyes could be this sharp. She stealthily moved her feet forward and stood in front of Night Nine.


    Yao Meng Chen extended his left hand to hold her back, "Junior brother, they saved me. Otherwise, I would have died twice already."


    Yao Qingcheng glanced at Yao Meng Chen, "You old fool, you haven''t even succeeded in dying two times. You really deserve that ¡ª a calamity that has lived for a thousand years."


    Yao Meng Chen smiled bitterly, "This Junior Martial Brother of mine will never admit defeat."


    Yao Meng Chen was disguised as saying to his junior brother that these people were brought here by him.

 C63

    Yao Qingcheng suddenly glanced at Night Nine, "Old fool, why did you bring this living corpse here?"


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu''s face darkened, she took a step forward, "Beauty Mo Xie, help Little Nine take a look, as long as it can remove the poison from his body, I would rather ¡­ "I''d rather ¡­"


    Little Fishy was confused. What did she want? She had nothing in the world but the Night Nine.


    Yao Qingcheng was extremely satisfied with the two words'' beautiful lady '', and her impression of Little Fishy also soared by leaps and bounds.


    "Oh, a delicate woman like you shouldn''t have come to this sort of place." It was as though Yao Qingcheng had just noticed the little fish. Her eyes gleamed as she stretched out her hand to pinch the little fish''s face. She felt very satisfied, her skin wasn''t bad at all.


    When Night Nine saw this, he frowned and pulled Little Fishy behind him, asking for Yao Meng Chen''s explanation. Seeing her act this way, he felt extremely displeased.


    "I''m anxious to save my husband, so I can''t care too much about it." Little Fishy calmly smiled.


    Yao Qingcheng was stunned as she glanced at Night Nine, "You''re saying that the man who stepped into the gates of hell with his foot in it was your husband?"


    Can he do it?


    "Beautiful Qingcheng, can you pull my husband''s foot out from the gates of hell?" Little Fishy gazed eagerly at Yao Qingcheng.


    Yao Qingcheng shook her head, "Although my current medical skills have improved a lot compared to ten years ago, ten years ago, I was able to treat this illness. Ten years later, I will no longer have the strength to do so."


    When Little Fishy heard this, it was as if a bucket of snow had been poured over her head for the last three days. It was so cold that it penetrated her heart.


    Others might not understand Yao Qingcheng''s words, but they all knew about medicine, so how could they not understand? Ten years ago, although Yao Qingcheng''s medical skills weren''t as refined as they were now, the poison of Night Nine had yet to accumulate as much energy as it did today.


    "Junior brother, can''t you use poison to fight poison?" Seeing Little Fishy''s soulless appearance, Yao Meng Chen could not help but ask.


    This method will work on anyone but him. Right now, he is actually just a living poisonous person, his blood. A single drop of his blood is enough to poison ten horses to death.


    For once, Yao Qingcheng gave Ye Jiumei a straight look, "Do you have a grudge with her?"


    He didn''t know if he could be considered to have a grudge with these imperial doctors.


    Doctor L¨¹ lowered his head in guilt. It could be said that the royal doctors of the royal hospital and the royal family had conspired together to turn Night Nine into this state.


    "Probably not." When Nine Night Demon saw Doctor Lu''s guilty look, she opened her mouth.


    "You stole his wife?" After Yao Qingcheng finished speaking, she shook her head. This age was also not right. Ten years ago, he was only a child of about ten years of age.


    "You dug up their ancestor''s grave? Jumping into a river with someone''s child in their arms? " Seeing how he remained silent, Yao Qingcheng could only shake her head, her interest piqued.


    "Junior apprentice-brother ¡­" Yao Meng Chen opened his mouth wanting to say something, but was stopped by Yao Qingcheng, who then held onto Ye Nantian''s hand and carefully caressed his pulse.


    Senior Brother, although we are a doctor and a healer, I can swear to the Heavens that I did not obtain the poison in his body." This was the place that Yao Qingcheng couldn''t figure out. As a young man with a weak crown, what kind of people had he offended? Other than her, there was someone else in this world who was even more vicious than her. Someone who would use ten years of time to torture someone?


    The reason why she was so certain that there were a group of people and not a single person was because she discovered that some of the drugs were contradictory.


    Yao Meng Chen bitterly smiled, "Junior Brother, I didn''t say anything. Is there really no other way to save him?"


    Yao Qingcheng shook her head, "Snake tooth, scorpion tail, and the heart of a woman are the most poisonous poisons in this world. However, the poison in his body is even more poisonous than all of these poisonous substances combined.


    In their line of work, all of them had a problem. Even though they knew that they could not cure the disease, they still had to try. Thus, Yao Qingcheng did not rush to settle old scores with Yao Meng, but seriously treated Night Nine.


    "Sir, are you saying that this illness of mine is worth treating?" After listening to Yao Qingcheng''s words, Night Nine didn''t seem to have any emotions.


    "Some doctors are even more difficult to heal. Even if they are alive, it would be better to die happily." Yao Qingcheng didn''t waste any time on words.


    When Little Fishy heard this, her nose became sore and her eyes turned red.


    How unfair is it that Heaven treats Little Nine?


    Night Demon reached out her hand to take hers. "So, thank you, sir."


    Hearing this, Yao Qingcheng couldn''t help but raise her head and glance at Nine Night Demon. Although she was just an ant who had secretly lived, after ten years of torture, she should be more hopeful than anyone else.


    Lifting her eyes, she saw the look in Night Nine''s eyes when she was looking at Fishy. Was it for this girl? Yao Qingcheng smiled, lifting her eyes to look at Yao Meng Chen.


    "Senior Brother, have you mentioned my rules to this Young Master before?"


    He could tell that they weren''t ordinary people, and he felt that no matter what his junior brother asked for, it wouldn''t be too hard for them.


    Yao Meng Chen''s heart tightened when he saw the strange look in her eyes. How could he forget that the thing that his junior brother was most willing to do was to beat up a couple?


    In truth, he had not forgotten, but rather felt that although Little Fishy and Night Nine looked very intimate, Night Nine was different from the others. No matter what others did, they wouldn''t be able to eat so many poisonous things, and they would live another ten years.


    "This ¡­" Yao Meng Chen awkwardly looked at them.


    "May I ask what sir has requested?" Nine Night Demon asked.


    A strange smile appeared on Yao Qingcheng''s face as she suddenly pointed at Little Fishy, "I want her to be my diagnosis fee."


    Everyone was stunned. What did she want Xiaoyu for?


    Yao Qingcheng understood the crowd''s doubts, and her lips curved up evilly, "I like this little girl. I want her to be my wife, make a bed for me to warm my heart."


    Everyone was stunned by her words. Even though they knew she was a lily, they never expected her to directly steal their wives from them.


    A tinge of red rose from the pale, almost transparent face of Ninefire, angered.


    He took Fishy''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Yao Qingcheng coldly laughed as she watched them leave.


    Yao Meng Chen was supported by the old servant to the side of Yao Qingcheng. He stood there and silently looked at her.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You know, my rules are always the same." Yao Qingcheng coldly replied.


    "Qingcheng, do you know how to make a person suffer? is to let him live. " Yao Meng Chen muttered.


    Yao Qingcheng raised her brows, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "The thing that I regret the most in my life is betraying your sister, causing your sister to die from depression. For so many years, I''ve always felt guilty, and I wish I could have followed your sister earlier."


    Yao Qingcheng clutched the table tightly. What had she done so long ago? What was the use of saying all these now?

 C64

    Even if I save more people, your sister won''t come back. When I was pushed to the marketplace, I thought to myself, I can finally see your sister, but there was joy in my heart, but the heavens won''t let me see your sister that easily. First, I''ll see how many people I''ve saved, and how many people no one is willing to plead for me, and how even the government won''t let me die so easily.


    Yao Meng Chen raised his bald hand.


    Yao Qingcheng hoarsely said: "You are unworthy. The one thing my sister has done wrong in her life is to fall in love with you."


    She had promised her sister that as long as she lived, she would let this heartless person live well, because her sister did not want to see him again, even on the path of reincarnation.


    "I also know that your sister doesn''t want to see me, so I worked hard to live, and only hoped that your sister would give birth soon. Even if I returned to the Underworld with my soul, I still wouldn''t be able to find where your sister had given birth to." Yao Meng Chen was dejected.


    With her fragrant medical cultivation, how could anything happen to her if she treated herself?


    She had such an open-minded personality, but she never thought that she would be so unyielding. She chose to poison herself with a chronic poison to death, and when she laid in Qingcheng''s embrace with a face full of ridicule, she said: "Meng Chen, aren''t you a genius doctor? You don''t even know that your wife has been poisoned, what right do you have to say that you only have the eyes of a patient? "


    He had always used the patient as an excuse to avoid her, to have a private meeting with Chan Juan, giving him a chance to enjoy the fragrance. However, he had neglected it time and time again, and now that he knew everything was settled, the fragrance of medicine had already entered his love. He only instructed Qingcheng to live well, and didn''t want to see this person on the Road to River Styx.


    It was only when the medicinal fragrance died that he discovered that he loved to smell it. However, at that time, his eyes had been blinded, and he had actually turned a blind eye to the poison in his own wife''s body. He could not imagine what kind of mood the smell had was in to endure the pain of the poison devouring his body and mind.


    He knew that it was too late. He had once tried to savor the poison in his mouth like a madman, wanting to experience the same pain as her. He wanted to chase after her, but no matter how many times he tried, Qingcheng would always cure him.


    "Why did you save me? Let me have a good time with you." Yao Meng Chen said sorrowfully.


    Yao Qingcheng stared at him coldly, "My sister doesn''t want to see you again, even on the Road to River Styx."


    Yes, he didn''t have the face to see the fragrance, but he really wanted to go down to the Yellow Springs to catch it himself and apologize and forgive him. He knew he didn''t have the qualifications, but he still wanted to be saved, and the scent wouldn''t even give him the chance.


    He knew that he had hurt her once, making her feel hopeless, but why didn''t he even give her a chance to atone for her sins?


    "Elder sister said that there are no more patients in this world, so she will forgive you." Yao Qingcheng was unmoved as she stared at his despondent appearance.


    How can there be no sick people in this world? With a patient, the medicine would not be covered in dust, and he would not be forgiven for not having lived his entire life.


    When he finally pulled himself together, Yao Qingcheng made a decision: she was going out of the sect.


    All of this was his sin.


    "Qingcheng, not all men are like me. Why do you insist on breaking up other people''s lovers?" Yao Meng Chen earnestly said.


    Yao Qingcheng sneered, "I''m happy. Yao Meng Chen, Senior Brother, although your hand is gone, you still have feet and a tongue, you can still treat people. Since you want to become a beauty so much, you should personally treat it."


    Xiaoyu, who had sneaked back, did not expect to hear the old grudge between her and her junior brother. She wanted to leave quietly, but she did not want to run into the antique shelves.


    "Have you heard enough?" Yao Qingcheng stared coldly at Little Fishy.


    The little fish had a bitter face. This vase that could be seen everywhere in ancient times was definitely for the sake of preventing people from eavesdropping.


    Little Fishy walked over with a smile. As the saying goes, you can''t hit a smiling person with your hand. Besides, they didn''t close the door and say no? Although this wasn''t the time for the store to open, it didn''t mean that others couldn''t come here at this time, did it?


    Yao Qingcheng''s eyes slanted as she stared at Little Fishy. No matter what, women in this world are always foolish. Look, the person in charge didn''t even need to say a word before she came rushing over.


    "Miss, is something the matter?" Yao Qingcheng put on an act and asked.


    She knew that they would definitely return. If they didn''t, it would be her turn to scratch her heart and scratch her liver. After all, not everyone would be so lucky as to encounter a decade-long medicine man.


    "It''s fine, I just dropped the jade pendant." Little Fishy picked up the jade pendant from the ground and turned to leave.


    "You have nothing else to do?" Yao Qingcheng was stunned.


    Xiaoyu thought about it and shook her head, "No, oh, right, you said it was better for girls not to come here."


    Xiaoyu acted as if she had suddenly realized something and quickened her pace as she spoke.


    "Stop." Yao Qingcheng panicked and hurriedly stopped Little Fishy.


    At least, for now, I like him very much, so for the time being, I won''t be sentimental about him. Although I know that I love to see people blooming and bursting tyres, and I am beautiful, intelligent, gentle and charming, and I am truly a big fan of people. At first sight, you fell in love with me, and at second sight, you fell in love, and at third glance, you may have a mistake in your life, but I must tell you that there is someone in your sister''s heart. "


    Yao Qingcheng was stunned, this was all a trick of god. Wasn''t she tired after speaking it all in one go?


    Xiaoyu was overjoyed, but her face showed a perplexed expression.


    "Beauty Qingcheng, is there anything else you need?"


    "Aren''t you going to save him?" Yao Qingcheng anxiously looked at Little Fishy.


    "I''m not a teacher, and I wanted to save him, but I don''t have that ability." Fishy shrugged.


    "As long as you follow me, I will naturally save him." Yao Qingcheng anxiously asked.


    "But, like you said, you can''t cure him. Instead, it will make him even more miserable than he is right now. Who can do this kind of business where only losses are paid and no profits are earned?" Little Fishy blinked her clear black and white eyes, looking at Yao Qingcheng in bewilderment. Her fluttering eyelashes, which were as fragile as butterfly wings, slightly trembled, an indescribable charm.


    Yao Qingcheng was stunned. She had said that before, but at least there was a glimmer of hope that was better than nothing. Was she giving up now? She had seen many heartless men, but she didn''t think that women could be so heartless.


    "And if I say I can cure him?" Yao Qingcheng gritted her teeth.


    Little Fishy looked suspiciously at Yao Qingcheng, slowly shaking her head.


    Yao Qingcheng was enraged, she actually didn''t believe her?


    "If you had just said that you could save him, perhaps I would still believe that the reason why you said that you could save him is just to deceive me into agreeing to be your woman." If you had said that you could save him, perhaps I would have believed that the reason why you said that you could save him was simply to deceive me into agreeing to be your woman. Little Fishy looked at Yao Qingcheng seriously.


    Yao Qingcheng was speechless. She had already thought of a way, but not just anyone could endure such a process. Not to mention, his body had already been hollowed out by ten years of time. Life and death depended entirely on him.


    Yao Qingcheng stared at Xiaoyu as a sense of helplessness arose in her heart, "Alright, alright, I''ll do it. However, I need a thousand taels of gold as a token of gratitude."


    "Deal." Little Fishy snapped her fingers in a straightforward manner.

 C65

    Who said that Little Fishy couldn''t fight a battle without preparation? With such a person by her side understanding everything about Yao Qingcheng, how could she miss it? Even if the two of them never saw each other, they knew each other much better than them.


    Xiaoyu had long since predicted that things wouldn''t go as smoothly as before so she threw the jade pendant on the ground in order to find it when she returned.


    The group of people stayed at the brothel only because Yao Qingcheng said this was her home.


    He looked so much like a turtle, but why was he still connected to the brothel after leaving the capital? He was particularly worried that Fishy would remember something unpleasant.


    However, Fishy was more at ease than any of them. She was even the first to know everyone here.


    After that was six catties. Although the girls in the building didn''t know that he was a eunuch, they all smiled when they saw him. His face was filled with joy.


    Naturally, there were also girls who liked his type. Unfortunately, he was really too cold, no matter how passionate or passionate the girl was, they were unable to melt his ice, so the girls directly called him Ice.


    All day long, Jiu Mei was locked in Yao Qingcheng''s room. Other than the occasional permission from the little fish to go in and visit her, the rest of the people were all rejected. Let alone Imperial Physician Lu, even the poison dust had no effect on her.


    Little Fishy knew that these people viewed stealing from others very seriously, so she acted as if she didn''t know anything. It wasn''t that she wanted to steal from them, but that she couldn''t be at ease and just throw Nine Niu Mei to her and torture her.


    She was already tired out just by looking at the hot tub. Little Fishy suspected that Yao Qingcheng wanted to use this opportunity to study the difference between man and herself, because the way she looked at Night Nine was too bold.


    Night Nine really did not have the habit of showing his body in front of other women. He looked at Fishy with pleading eyes.


    Little Fishy walked to his side with a smile and stretched out her hand ¡­ He took off all his clothes.


    "Beauty Qingcheng, just randomly glance at it. It''s free of charge." Little Fishy looked at Yao Qingcheng fawningly.


    Nine Night Demon spat out a mouthful of fresh blood in the air. He had originally liked Little Fishy''s boldness, but, but, but ¡­


    Yao Qingcheng''s face turned red as she turned to prepare the ingredients, "Help him into the bath barrel."


    This little fish was actually much stronger than she had imagined. She had done it on purpose, but she hadn''t expected her to be so ferocious that she didn''t even leave him a piece of cloth to hide his face.


    Even though she was a doctor, she still couldn''t understand that there was no shame in front of doctors.


    Following that, the little fish began to live a miserable life. She continued to heat up water, hot water, hot water and hot water ¡­


    Her fingers were slender and delicate, her skin delicate and exquisite. She was clearly the eldest young miss in her room. Yao Qingcheng really couldn''t understand how she dared to do such a shameless thing like ripping off a man''s clothes. Even the ladies in the building might not be able to do it.


    Yao Qingcheng was a little angry from the embarrassment, so, other than Little Fishy, she did not allow anyone else into her room.


    As for those who worked hard, naturally the Hundred Transformations Golden Small Fish would do it.


    The Hundred Transformations Diamond Fish carried buckets of hot water. Even though it was only a distance from the door to the bath barrel, it couldn''t help pouring hot water continuously into the tub. Everyone thought that she would faint from exhaustion ¡­ Under the crowd''s fervent expectations, Little Fishy endured day after day. Later on, she was able to do the same as the Shaolin Monk, lifting the hot water with both hands horizontally as she went in.


    There was only one reason for Fishy to persevere, and that was because of Night Nine''s gradually reddening face.


    Although Nine Night Demon was very beautiful, her lips were completely bloodless, and her entire body was like a photo that had been overexposed. She was beautiful, but devoid of life and vitality.


    Seeing the blood appear on Night Nine''s face, the joy in Fishy''s heart couldn''t be expressed in words.


    After ten days of this, Night Nine''s face suddenly turned back to its original color.


    "How could this be?" Yao Qingcheng mumbled.


    In this world, there was no one who understood the antidote to poison better than her.


    Yao Qingcheng added two more flavorings to the bath barrel.


    Little Fishy poured hot water into a bucket, carefully watching the changes in Nine Nights'' beauty. During the day, after doing all of this here, at night when she went back, Little Fishy would still massage his legs, because every day she had to soak in the bath, she had already stopped acupuncture for Nine Nights. Firstly, she was afraid that she would be able to see through Yao Qingcheng.


    After a few days of this, Night Nine''s face turned from red to white.


    It was fortunate that she had used quite a lot of medicinal ingredients, and that money could make people worry about her, not to mention some medicinal ingredients. However, in these few days, the number of Chinese medicine merchants in the city had suddenly increased a lot, because they had received news that there were a group of people who did not bargain as long as their medicinal ingredients met their requirements ¡­


    For the past forty days, the situation had been going on nonstop, and every day, other than concocting ingredients, Yao Qingcheng was just flipping through ancient books. Little Fishy saw that at night, all that was left was a handful of bones, and she felt very sad, but on the surface, she seemed to have a lot of confidence in Yao Qingcheng. It had been forty days, and although Little Nine''s disease had not improved, it had not worsened, right?


    If it doesn''t worsen, it is actually a kind of ameliorating change. Little Fishy comforted herself and wiped off the sweat of the night with the handkerchief.


    After being wiped by Night Nine, Little Fishy felt sweat on her forehead, and raised her hand to wipe it with that handkerchief, just in time to see Yao Qingcheng knock off her handkerchief with one hand, and say with a darkened face: "The sweat that he has expelled from his body right now is poisonous, it would be fine to touch his dry skin, but you are also sweating now, and the venom will occasionally pass through your pores and enter your skin."


    Little Fishy felt as if she was struck by lightning, grabbing onto Yao Qingcheng with both hands, "What did you say?"


    Yao Qingcheng''s heart was thrown into disarray as she hurriedly brushed Little Fishy away. Her current appearance would definitely cause her to let her imagination run wild.


    "I understand, I understand." Little Fishy excitedly hugged Yao Qingcheng as she bounced around.


    "Let go! If you keep acting like this, I ¡­ I''ll fall for you." Yao Qingcheng''s face turned red.


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before realising what was happening. She quickly let go of Yao Qingcheng, but she couldn''t hide the joy in the corners of her eyes.


    "Is this person crazy?" Yao Qingcheng didn''t care about her going crazy.


    When Fishy saw that she was about to pick up the ancient book again, she quickly snatched it and carried it behind her back.


    "Beauty Qingcheng, please listen to what I have to say first."

 C66

    When Yao Qingcheng saw this, she could not bear to refuse. With a light sigh, she forced herself to act as though she was listening attentively.


    "The reason you used hot water even hotter than his skin to soak him in the bath, was it to make his pores open up and for the poison to come out of his body through them." Little Fishy stared unblinkingly at Yao Qingcheng.


    Yao Qingcheng was visibly moved.


    Xiaoyu was more and more certain of her thoughts when she saw this.


    "You only know one thing, you actually know the other, the pores are the same as us, they also know how to breathe. Although he opened his mouth as you wished, he still attached himself to his skin. Although we cleaned his skin, the poison was not completely removed.


    Hearing this, Yao Qingcheng''s expression finally cracked, "You''ve studied medicine before?"


    How could he have thought of this before he had learned it?


    Xiaoyu did not answer the question, "I once saw a method to cure the poison, but now it seems that I have to use this method."


    Little Yu looked worriedly at Night Nine, this method was not something an ordinary person could endure, how could Little Jiu endure it? Although he was like a hibernating animal during the treatment period, it was precisely because of this that his nerves were more sensitive.


    "What method?" She still did not believe that Little Fishy knew anything about medicine. If she did, then it would not have caused so much trouble. Furthermore, there was not a single doctor who would be able to hold it in, so how could she not pay attention to Ye Jiumei? Not all of the medicine she uses is good.


    "Still using poison to fight poison." Fishy was deep in thought.


    Yao Qingcheng was slightly dissatisfied, even after talking for a long time, she still didn''t get to the point.


    "I wonder if the divine horse poison is afraid of the heat." Little Fishy diligently sought after.


    For the sake of hearing her idea earlier, Yao Qingcheng would always answer her questions without reserve.


    Little Fishy revealed her method, causing Yao Qingcheng to stare at Little Fishy in shock. A cold chill ran down her spine, this ¡­ It was sensational.


    Little Fishy used a more terrifying method than hot water ¨C steaming people.


    Of course, it was not really a steamy bath, but an unfathomable steam bath. Using this method to steam open the beautiful skin of the night, and then putting in the live poisonous substance, the poisonous substance always liked to suck in the poisonous substance. This way, it would automatically climb onto the Night Demon''s body and absorb the poisonous gas that had been emitted by his body.


    It was no wonder that Yao Qingcheng would look at Little Fishy with a hint of fear and worship in her eyes. She thought that she was considered an expert at detoxification, but she would never be able to come up with such a perverted detoxification method.


    "Are you sure you don''t know medicine?" Yao Qingcheng could not help but ask once again.


    Xiaoyu answered in a more mystical tone, "Being with you for so long, even if I don''t, I will become a famous doctor."


    Furthermore, Yao Qingcheng really couldn''t be considered a nun. At the very most, she could only be considered a bald beauty who liked to make a new and unusual scene, and although she was a middle-aged beauty, she could still be considered a proper candidate. If her hair were to grow back, it would definitely arouse the admiration of men.


    Hearing Little Fishy''s words, Yao Qingcheng did not pursue the matter any further. She knew that even if she did pursue the matter, there was nothing she could do.


    The steamer was completed very quickly. Although everyone was curious as to the purpose of this building, upon seeing Xiaoyu push Nine Nights into the house, everyone''s expression changed.


    "King ¡­" Everyone looked at him. Although he was taciturn, he could often give orders on behalf of the Ninth Prince.


    Fifteen When they saw that the little fish was about to push her in, they could not help but take a step forward and open their mouths, but they could not speak. These days, it was not that they could not see what the little fish had done for her, they would not believe that the little fish would harm her, but she did it in such a way that they were at a loss for what to do.


    He didn''t look like a living person at all. His lips moved a few times, but no words came out. However, his eyes were still firm.


    Fifteen looked at his resolute eyes and couldn''t help but turn his head. "I''ll follow your instructions, Princess Consort."


    He slowly walked to the foot of a tree, closed his eyes, and meditated to calm the frustration in his heart.


    Little Fishy went in. Not long after, Yao Qingcheng went in with a cloth bag as well. Seeing the drenched Little Fishy, she frowned, "Why aren''t you going out yet?"


    She always felt that Yao Meng Chen was not a person who could be entrusted with a lifetime. Therefore, in order to surpass Yao Meng Chen, she would risk her life to use poison against poison, but she was unable to save her sister. Her sister''s words interrupted her thoughts of saving her sister.


    She would never forget what her sister had said that day.


    "When I swallowed that medicine on the first day, I thought, ''Meng Chen loves me, but there are so many patients in this world, and he''s so kind in his heart. How could he bear to abandon his patients and not care about them?'' If I became his patient, he would not ignore me."


    "When I swallowed the medicine again, my mood was very low. So what if it''s Wu Chen? He hasn''t discovered that I''ve been poisoned for so long. Could it be that he encountered some difficult problems? "The pain in my body caused me to roll on the ground, but my heart is in the same pain as my body."


    "The last time I swallowed poison, I smiled, I was really silly, a man whose heart isn''t with you, how can you possibly beg him to pay attention to you?"


    When she arrived, she was hugging her sister as she waited for her husband to turn around and die in despair. When she hugged her sister and felt her sister gradually turn cold, she looked at the medicinal dust covering her body, wishing that she could tear him into pieces. However, after she endured her sister''s last words, she suppressed her temper, thinking that her sister was unwilling to part with the medicinal dust even at the moment of her death.


    From then on, her personality became more and more sinister. She would use poison against anyone who sought her treatment, and her medicine was extremely poisonous. Although it had saved lives, it had also lost half of their lifespan. Thus, other than those who were terminally ill, most people did not dare to seek her help.


    Her medical skills had also reached a level that ordinary people were unable to reach.


    Thirty years ago, she was only slightly better than Yao Meng Chen. Now, thirty years later, Yao Meng Chen was not even on the same level as her.


    Yao Qingcheng''s thoughts were also strange. She said that she was lending half of the lifespan to Yao Meng Chen for every person she saved. That way, even the King of Hell wouldn''t be able to say that she was wrong.


    Therefore, every time she saved someone, Yao Meng Chen would receive a small booklet that she would send to him, stating how much lifespan she had lent him ¡­

 C67

    Yao Qingcheng glanced at the little fish that was drenched in sweat, and a strange feeling arose in her heart. This girl, although she seemed to not care on the surface, she was actually more nervous than anyone else.


    "Hurry up and leave. I''m going to put Lil Thing down." Yao Qingcheng''s voice couldn''t help but soften.


    If she had watched this, she would not have the heart to ask Yao Qingcheng to continue on. However, Little Fishy knew that if this method did not work, she could just send Night Nine to hell, but she did not want Little Nine to just leave like that. Little Nine had hugged her and said more than once that he did not want to die, he wanted to see their children born and call them mother and father.


    Xiaoyu hid in the steam room outside of the locker room, tears could not stop staying. Xiaoyu, I''m scared, I''m really scared, Xiaoyu kept thinking in her heart.


    Crying was the most unpromising form of behavior, but apart from crying, she didn''t know what else she could do.


    Fishy wiped her eyes and took off her clothes. She was wearing only her apron and boxers, so she went back inside.


    Only her undergarment and a pair of short pants were left on her body.


    This pair of short pants was made for her by Little Fishy overnight. Seeing her little fish, Yao Qingcheng felt a little embarrassed. She had never in her life thought that she would be like this in front of a man.


    However, the heat inside was no longer what could be described as. The misty steam had completely covered her clothes, making it difficult for her to stick to it. Thus, in the end, she became like this.


    At this moment, there was not a single strand of hair on her body. Fortunately, her entire body was covered by a silk curtain, revealing only her shoulders and above to be examined by Mo Qingcheng.


    Seeing those little things crawling on his body, Little Fishy felt a wave of disgust in her heart. She forced herself to hold it in, and instead of retreating, she advanced instead, opening her eyes wide as she looked at those poisonous creatures.


    It was unknown what secret technique Yao Qingcheng used, but although those poisonous creatures climbed up Night Nine''s body, they didn''t bite his skin. Seeing this, the little fish felt relieved.


    After a period of time, a few ladies from the brothels would bring some cold water to wipe their sweat. Most importantly, they would throw the cold water on the handkerchief and cover their mouths and noses to prevent suffocation.


    These women were even more calm and collected than Little Fishy in the face of the sinister and horrifying scene before them.


    So it turned out that their name was Qing Lou, and they had already been accepted by Yao Qingcheng as disciples.


    He didn''t know, but the moment he said it, he was startled. No one had expected the owner of the brothel to be a nun. However, this was a fact.


    Yao Qingcheng was the owner of the Fangfang Restaurant. If not, how could she stay here and do whatever she wanted all year round? Since ancient times, everyone thought that nun monk was unlucky and did not want to stay.


    These girls, many of them were originally infatuated with her, yet they were all lured to their side by Yao Qingcheng.


    "Let''s do it today." Yao Qingcheng glanced at Ye Jiu Mei, quickly getting up and putting on her clothes.


    When Fishy heard this, she let out a long breath and went to the other side with Night Nine to change her clothes.


    Little Fishy carefully wiped Night Nine''s body, checking to see if there were any bite wounds. Luckily, she did not find any, it was just that she was pitifully thin, her bones almost popping out of her skin. Little Fishy wiped off her tears, asking herself if she was being selfish. In the past few months, Night Nine had allowed her to do whatever she wanted without saying a single word.


    "Little Yu, don''t cry." Night Nine holds out his bony hand. He doesn''t even have the strength to lift his arm.


    "Sorry, sorry." The little fish choked.


    "Silly little fish, I can''t let go of you. I want to accompany you." Night Nine had difficulty revealing a smile.


    Xiaoyu felt it was particularly eye-catching, she turned her head to wipe her tears, then dressed Night Nine and pushed him out.


    At first, she didn''t think so, but she always thought that people looked better when they were thinner, so she always lost weight. But now, she couldn''t wait to make a fatty out of Night Nine.


    Look at the way Night Demon is now. What can she do? It''s good for eating and drinking.


    Pushing Night Nine out, and seeing the fifteen who was waiting outside, Little Fishy''s legs gave way and she fell to her knees.


    Fifteen had originally wanted to take over Little Fishy''s shift and push Night Nine to go back and rest. Unexpectedly, the Ninth Prince looked to be in good spirits. However, the Ninth Princess fell. Fifteen frantically helped Little Fishy up.


    Xiaoyu panted heavily. She looked as if she was about to go over at any moment.


    "Little Fishy." When Night Nine saw her like this, his expression changed. He turned his wheelchair one by one and extended his hand to Little Fishy.


    Xiaoyu weakly lifted her hand and shook it. "I''m fine. I''m taking a breath."


    After Yao Qingcheng finished changing her clothes, she came over to find Little Fishy sitting on the ground. She was very concerned and quickly took a few large steps forward. She unhurriedly pulled Little Fishy up and started slicing towards her pulse.


    Yao Qingcheng''s expression suddenly became extremely strange. She stared at Little Fishy, momentarily at a loss as to how to start. Such a big matter, why hadn''t she paid attention to it at all?


    "Congratulations, you''re finally happy."


    Fishy jerked her head up. She ¡ª Joy?


    Night Nine''s hand almost twisted into the wheel of the car.


    Seeing the reactions of the two, Yao Qingcheng was even more certain.


    "This child isn''t yours is it? If you want to divorce her, you should do so as soon as possible. I won''t charge you any fees, as long as it is her."


    Yao Qingcheng planned to add insult to injury, it could be said that at this time, it was natural for people to do the same.


    Night Nine rolled his wheelchair over to Fishy''s side.


    "Fishy, is this for real?" Night Nine couldn''t control his excitement, did he finally have his own flesh and blood?


    Little Yu was confused. Hearing Night Nine''s question, she casually replied, "I don''t know either."


    She had thought it was due to her recent mental and physical anxiety, so it was normal for Yue Xin to not be allowed to follow. There was also one thing that Xiao Yu guessed privately, since this body was small, it was normal for Yue Xin to have an abnormal life.


    Upon hearing this, Yao Qingcheng rolled her eyes. There was actually still such a slow mother.


    Little Fishy suddenly woke up from her stupor and looked at Yao Qingcheng with wide eyes, "What did you just say? Am I pregnant?"


    Yao Qingcheng was speechless. Where did she go to?


    Xiaoyu didn''t wait for her reply. Her eyes rolled and she suddenly fainted. Her 15 eyes were quick and quick as she received a whole bunch of blows. The Ninth Princess was pregnant right now, so she couldn''t fall down.


    Yao Qingcheng stared at him meaningfully. Could it be his? He couldn''t keep it, she had always felt that this block of ice was a little different from the little fishes.


    "Your Highness." Fifteen held the warm body of the small fish, helpless look at the night Nine.


    At this moment, Night Nine''s face no longer looked like he was going to die, it was as if he was alive. If it wasn''t for this good news, everyone would have suspected that he was dying.

 C68

    "Wangfei is tired, carry her back." Night Nine ordered in a deep voice. Normally, he might have ordered the little fish to be carried onto his lap, but he didn''t even have the strength to hold the little fish. Furthermore, he knew that if he didn''t have any meat on him now, the little fish would feel uncomfortable sitting on his lap.


    "Your Highness? Princess? "Who are you people?" Yao Qingcheng suspiciously looked at them.


    No one answered her.


    Looking at the empty courtyard, a trace of melancholy flashed across Yao Qingcheng''s face. It wasn''t strange that they were the Crown Prince''s concubines. Judging from their extraordinary bearing, she had already guessed that they were either rich or noble, but she hadn''t expected them to be the rumored Ninth Prince.


    Even a king would be tormented for ten years. The imperial family was vicious, thousands of times more so than the common people.


    From afar, a lonely bird cry could be heard. Yao Qingcheng looked over and saw a oriole wailing sorrowfully in the depths of the forest. It seemed so desolate in this sweltering afternoon.


    "Birds in pairs, figures in figures." Yao Qingcheng whispered.


    As the wind blew past the willow trees, Yao Qingcheng''s expression turned desolate.


    "Qingcheng."


    Yao Qingcheng stared warily at the person who walked over, her expression once again becoming unruly.


    "Senior Brother, what''s the matter?"


    As Yao Meng Chen looked at her, the fragrance he gave off was not as distinct as the fragrance of water on Qingcheng''s face. Instead, the fragrance on his face was even gentler.


    "I just got here. I see that Lord Ye is much better now. I just want to ask, is this method useful?"


    Yao Qingcheng looked at him strangely.


    "Brother, do you know which night Lord Ye is?"


    Yao Meng Chen frowned. Which leaf could it be? Besides Ye, Yao Meng Chen''s heart skipped a beat, "Could it be ¡­" "What do you mean ¡­"


    "That''s not what I meant, I just heard that ice cube calling him prince."


    "So you''re saying, we are actually involved in a royal battle?" Yao Meng Chen muttered.


    "So what if you''re involved? "Could it be because I saved someone and killed me? Even so, I''m not afraid. If I''m happy, I should just extend my head and let him cut me off. If I''m unhappy, the Buddha will kill the Buddha and the devil will kill the devil."


    "Qingcheng, you''re the only relative your sister has in this world. No matter what, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    When Yao Qingcheng heard this, she found it extremely funny, "Senior Brother, are you playing the role of Casanova? Elder sister, I''m afraid you have already forgotten what elder sister looks like. "


    Finishing her words, Yao Qingcheng snorted and turned to leave.


    He understood that the reason why Qingcheng let him live for a hundred years before she died was because he was afraid that her extreme temper would cause them to burn each other to death. To them, it was like torturing each other, but in order to make the incense stick, he had to live. Because, if he died, Qingcheng would no longer have the desire to live.


    Yao Meng Chen shakily stretched out his hand, took out a pill from his bosom and swallowed it. He then looked at the empty space in front of him, "Sweet it."


    After a short moment, he spat out two words.


    Nine Night Demon followed him back to his residence. Doctor Lu was shocked. "What happened to Princess Hua-Yang?"


    For convenience''s sake, they bought a house in an alley behind the Qunfang Restaurant. Yao Qingcheng hated to see her peers, so both Imperial Physician Lu and Imperial Physician Bao stayed in the house.


    "Imperial Physician Lu, hurry and give the wangfei a pulse." When Nine Night Demon saw Doctor Lu, she quickly gave orders.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, first, take these two pieces of ginseng." He felt sad that he was about to give up, but the wangfei was still so confident and Imperial Physician Lu was full of admiration for Xiaoyu. Without her, the king would have died in a foreign land by now and the prince would still be alive, so how could the wangfei fall?


    Fourth Submission of the Dissolute Princess


    Doctor Lu put his finger on Yu Di''s pulse and his heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously looked at Nine Nights.


    "Hurry up and tell me, is it a wedding vein?" There was joy in her eyes, but most of the time, she wasn''t sure.


    It was only natural for the ninth princess and the ninth princess to take the initiative and act in such a friendly manner. Imperial Physician Lu tried to calm himself down, but he had just taken the pulse of the ninth princess and frightened him. He thought about the absurd behavior of the ninth princess and her reputation as the coquettish princess and felt that there was a reason for it.


    "The ninth princess is delighted." Doctor Lu was congratulating Night Nine. He looked at him carefully.


    Looking at Ye Jiumei, she was stunned in disbelief, the corners of her mouth slowly lifted upwards, and then her undisguised smile entered her eyes, rapidly spreading throughout her body.


    "Is this true? Doctor Lu, am I going to be a father? "When Yao Qingcheng said this, I didn''t believe her. Although I said I wanted a child, my body ¡­" Night Nine stopped talking and looked at Doctor Lu embarrassedly.


    Imperial Physician Lu finally calmed down. He had also said that the two of them were good friends. Although it was difficult for the prince to do such things, the two who loved each other would overcome all obstacles.


    Imperial Physician Lu felt that his dilemma was quite funny. They had all witnessed how good the princess was to the king. If anyone in this world was to the ninth prince, it could only be the ninth princess.


    "Congratulations, Ninth Prince. Congratulations, Ninth Prince." Doctor Lu quickly congratulated him.


    Jiu Mei felt refreshed. Doctor Lu checked his pulse and was surprised to find that the poison in his body was much lighter.


    Imperial Physician Lu held back the wild joy in his heart. The king''s illness had always been followed by the princess, and the princess had never hidden her illness, so when the princess woke up, he had to ask her for some advice. There was definitely a master among the people who had managed to cure the poison that hadn''t been cured for so long.


    When the little fish woke up, he saw the unconcealable worry and joy of being a father on Ye Jiumei''s face.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re awake." Nine Night Demon quickly picked up the sour plum soup hanging on the side.


    Little Fishy frowned as she smelled the sour air assaulting her nose. Was she really pregnant?


    However, as a mother, she had never paid attention to it. She had only cared about his father, whose body was about to disappear at any time, and was extremely concerned about the poison in his body. As the saying goes, it was a medicine with three parts, and this child had breathed in so much poison gas prematurely. However, her hesitation could not be a burden to Nine Nights.


    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Little Fishy extended her hand to Night Nine.


    Night Nine looked at her, brimming with energy and vitality.


    Fishy held his thin hands and said in a pained tone: "You should take care of yourself even if you love your child."


    "It''s fine, I''m fine. I feel like the treatment this time is more effective than the last time. I also feel a bit stronger now."


    When Fishy heard this, she subconsciously reached out her hand to cut off Night Nine''s pulse.


    Night Nine let her feel her pulse. She didn''t know if it was because today''s treatment was really effective, or if it was because people were happy when they were in a good mood, but Little Fishy felt that his pulse was stronger than before.


    This was only a very minute movement, Night Nine had been paying close attention to her expression all this time, and seeing that her tensed mind finally relaxed, he stared at Fishy, cautiously opening his mouth, "Fishy, you don''t seem to be that eager for this child, right?"


    Xiaoyu inched closer and patted her on the shoulder. "Prince, I''ll have to trouble you to lower yourself to my side."


    She was simply too tired. Furthermore, she knew that she was a person with two bodies. It would be better if she was pampered.


    Night Nine also felt tired, he pushed the wheelchair closer, and slowly moved himself to the bed, lying beside Fishy.


    Little Fishy had been keeping her eyes closed all this time, and felt that Night Nine had laid down beside her. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Night Nine was staring at her.


    A smile appeared on Fishy''s face as she pulled his arm and placed it on her stomach.

 C69

    "Little Jiu, it''s not that I don''t care about him, it''s just that I''m too tired. You have to get better as soon as possible." The little fish sat up, looking down at the night.


    "When the time comes, you have to personally teach your baby how to read and write."


    After obtaining Fishy''s promise, Night Nine was happily leaning on her. He had supported her for so long just to wait for Fishy to wake up, only then would he be willing to personally hear her say that he liked her.


    "You have to drink the sour plum soup. Doctor Lu said that all happy women like to drink this kind of sour and sweet stuff." Night Nine felt as though his eyelids were about to fall apart, but he forced himself to finish his sentence before falling asleep.


    Little Fishy looked at him with a pained expression. After covering him with a blanket and seeing that he was sleeping soundly, she went down to tidy up her appearance before putting on her clothes and sitting up.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw the pot of wine being ''drunk''. Fishy rolled her eyes. She had never seen a bottle of wine being ''drunk'' before, but those who didn''t drink had to pretend to be.


    "Take good care of Little Nine." She walked over and patted Fifteen on the shoulder before leaving without looking back.


    Fifteen stayed there, looking at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, beautiful and sad. Why did the princess always have a stroke from time to time?


    Xiaoyu rushed into Doctor Lu''s room.


    Doctor L¨¹ was busy writing when he saw the little fish. He was happier to see the little fish than if he saw his own mother revive.


    "Ninth wangfei." Doctor L¨¹ welcomed the little fish warmly, causing it to jump and step back a few steps.


    Doctor L¨¹ looked around at his arms. Why was he so passionate, like a young man in heat.


    Doctor Lu lowered his arm. "Princess."


    Xiaoyu walked into the room and sat down gracefully as she saw the normal Doctor Lu.


    "Doctor Lu, you have to answer my question honestly." The reason Fishy changed her attitude was because she knew that the first three months of pregnancy were the most dangerous months for a woman. She didn''t pay attention to this before, but she would definitely pay attention in the future.


    Imperial Physician Lu saw how serious she was and became nervous as well. "Princess, please feel free to ask this official."


    "Is my child healthy?" Xiao Yu looked at Doctor Lu.


    Doctor Lu looked at Fishy with his eyes wide open. He knew that Fishy knew how to be weird, so he had a reason for asking.


    "Princess, please extend your hand." To be careful, Doctor L¨¹ took out the pillow to help her get a pulse.


    Little Fishy covered her wrist with a handkerchief.


    Doctor Lu carefully checked Xiaoyu''s pulse and frowned. He was worried that Xiaoyu was carrying a baby so he didn''t notice that there was something special about the fetus.


    "How is it?" Xiaoyu saw that Doctor L¨¹ was getting more and more serious and worried.


    "Princess, please change your other hand." To be careful, Doctor L¨¹ said.


    Xiaoyu switched her hands and fixed her eyes on Imperial Physician Lu. Her burning gaze made Imperial Physician Lu turn his head away to avoid affecting his judgment.


    Finally, both his hands touched his veins. Doctor Lu kneeled down and said, "Princess, there is something strange about this fetus."


    "Doctor L¨¹, we are half teachers and half friends. You know my temperament, so you can say whatever you want." Xiaoyu''s heart tightened as she forced herself to speak calmly.


    "This official is incompetent and does not feel that anything is amiss." Doctor Lu lowered his head in shame.


    Xiaoyu looked at Imperial Physician Lu. There was nothing wrong with it. Why did you make such a scary scene?


    Imperial Physician Lu dared to look at Xiaoyu. "Royal Concubine, there''s nothing wrong with it. That''s what''s so wrong with it."


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s heart tightened, "What do you mean?"


    "The Ninth Prince has been poisoned for a long time, and the wangfei has been waiting by his side these days. The fetus is poisoned, there should be something abnormal, but there are no abnormalities. This is the biggest abnormality."


    These words were very awkward, but it was what Fishy was worried about. She took two deep breaths and asked, "What will happen to the child?"


    "This official doesn''t know." He really didn''t know. Even if Princess Hua-Yang stole the body, she must have ingested a lot of poison for the prince. Even if it didn''t affect her, the fetus was the weakest, how could it not be affected?


    Imperial Physician Lu suddenly slapped himself. Xiaoyu was shocked, "Imperial Physician Lu, what are you doing?"


    Of course Imperial Physician Lu couldn''t say that he felt she was too despicable and thought too highly of the princess. He stammered, "This official is incompetent."


    Xiaoyu was lost in thought. She stood up, walked to the door and turned around, "Doctor Lu, if the Ninth Prince asks you, just say that the baby is very good and healthy."


    Imperial Physician Lu didn''t know if he should agree or not. Xiaoyu walked out without waiting for him to answer and saw a shadow disappearing in the distance. Xiaoyu was stunned; she had almost forgotten about Doctor Bao.


    Little Fishy was filled with suspicion. When she went back, she met Twelve, Twelve, and bowed to Little Fishy. This wangfei, you can''t face her with a straight face, much less with a cheeky smile. This is the result of twelve experiences, a straight face, you''ll know what happens when you look at fifteen; as for a smiling person, even someone like the Tenth Prince, who prides himself as a master of floral thickets, is there a need to look for other victims?


    "Twelve." Little Fishy walked over and stopped, deep in thought.


    XII, his mind tense, took a step forward and stopped, neither very cordial nor very cold. "What orders do you have, Princess?"


    Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment. She felt that there was something wrong with this Doctor Bao. She bit her lips. Was she too mediocre? Remembering that two people could ambush on their way to the palace, Fishy''s gaze was firm. It didn''t matter if she suspected the wrong person, she couldn''t leave the danger by her side because she wasn''t sure.


    "Send someone to take care of Doctor Bao. After all, he is with us. If anything happens, the Ninth Marquis will be implicated." Little Fishy instructed.


    XII''s eyes flashed. A person who had never wanted to do anything to them suddenly ordered them to do something. There must be demons in his actions. He bowed and said, "This subordinate will do it right away."


    Xiaoyu nodded appreciatively as she saw him leave. The only difference between Twelfth and Fifteenth was that he wasn''t so restrained with etiquette.


    In the blink of an eye, she had already been living in this world for half a year. Originally, she was in trouble, but now, she had become the guardian angel of her husband and son. She laughed at herself.


    Six Jin hurried over, and upon seeing Xiaoyu, her face lit up. "Royal Consort, Princess Golden Bell has come to pay her a visit."


    When Fishy heard this, she retracted her expression and stared blankly at Princess Golden Bell. She didn''t know why she didn''t follow them back. She thought that she had thought things through and finally gave up. After all, no one was willing to be a widow once they married.


    "How did she know we lived here?" The little fish mumbled.


    "That''s right, wangfei, I think so too. Do we have ¡­" Six kilograms paused, cautiously looking around.


    Xiaoyu nodded thoughtfully, "It was my negligence. In the royal family, even a handicap can''t make people feel at ease."

 C70

    This was not the first time he heard Little Fishy mention being handicapped. He hated it when people brought up these two words. When Little Fishy mentioned these two words, she was so calm, so he could only use silence to express his resistance.


    Little Fishy brushed her long hair that had been blown about by the wind. "Is the Prince awake?"


    Six catties of anger swamped her heart. Although the wangfei didn''t have a good temper at times, she was truly good to the prince.


    "His Royal Highness is still sleeping." Six kilograms of men bent over as they spoke in a respectful tone. Actually, there was nothing wrong with the wangfei. She did not know the logic of disaster. Now that she was out of the capital, how could she go back in the future?


    Not mentioning that she was at a loss of what to say, she then said, "Let''s invite Princess Golden Bell into the living room."


    Xiaoyu went back to her room to change her clothes before arriving at the living room where she met a slim figure.


    "Princess Golden Bell." Little Fishy greeted.


    Princess Golden Bell slowly turned around. Xiaoyu was given a fright when she saw this. "Princess, what''s wrong?"


    It had only been a month since they last met. Why had Princess Golden Bell lost so much weight?


    "Where''s Nine?" Princess Golden Bell''s gaze circled behind Xiaoyu, not concealing her disappointment in her heart.


    "He just fell asleep." Xiaoyu gently said.


    There was nothing wrong with loving someone. Furthermore, with Princess Golden Bell''s conditions, she could definitely find a better person. Only by loving someone would she be able to make someone ignore everything else.


    Princess Golden Bell looked at Xiaoyu absentmindedly. "How is Ninth Brother now?"


    Princess Golden Bell asked with concern.


    Xiaoyu felt that something was wrong with her. Her voice became gentler. "Not good, but it hasn''t gotten any worse either."


    "As long as it doesn''t get any worse, it''s actually good." Princess Golden Bell answered in a daze.


    "Princess Golden Bell, what happened?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    She had never seen Princess Golden Bell like this before; she was sad and gloomy. In her eyes, Princess Golden Bell was unruly and willful, but she was also confident.


    "Holding it in by yourself is a very uncomfortable thing to do. Are you really not going to say it?" Xiaoyu looked at her with concern.


    Princess Golden Bell could no longer hold it in. The tears that she had held in for a long time began to flow uncontrollably.


    "A few days ago, Father sent a messenger saying that mufei is very ill. I rushed back, but found out that it was just to trick me into going back. Father told me to marry the Fifth Prince, I don''t like Fifth Brother, I don''t want to marry my brother." By the end of her sentence, her words had become unclear. Fifth brother said that he had become my brother.


    Xiaoyu stepped forward and embraced Princess Golden Bell, who had been standing there the entire time. She lightly patted Princess Golden Bell''s shoulder like a big sister.


    Princess Golden Bell felt gratified by her actions. She suddenly embraced Xiaoyu and said, "Big Sister, I beg you, please call for Ninth Brother to marry me."


    She originally thought that Princess Golden Bell had given up. She sympathized with Princess Golden Bell, but even if she sympathized with her husband, she would never use him as a gift. Even if they did nothing together, she would never give him up.


    "Jin Ling, loving someone is sometimes not for the sake of owning them, but to let them go." Xiaoyu said seriously. She really did not understand, or did she really not understand, or did she really not understand.


    Princess Golden Bell stared straight at Xiaoyu. "Big Sister, if the day comes when Ninth Brother no longer loves you, or if he gives up on you, and gets everything he wants, will you let go?"


    Little Fishy''s hands trembled. Was there really going to be a day like this?


    Princess Golden Bell''s gaze turned sharp as she sped up her words, "You won''t let go right? You can''t even do it yourself, so why do you ask me to do it? "


    Little Fishy''s mind was in chaos. Would there ever be a day like this? In the past, she would have answered with certainty, because she knew that nine nights wasn''t a long time. Yesterday, maybe the day before, she was already prepared to send off Little Jiu, thinking that she was at the end of her rope. Even someone as cold as fifteen years old would look at her with a gaze that said that the Ninth Prince was about to die.


    But she was unwilling. She had crossed a thousand years to love him, so how could he abandon her and go to another world?


    Now, they finally had a way to save Little Jiu, and they even had the fruits of their love. And just at this moment, just when she felt like she was about to see the light of dawn, a knife stabbed into her heart ¡­


    Xiaoyu held onto the table beside her and slowly sat down. "I will leave, and go to a place where he will not be able to find me."


    Little Fishy spoke very slowly. With just a few words, it seemed as if she had used up all of her strength.


    A mocking smile suffused on Princess Golden Bell''s lips. She was moved by how grand and touching her words were.


    Hearing Princess Golden Bell''s question, Night Nine Demons who had stopped her wheelchair heard Little Fishy''s answer. Her pale face that had just faded away turned as pale as a sheet of paper. How could she be so heartless? Not only must she leave him, she must also make it impossible for him to find her.


    Xiao Yu continued, "Princess Golden Bell, I know you won''t believe me. But, a man''s heart isn''t with you. "I can share anything with others, except emotions. I''d rather die than give up everything."


    Princess Golden Bell looked at the frustrated yet persistent Little Fishy. Her thoughts were different from Little Fishy''s. She felt that if she loved someone, she had to do everything she could to be with that person.


    Originally, she had plenty of time, but now, even her father, who doted on her the most, was beginning to oppose her and Nine Elder Brother. She decided to compromise her relationship with Little Fishy, and as long as Little Fishy agreed, Ninth Elder Brother would definitely not refuse.


    Princess Golden Bell couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. It had only been forty days since they last saw each other, but how could Nine be so thin? It was like a paper man that could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    "How did you take care of Nine." She did not hesitate to charge at Xiaoyu.


    Night Nine''s face sank, and he said angrily, "Xiaoyu is my wife, so it''s not up to others to say whether she is good or not."


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. She felt wronged. She wasn''t doing it for her, she was doing it for him.


    "Ninth brother." Princess Golden Bell''s heart ached as she looked at Night Nine, her eyes turning red. For herself, and more for him.


    "Didn''t you go back to the capital? Why are you here again? " He was infuriated by Princess Golden Bell to have brought up such a topic. He could not bear to blame Little Yu, so he could only vent his anger on Princess Golden Bell.


    Night Nine looked at Fishy with a disappointed and heartbroken expression. How could she say that? Did she not believe her?


    Xiaoyu''s heart sank. She was certain that he must have heard their conversation. Her meaning was not like that. It was clear that he had misunderstood.


    "Am I so untrustworthy in your heart?" Night Nine''s tone was also very slow, as if every word had been carefully thought through.


    Xiaoyu glanced at Princess Golden Bell and pursed her lips without replying.


    "If that''s the case, why do you care about me?" Night Nine suddenly turned the wheel, turning to leave.


    "No, Little Jiu, this is just a metaphor. If you didn''t mean to disappoint me, why would you care about a metaphor?" Xiaoyu''s heart sank as she hurriedly explained.


    "You also said just now that if Ninth Brother gave up on you, he would get everything he wanted, and you would let go." Princess Golden Bell pressed on step by step. It was only with great difficulty that she managed to obtain Xiaoyu''s promise. She did not wish for her to go back on her words.


    "If he wants to value everything more than me, then I will naturally help him achieve his goal. If he wants to value me more than everything, will he choose everything and let me go?" Little Fishy asked.


    "Aren''t you trying to force me?" Princess Golden Bell pressed on step by step.


    "No, this is not contradictory at all. There are no perfect things in this world, one''s gains are bound to be lost, no one can take all the good things in this world. Just like you, Princess Golden Bell, in the eyes of others, you are truly the happiest woman in this world.

 C71

    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. That was right. Everyone felt that she should be happy. However, she had never felt this way about her happiness.


    Ever since she was born, there had been a circle of people surrounding her. She lived without a sense of self, and everyone around her was flattering her. She remembered when she was young, a maid said that she wasn''t as beautiful as herself, and she never saw this maid again. When she heard that the maid had died, she was curious. Only after she grew up did she understand that she had already become stupefied. Instead, she felt that the maid deserved to die.


    She was already used to being praised by others, occasionally meeting one or two people who were slightly disrespectful and had their bones broken. Logically speaking, she should be happy, but for some reason, every now and then she would sit in a palanquin and look at the people outside with envy in her heart.


    Today, after hearing Fishy''s words, she wanted to refute that as long as she could marry Nine Elder Brother, her life would be perfect. However, looking at how Night Nine had turned a blind eye to her, she fell silent.


    A young girl''s dream would always be gorgeous, but a young girl''s dream could only be limited to the moment of marriage. She had never once thought about how the two of them would be together after marriage.


    Princess Golden Bell carefully thought for a moment. At that time, her willowy eyebrows had seemed to raise, "Do you dare to curse me for being unhappy?"


    She seemed to have repeated this line more than once. Sometimes she would pout coquettishly and sometimes she would be overbearing. It all depended on who the person was facing.


    "In any case, the matter that I''ve decided on will not be changed." Princess Golden Bell clenched her teeth.


    No one responded to her words after a long while. Princess Golden Bell glanced at the two of them and realized that they were exchanging looks. No one paid any attention to what she said.


    She gritted her teeth and ignored her, right? Fine, she ignored them as well. Princess Golden Bell turned and left.


    Sensing that the annoying ointment had left, Night Nine''s Charms let go in one breath. Turning the wheelchair, he lowered his head to look at the wheelchair, feeling even more furious than before, "Fifteen."


    15 When he appeared out of thin air, Night Nine''s Charm threw its arms at him and said, "Carry me back to my room."


    Fifteen was shocked. Even though the prince had a handicap in his body, he had never asked them to do anything because of the handicap in his body. He had suffered through so much, but he had never felt as weak as he did today.


    "Why aren''t you coming over?" Nightmare suddenly said angrily.


    When he saw her, he hurriedly stepped forward, slightly bent his legs, and turned his back to her. He waited for a long time, but he didn''t do anything.


    Night Nine looked at the hand of the little fish, feeling quite pleased with himself, but his face was still very tense.


    "Little Nine, are you angry with me?" Xiaoyu gently said.


    He grabbed the little fish with his hand, and looked at her with hidden bitterness, "I am not angry at you, I only hate myself for not being able to prove it like you."


    Little Fishy gently smiled, "Who said you don''t have the ability to keep me here? Everything you''ve just done, wasn''t it just to keep me here? "


    Night Nine looked up at her. Was she coaxing him, or did she really think he was doing the right thing?


    When they saw that both Night Nine and Fishy were present, they hurriedly paid their respects. "Ninth Prince, Ninth Princess, Duke Golden Bell, you''ve already chosen a place in the courtyard to stay."


    "What?" Both of them were stunned.


    Little Fishy was the first to react. In the blink of an eye, she turned to look at Ninefire, sighing softly.


    She never expected that Princess Golden Bell would have such an indomitable and indomitable disposition. Although she was ambitious, in the modern era, such an indomitable and indomitable character would definitely lead to achievements. Little Fishy thought thoughtfully.


    When Night Nine saw her expression, he panicked, "Hurry up and send her away."


    Xiaoyu wanted to advise her, but after thinking for a while, she decided not to get involved in this matter too much.


    When she saw that the weight was six catties, Fishy shot a look at Fifteen, and at fifteen, she pushed Nine Night Demon, saying as she walked, "Little Nine, your health is not good. Don''t think about those useless things. Just focus on recuperating."


    "Don''t say that again." Night Nine said awkwardly.


    "Alright." Little Fishy pushed Night Nine into the courtyard, and the two of them looked at the messy pool of water, helplessly looking at each other.


    When Princess Golden Bell saw that Ye Jiumei had arrived, she walked up to her with a wronged expression, "Ninth Brother, look at six catties. To think that they would be so rude to me."


    "Who allowed you to stay here?"


    "I ¡­" Princess Golden Bell was at a loss for words and felt a little guilty. Although she had made up her mind to stay here, she was still a girl with a thin skin. If Night Nine really wanted to chase her away, then she would lose all her face.


    Little Fishy also felt that the way Night Nine was already very cruel to a girl. The girls here were all greenhouse flowers, and they were no different from the men who had trained for hundreds and thousands of years. Their faces and hearts were both very strong.


    "Little Jiu, let''s go back first." Little Fishy advised.


    Princess Jinling glanced at Xiaoyu''s back with a complicated expression. She did not want to appreciate Xiaoyu''s kindness. As intelligent as she was, she naturally could not be so eloquent at this moment.


    Nine Night Demon was pushed into the bedroom by Little Fishy, sighing, "Little Fishy, you are too merciful to others. You are too cruel to yourself."


    Xiaoyu helped him lie down and massaged his legs, "I know, I didn''t do anything."


    Nine Night Demon shook her head, helping Little Fishy straighten her hairpin, scrutinizing her, sighing faintly, "You''ve lost weight."


    Little Fishy tenderly touched his face, "Little Nine is so thin, how can Little Fishy get fat?"


    The two men smiled at each other.


    "Xiaoyu, my body isn''t the same as it was a year or two ago. I''m already used to it, but I didn''t expect it to implicate you."


    Xiaoyu shook her head with a smile, "Couples as one. You don''t know, couples with fate, even their looks are becoming more and more alike."


    "There''s actually such an interesting thing?" Hearing this, Night Nine indeed felt interested and became more spirited.


    "That''s right, I''m a bit thinner now. Heaven must have felt that we were fated to be husband and wife. Little Jiu, you''re weak, so I just hope that the Heavens have eyes so that they can give you half of my healthy body."


    Ever since Little Fishy was young, she had never been afflicted with any diseases or disasters.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s heart ached. For someone to obtain a wife like this, what more could he ask for?


    Xiaoyu wasn''t the kind of person who would coax others with her sweet mouth, but her words were heartwarming.


    There was no one who didn''t want their sweetheart to care about them, but Night Nine was truly in love with a little fish. If Little Fishy had given her own health to Night Nine, she wouldn''t have been happy and sad.


    "Little Yu, Little Yu, how can I not love you?" Night Nine sighed.

 C72

    "Ninth wangfei, the prince ordered that you are not to enter today." Fifteen stopped the little fish.


    "But ¡­" Little Fishy paused in her speech and looked at Fifteen.


    "Is it only today, or won''t I be allowed in the future?" Xiaoyu looked at the fifteenth child, one hand unconsciously stroking her stomach. How could she not care about this child? It was just that she was more concerned about the condition of Xiao Jiu''s condition, and was momentarily unmoved.


    "But, if I don''t go, how can I be at ease?" In their group, they had only brought a maid who combed her hair, and since Xiao Cui was weak, she might not be able to cause any problems for Xiao Jiu. After all, Yao Qingcheng was still a girl, she could not let anyone else in.


    Yao Qingcheng had already arrived. Xiaoyu hurried over, "Qingcheng, I have a question for you."


    Yao Qingcheng raised her eyes to look at Little Fishy, "What is it?"


    "Can I go in with my body?" Little Fishy looked eagerly at Yao Qingcheng.


    Upon hearing this, Yao Qingcheng did not say a word and directly extended her finger to feel Xiaoyu''s pulse.


    Actually, the more she thought about it after helping Xiaoyu with her pulse, the more she felt that something was off. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "It''s fine. Go in." Yao Qingcheng emotionlessly replied, but her heart was in turmoil.


    "Is that really possible?" Little Fishy looked at Fifteen and asked worriedly.


    "Hmph." Her heart was filled with unhappiness, as she slammed the curtain and entered the steam room.


    Xiaoyu suppressed the joy in her heart and instructed Fifteen, "Have Cui Er come over and help me."


    Fifteen looked at Xiaoyu''s back with a complicated expression and sighed to himself.


    Cui Er did not expect that she would receive such a favor. Her heart jumped with joy, and the happiness on her face could not be hidden. Just as she was about to follow him in, 12 suddenly stopped her.


    Cui''er looked at Twelfth with surprise, "Why are you stopping me? This is the Ninth Prince''s will. "


    Cui Er''s cheeks were slightly raised, looking down at Twelfth.


    12''s smile did not lessen, "There are a lot of girls in Qunfang Restaurant, so Cui''er is not going to work."


    Hearing that, Cui''er immediately frowned, "Twelfth, what is the meaning of this? Is that kind of person worthy of serving master? "


    "Aiyo, this little sister looks so pretty, why are her words so ear-piercing?" Cui Er''s face turned red when she was caught talking bad about someone behind their back. However, she immediately stretched her neck and did not say anything wrong.


    When Twelve saw this, he felt that he shouldn''t have let her in.


    Others might not know, but how could these people not know? She spoke with sarcasm, openly ridiculing the ladies of the Fang Residence. In fact, in her heart, she probably didn''t even put the wangfei in her eyes.


    The girls of the Fangfang Restaurant were wearing very little clothes, they went past Twelfth, when Cui Er saw them, she also wanted to go over. There was a flash of black in front, Cui Er almost crashed into Twelfth, she glared at Twelfth, Twelfth is as calm and steady as a mountain, she wanted to take a step over, it was extremely difficult.


    Cui''er couldn''t get by, but she was unwilling to get in. She stomped her feet and said, "Twelfth, aren''t you even listening to what the wangfei says?"


    XII looked at her with a smile, unmoved.


    Seeing this, Cui''er''s face fell, and she muttered: "If you don''t want to enter, then don''t. What''s so great about that, everyone saw, it''s the twelfth time I''m not allowed to enter."


    Saying 12 won''t let her in, he raised his voice.


    The corners of Twelfth Prince''s lips curled up slightly. "Correct. Your highness and wangfei are blaming me, so I''ll bear the burden."


    Little Fishy took off Night Nine''s clothes, only putting on the loose boxer shorts she had sewn herself. When she looked back, she saw that Cui Er had not come in, and she felt a little anxious. When she saw Yao Qingcheng, she ordered the girls, "You guys go help that young master to sit at the place he sat yesterday."


    The ladies looked at Yao Qingcheng in shock. They remembered that the day before yesterday, when Yao Qingcheng chose the few of them to enter, she had made many rules for them, many of which were aimed at this stinking man.


    However, they would never go against Yao Qingcheng''s words. The two of them stepped forward to support Night Nine, and just as they were about to use their full strength, their bodies went soft and they fell backwards.


    She saw Little Fishy suddenly take a step forward and pull out the silver hairpin on her head, before stabbing it into the tiger''s mouth of one person. When Yao Qingcheng saw this, she also pulled out the silver hairpin and stabbed it into the tiger''s mouth of another person, and the two of them separated as they squeezed out a few drops of black blood, shaking their heads in confusion.


    Yao Qingcheng let out a breath as she smiled bitterly at Little Fishy, "Such a venomous person, others cannot touch him."


    Yao Qingcheng pointed at the two of them, and gave each of them a pill, "Both of you, throw them out on the grass with purple flowers."


    The two of them, without even bothering to put on their clothes, carried the two of them out in their underpants, which were short boxer shorts, and supported the two women. Ignoring the men standing in front of the door, they directly carried them to the grass and put them down.


    Fifteen suddenly came in front of the two people, squatted down, and carefully observed them.


    Seeing that, Cui Er''s face turned green, as if she was being watched, she sneaked a glance at the 12 of them, but found that the men were all staring at the two girls who had nothing to hide, Xiao Cui stomped on the ground, causing the man to not have a single good thing, she covered her face and left.


    Fifteen looked at the wounds on the two of them. He was still as if he was paralyzed, but his eyes dimmed a little. He took off his coat and covered one of them. Then, without looking back, he stretched out his hand and handed his robe back.


    Xiaoyu clenched her teeth, "I''ll do it myself."


    He could only smile wryly in his heart, he had never seen sweat before, and no matter who touched him, he was fine. But now, in this steam room, all the pores on his body opened up and the poison seeped out from them, he was actually worthy of being called a poisonous person. Fortunately, as long as they did not touch him, he was fine.


    Before Jiu Mei entered the steam room, her heart meridian had already been protected by 15 points. At this moment, she naturally didn''t have any objections, so Little Fishy struggled to help him sit on the ground cross-legged, silently retreating to the side.


    With a cautious look, Yao Qingcheng put on her fur gloves and walked over with the bag full of poisonous bugs. Opening the bag, she poured all the poison directly onto Ye Jiumei''s body.


    Little Fishy bit down on her arm to prevent herself from crying out in alarm. Anyone who saw so much poison, such a disgusting thing would feel unbearable. Luckily, Night Nine couldn''t move right now, or else the fruit would be unimaginable.


    After doing all of that, Yao Qingcheng turned to look at Little Fishy doubtfully. How did she know these methods of first aid? Look at her familiar movements when she was stabbing into Yu''er''s palm.


    The more Yao Qingcheng thought about it, the more she felt that she should understand. Even this method of consuming the poison in his body was something she had come up with. It was impossible for her to not know anything about medicine.


    Xiaoyu was staring at Ye Qingmei with worry and concern on her face, completely oblivious to Ye Qingcheng''s gaze.

 C73

    Although two of the girls from the Fangfang Restaurant had already been eliminated, they still entered the restaurant in an orderly manner, pouring cold water and bringing in clean cotton cloth.


    Little fishes, medicinal herbs, and Nine Moons would use cotton cloth soaked in cold water to cover their mouths and noses every once in a while.


    Outside, the two girls finally had the strength to sit up, and looked at the two of them with a sweet smile. Having seen so many people, they naturally could not be compared to Cui Er, and from their worried looks, they could tell that they were trying to figure out what was going on inside. The two of them looked at each other, and vaguely said: "Yao Qingcheng asked us to help your young master out, who knew that the moment we touched his skin, we would be poisoned to the point of fainting."


    "You did hit it..." Young Master''s poison? " When he heard this, a look of worry appeared in his eyes, but he quickly recovered. It was as if everything was just an illusion from someone else.


    When they thought about it, the two of them shuddered in fear. This man was truly poisonous. They had only wanted to give him a hand, but he had already been poisoned.


    Fifteen glanced at twelve. The two of them had the urge to rush in and take a look.


    A perplexed look appeared in both of their eyes. Why did the young master''s wife come into contact with him and leave him alone?


    The two of them walked to the door and were stopped by two girls dressed in the same way. The two girls'' eyes darted around, "Two sirs, just leave the water here."


    They could clearly see that the two of them had empty hands, yet they spoke in such a manner and their bodies were faintly discernible in front of the door.


    If the prince was in danger, let alone two naked girls, there would be ten or a hundred of them. They would not hesitate to charge in, but obviously the prince was getting better, if they forced their way in, it would not be worth it if they broke the rules of Yao Qingcheng.


    The two girls sighed. If a man were to barge in like Yao Qingcheng at her current state, they really didn''t know what would happen.


    One of the ladies looked at the two and gave them a coquettish look.


    Fifteen and twelve retreated, and Twelve even smiled at the woman.


    When the other girl saw this, she laughed in a low voice, "Jin Xin, it can''t be that you''ve taken a fancy to that ice cube, right?"


    There was no need to bring ice cubes with you if you were interested in twelfth grade.


    The coquettish woman smiled and said, "Anyway, these two young men are much more pleasing to the eye than those brothels."


    Twelve and fifteen were speechless.


    The two retreated to a secluded area. Fifteen frowned and asked, "Twelve, do you think Master''s poison will be cured?" Yesterday, their master''s expression wasn''t bad, and they had hope once again. However, their master''s illness was recurring again and again, so they really didn''t feel at ease.


    Twelve reached out to pinch a stalk of grass to his mouth and bit into it. He seemed to be deep in thought. "Why is the wangfei fine?"


    Fifteen was shocked. Just as he felt something flash through his mind, it immediately disappeared, so fast that he could not grasp it anymore. After this reminder from Twelfth Night, he knew what he was thinking about.


    "The princess will be fine, right?"


    12 glanced at 15. It was rare for him to be in such a state of disarray. Even when the King was attacked and his arm was on the verge of being crippled, he did not show such a great fluctuation. "What''s wrong?"


    Twelfth was also infected by him to the point that he became nervous.


    "Esteemed wangfei is happy. If something goes wrong at this time ¡­" The two of them looked towards the steam room. One of them had cracks in his ice seal while the other had a face full of laughter. It was a rare look of worry because they knew that even if they rushed in, nothing would help.


    "Alright, that''s it for today." She was going to put away these poisonous little things. Originally, she had wanted to give these little poisonous things something to eat every day, but now there was no need, because she had already discovered that these little things didn''t have the mood to eat anything else after eating the poison in Ye Jiumei''s body.


    When Yao Qingcheng put the last little thing into the bag and stuffed it in its mouth, Little Fishy busied herself cleaning Night Nine''s body until her entire body was clean. When Yao Qingcheng put the last little thing into the bag and stuffed it in its mouth, Little Fishy busied herself with cleaning Night Nine''s body until her entire body was rubbed clean, but she didn''t find any wounds on his body.


    After helping Night Nine to change his clothes, his vision blurred, and in the blink of an eye, Fishy was greeted with a flash. It was as if Twelfth and Twelfth Night''s souls had been swapped, and the originally ice-cold look on his face was replaced with that of a stern one.


    "Hurry up and open up Little Jiu''s acupoints." Little Fishy was a little tired as she pushed her wheelchair towards the two of them. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to lie on the ground and sleep. She was so tired.


    "Princess, are you alright?" The two of them spoke at the same time.


    "What can I do ¡­" Little Fishy paused in her speech and looked at the two of them.


    "You guys also feel that something''s wrong?" Everyone felt that something was wrong, but no one could find out why she was acting all right.


    A woman with a frown on her face sashayed over and greeted Xiaoyu in a lazy manner.


    "Madam, Yao Qingcheng is here to invite you." Yao Qingcheng also felt it was strange. She didn''t like people calling her Grandmaster, so she only allowed these maidens to call her by her name.


    "I''ll go right away." Little Fishy hurriedly agreed. She also wanted to know if Night Nine''s illness could be controlled.


    "Take good care of your highness." Little Yu gave an order and left with the woman.


    Twelve looked at Fifteen. Fifteen nodded at Twelve, and Twelve followed.


    After fifteen minutes, she slowly opened her eyes, her eyes searching the surroundings.


    "The wangfei went to see the master of medicine." Fifteen explained.


    Hearing this, Night Nine had a sense of loss, opening his eyes and seeing Little Fishy, he felt at ease.


    "We''ll wait for Madam." Night Nine spoke quietly.


    Fifteen would naturally have no objection.


    Fishy followed the woman left and right in a circle, not knowing where she was.


    "You here?" Hearing the sound of footsteps, Yao Qingcheng spoke up.


    "Beauty Qingcheng, you were looking for me?" Little Fishy pushed open the door and entered.


    Yao Qingcheng had changed into a set of snow-white clothes and was currently sitting inside the room sipping tea. Hearing Little Fishy''s voice, she raised her head.


    Xiaoyu had changed into a set of red clothes because she had just come out of the steam room. Her face was white and rosy, giving her an indescribably alluring look.


    "You know medicine?" Yao Qingcheng went straight to the point.


    Xiaoyu didn''t hide anything from her. Hearing her words, she smiled sweetly, "I know a bit."


    "Why didn''t you say that before?" Don''t you know the taboo?


    "Because no one asked." Little Fishy''s eyes were clear.


    Yao Qingcheng stared at Little Fishy with her sharp eyes, while Little Fishy calmly looked back at her.


    "What do you know?" After a long while, Yao Qingcheng asked.


    "Acupuncture." Little Fishy confessed.


    Traditional Chinese medicine has a wide and profound history and is divided into many categories. The person who uses acupuncture can recognize acupuncture points very accurately. However, he may not be an expert in other aspects.


    Yao Qingcheng slowly sipped her tea as she deliberated over her options. She had no intentions to offer any tea to Xiaoyu.

 C74

    Little Fishy knew that even if these ancient craftsmen took in a disciple, they would still think of leaving something behind. They probably taught their disciples to starve to death for their teachers and hated stealing from their teachers the most, and it wasn''t because she wanted to steal a teacher, but because she couldn''t stop worrying about Nine Nights and had to personally attend to her. Thus, at this moment, Yao Qingcheng deliberately made things difficult for her, not even offering her tea, so she didn''t mind too much.


    "If you are willing to take me as your master, I will not hold you responsible for stealing my skills." Yao Qingcheng suddenly asked.


    Little Fishy looked at Yao Qingcheng in shock. Was she planning to take her in as a disciple?


    She could actually think of such a strange method of detoxifying the poison, and although she cared deeply about it, if she didn''t have Lingling''s crystal heart, how could she have thought of such a method? Even she, who boasted of being a Godly Doctor, could do nothing about Night Nine''s illness.


    "Are you willing?" Yao Qingcheng''s bright eyes stared at Little Fishy. Although she didn''t understand pharmacology, she had the ability to comprehend medicine, so it was about time for her to have a successor.


    "Disciple greets you, Master." Although Ye Jiumei had yet to recover from her illness, even Imperial Physician Lu had praised her medical skills. If she could obtain her true inheritance, then no one would be able to harm Xiao Jiu in the future.


    Seeing her kneeling down, a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    "I never would have thought that I would be the one to accept a disciple in my Medicine Valley." She put down the tea bowl and stood up to support the little fish.


    "How can I be careless when taking on a master?" "After I''ve chosen an auspicious day, I will take you in as my master. You must be tired today, so go back and rest well."


    Yao Qingcheng amiably replied.


    "Master, how is Jiu Jiu''s condition?" Since it was her own master, when she asked the question, Little Fishy''s manner of acting coquettishly became more coquettish.


    "This method is still feasible. Even if I can''t save him, most of the poison in his body will go away. As for the rest, it''s not impossible for them to slowly dissipate." Yao Qingcheng had accepted a smart disciple and was in a good mood, hence she was willing to say a few more words.


    "Master is really a genius doctor who descended from the heavens." Hearing this, Xiaoyu was overjoyed, Xiao Jiu really had a chance of survival.


    Looking at how happy Xiaoyu was, Yao Qingcheng''s heart was filled with joy, "You will officially become my disciple on the day your husband recovers."


    If even her husband couldn''t cure her, then she wouldn''t be in the mood to acknowledge him as her teacher.


    "Master loves his disciple the most." Little Fishy''s smile was so bright that even her teeth could be seen, Yao Mo Xie had never seen her smile so brightly before. Presumably, it was because she had made a promise, so she was smiling so happily, and because she had immediately accepted an intelligent disciple, her mood was also not bad.


    "Smooth talker, today I''ll teach you one thing, or don''t promise to save a sick person. Since you''ve promised, then you must give it your all." Yao Qingcheng seriously replied.


    "Does disciple know the heart of a doctor''s parents?" Little Fishy replied.


    Yao Qingcheng opened her mouth but did not say anything. This was a reason for a person to live the life they lived. She would speak of it in the future.


    "Master, why do you think my two younger sisters were poisoned while I was fine?" Since he had acknowledged Zhang Xuan as his teacher, he naturally had to learn more about the Way of Medicine.


    Yao Qingcheng stared meaningfully at Little Fishy, "Do you know about the reconciliation of Yin and Yang?"


    "What Yin-Yang ¡­" Xiaoyu paused halfway through her words, her face blushing red and her expression bashful.


    What ''Yin-Yang harmony''? Wasn''t this a matter between a man and a woman? Little Fishy puzzledly looked at Yao Qingcheng, could it be ¡­


    Yao Qingcheng stared at the little fish, feeling great satisfaction in her heart. She liked this kind of smart girl.


    "Little Yu, I''m afraid that your womb is a little strange." Since she was now his disciple, she would naturally speak everything she knew.


    When Twelfth Brother heard this, he was shocked. He focused his mind and calmed down, afraid that he might miss out on a single word.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu panicked, "Master, is it because of the poison?"


    "Yes, and no." Yao Qingcheng hesitated, not knowing how to explain.


    Little Fishy looked at Yao Qingcheng in puzzlement.


    Yao Qingcheng lovingly stroked the head of the little fish, "When the two of you were together, his body was already infected by a hundred poisons. This child was born with a poisonous body."


    "What?" Little Fishy stood up abruptly.


    Yao Qingcheng quickly grabbed ahold of Little Fishy.


    The Twelve Zodiac Temples were shocked. Poison Body, what kind of monster was that?


    Little Fishy calmed her heart and took two deep breaths, "Master, what is the Poison Body?"


    "Did I just discover it today? Do you remember those little things? " Yao Qingcheng pointed at a bag in the corner.


    How could a little fish forget those horrible little things? When they climbed on top of her, she felt numb.


    "The fetus in your stomach is just like those little things, so if someone else touches your husband, they will be poisoned, but if you touch him, it will be fine."


    "Are you saying that the fetus in my womb feeds on poison?" Little Fishy said weakly. Wouldn''t that mean he was born to be poisonous?


    Although Twelfth Night didn''t get any response from Yao Qingcheng, he couldn''t hold on any longer. His hand slammed against the door frame, causing a loud sound.


    "Who''s outside?" Yao Qingcheng''s countenance sank, she hated these people who eavesdropped in the corner the most.


    XII quickly adjusted his facial expression and pushed the door open. "Madam, the Young Master asked me to come and bring Madam back."


    Xiaoyu stared at Twelfth, "I don''t care if you hear me or not. You''re not allowed to say a single word to Young Master."


    "Why?" Twelfth Young Master couldn''t help but ask, looking forward to this child for a long time.


    "No reason." Little Fishy said impatiently.


    Since he was her disciple''s family, she wouldn''t lower herself to his level. She opened her mouth leisurely, "Because this child is destined to be different than other children, will your Master be able to withstand this blow with her fragile appearance?"


    12 Silence.


    Since Little Fishy was already her disciple and loved the house, she had to be more concerned about that half-dead husband of hers.


    "Master, no matter what happens to this child, he is still my and Little Jiu''s disciple. Master, you have to worry about him." Xiaoyu fell to her knees.


    Although she wasn''t used to this ancient rule of kneeling, for the sake of Little Jiu and his children, she was willing to use this kind of sincerity that made people want to ''see'' it.


    "I thought you were fine. How did you become a kowtowing bug?" Yao Qingcheng furrowed her brows.


    "This isn''t for you, disciple, but for your grandson." Little Fishy said without changing her expression.


    Yao Qingcheng helplessly waved her hands at Little Fishy, "Enough, enough. No matter who knocked on the door, hurry up and get up, disciple."


    "Beautiful master, if there''s nothing else, your disciple will see his son-in-law." Little Fishy laughed and patted the dust from her knees.


    "This garrulous little monkey." Why did he call a beauty again? Yao Qingcheng was speechless.

 C75

    Xiaoyu took two steps forward, then turned around and glared at Twelfth, "This disciple of mine from the Eight Classics doesn''t want to bother Master anymore, why are you still standing there like a log?"


    12 quickly excused himself and left with Xiaoyu, feeling uneasy. Was the little mistress a freak? He could not digest this news.


    Xiaoyu turned her head around and looked at his conflicted expression. She could not help but extend her hand to tip him with a chestnut on his forehead.


    "What are you thinking? "Thinking of spring?"


    Twelve of her cheeks reddened. This was the only bad point of this wangfei. She dared to say anything and her actions made people think things through. Otherwise, how could she have left behind such a dissolute reputation?


    "Are you sure you won''t tell the prince?" 12 always felt that it wasn''t right.


    Even though they usually let these people keep their cool


    Xiaoyu stopped walking and looked at Twelfth, "Do you think you should tell Xiaoyu?"


    Twelve answered flatly, "No."


    Since he knew things were not going well, why was he so conflicted over whether he should tell Little Nine or not? Fishy waited for him to continue.


    "Your highness definitely won''t let your highness take the risk. Although your highness really wants to have her own blood and bones, if you can only choose between the wangfei and young mistress, your subordinate believes that your highness will choose your highness without hesitation."


    It was precisely because of this that he hesitated, not knowing whether he should tell the prince or not.


    Little Fishy was stunned. Could it be? Would Little Jiu not have children for her?


    As a modern person, Little Fishy tried hard to get closer to the ancient people. If she failed, then it was just that when something happened, she would wonder what it should be like in the modern world and what it should be like in the ancient world.


    Changing a person was easy, but to change an entire society, Little Fishy believed that she did not have the ability to do so. Thus, she could only adapt herself to this society.


    She knew what it meant to abandon a son and leave a woman behind in an age when the son was not allowed to have a woman.


    She was in a trance. After knowing him for so long, she felt that she understood him quite well. He liked her, even loved her, and for her sake would even contradict his father. However, when she and her child could only choose one life, would he choose her?


    Originally, the little fish felt that it was only natural for her to be loved by the Nine Nights.


    Why did all the good men in this world get married? It was because it was women who raised the bad men into the good ones.


    She continued to inculcate in him the idea of a single life. She only knew that she could not truly share a husband with others. If he wanted to love her, he would have to accept a pair of people for his entire life. She could compromise on any other matter except this one.


    Although Xiaoyu understood that she had to pay more to marry someone with a handicap, she was willing to do it for the sake of that pair of people for her entire life. She had always thought that she was the one who had sacrificed a lot and was taken for granted by others. In this society, her grievances were unspeakable.


    Suddenly, she realized that she had been mistaken. The other party had loved her as much as she had, so she couldn''t tell what she felt.


    "Xiaoyu, here." Seeing the small fish in the distance, Night Nine let out a sigh of relief, raising his hand to wave at the small fish.


    Fifteen hurriedly pushed him toward Fishy.


    "What took you so long?" Nine Night Demon stretched his neck. He was about to become a wife''s stone.


    "Xiao Jiu, the medicine master intends to accept me as his disciple." Xiaoyu gently said.


    "What?" This voice wasn''t called out by Night Nine, but rather came from Yao Meng Chen.


    Little Yu looked at the shocked, incredulous, and even terrified Yao Meng Chen and asked cautiously, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong? "


    "No, no." Yao Meng Chen looked at Little Fishy with a complicated gaze, his eyes full of envy, jealousy, and regret.


    In fact, he had already thought about it before. This woman had a natural talent and was a good student of medicine, but he felt that it was impossible for her to learn it.


    "You agreed?" Yao Meng Chen looked passionately at Little Fishy. It would be best if she didn''t agree.


    "Yes." Fishy nodded.


    He looked at Nine Nights, his heart full of envy. "Young Master, I didn''t think that your esteemed wife would lower herself to the heavens for your sake. I''m truly impressed by her ability."


    He looked tenderly at Little Fishy, telling her how could he not love her. Thus, when Little Fishy told him that if he were to marry someone else, she would leave, his heart would be in great pain. How could he marry anyone else? He only had Little Fishy, that was enough.


    "What a pity, what a pity, what a pity." Yao Meng Chen shook his head with a defeated look on his face.


    "What do you think, sir?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t ask the Madam if she liked the art of Yellow Ox. It''s a pity that I first met her and let my junior sister get there first. It''s a pity that my medical skills have been lost in my hands." Yao Meng Chen said dejectedly.


    When Fishy heard this, she couldn''t help but ask, "Does mister also want to take me as a disciple?"


    Yao Meng Chen''s expression changed drastically. How could he argue with junior sister? This was simply impossible. Ancient times placed great importance on apprenticeship. A master could take in many disciples, but a disciple could never take in a second master.


    "No, no ¡­" He looked at his hand and his eyes dimmed. He was already a cripple and would never be able to cure someone else in the future. He did not even have a successor, so when he thought about it this way, he immediately became dejected and quickly escaped.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go." If he wasn''t waiting for Xiaoyu, he wouldn''t want to stay here. Although he had gotten better in the past few days, he still couldn''t believe that he would recover completely. He needed to hurry up and get along with Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu pushed him forward and asked, "Lil ''Nine, you can''t be careless with this apprenticeship ceremony. However, I don''t know anything about this sort of thing. You have to give me some advice."


    "What kind of art is this? Dirty and dirty."


    Little Fishy only needed to accompany him every day, and he didn''t need to have any skills to survive. He had already arranged everything for himself and he would not let her suffer any grievances. Now that Little Fishy was pregnant, his first plan was even more certain.


    12 Looking at the dreamy moonlit smile on Night Nine''s face, he turned his face to look at the scenery on both sides. In the end, he decided not to tell his highness, even if his highness ¡­ If he went, he''d know that the wangfei would live according to the first conclusion he''d arranged, and he''d be pleased as well, wouldn''t he?


    "I''ve learned how to treat illnesses. I''ll open a clinic in the future and we won''t be going back to the capital. I''ll see the doctor, you grab the medicine, and we''ll sing together. How nice is that?" Little Fishy retorted with a smile.


    Night Nine did not answer, but only patted Little Fishy''s hand. He knew, these were all excuses.


    After Xiaoyu went back to find Imperial Physician Lu, he first checked on Nine Niu Mei''s pulse. Doctor L¨¹ was pleasantly surprised. Xiaoyu had been paying attention to his expression. Seeing his expression, Xiaoyu suddenly felt a lot better.


    "Doctor Lu, how is it?" Fishy was smiling. In the past, they would always go out and not mention it in front of Nine Niu Mei. Today, after seeing Imperial Physician Lu''s smile, Fishy felt reassured after yesterday. She didn''t have time to wait for them to go out, so she asked in front of Imperial Physician Lu.

 C76

    "This Yao Qingcheng is truly a godlike person." Initially, when the wangfei came back, she would explain the situation in detail and even had him lay out the herbs. She tried her best to recall which herbs Qingcheng had used, even if she wasn''t sure of the quantity, she still had to find ones that were about the same size.


    But after yesterday, the princess had been mysterious. He couldn''t figure out how she cured the ninth prince, but if she didn''t say so, he had no other way to know.


    Imperial Physician Lu suddenly kneeled down. "Esteemed wangfei, I don''t know how to treat this medicine, please enlighten me, esteemed wangfei." Doctor Lu was a fool. After he finished talking, he kowtowed.


    She was afraid that if she said it out, these people would stop her, so she just said to use steam, other than that, no one else said anything else. Maybe other people just suspected that there was another secret, and only Doctor Lu was sure that there was another secret.


    "Doctor Lu, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that Master has repeatedly told me not to tell others. I was forced to do so." When all the poison in Xiao Jiu''s body had been dispelled, she would naturally say it out of curiosity towards Doctor Lu''s information. Before that, she would never say a single word, much less say that she was the one who had suggested the idea.


    "Master? What master? " Doctor Lu could not turn his head, who was his master?


    "Yao Qingcheng wants to take the wangfei as her disciple." Night Nine explained for Little Fishy.


    Imperial Physician Lu suddenly felt blessed and kneeled on the ground, unwilling to get up. "I beg the wangfei to accept me as her disciple. If she doesn''t accept me, then I''ll just kneel here and not get up."


    Little Fishy who was holding his arm suddenly became stiff. What sort of situation was this? She was actually taking the imperial physician as a disciple with these skills? Was there a mistake?


    "Master, please accept a bow from your disciple." Although Imperial Physician Lu was usually a bit pedantic, he didn''t decay. Seeing that Xiaoyu didn''t reply, he treated her as if she had tacitly agreed. He kneeled on the ground and began to pay his respects as a disciple.


    After he had finished, Doctor Lu looked relieved, "Master, although I am not talented, I am willing to work hard and have some savings in my family. I will go back and prepare some repairs for you."


    "Come back." Xiaoyu didn''t expect that before she had even become her disciple, she would actually give Yao Qingcheng a disciple. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "If Master has any instructions, just tell them to me." Imperial Physician Lu was polite and courteous. He could disrespect the imperial concubine, but he could never look down on his teacher.


    "I''ve never taken a master before. What etiquette do you need? What gifts are you preparing? Tell me about them when you''re free." Little Yu said helplessly.


    Imperial Physician Lu was overjoyed when he heard this. Xiaoyu had admitted that he was her disciple. Although Xiaoyu''s acupuncture skills were superb, Imperial Physician Lu had realized that she was incapable in other areas. However, so what? There was a grandmaster who could cure the poison in the Ninth Prince''s body. The poison in the Ninth Prince''s body was equivalent to all the imperial doctors, and she could fight against all the imperial doctors by herself. Just her ability was enough to make people yearn for her.


    "Leave all of this to me." Doctor Lu was laughing so hard that his teeth couldn''t be seen. Little Fishy and Night Nine looked at each other, and they couldn''t help but be affected by his good mood.


    Doctor Lu stepped back quickly. "Doctor Lu is always solemn. He rarely smiles like this. I am not used to it."


    Xiaoyu rolled her eyes, "Lil ''Nine, let me draw a picture for you to see."


    As Little Fishy spoke, she ran to the dressing table, picked up her brush, and spread out a piece of paper. After a short while, she placed the piece of paper on her back, walked up to Ye Jiumei, and took it out with a smile.


    Night Nine was surprised that she drew so fast, but when she saw Fishy''s drawing, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing. She didn''t want to choke and kept coughing.


    Fishy quickly threw the painting aside and held it to her chest.


    Nine Night Demon finally had enough time to catch her breath, so he couldn''t help but push Little Fishy, "Are you painting Imperial Physician L¨¹ or the cat?"


    Xiaoyu pouted and said coquettishly, "Then what does little Jiu think I''m drawing?"


    Night Nine had finally restrained his smile, and he seemed to be deep in thought, "Hmm, you drew the image of Doctor Lu smiling just now. Bring the painting over, I want to see it again."


    He didn''t realize that Doctor L¨¹ looked like a cat.


    Fishy picked up the picture that was thrown on the ground. The more Night Nine looked at it, the more similar it looked to her. She could not help but ask, "Fishy, what is this painting technique?"


    "This is called a cartoon. It''s like enlarging a person''s characteristics to infinitesimally exaggerated." Little Fishy explained that when she was tired from work, she would draw two pictures of the boss, stick them on the target, and then use a dart to clean them up. As a result, her drawing skills were quite impressive.


    "Xiaoyu, can you draw me?" Night Nine looked at the little fish expectantly.


    Little Fishy looked at Night Nine''s hopeful eyes, and said affectionately, "You aren''t even willing to draw her."


    Ye Jiumei''s face turned red, he pressed down on an unknown place, and a small box suddenly appeared from the side of his right hand.


    Little Fishy''s eyes were wide open as she watched the scene unfold. She glanced at Night Nine, then casually picked up a painting and unfolded it. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes. The two of them ate and lived together, so how could she not know when he drew her?


    Little Fishy opened them one by one. Memories of her dancing elegance, her charm in her undergarment, her easy and confident speech in the royal study, the gentleness of her pushing him ¡­


    The paintings were all spread out on the floor. They were all filled to the brim. It was her, it was all her.


    All girls love beauty, especially in that society where she became an older girl in order to study, so she fell madly in love with painting. Every year, she would take a few pictures, and when she came here, other people would complain about not having a computer TV, refrigerator, air conditioner and washing machine. For someone who advocated low carbon and environmental protection like her, it was the most regrettable that she didn''t write, she didn''t think, that she would have a "full-time photographer" by her side, and all of her smiles would stay for her.


    She crouched down and rolled up the painting, placing it back into the box just like she did just now, "Little Jiu, you shouldn''t be too tired now. Don''t draw again in the future."


    "If I don''t draw, I''m afraid I won''t have another chance in the future." Night Nine said in a low voice.


    Xiaoyu''s hands paused as she picked up the painting and slowly raised her head. The two of them looked at each other.


    The painting scroll in Little Fishy''s hands fell to the ground. She didn''t care about it at all. She just stared at Night Nine with pain in her throat.


    "Little Nine, you ¡­"


    He knew, he had always known, but he had never shown any hint of decadence in front of him. He always had a confident look on his face about his illness, but he had never held out any hope, had he? Little Fishy''s gaze scanned his face, then she slowly walked in front of him and slowly sat down. She slowly embraced his waist and leaned against his chest.


    "Little Nine, is it painful to persevere? "Believe me, I will definitely cure you. The heavens sent me here just for me to save you, so you must not give up, okay?"


    Thinking of the "little thing" crawling all over her body, she felt a wave of numbness in her heart. She wasn''t sure if she knew or not.


    "I won''t give up." How could he bear to leave her ¡ª and their child ¡ª behind when she held tight to the little fish?


    As long as he did not give up, it was fine. As long as the patient remained very confident and cheerful, he would sometimes recover without taking any medicine. Of course, the poison in Xiao Jiu was detoxification, and as long as the poison could be detoxified, his body would be fine.

 C77

    "How can it be that simple? These poisons have been in his body for ten years and have already become a part of his body. If they are all removed, it might not be a good thing." Yao Qingcheng poured some of the medicinal herbs together, stirred them up, and passed them to Little Fishy, asking her to write her name inside a bag.


    "Ah, I can''t remove all of them?" The little fish had a bitter expression on her face. She wished that she could cure Night Nine''s illness in one fell swoop.


    Yao Qingcheng shook her head. This was like a turtle carrying a tombstone. It was so heavy that it couldn''t even breathe, but once she took away its tombstone, it would suddenly become easy and she might not be able to continue living.


    "How did you think of using poisonous insects to ingest the poison in his body?" Yao Qingcheng intentionally spoke to her, dispersing her concentration. Regarding this point, she couldn''t wrap her head around it at all. What she learnt was acupuncture, not poison. How could she have thought of such a method?


    "I saw it in a book," replied Xiaoyu as she meticulously sorted through the herbs.


    When she first saw this scenario, she felt her blood run cold, but after reading "Ghost Blows Out the Light", she was especially impressed by these literati. How did they come up with this idea, each of them is more abnormal than the other, does the writer look like a pervert, but the reader is more perverted, because they all like this, and she only remembered it because this plot was too perverted, she didn''t expect it to be used by someone else, or by someone she loved.


    "Oh?" Yao Qingcheng thought that it would be some kind of ancient medical book, but she didn''t expect it to be a book. She froze for a moment.


    When she poured out the ''little thing'' out, she let Little Fishy watch from the side. She pointed at the little things'' movements, made Little Fishy carefully observe them, even explained how to catch these things once, then threw Little Fishy a pair of suede gloves, and told her to grab the scorpion, centipede, and toad, and put them back into the bag.


    Little Fishy looked at the "little things" crawling around on the ground. She felt her scalp go numb, and the hairs all over her body started to explode. She was a person that even the caterpillars were afraid of.


    Xiao Yu grabbed the last "little thing" and put it back in her bag, feeling weak all over, wanting to sit on the ground and not get up, but she couldn''t, the matter of cleaning Night Nine''s body was urgent, after all, she had become Yao Qingcheng''s disciple, she didn''t feel relaxed at all, instead she had a lot of odd jobs to do, she pushed Night Nine out of the steam room, and after throwing it to the fifteen of them, she was carried away to do some odd jobs.


    Although Yu Di was extremely tired and scared to death, she refused to shout out. Just as Night Nine was about to speak, she looked at him with a pleading look and begged, "Good Little Nine, do you know? I found that I really like to learn these things, and I really like to smell the traditional Chinese medicine. "


    Since she had already said so, what else could others say? Moreover, they believed that Little Fishy only learned how to recognize Chinese herbal medicine. No one would have thought that a little fish that had been crawling on its body for half a day would actually be able to catch those poisonous things.


    Every day, he would follow in front of Little Fishy and run back and forth for her. He was never tired of it, ever since he saw Yao Qingcheng calling her grandmaster, he called her by that name, causing her scalp to go numb. He stared at Little Fishy. Master Ancestor. " Doctor Lu shouted from outside the door.


    The feeling of being called grandteacher by an old man with a face full of chrysanthemums was always a little strange.


    Xiaoyu let out a dry laugh. "Master, your disciple isn''t talented, but she did take in a disciple. Although your disciple is a bit clumsy and stupid and also took in some disciples, master, although there aren''t many disciples now, there are quite a few of them."


    "What disciple? Tell him to hurry up and leave." Yao Qingcheng impatiently waved her hands and said.


    Doctor Lu looked at Xiaoyu for help.


    "That''s enough, Lu Buwei. You can leave now." Fishy winked at him.


    Doctor L¨¹ called himself Lu Wei. Xiaoyu heard the name and thought it was too vulgar. Doctor L¨¹ quickly called him Master''s Gift. Xiaoyu waved her hand and said, "Lu Buwei."


    Doctor L¨¹ became LU Bwei.


    "Master." Little Fishy had a flattering smile on her face as she went over to hold onto Yao Qingcheng''s arm.


    "You''re smiling so lecherously, don''t think that I will let you go." Yao Qingcheng held the bag and waved it at Little Fishy.


    "What?" Xiaoyu was so scared that her face turned white.


    "Refining poison."


    Yao Qingcheng stared at the little fish with shining eyes, tempting the fish further. "Refining the poison out would make it easier to refine the antidote."


    Xiaoyu snatched the bag away, "Master, I''ll take it."


    She knew this and understood it, just like when she first grew smallpox, or when she was researching vaccines against SARS, she could not leave the mother vaccine. As long as she was able to refine the poison in Night Nine''s body, she believed that she would be able to cure Night Nine''s illness very soon.


    She had almost suspected that Yao Qingcheng had also transmigrated here, because her laboratory was too similar to a laboratory. Originally, she had thought that there would be many bottles and jars, but who would have thought that she would not see so many porcelain vases, instead seeing so many glass jars. The translucent glass bottles were glowing with a rainbow of colors, it was truly a pleasing sight to behold.


    "What are you daydreaming for? Get to work." Yao Qingcheng patted Little Fishy''s head.


    "Aiyo, Master, be more gentle. Master, do you know what Einstein was like? No, I should ask, do you know that it''s useless to ask? " Eindstein and Beethoven were not doctors.


    "What are you talking about?" Yao Qingcheng cast a strange glance at Little Fishy.


    "No, nothing." Little Fishy was a little disappointed. Do you think it would be so difficult to find a companion in ancient times?


    After coming out from Yao Qingcheng''s place, Little Fishy stretched her back and sniffed a few times. She could not rid herself of the stench from her body, and the moment she thought about detoxifying the poison, she felt that this laboratory was too eerie and scary. It was better to leave immediately.


    Little Fishy fled like she was escaping. Yao Qingcheng waited for her to leave the room before pensively looking at her back. Just how strong was she exactly? She thought she was going to faint, but she actually became strong.


    She could see the shadow of herself in her body back then, stubbornly protecting a person. However, the person she was protecting with all her might had vanished because of a man who was unwilling to return, causing her to hate everyone under the heavens ever since. Elder sister, do you hate him? Yao Qingcheng went back to her room gloomily.


    Little Fishy said that she was running away, but she didn''t dare to run. If she fell down, that would be no joke. After walking for a long distance, and no one was around, Little Fishy finally collapsed and sat in the pavilion.


    She covered her stomach with one hand and her mouth with the other. Thinking of what happened just now made her feel nauseous. How did she insist on just now?


    Looking at the clear river, Little Fishy''s heart gradually calmed down.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind. Little Fishy turned her head, and her face suddenly became pale from fright. She fiercely stood up, her eyes flashing with fear. She subconsciously protected her stomach with one hand as she leaned against the pillar.


    "Why is it you?"

 C78

    "It''s been more than two months since we last met, and you''ve become more and more moving." Ye Langmei approached with a smile.


    "Prince, you can''t leave the capital without an imperial edict. How dare you." Fishy bluffed.


    Ye Langmei gave her a coquettish look, "Are you worried for me?"


    "I can''t be bothered with you." Little Fishy''s heart was in turmoil, but on the surface, she pretended as if nothing had happened. Pushing away Ye Langmei, she was about to leave.


    Ye Langmei suddenly approached and Little Fishy involuntarily retreated, her back leaning against the pillar.


    Ye Langmei extended a hand to support herself against the pillar and lifted her left foot to step on the railing. She looked down at Little Fishy condescendingly, reached out her hand to press against Little Fishy''s stomach, and indistinctly blew beside her ear, "Who is inside this seed?"


    Little Fishy''s heart jumped. How could he know that she was pregnant?


    A radiant smile appeared on her face. "The Tenth Prince seems to care a lot?"


    Seeing the enchanting smile on Fishy''s face, Ye Langmei''s eyes flashed and she lowered her head to look for her fragrance before fiercely kissing it.


    The little fish tilted its head to the side. Ye Lianmei was already prepared. Her hand that was originally pressed against the pillar moved to press down on the back of the little fish''s head, preventing her from moving. He calmly kissed her while his other hand wrapped around her waist.


    A droning sound came from Little Fishy''s head. Blood rushed to her face, and her purple cheeks swelled. She struggled for a bit, but she did not struggle. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down.


    Ye Langmei teasingly lifted her head, "Can that cripple satisfy you? "How could you have his child? It was stolen, wasn''t it?"


    "Who told you to look forward to it more than me?" She definitely did not believe that Ye Langmei was only teasing her. He probably wanted to make sure that she was pregnant, and at this moment, every movement and every word she said would lead to a fatal disaster, so she had to be careful.


    It was even harder for that cripple to have a son than it was for the nun to have a child. He knew that it had been so easy for him to have a wife, but as far as he knew, in the past few days, he had always been accompanied by the little fish. With her physique, even if he was happy, it would still be impossible for her to move him up and down.


    "Isn''t this for your own good? If you can be happy, of course it''s good. If you don''t, quickly take a look. If you don''t have a man you like, then you can save yourself the trouble of living on the streets. " Ye Langmei''s charming eyes flew all over the place.


    "Sigh, I even thought that the Tenth Prince had ulterior motives towards me."


    Little Fishy let out an exaggerated sigh. Her smile had a profound meaning to it.


    When Ye Langmei saw this, her heart moved. Could it be that she had finally experienced the pain of marrying a cripple and felt a hidden hatred in her heart? Thinking of this, the more Ye Langmei thought about it, the more she felt that it was true. She thought that if she was young, marrying Ol ''Nine would be no different from being a widow.


    Thinking like this, Ye Langmei was inwardly overjoyed. She looked down on her royal father''s obedient appearance. This time, for her sake, her father had broken all the rules of her ancestors.


    "You want to follow me?" He might believe in other women, but he didn''t believe in this woman at all.


    "If the Tenth Prince doesn''t mind my humble appearance, why would I be unwilling?" Little Fishy looked at him lovingly before lowering its head.


    "It''s good that you''re willing." The evilness of Ye Lang''s charming smile was abruptly pushed away.


    Fishy had been prepared for this for a long time, but she had not expected him to attack her as soon as he said he wanted to. She grabbed a corner of his robe before she fell into the water.


    Ye Langmei looked at Little Fishy with a smile. She pulled out a dagger, crouched down, and cut off her robes.


    The little fish fell into the pond, splashing around. When her head broke the surface of the water, she anxiously shouted, "I can''t swim."


    Ye Lang''s charming smile became increasingly brilliant. He casually took out his flute and watched the flapping fish play a tune.


    Little Fishy panicked. Not caring about her image anymore, she immediately thought of dog paddling. Her hands made random slashes and was actually pulled to the shore by her. She grabbed the railing and was just about to climb up, when Ye Langmei, seeing her hand, ruthlessly stepped on it.


    Little Fishy cried out in pain and released her hand. Despair flashed in her eyes. She was already certain that Ye Langmei had sneaked out of the palace. The reason she had appeared in front of her was probably because she wanted to put her to death.


    Little Fishy''s heart sank. The only reason she died was because the fetus in her womb, just as she was about to swim to the other side, suddenly felt something grabbing her foot and dragging her violently into the river. She struggled desperately, but was unable to break free from that desperate hand.


    A smile that was not a smile appeared on Ye Langmei''s face as she looked at the pool.


    A woman came over from the other side, and Ye Langmei''s flute played even more cheerfully.


    Princess Golden Bell hurried over. "Brother Ten, where''s Xiaoyu?"


    Ye Langmei took the flute away and pointed at the pool in front of her. "It''s inside."


    When Princess Golden Bell heard this, her face turned pale. "Didn''t you say you were going to help me drive her away?"


    "This won''t do us any good. Once and for all, no one will fight over that trash Ol ''Nine with you."


    Ye Lang smiled at this monster.


    "No, no." Princess Golden Bell''s face was pale as she threw herself to the side of the pond. "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, answer me."


    Princess Golden Bell''s eyes were filled with tears. She had never thought of making her die. She was going to die, so what should she do with Ninth Brother?


    Princess Golden Bell did not have a bad personality, but she had been spoiled ever since she was young.


    When Ye Langmei found her, she was in a bad mood and said some ruthless words. However, she really did not want Little Fishy to die.


    Princess Golden Bell lay on the surface of the water as she cried, "Little Fishy, you can''t die. Hurry up and come out."


    "Jin Ling, she''s already dead. You''d better go back and report to Ninth Princess. Ninth Brother will definitely think that you''re the one who killed her, because other than you, no one else would want Ninth Princess to die that badly."


    "That''s not right. And you, you''re afraid that if Ninth Brother has a son, you won''t get what you want anymore." Princess Golden Bell stood up and reprimanded Ye Langmei.


    "Hmm, what you said makes a lot of sense." Ye Langmei thoughtfully nodded her head.


    "However ¡­" Ye Langmei''s tone changed.


    "Prince is not allowed to leave the capital. Are you sure you''ve seen me?" Ye Lang''s charming smile was extremely flirtatious.


    Princess Golden Bell was taken aback. Wasn''t he standing in front of her? What had he said?


    He had long since been prepared. When the Emperor decided to let Ninth Brother leave the capital, he had already become ''ill'', and now, he was still lingering on in his sickbed, still a contagious disease.


    Princess Golden Bell looked at the tranquil surface of the water as she slumped to the ground.

 C79

    Fishy believed that she was definitely going to die, so when she opened her eyes, she only thought of herself as a ghost. When she saw Ye Langmei, she abruptly sat up.


    "Little beauty, are you surprised to see This King?" Ye Langmei waved her fan and stood up with a smile.


    "It really is a pleasant surprise." However, right now, she could not guess what he was thinking. She knew that she was not a beauty that could topple cities, and even Ye Langmei only had a playful attitude towards her. She definitely would not waste so much time for her, so what was the reason for him?


    "Why is it that This King only saw shock on your face and not joy?" Ye Langmei propped her chin up with the handle of her fan as she looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Your Royal Highness, why are you dead as well? To be able to see you in the Underworld is truly a surprise." Little Fishy lowered her eyes as countless thoughts passed through her mind.


    "How could I bear to part with you?" Ye Langmei used a fan to hold up the little fish''s head.


    Fishy''s heart turned cold. She suddenly thought of a certain thunderous TV show where a woman of the level of an old man had to pretend to be a student to put on an act. In the eyes of the audience, it was like an old cucumber painting ¡ª pretending to be young and tender.


    Little Fishy pushed Ye Langmei away and laid on the bed, retching. Ah, it was very joyful watching TV. If this were to come to reality, it would be too horrible to look at. I''ll be sorry. I''ll puke first.


    Little Fishy vomited for a long time, but still did not spit anything out. She kept her head down and did not discover that Ye Langmei''s face was becoming deeper and deeper.


    He had already ordered someone to check Xiaoyu''s pulse, confirming that she was indeed pregnant. However, he hesitated as he recalled the words of the Seventh Brother and the Third Brother, Night Demon.


    His face was uncertain, and countless thoughts passed through his mind. Should he kill or keep them?


    He had never heard of a mother and child being born into the same family. He even suspected that the doctor was lying to him, but this doctor had been raised in the family for many years, and his loyalty was unquestionable.


    The Ninth Prince''s Mansion could not have a son, this was something that everyone agreed on. The Emperor was in his prime, so it was still a distant matter for him to return to the West. All the princes were fighting with all kinds of things, competing with each other, competing with each other, with character, with an imperial concubine, with their son ¡­


    Only the Ninth Prince, who had suffered a lot from his handicaps since he was young, had developed an aloof personality. Although he could still be considered a renowned aristocrat, his wife had been exterminated by the imperial family. Although all these years, the emperor had been feeling guilty and bestowed a lot of gifts to Night Nine because of his family, but if no one inherited these treasures, then they would all belong to his brothers. However, it would be different if he had descendants.


    When Night Demon heard Night Demon mention Little Fishy, she didn''t seem to mind. When Ye Yumei mentioned Little Fishy, her tone was filled with praise, causing his heart to grow wary. This woman wasn''t as simple as she appeared on the surface.


    Even though the Emperor has many sons, and dragons give birth to nine sons, they are not all dragons. Although the Crown Prince is kind, there is a lack of decisiveness in his actions, the Second Prince Ye Weimei is obsessed with knowledge, and it is alright for him to be a great scholar.


    The Sixth Prince, Ye Heshen, was a dark and sinister man. The Seventh Prince and the Eighth Prince were not enough; the Ninth Prince, Ye Jiumei, was crippled, and there was no need to consider the fact that the Eleventh Prince, Ye Darkya, was still young.


    As a prince, he felt that no one would be a match for him, so how could he be willing to bow down and bow to someone? His status was noble, his mother was the current empress, and his mother''s uncle was Prince Rui. Other than him, who else was worthy enough to inherit the throne?


    Xiaoyu finally stopped vomiting with great difficulty and raised her head to look at him. At this moment, he had already retracted the thoughts in his mind and changed his expression into a smile that was not a smile as he looked at her.


    "I''m sorry, your performance was too excessive. I really want to vomit." Fishy waved her hand to explain.


    Ye Langmei''s expression froze. Was it over the top? What did she see? As he thought of this, his expression didn''t change. He continued to look at Little Fishy with affection, not saying a word.


    Little Fishy''s hair stood on end from his gaze. She was really not used to being in the same room with other men.


    "So hungry, is there anything to eat?" Little Fishy clutched her stomach with a bitter face.


    As long as she sent this god of pests away, she would find a chance to slip away.


    Their wishes were beautiful, but the truth was cruel. Ye Langmei elegantly clapped her hands three times, and a group of maids came in from outside. Xiaoyu was completely speechless as she watched them open the exquisite box and take out all sorts of delicate dishes.


    Little Fishy picked up the chopsticks and covered her mouth, appearing rather busy. Eating was one thing, at least it was better than looking at each other strangely.


    She had never known that food could be eaten like this. In modern society, time was efficiency, time was money, and time was life. When had she ever eaten a meal like this for such a long time?


    It was fortunate that Fishy had a heart that was strong enough to remain calm and unperturbed. If it were anyone else who was being looked at like this by Ye Langmei, they would have long been thrown into disarray. To deal with shamelessness, you have to have an incomparably powerful mind.


    Ye Langmei stuck out her chopsticks and picked up a mouthful of the dish. Xiaoyu handed the plate over and said, "Yes, this dish tastes quite good. Give me more."


    Just as Ye Langmei wanted to have a sip of the porridge, Fishy received the bowl and said, "Having eaten these dishes and being greasy, the Tenth Prince has been very considerate."


    At the end, she pointed out with incomparable kindness, "Tenth Prince, don''t worry. I''ve already tried all the sister-in-law dishes and they are completely free of poison."


    When Ye Langmei saw that the originally tasty dishes had been ripped into a mess, she put down the chopsticks in her heart that was filled with annoyance.


    When Little Fishy saw this, she hurriedly said, "Your highness is not in a good mood. If you can''t eat, then you can leave."


    He always refused to put on an expression towards women, but at this moment, he could not help but have a gloomy expression on his face. She is fine over there, let''s not let anyone have a meal just because she picks her teeth. He waved his hand and said, "Take her away."


    Little Fishy sniffed the air. "The smell of the vegetables in this house is really bad. Why don''t you quickly light up some incense?"


    The maids quickly lit up the incense after seeing Ye Langmei''s signal.


    "Tenth Prince, you shouldn''t eat properly like this because you don''t understand how to take care of your own health. After all, you are a prince, so why don''t you eat well for breakfast, lunch, and dinner? If you don''t eat now, you will overeat at night, and after you eat, you will become tired, so you just wash up and go to sleep. This way, your belly will grow big, which will affect your beauty and cause many other complications." Even if you live together with your wife, those who don''t live in harmony will arrive before you.


    "Stop." Ye Langmei could not bear it any longer. It was a woman''s nature to be long-winded, but this was just too long-winded.


    "Am I wrong?" Little Fishy''s face was innocent and innocent. How could a grandaunt be kidnapped so easily? Even the Tang Monk''s nagging would bore you to death.


    There was no denying that he was very handsome, especially with that kind of ruthlessness on his body. In fact, he was actually very attractive to girls. If it was any other girl, they would have already been attracted to him, but she didn''t.


    A woman of her age did not want the romance of love, but a solid marriage.


    She admitted that she would also have fantasies when she saw a handsome guy, but that would only stop her from daydreaming.

 C80

    Little Fish walked over to the incense burner with a faint smile. "What kind of incense is this? It tastes pretty good."


    The incense burner here was somewhat similar to the modern incense burner. It was made of porcelain, with candles burning at the bottom. Clear water was placed on top of the plates, and some ancient oil was poured into the water.


    She held the silver hairpin in her hand and used a little strength to prick her finger. She dripped a drop of blood into the essential oil and walked away as if nothing had happened.


    Ever since the two girls from the Whisperer Restaurant were poisoned for no reason, she had specially checked her own blood after acknowledging Yao Qingcheng as her master. She discovered that the moment her blood evaporated into the air, it would cause people to faint.


    Now that her blood had dripped into the incense burner, it would be strange if Ye Lang didn''t faint. She silently counted.


    Ye Langmei walked over to Fishy''s side. Smelling the fragrance coming from her body, her heart trembled, and then ¡­ He fell down.


    Little Fishy was overjoyed. She put both hands to her lips to make a trumpet shape as she hurriedly shouted, "Someone come quickly! Someone come quickly! The Tenth Prince is suffering from epilepsy!"


    When the guard guarding the door heard this, he hurriedly came in and fell down as soon as he walked to Ye Langmei''s side.


    When Fishy saw this, she was overjoyed. This was the most convenient poison that could be carried around on a family trip.


    "Someone, come quickly." Little Fishy waited patiently. She recruited a second batch of people, one after the other.


    "So efficient?" Little Fishy rolled her eyes, took the incense burner and walked outside.


    The air was flowing outside, so it was naturally not like the closed environment inside. It was not that good, but holding it in his hand was just a way to strengthen his courage.


    "Halt."


    The guard looked at Xiaoyu. Wasn''t this the woman that the Tenth Prince had gone to so much trouble to capture? Why did he walk out so arrogantly?


    Little Fishy slightly raised her arm that was holding the incense burner, moving closer to the imperial bodyguard. "You didn''t see me, you didn''t see me."


    Putong, another one fell. Looking at the fallen guard, she was speechless. Bro, I didn''t know that my charisma was this great, you guys actually fell for me.


    She pushed open the door, and her nerves immediately tensed up. Although the guards usually did whatever they wanted to do quietly, she had never felt such a deathly stillness. It was as if there was no one alive in the courtyard.


    "Little Nine, Six Jin, Twelve, Fifteen." Xiaoyu shouted for a while, but did not manage to call out a single person. She frantically pushed open the doors to the rooms one after another. Could something have happened to Xiaoyu?


    "Lu Buwei, Golden Bell Princess." Little Fishy was on the verge of tears. There wasn''t even a shadow of a human, let alone a shadow. There wasn''t even a shadow of a ghost.


    "Where did you guys go? Answer me." There was nothing more powerless than this. She had escaped with great difficulty, but she discovered that everyone she cared about was gone. It was as if she was a person who had nothing to do with. Everyone had abandoned her.


    "Lil ''Nine, hurry up and come out. If you don''t, I''ll be angry." Do you know how terrible her experience was? When she was drowning, all she could think about was Little Nine''s sorrowful eyes. She felt so sad, she couldn''t bear to let him see her die because the pain was so unbearable, and she wondered if he would have the courage to continue living after she died.


    Xiaoyu looked around in panic. Without Little Jiu around, the initially familiar courtyard was now filled with danger.


    "Little Jiu."


    Little Yu suddenly ran towards the Fang Residence. They would not leave, Xiao Jiu''s poison had not been resolved, how could they leave, there was only one possibility, Xiao Jiu''s condition had worsened, and that was all at Yao Qingcheng''s place.


    Little Fishy went in through the back door and headed straight for them. Why was her heart in such a mess?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "Young Master, don''t be like this. Madam will be fine." Twelve coaxed Nine Nights.


    Princess Golden Bell cried as she walked over, saying that she had seen a small fish fall into the water. He didn''t believe her at first, but after searching every inch of the place, he didn''t even see a small fish at all.


    He didn''t believe that a small fish would fall into the water, but when he was searching for a small fish, he also sent people into the water to look for a small fish, only to find one in the water with a hairpin.


    He suddenly fell from his wheelchair as if he had gone mad. Twelfth and Fifteenth wanted to help him up, but he swung them away. "Little Fishy, Little Fishy ¡­"


    His voice was hoarse. No, Little Fishy will never be in trouble.


    Those who knew how to swim had all gone down. The water in this pool was the external source of the living water. Since they couldn''t find any small fish in the pool, everyone scattered and asked around.


    All of them were just asking if Little Fishy was still around. Her heart sank, did something bad happened to Little Fishy?


    After casually removing the poison from everyone''s bodies, Yao Qingcheng brought the girls in the pavilion together. She asked if anyone had seen Xiaoyu, if anyone had seen her, and if they had talked about how long it had been since they had last seen her.


    Nine Night Demon blankly stared at the pool water. If the little fish died, then what was the point of him living. He used both hands to crawl forward with difficulty. 12 and 15 tried to help him up, but he swung them away.


    Little Yu, I''m coming. Since the heavens aren''t willing to let us be husband and wife in the Yang World, then I''ll be a ghost couple with you.


    "What are you all standing around for? "Quick, hold onto Ninth Brother." Princess Golden Bell choked with sobs. She stretched out her hand to pull Night Nine, but was stopped by Twelve, causing her to raise her eyes in fury as she glared at Twelve.


    When Little Fishy ran over, she was no longer able to shout. She saw the crowd in the distance, and her heart overflowed with joy. They were all here, and they didn''t abandon her. She suddenly stared at the figure on the ground. It was Little Nine.


    She slowly walked forward and called out dreamily, "Little Nine."


    Although her voice wasn''t loud, everyone heard her clearly. They turned their heads around and looked at Xiaoyu in disbelief.


    Princess Golden Bell could not help but exclaim, "Weren''t you the one who was ¡­"


    Princess Golden Bell covered her mouth when she realized that she had leaked the information.


    Little Fishy glanced at her, her gaze falling upon Night Nine, she said gently: "Little Nine."


    Twelfth and Fifteenth walked over and tried to help Night Nine up, but Fishy silenced them with a hoarse voice, "No, let him come over himself."


    The two of them looked at Xiaoyu in confusion, and Xiaoyu''s gaze was unquestionable, "Little Nine, can you come to my side?"


    The little fish held out his hand to Ninefire.


    Six catties was already unbearable to look at. "Madam."


    "No one support him." Little Fishy snapped.


    The crowd did not understand. What kind of stimulation did she receive?


    Xiaoyu let out a long breath, "Lil ''Nine, you can do it, your leg just moved. Don''t worry, come to my side."


    She slowly crouched down and opened her arms to Nine.

 C81

    The crowd was shocked. "Ninth Prince, Night Nine, Master Ye moved his leg?"


    Everyone''s eyes could not help but look at his legs. How could that be possible? His legs had not been used for more than ten years, how could they have moved? It couldn''t be that she was seeing things, right?


    "Lil ''Nine, I missed you so much. Can you come to my side?" Little Yu stubbornly thought of Night Nine Demon reaching out her hand.


    "Alright." As long as she''s fine, that''s fine.


    "You are such a heartless woman. Did you know that Ninth Brother thought you were dead? He was upset, and yet you treated him like that." Princess Golden Bell glared angrily at Xiaoyu. She had never seen such a heartless woman.


    "Shut up." Night Nine and Fishy spoke at the same time.


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. She never expected Night Nine to yell at her. This made her feel very sad, but why was Fishy shouting at her? What sort of status did she have?


    "Shut up, if it wasn''t for you being such a bad woman, why would Nine do this to me?" Princess Golden Bell could not help but shout at Xiaoyu.


    "When did you hook up with the Tenth Prince?" Xiaoyu frowned. Her words were different from what these people understood. However, she was not in the mood to think of a way not to hurt Duke Golden Bell.


    Princess Golden Bell''s face turned pale as she retreated a few steps. She had actually framed her? She had actually said that she was having an affair with Ye Langmei? How could she be insulted like this?


    Fishy actually had no other reason to say that. She just wanted to cover up her chattering mouth. In her opinion, at this very moment, no one was as important as Little Jiu''s legs.


    "It moved, it moved." Everyone suddenly shouted in unison, their voices trembling with uncontrollable joy. They had thought that she was seeing things, but it was actually true.


    Night Nine turned to look at his leg, his leg was no longer hanging lifelessly, one leg was slightly bent, and it could be seen that he was using a bit of force, his leg could actually move, it really could move.


    Xiao Yu suddenly rushed forward, hugging him and crying out loud, "Xiao Jiu, did you see that? You can move, you can really move. "


    "Little Fishy." Nine Night Demon lifted her hand to wipe her tears, but she didn''t think that the more she wiped, the dirtier it became. His hands were covered in dust, and in a moment, Little Fishy''s face was as dirty as a cat''s.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the sorry state they were in in in each other''s eyes. They smiled foolishly.


    "Little Yu, I can move, I can really move." Night Nine turned to look at his leg.


    "Yeah, Little Nine, you''re the best." Little Fishy excitedly kissed the face of Night Nine, everyone turned their heads away in embarrassment.


    Their faces and bodies were dirty, but their smiles were exceptionally happy.


    There were a lot of people around, but they couldn''t see anything, and could only look at each other.


    "Xiaoyu, walk away. I want to walk to your side. What do you say?" He never thought he could still walk, but Little Fishy kept insisting that he could still walk. Little Fishy must have wanted to see him walk.


    "Take your time. There''s no rush." Little Yu put her hand on his arm, smiling confidently. She didn''t want to make Little Jiu too anxious. After all, he had been in a wheelchair for ten years, and his muscles were weak. It was not that simple to rebuild it.


    Seeing the smile on her dirty face, Night Nine''s mood soared, and he suddenly stretched out his hand to ravage her face.


    He grabbed the little fish and was about to extend his hand, but he remembered the wound on his hand, so he quickly turned his hand away and sat on the ground.


    Night Nine had just thought that he had lost her, and wanted nothing more than to die. Now that he had "lost and recovered" her heart was filled with indescribable joy.


    "Little Fishy." She''s here. That''s great.


    "Fifteen, hurry and help your master up." Fishy flashed a smile.


    Fifteen glanced at Fishy, then helped Night Nine up. Twelve quickly pushed the wheelchair over.


    "Look at you, aren''t you going to wash up?" Little Fishy brushed his hair with her good hand. It was a mess.


    "You ¡­" Night Demon wanted to ask her to help clean the place up, but seeing her dirty appearance, she could only smile and agree.


    She had to take care of Little Fishy as well, right?


    Fifteen pushed Ye Langmei back.


    Little Fishy glanced at Twelfth, and with a jolt of her mind, Twelfth was a few steps behind everyone else, staying behind.


    Only after everyone had left did Xiaoyu look at Princess Golden Bell. "Princess, how did you know that I was pushed into the river by Ye Langmei?"


    When Twelfth Prince heard that, his expression shook as he looked at Princess Golden Bell. The Tenth Prince? Is the whole matter related to the Tenth Prince? The Tenth Prince also left the capital.


    Xiaoyu did not know who had leaked the news about her pregnancy, but Princess Golden Bell had personally admitted that she had met with Ye Langmei. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, she had to be certain that it was her.


    "Who doesn''t know that you and him are unknown? Who knows, maybe the child you''re pregnant with is his?" Princess Golden Bell''s flustered eyes did not dare to meet Xiaoyu''s gaze. What was she to say? This time, she had to follow his horse carriage in order to avoid the eyes and ears of the people her father was searching for.


    "Whap."


    Xiaoyu lowered her head in shock. Indeed, she could not resist the urge to bash this ignorant Princess Golden Bell. However, she did not stretch out her hand after it had been clasped around her body.


    She slowly raised her head and saw Twelfth Night, who had been beaming merrily all this while, staring coldly at Golden Bell.


    Princess Golden Bell was struck dumb. At this moment, she came to her senses and pointed at Twelve Jumps. "Who are you? How dare you hit me?" She took out her sword and slashed it down like twelve times.


    "Fight back." This was because she knew that the broken rules here might be able to bind 12. To him, perhaps he would stick out for Xiaoyu because that was his master, but he might not avoid Duke Golden Bell''s strike because she was a princess.


    Before Little Fishy''s voice could fade away, Number Twelve seemed to have used some unknown method. Everyone felt their vision blur as the sword in Princess Golden Bell''s hand appeared in their hands. They turned the tip of the sword and passed the hilt to Princess Golden Bell.


    Princess Golden Bell took the sword in a daze.


    Xiaoyu said slowly, "Princess Golden Bell, it isn''t appropriate for a girl like you to stay in my house. It''s better to pack up and go to the inn."


    She deliberately emphasized the word ''my''.


    Princess Golden Bell looked resentfully at Xiaoyu. "It''s not up to you to interfere in my matters."


    That''s right, princess has a noble identity. You have to show off your identity wherever you go. My house is just a small courtyard, and I can''t let you, a great Bodhisattva, off. If you mess things up, you might bring disaster upon yourself." Little Fishy''s expression was grim as she nodded at Twelfth.


    Twelve years of listening to Xiaoyu''s words, how could she allow Princess Jinling to be so domineering? The princess was willing to tolerate Princess Golden Bell living in the courtyard only because she was obsessed with the prince. However, if she stayed, it would only be for the sake of being a spy. I''m sorry, they didn''t have that sort of hobby.


    "Princess, you won''t go. This humble one will help you pack up and deliver it to the Dragon Gate Inn on West Street." After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Princess Golden Bell gave Fishy a furious glare, but there was nothing she could do. She hurriedly chased after her. Ninth Brother''s guards really didn''t know how to react.

 C82

    "Master." Lu Buwei opened his mouth to say something, but Little Fishy stopped him.


    After everyone had left, Xiaoyu pursed her lips and walked in front of Yao Qingcheng, a wronged look on her face: "Master, my hand is broken."


    She stretched out her hand, giving medicinal herbs to Mo Qingcheng to look at her wounds.


    Yao Qingcheng stared at the wound on her hand, her expression solemn. "Follow me."


    She knew that there was something wrong with Little Fishy''s blood, and she also knew that there was something wrong with her blood. Seeing this, she raised her hand to stop Little Fishy, since it was not convenient to talk here, so she looked at Lu Buwei, "Follow behind us."


    Lu Buwei was overwhelmed by the favor. After persisting for so long, he finally obtained the acknowledgement of the ancestor master. He was extremely proud as he quickly followed them.


    Yao Qingcheng brought the two of them to her medicine room. As she cleaned Xiaoyu''s wounds, she asked, "It was the Tenth Prince that you mentioned who did it." Even though he used a question, he used a tone full of certainty.


    Lu Buwei was so shocked that the pot in his hand almost fell over. Little Fishy quickly reached out her hand to pull it over.


    "Princess, it''s a capital offense to not have an imperial edict to leave the capital." Lu Buwei calmed his mind and said softly. Since they were talking about national affairs, he did not dare to call her master anymore.


    "I am certain that he either has an imperial edict to send him out to the capital to handle matters, or it might be related to the Ninth Prince. Or there might be a substitute in the mansion that can be used to numb everyone." Fishy thought for a while. She felt that the second possibility was more likely. Of course, the first possibility was not non-existent.


    "Lu Buwei, from now on, no matter who asks about the Ninth Prince''s illness, you will just shake your head and sigh, you know?" Little Fishy said cautiously.


    Doctor L¨¹ nodded. It was not the first time that he had seen the brutality of royalty.


    Yao Qingcheng carefully bandaged Little Fishy''s back, ignoring their conversation.


    Little Fishy glanced at Yao Qingcheng. "Lu Buwei, you went back to meet up with Imperial Physician Bao. Take a few people with you to ¡­"


    When she had escaped, she had specially noted down whether there were any obvious marks around Ye Langmei and the others'' residence.


    She didn''t know why, but she kept having the feeling that there was something wrong with Imperial Physician Bao. Was it because he didn''t belong in the same group?


    "It''s best if you bring the bailiff." Little Fishy reminded her worriedly. If they were used by someone and said that they were the culprits, it would not be worth it.


    Doctor Lu promised to leave.


    Little Fishy looked at Yao Qingcheng with a bitter face, "Master, do you think they''ll die?"


    She had escaped for a long time.


    "If you die, they will absolutely not worry about you." Yao Qingcheng icily replied.


    Little Fishy stuck out her tongue. She was just asking, she really wanted to know, how did she become a poisoner? Did she split half of Night Nine''s poison into her own body?


    "Stop dreaming, the poison in your body is different from your husband''s. It''s just like how a woman can get pregnant, while a man''s hard work is also in vain." Yao Qingcheng icily replied.


    Xiaoyu pouted her lips and acted cute, "Master, I''m so confused and anxious, can''t you comfort me a little?"


    Yao Qingcheng helplessly patted her head, "Okay, you''re almost my mother''s man, and you''re still being so naughty."


    Yao Qingcheng personally made a bath for her, and Little Fishy obediently entered. From time to time, she would throw in a few medicinal herbs.


    These days, Yao Qingcheng had been trying to think of a way to get rid of Little Fishy''s poison. Although this poison could be said to be given to Little Fishy by her fetus, who could say if it would be disadvantageous? Even if he couldn''t see anything right now, he should still try his best to dispel the poison.


    Little Fishy roughly cleaned her body and put on her clothes.


    "Master, I''m worried that little Jiu Jiu is alright." It definitely wasn''t a coincidence that Ye Langmei came here. If he treated Little Nine well, then he wouldn''t kidnap her. From this, it could be concluded that he definitely didn''t have any good intentions.


    "You should worry about yourself." She had already been told countless times not to bleed. It didn''t matter if you bled, as long as you didn''t kill people, no one would know.


    Fishy smiled embarrassedly. She was only feeling uncomfortable towards that fellow, Ye Langmei, as if she was holding a time bomb in her hands. She was just a delicate little beauty. She was really worried among the wolves.


    "Master, you''re so kind-hearted, how could you make people live under pressure?" Little Fishy had already gone out and stuck her head in again.


    Yao Qingcheng was stunned for a moment before she laughed bitterly, "You''re the first one to say that Master is kind."


    Xiaoyu became excited when she heard this, "Why?"


    After tidying up the mess, Yao Qingcheng said leisurely: "Because I have never shown compassion because of a person who is very pitiful. The people who want me to treat must be people that I find pleasing to the eye, and the people who want me to treat must be people with an original set. Third, my medical skill must be priceless, where do you think my name comes from? Master also has another account number, which is called ''Medicinal Pills ate People''. "


    "This account is good." Little Fishy clapped her hands.


    Yao Qingcheng glared at Xiaoyu, but she didn''t show any anger.


    "That... Master, I''ll be leaving now. " Fishy waved her hand. She was worried about Nine Nights.


    Yao Qingcheng quickly called out, "Wait!"


    She randomly found a map and tossed it to Fishy, "Take a good look when you get back."


    Little Fishy casually swept a glance, her eyes wide. "Master ¡­"


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Yao Qingcheng waved her hands impatiently.


    Little Fishy''s stomach was filled with gratitude as she swallowed it back into her stomach. This was a set of acupuncture needles. "Master, you''re the best."


    Xiaoyu could not hold it in any longer and ran off as soon as she said those words.


    Yao Qingcheng shook her head, feeling warmth in her heart. Sometimes, this disciple of hers would say something nauseous, but when she heard it, she didn''t feel that she was there to fawn on him.


    He ran all the way home. Night Nine had finished bathing, and was lying on the bed waiting for her to come back. He learned his lesson, and even at Yao Qingcheng''s place, Night Nine had sent people to protect her.


    "Little Nine, I missed you so much." Little Fishy unreservedly pounced forward, hugging Night Nine, and smacked a few times on his face.


    A suspicious blush rose on Night Nine''s face, and she cooperatively wrapped her arms around her waist, "I missed you too."


    With a single thought, he hid his worries for the other party within his heart.


    "Lil ''Nine, will you be angry with me if I kick the golden bell out?" Princess Golden Bell was not enough to cause trouble, but she had a good father.


    "I wanted to kick her out. You just did what I wanted to do." Night Nine said indifferently.


    Hearing that, Fishy couldn''t help but burst out laughing. It''s so good to have a guy who obeys you unconditionally, no wonder they all like gentle guys. She fiercely nibbled on Night Nine''s face, "Little Nine, in my life, you are my only male lead."


    Night Nine had long since gotten used to Little Fishy''s occasional words, but he just smiled and silently pampered her.


    "Little Nine, if, I''m talking about if." Little Fish replied.


    "Is it about the Tenth?" Endless Night said calmly.


    Xiaoyu abruptly raised her head, "Lil ''Nine."


    "Princess Golden Bell is related to Old Ten, so naturally, all of our Old Ten would be found out by Princess Golden Bell. I believe that Princess Golden Bell was the one who leaked your whereabouts to Old Ten." He had already left the capital, so why was he still unwilling to let him go?


    He would never let anything happen to his child.

 C83

    "Ninth Prince, Ninth Prince." Doctor Lu rushed into the inner court while shouting. Xiaoyu fixed her clothes and smoothed her hair. Then, she opened the door.


    Doctor Lu saw Xiaoyu and spoke up, "Princess, we did as you told. There''s no one inside the yard."


    When Little Fishy heard this, her expression became strange. This was impossible, her blood was really poisonous. How could they have disappeared?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Ye Langmei slowly opened her eyes, and the doctor he had brought with him let out a sigh of relief. "Tenth Prince, you''re awake?"


    "What''s going on?" Ye Langmei turned her neck. The environment here was so poor, and there was even an indescribable smell. He frowned.


    "Ninth wangfei poisoned it." The doctor''s eyes sparkled. The way the ninth prince''s wife administered the poison was quite ingenious. He knew he could count himself as a poison expert, but he couldn''t determine what kind of poison she administered. Fortunately, the poison wasn''t too severe.


    "She poisoned it?" Ye Langmei was astonished. She carefully thought about the details of being with her and she really could not understand how she poisoned him.


    "The guards said she had a incense burner in her hand when she went out." the doctor explained.


    "Could the problem be with the incense burner?" Ye Langmei suddenly remembered that Little Fishy seemed to have entered the incense burner before, and he didn''t know anything after that.


    The doctor nodded. It was a pity that the Ninth Princess took the incense burner, but he couldn''t find out what poison it was.


    "You''re fine." Ye Langmei nodded. After discovering the problem, he was able to quickly decide to move to prevent them from being exposed. As expected of someone he valued.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "Little Nine, should we send someone back to the capital?" Little Fishy frowned and attacked the snake for seven inches. Right now, Little Fishy was almost certain that Ye Langmei had left the capital on her own. Otherwise, why would they hide their heads and show their tails like this? It didn''t matter if he was dead or alive, it was absolutely not suitable for them to hurry on their way. As long as they hurried back before the Tenth Prince and exposed that the people in his mansion were puppets, he would no longer be their threat.


    "Sixteen has gone back." He did not fight, but that did not mean he was willing to let others take advantage of him.


    "Little Nine, what will our children do to them?" She could not understand how an unborn child could affect others. In the royal family, children were not born as they pleased, but since Little Jiu was disabled and could not affect them, it could only be her child. Why would they not allow her to give birth to a child?


    Night Nine could only hug Little Fishy even more tightly. How was he going to tell her that the royal family was the most despicable family in the world? They would recklessly slaughter all obstacles in their way, even their own father and their unborn children.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t leave me. I definitely won''t let anyone have the chance to hurt you even a little." Night Nine buries his head in her arms, and he doesn''t want to try again the pain of losing someone he loves.


    "Why would I leave you?" Little Nine is a child who lacks a sense of security. It must be because he was schemed against since he was young.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t know how dirty the imperial family is. I''m crippled, but I''m still a prince. In the capital, there are so many eyes watching me. They''re all scheming on when I''ll die. If I die, they''ll lose an opponent. No one ever wants me to recover."


    "But, I actually became the only one among them that left the capital. I''ve been counting my days in the capital, but after leaving the capital, there might really be people that can cure me. That''s why they''re worried, because after so many years ¡­"


    Night Nine smiled bitterly, "No one has ever treated me as their brother. So, if my illness suddenly recovers, it will cause a lot of panic, because they have never treated me as their opponent, so they really don''t understand me. So, if I recover, everyone will instead target me."


    "Lil ''Nine, those people are your brothers, why do they look down on you like that?" Little Yu couldn''t help but to ask. Being in the same boat with someone else, even Little Jiu, who was unaffected by the world''s conflict, would be affected by it.


    "The imperial power could blind people and make them restless." The smile on Night Nine''s face became more and more bitter.


    "Little Nine, have you ever thought of becoming the emperor?" Fishy raised her head and rested her chin on his chest, her voice so low that only the two of them could hear.


    "What''s so good about being the emperor? There is no one who truly loves him. " Even if there was, it would be slowly worn away by time. He had never thought of becoming the emperor, in fact, all these years, he had never thought of obtaining anything at all.


    "As long as I have you, and our child." Night Demon''s hand stroked her belly.


    It was Little Fish who gave him hope.


    "Lil ''Nine, being with you makes me really happy. Once you''ve healed your body, we''ll find a place to live in seclusion." Little Fishy leaned against his chest. Although these words were fake, they came from the bottom of her heart.


    They don''t want the royal strife.


    "Alright, when the time comes, we will have many, many children." He promised her anything, not to mention seclusion.


    "Then am I not a sow?" Little Fishy pouted unwillingly.


    "There is such a beautiful pig in this world, I don''t even want to be a human anymore." Nine Nights lovingly traced the outline of her face.


    "Damn." Fishy reached out and held the ends of her hair, drawing on his chest.


    Night Nine felt itchy, he wanted to hide but couldn''t bear to. He let out a sigh, "Little Yu, to marry a useless person like me, don''t you feel wronged?"


    "You''re so annoying." Little Fishy wrinkled her nose. Could she not keep saying these words?


    "Have you advanced your menopause?"


    "The Divine Horse menopause?" After being with Xiaoyu for so long, her mouth was full of new words.


    "Menopause ¡­" Menopause was not hard to explain, it was just that she could not bear the consequences and the little fish rolled his eyes.


    "Menopause says that you speak very deeply."


    "Oh, Little Fishy, your menopause is here too." Night Nine said seriously.


    Little Fishy fainted.


    Don''t bully the ancients, the ancients are more cultured than you, don''t think you are very capable, every word you say will beat your wings and come back to find you.


    "Little Yu, are you tired? Can we talk? " Oh, why didn''t she say anything? He had a lot to say to her.


    "Lil ''Nine, you didn''t drink, right?" Why do you talk so much?


    "I don''t drink." Ye Jiumei seriously replied.


    Why was this child so serious? She felt like she was talking to a chicken or duck, and was playing the zither to a cow. Could it be that they didn''t even need to wait for the seven-year itch to itch for it to already?


    Little Fishy tried her best to raise her head, only to see that Ye Jiumei''s eyes were slightly narrowed, her smile was very thought-provoking.


    "Alright, you actually dare to make fun of me." Xiaoyu said stubbornly as she looked at him.


    "Who asked you to lie to me?" Night Nine laughed.


    "Where did I get that?" When Little Fishy said that I was very loyal, but when she said that sometimes, it was almost impossible to hear.

 C84

    "Really?" Nine Night Demon doubtfully asked her.


    Xiaoyu remained silent. From what Ye Jiumei knew of her, she felt guilty. Just as she was about to give chase and ask for more benefits, there was an urgent knock on the door, "Ninth Prince, Princess Golden Bell is missing."


    "So what if he disappeared, what''s there to be surprised about?" No one had made him responsible for her. In fact, it was quite heartless to say that she was heartless, especially when he thought about what Fishy had said. He needed to avoid her suspicions so that she wouldn''t ignore him in a fit of anger.


    "Will there be any problems? Send someone to look for it. " Xiaoyu reached out to push him. Although she hated Duke Golden Bell for nearly causing her and her child harm, they had no choice but to interfere with her disappearance. Otherwise, it would likely lead to even more trouble.


    "You guys take a look." When he thought about how when Little Fishy had gone missing, his heart ached and his heart ached. He didn''t want to taste what he felt, and he also didn''t want others to experience it, even if it was Prince Rui, even if he hated Prince Rui very much.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Princess Golden Bell didn''t expect that Night Nine would be so cruel to her. She refused to listen to her orders, and upon hearing Number Twelve say that it was Xiaoyu''s orders, she didn''t even ask for her opinion.


    She angrily rushed out. It was all that vixen''s fault, what was so good about her?


    "Princess Golden Bell." A low but respectful voice came from the side.


    Princess Golden Bell turned her body and a puff of smoke sprayed towards her face. Her eyes rolled back as her body slumped backwards.


    A figure embraced her. Princess Golden Bell tried her best to lift her eyelids, but she only saw a figure picking her up. However, her appearance could not be seen.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "Why did you bring her back?" When Ye Langmei saw her subordinate bring Princess Golden Bell back, she frowned slightly.


    "Tenth Prince, whether or not we can accomplish great things all depends on this woman." His advisor waved his feathered fan, confident.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Another day had passed, yet there were already some marks on Little Fishy''s belly. But, there was no other way, other than her, no one else could touch her. Although Yao Qingcheng had had a fortuitous encounter when she was young and was immune to poisons, she was still unable to touch a man''s skin.


    Fifteen walked up, wanting to protect Ye Jiumei''s acupuncture points to protect his heart. He suddenly stretched out his hand to stop her, adjusting the angle of his wheelchair, staring fixedly at Yao Qingcheng, "Will there be any problems if I don''t rest at my acupuncture points now?"


    Yao Qingcheng looked at him, "Why are you doing this?"


    It had to be known that this was the safest method.


    "She worked too hard."


    Xiaoyu was stunned and quickly said, "It''s nothing. It''s not tiring at all."


    The corner of her mouth slightly lifted upwards, forming a smile on her face. That smile was like the spring tide, slowly soaking her eyes and leaving traces. At first, it was only a very shallow smile, but it was slowly deepening ¡­


    He reached out his hand, and Fishy came to his side. He took hold of her hand.


    But my heart hurts.


    It was clearly a very ordinary sentence. Fishy''s eyes couldn''t help but get wet. In fact, taking care of him and serving him was something that she took for granted. However, he didn''t take it as a matter of course. His heart ached for her.


    "Little Nine, you can''t be willful, I don''t feel hardworking. You know, when I was doing these things for you, I kept thinking, when we are old, we can tell our child that when his father was sick, he and his mother were working hard to cure him."


    "Actually, he doesn''t need to seal his acupoints anymore. Since he doesn''t want to, there''s no need to seal it properly." Yao Qingcheng slowly spoke, her eyes flashing with a sinister light. She had never believed in men''s so-called feelings. The so-called love was basically just a one-man show for women.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s face changed. "Master ¡­"


    She naturally knew that if she didn''t seal his acupuncture points, he would be able to see what methods they had used to expel the poison. She wanted him to see what kind of difficulties Little Fishy had to overcome for his sake, and what kind of pain she had to endure.


    She knew that Yao Qingcheng was pampering her, but she had decided that no one could change her mind. She quickly stepped forward and threw the cloth bag in her hands to Xiao Yu, and directly pushed Night Nine into the steam room.


    For someone like Night Nine, who had been sick for a long time, his body was weak, so, as soon as he entered, before he could feel anything, he saw the women who had followed him begin to take off their clothes, his face turned a suspicious red, and he quickly lowered his eyelids.


    As the fiery-red suit floated under his wheelchair, Yao Qingcheng coldly said: "Do you feel restless and want women? You can''t stand it anymore? "


    Nine Night Demon raised her head angrily and saw that Yao Qingcheng''s body was almost naked. She quickly turned her head and said angrily: "Don''t think of others as dirty. I just think ¡­"


    He couldn''t say what he felt. In his eyes, other than Little Fishy, the other women were nothing more than corpses to him. However, he couldn''t say these words out loud.


    "I believe that a pure person like you would take off your clothes by yourself. You wouldn''t need to use dirty people like us to take it off, right?" Yao Qingcheng said meaningfully.


    Although Night Nine didn''t know how she was going to treat him, but after ten years, what kind of treatment had he not experienced before? His face was slightly red. If he had known earlier that things would turn out like this, he might have been struck with an acupuncture point. However, he really couldn''t work hard for Xiaoyu. If he lost his temper, he would regret it.


    He slowly reached out to take off the clothes on his body. Yao Qingcheng''s devilish voice sounded out, "Hurry, take off your pants."


    Night Nine only felt as if her entire body was being roasted in a burning fire. Why, did she still need to take off her pants?


    Yao Qingcheng looked at his bashful expression and scoffed, "Do you think that your skinny body looks very pretty?" "I don''t have the stomach for that."


    She had taken off all her family members, so she wasn''t that conflicted.


    "Master, Little Nine is your disciple son-in-law. If I liked looking at his figure, I would have drunk two catties of old vinegar in jealousy."


    Fishy stood foolishly outside the steam room. Would he be scared to death if Little Nine entered in such a state? She lowered her head to look at the bag in her hands. This bag was not one or two poisonous bugs, but thousands of them.


    "Madam." XII could not help but let out a cry.


    Little Fishy woke up from her stupor and quickly entered the steam room. As she just happened to see Yao Qingcheng making things difficult for Night Nine, she immediately opened her mouth.


    Yao Qingcheng glared fiercely at her.

 C85

    It was really a woman against her will. Who was she doing this for? Wasn''t it all for her?


    Little Fishy fawned over to Yao Qingcheng''s side. "Master, your disciple''s child''s father is him. He can only be a devoted person. If he is successfully seduced by your sisters, I''ll ¡­" Little Fishy hummed twice, showing her feelings for the ungrateful man. However, her words were very biased towards Night Nine.


    Yao Qingcheng didn''t believe him and dared to betray her disciple. Even if he was from a royal family, he wouldn''t be able to escape her revenge. Ten years of physical torture was nothing. She could make him last longer.


    "You know how to feel heartache. Alright, help him over." Yao Qingcheng dotingly glanced at Little Fishy, before accepting the bag from her.


    Little Fishy made a face at Yao Qingcheng, then walked up to her. "Little Nine ¡­"


    She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she couldn''t help but say, "Little Jiu, don''t be afraid of what you see in a while. Little Jiu, don''t be afraid of what you see in a while, you won''t be afraid.


    "After so many years, why haven''t you seen this strange method before? Don''t worry." Nine Nights comforted the little fish.


    Little Fishy helped him sit down, kneeling by his side, unwilling to leave.


    "Little Fishy, why are you whining so much?" Yao Qingcheng impatiently called out to Little Fishy.


    "Master." Little Fishy bitterly turned her head to look at Yao Qingcheng. Previously, when Nine Niu Mei was unconscious, she could still harden her heart and do those things. However, when she faced the sober Nine Niu Mei and let out those poisonous creatures, she actually retreated.


    At this moment, she was just an ordinary woman who loved her husband. She wondered if Night Nine would be scared to death if he saw so many poisonous bugs crawling onto his body. This was not a program that challenged the limits of their abilities. As she thought about this matter, she could not muster up any energy to be jealous.


    Yao Qingcheng glared at her, causing Little Fishy to shut her mouth unwillingly.


    Yao Qingcheng looked at Ye Nantian with a cold smile, "Remember, you are a dead man."


    Before Nine Night Demon could react, Yao Qingcheng pulled the string on the bag in her hands, causing the bag to flick downwards. Nine Night Demon''s pupils suddenly contracted, and she felt her stomach spasm, as if she wanted to vomit.


    Seeing his expression, Yao Qingcheng suddenly said: "Don''t you feel very disgusted? This kind of disgusting thing we have to endure once a day, and we even have to capture that disobedient little thing back into the bag when we''re done with it. Every day, a large number of little things will die, and in order to be effective, Little Fishy will have to endure the fear in her heart and be disgusted every day.


    Hearing what Yao Qingcheng said, his gaze fell on Little Fishy''s face, her eyes filled with tears. Seeing him looking at her, he could not help but shed tears, "Little Nine, do not move, they will not hurt you, do not move at all."


    He had never seen Little Fishy crying like this before. He forgot those "little things" crawling towards him, forgot everything around him, and only had Little Fishy''s limpid eyes in his eyes. Was she crying for him? His body felt itchy, and he knew that it was those ''little things'' that climbed up his body. He thought of Yao Qingcheng''s words and closed his eyes, thinking that he was already dead.


    When she saw Little Fishy, her expression slowly turned soft, and her breathing calmed down. Her eyes flashed as she watched him slowly close his eyes, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Her heart was pounding, he actually managed to forget everything.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but want to cry. Who was he? He was the pride of the heavens, how could the heavens be so unfair and let him suffer such injustice? He should have been admired from a distance, should have accepted the looks of love from the crowd, not the love of a species, seeing those colorful little things scramble to reach the Night''s Nest, she felt indignant for the first time.


    However, all she could do was watch those little things'' infatuate ''her way into the night, wipe away her tears, and closely watch her. She had never felt that the time was so long that it gave her the illusion that she was standing up like a statue.


    Finally, it was time to wait for Yao Qingcheng to let out a long breath, and Little Fishy abruptly stood up.


    When the last little thing climbed down from her body, the little fish suddenly felt disgusted, and she quickly pulled away the wet clothes on the ground, and without caring whose they were, she put them on and ran out.


    When Night Nine saw her, his eyes were filled with anxiety. Little Fishy, what''s wrong with her?


    However, Yao Qingcheng completely ignored him, throwing a piece of cotton cloth at him, "Pack everything up by yourself before you head out."


    No one would try to please her at this time, even if the young ladies chosen by Yao Qingcheng knew that she was a noble person, and thought that in the future, they would have to find a man as handsome and dignified as him, but no one would try to harm her, because they would be deeply moved by her every day. Even if this man was even better, he would still die, and no one would not cherish his life.


    After lining up the copper pots, each bowl was covered with a piece of cotton cloth, and everyone left. After Yao Qingcheng gave a brief explanation of how to do it, she quickly left, leaving behind Nine Dragons, who was staring at the copper pots in a daze, wondering if Little Fishy would wipe his body like this every day. Despite the doubts in his mind, he chose to believe that if it weren''t for the fact that she never tired him out, his body would never have recovered.


    Night Nine was a bit anxious, wanting to carelessly fool around with her, so she quickly went to see what was wrong with Little Fishy. Her pale face made him worry.


    "Little Jiu, let me do it." A jade-like hand reached over and took the piece of cotton from him, wiping it off carefully.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine did not expect her to come back. He looked up at her, and her face returned to its normal state, no longer as defeated as before.


    "What happened to you just now?" Night Nine couldn''t help but ask.


    Xiaoyu wiped his body as she replied, "It''s fine, your son is not obedient."


    Night Nine suddenly realized that even if a woman was happy, she would still feel a bit uncomfortable. It seemed that Fishy was really unhappy. Her original worry turned into a big smile, and she quickly grabbed the cotton cloth, "I''ll do it myself."


    Little Fishy looked at the hard-working Night Nine, and finally couldn''t take it anymore. How was he just wiping himself? She grabbed the cotton cloth and fiercely glared at Night Nine. Who was he fooling?

 C86

    Imagination and seeing are not the same thing.


    Night Nine never thought that wiping his body would be so troublesome. He was getting impatient, he really couldn''t imagine how Little Fishy could last so long.


    Seeing how meticulously the little fish was wiping his body, Night Nine couldn''t help but go over and lightly kiss her on the face.


    Little Fishy was shocked, raising her eyes to look at him. He had already turned his head away, and Little Fishy could only see the redness on the back of his neck. She exhaled lightly, this awkward Little Nine.


    She shook her head, it was not on purpose, just that, if she vomited here without any worries, Xiao Jiu would not mind, or at least those little things would go crazy, or Xiao Jiu would be in danger.


    "Fortunately, I wasn''t bitten." Little Fishy finally helped him wipe his whole body, and the worry in her heart finally returned to his stomach. She helped him to sit in his wheelchair and walked to the outer room, where clothes were already prepared. She threw down the clothes she was wrapped in, and helped Night Nine to get dressed before she packed up and changed herself.


    Turning around, she saw the thoughtful look in Ye Jiumei''s eyes. She lowered her head to look at her dress, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "What''s wrong?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    "Nothing? Is it okay? " Night Demon avoided her question. Was she like this every day? Even the maidservants in the Prince''s Mansion had not worked so hard. Did she not feel the pain?


    After leaving the room, he breathed in the naturally fresh air outside and couldn''t help but take two deep breaths. He turned around to look at the little fish, thinking about how she kept covering his nose and mouth with the cotton cloth soaked in cold water.


    He raised his hand to block his eyes, pretending to be unintentional. Others would think that it was just to block the sunlight. He waited until the soreness in his eyes passed, then slowly lowered his hand, suddenly noticing a problem as he looked around blankly, "Where is he?"


    Little Fishy unnaturally coughed twice, "He probably peed his pants."


    Urine escape? Even if he peed himself, he wouldn''t go there, right? Night Nine''s eyes clearly showed that he was asking a big question.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but cough again. Her originally rosy cheeks became even redder as she turned her face to the side and explained guiltily, "Erm ¡­ When I first came out, they were all peeing. "


    Just now?


    Night Nine suddenly thought of something, and her face changed, "How can you run away like that?"


    He said with a gloomy face.


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before she turned around and looked at him seriously. She felt wronged, but her face remained calm. "They already ran out. It''s too late to say anything."


    "No matter what, you''re still a lady from a noble family ¡­" When Night Nine thought of her body being seen naked by his guards, he felt that he had lost all his face, and so he spoke without thinking.


    Xiaoyu interrupted him abruptly. "I''ve never been a lady. I''ve never been one." She pushed the wheelchair away angrily. He had never accepted her, right? She was just a normal woman, a woman who would do anything for her husband and children.


    Just as she turned the corner, she bumped into a person who was walking towards her. Xiaoyu was already angry, so when she walked, the collision was not light. She fell to the ground.


    Night Nine was still angry, but he didn''t expect Little Yu to be even angrier than he was. He was angry too, how could she still be so reasonable? If you want to go, go.


    He had just been thinking that he would treat her well, but he couldn''t be so unprincipled as to treat her well. Just as he was thinking about leaving her alone, he didn''t expect her to fall and hurriedly rolled his wheelchair over.


    Even though he was a man, he was also knocked down by her. Who is this, rushing over like a wind and fire wheel. When he looked up, it was actually Little Fishy, causing him to stumble over.


    "Lady, how are you?" Yao''s left hand reached out and cut her pulse.


    "Why are you still standing there in a daze?" Yao Meng Chen looked at the confused Night Nine Demons not far away and roared.


    When a man is happy with a woman, although he is happy with her, he doesn''t know that she has a temper, so he should give way.


    He took out a pill and placed it on his right hand. Because his right hand had no fingers, it looked very awkward, but no one was paying attention to him. He placed his hand next to Fishy''s lips, "Swallow it."


    Yao Meng Chen did not waste his breath.


    Xiaoyu''s face was ashen as she covered her stomach. She was so scared that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. When she heard what Yao Chen said, she looked at the pill that was placed next to her lips and swallowed it without any hesitation.


    Only now did she know what kind of pain it was. Other than the pain from her heart, there was also fear and unease, and she held her stomach, her face showing obvious fear, the pain there caused her to collapse, and her child was about to leave her. This thought lingered around her like a viper, making her unable to breathe.


    "Relax, it''s okay. Relax." Yao Meng Chen understood the nervousness of these women. It was as though he was placing all of the men''s spoils on a woman.


    At this time, Night Nine finally woke up. He frantically got down from the wheelchair and threw himself at Xiaoyu''s side, "Xiaoyu, how are you doing? It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have angered you. "


    He had just wanted to establish himself as a man when he lost all his temper.


    When she first discovered that she had this child, it was not like she didn''t want to. After all, she had helped Night Nine expel the poison all day long, and during this process, she had taken in a large amount of poison. However, thinking about it was one thing, and doing it was another.


    "Are you really alright?" Little Fishy looked hopefully at the medicinal pill covered in dust.


    "It will be fine." Two voices answered her, one came from Yao Meng Chen and the other from Nine Nights.


    "But why do I feel pain?" Little Fishy helplessly looked at the two in front of her.


    "You''re just too nervous about this kid." The dust of the medicine soothed her emotions.


    Hearing what Yao Meng Chen said, Night Nine couldn''t help but look up at him. Was what he said really true? Fishy was very concerned about this nervous child?


    He couldn''t figure it out, but in the end, she was the one who was too tired. However, he still felt a bit annoyed in his heart, and after listening to what Yao Meng Chen had to say, he finally let out a sigh of relief.

 C87

    "It''s really fine?" The little fish was sure again.


    No one despised her for being long-winded, even if they were men. They couldn''t understand what it meant to be a mother.


    "It''s really nothing." Yao Meng Chen decisively said.


    Xiaoyu finally relaxed her emotions. She no longer felt that much pain in her stomach. Perhaps, it was really because she was too nervous.


    "Don''t worry, our child will be fine." Nine of the Nights opened his mouth in a flattering manner.


    It was then that Xiaoyu shifted her gaze to him. Suddenly, she felt that the grievance in her heart had expanded without limit. It was all his fault.


    She then shouted out, "Go away, I don''t want to see you again."


    Even if this child was different from the other children, she didn''t despise him, so he definitely couldn''t despise her. Nine Nights almost killed her child.


    It is incomprehensible to say that a woman is angry.


    Nine Night Demon''s body stiffened, Yao Meng Chen quickly glanced at him, "When a woman is happy, she doesn''t believe what she says to be true."


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s body slowly relaxed.


    Yao Meng Chen was speechless. When a woman was happy, her personality was completely different from normal. However, there weren''t many people who would treat their husband like this. This little fish was truly outrageous.


    Yao Qingcheng waited until Xiaoyu didn''t come from the left and right, yet she still didn''t. When she came over to take a look, she didn''t expect to see Xiaoyu sitting on the ground, surrounded by Yao Meng Chen and Night Nine. She was shocked, "Xiaoyu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yao Qingcheng rushed forward and felt Xiao Yu''s pulse. With both hands, she raised her head to look at Yao Meng Chen and calmly asked: "Is it very comfortable sitting on the ground?" Yao Qingcheng stood up and stretched out her hand.


    Seeing her master like this, Xiaoyu''s heart was finally able to rest in her stomach. She passed her hand to Yao Qingcheng and slowly stood up.


    When Night Nine saw this, his eyes flashed with loneliness. If his legs weren''t disabled, he would be able to help Little Fishy up, and not just anyone else, but he would be able to stand by the side and ignore her.


    Little Fishy actually didn''t even spare him a glance as she directly left with Yao Qingcheng.


    Night Nine was lost, and most of them still felt wronged. He only said one sentence of hers, could it be that he was wrong? Although this place was still a brothel, she was no longer a brothel girl. She was wearing underpants and appearing in front of others. Even if she didn''t think for him, she would at least think for their child.


    His thoughts were quite far away, but he had completely forgotten one thing. If the little fish were to vomit in the steam room, the smell of the dirt would attack the poisonous insects, and he did not know what would happen to him, the little fish, Yao Qingcheng, and the girls inside would most likely become the food of the poisonous creatures, which would then suck the poison out of his body. The poison would be very strong at this time, and if they crawled out of the steam room, the consequences would be unimaginable; she had already done her best, and had even put on her clothes and left the room.


    Yao Meng Chen wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at him once before leaving by himself. Seeing his gloomy face, he knew that he still hadn''t figured it out and didn''t want to get unlucky.


    In the medicine room of Yao Qingcheng, Little Fishy sat there acting shamelessly. She felt that she was very, very tired.


    Yao Qingcheng glanced at him, "What''s wrong?" Is there a conflict? "


    She looked like her parents were dead.


    "Master, I don''t want to stay here any longer. I want to laugh proudly." Little Fishy indignantly said.


    For once, Yao Qingcheng raised her head and glanced at her, handing her a cup of unknown liquid, indicating that she should drink it.


    "Alright, I''ve always felt that you''re a coward. How could my disciple be like a servant who only wants to please her. How could she not embarrass me? Just let him wait for his death." Yao Qingcheng took out a mottled snake and tossed it to Little Fishy, telling her to get the poison out of it.


    Xiaoyu caught it in a flurry, almost getting bitten by the spotted snake. She was so scared that she was covered in cold sweat. "Master, can''t you just greet me? You''ll scare me to death."


    Yao Qingcheng coldly stated, "It''s obvious that you were distracted. You deserved to be bitten to death."


    Little Fishy was speechless. What kind of master was she supposed to be? She was only slightly distracted for a moment, yet she wanted to murder her own disciple.


    "Master, I was just angry for a moment. I was still wearing my clothes, wasn''t I? Why does he look like he''s doing something I can''t bear? " When Little Fishy thought of this, she felt indignant.


    Yao Qingcheng glanced at Little Fishy. Clothes? Oh, she remembered.


    "If I were a man and you ran out of the brothel with your clothes all messed up, I wouldn''t even be bothered to get angry at you, I would directly divorce you."


    With a few words, Yao Qingping extinguished the raging flames of fury in Little Fishy''s heart.


    Little Fishy calmed down. Even though she said it was nothing, you couldn''t find a person wearing a swimsuit on the street. They were all in the same environment, and they all had their own specific clothing. If it wasn''t for the circumstances, she wouldn''t have gone out in wet clothes. No way, she definitely wouldn''t compromise.


    Night Nine sat on the ground for a long time, and he felt that he was right, he was right, that was the little fish''s wrong, the wrong is still okay? Saying a few words and throwing a tantrum, it seemed like he was spoiling her too much. What if the guards were always scared by her to the point of being able to hide away and get their men to use this opportunity to kill her? He always felt that Ye Langmei''s disappearance was a hidden danger.


    However, their expressions were a bit unnatural. Although they were inside a brothel, they did not see the girls in the brothel standing bare-chested, but their own wangfei was untidy instead. This was too much of a test, and as they dispersed in the room, their moods were very gloomy. Even though the prince was not a good person, but a man would not want his woman to appear in front of others like this. They are innocent.


    Seeing the group of people dawdling, Night Nine felt that Little Fishy had gone too far. It actually separated him from the bodyguards, this was unforgivable.


    XII Seeing Night Nine sitting on the ground, he hurried to help him up. Night Nine raised a hand to stop him, "I''ll do it myself."


    XII did not make a sound, but slowly retreated to the side. Night Nine had a stubborn personality, and although his legs were inconvenient, he did not want to use this as an excuse for others to make things easier for him.


    One of his hands supported the ground while the other held the wheelchair as he slowly stood up. Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, but no one stepped forward because they all knew that he was the type of person who knew his way to the dark.

 C88

    Night Demon suddenly took a small step forward.


    The crowd couldn''t help but stare with wide eyes. The ninth prince had just ¡­ He actually took a step forward?


    They suspected that their eyes had blurred, that the night was not a year or two, but ten, that no doctor had ever said that the night was a night when Nine could walk, and that he had never been able to stand up again.


    Feeling that strange gaze, Night Nine slowly raised his head and realized that everyone was looking at his legs. He couldn''t help but lower his head, and with that look, he felt his legs go weak, falling on the ground, and his head crashed into a wheelchair. He made a big bump, then gritted his teeth and slowly got up again.


    Yao Qingcheng quickly slapped the centipede in Little Fishy''s hands to death and waved her hands helplessly at her, "Alright, you should leave quickly. Just looking at your distracted look, there''s no reason to be angry."


    "Master ¡­" Xiaoyu felt wronged. Sigh, she had just finished quarreling with Night Nine, so she refused to return. However, other than that place where her master was, she had nowhere else to go.


    Yao Qingcheng tossed a forked stick at her. "If you don''t want to, then go to the back of the mountain and catch some snakes. These snakes haven''t been poisonous much lately."


    Little Fishy''s face paled. Catch a snake? She was most afraid of snakes. Who would have thought that her master would be so abnormal? Despite knowing that she was afraid, he still allowed her to go.


    Yao Qingcheng smacked her head, "You seemed to be frightened just now. In any case, there''s still a little thing in your stomach. Forget it, hurry back and rest."


    Although Little Fishy didn''t want to go back, her current situation made her even more unsuitable to catch snakes. After weighing the pros and cons, Little Fishy decided to take both advantages and disadvantages, and it was obvious that even if she went back, she could still get angry at Little Nine.


    With this thought, Xiaoyu relaxed and said, "Master, I''m leaving."


    As Little Fishy spoke, she had already walked far away. Yao Qingcheng shook her head. This child, no matter what, had already married into a woman. How could he still be as intelligent as a child?


    Of course, she did not know that it was only because Little Fishy''s soul was in the twenty-first century. It was impossible for her to completely overturn the education she had received since childhood and accept everything in this society.


    Fishy stood at the entrance of the courtyard, struggling to enter. She didn''t know that Night Nine was still in the backyard of the Fang Residence, making things difficult for her.


    "Princess, the prince isn''t back yet." Why didn''t he see the other guards?


    "Ah, he''s not back yet?" Little Fishy answered absent-mindedly. It was good that she didn''t come back. She was very tired right now, so much that she missed her bed.


    No matter why he didn''t come back, Xiao Yu felt sleepy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t separate the love affair between the upper and lower eyelids. The truth was that the cup of medicinal juice that Yao Qingcheng gave her was supposed to calm her mind.


    She feebly pushed open the bedroom door and saw a beauty asleep on the bed. She immediately said apologetically, "Ah, we went the wrong way."


    He went out, turned left, pushed open a room''s door and went straight to the bed. He knocked the door down, closed his eyes and did it in one go. However, he kept feeling that something was wrong when he slept.


    Night Nine finally took two steps forward and fell on the wheelchair. His face was covered in dust, but no matter how hard he tried to hide his smile, he couldn''t help but say, "Fishy, I can really walk now."


    "Return to the estate."


    When he returned to the residence and saw that the person sent to follow Xiaoyu had returned, his heart sank back into his stomach. It seemed that no matter how displeased she was, she was still preoccupied with herself.


    The subordinate agreed.


    Nine Night Demon went back to her room by herself. Looking at the tightly shut door, she stretched out her hand, but didn''t dare to open it. Was she still angry? After all, he had promised her that he would be good to her, and it hadn''t been long since he had gone back on his word. It really wasn''t for a man, but who was he doing it for, not her and her children? If he died, how could she have been able to live here in peace with her unique personality?


    "Little Fishy." Ruthless, she pushed open the door, and at night, she decided to have a deep chat with Fishy. Recently, both of them had been exhausted from all the work, so they didn''t even have to talk.


    The woman lying on the bed had her back to the door. She raised her arms to cover her ears at the sound of the door.


    Ye Jiumei helplessly pushed her wheelchair forward, "Why are you so magnanimous? Be good, get up, we need to talk."


    She reached out her hand to the woman''s cheek, and the woman waved it away with a moan.


    Night Nine''s hands suddenly froze, his eyes stared unwaveringly at the woman on the bed.


    Being stared at like that, the woman on the bed felt a little uncomfortable. She turned her body over, and her brocade dress fell to the ground, turning into an enchanting blood-red peach blossom.


    Didn''t she leave? When did he return here? Why didn''t anyone tell him?


    Night Nine turned the wheelchair. He didn''t even need to think to know that he had fallen into a trap. A trap meant for him.


    "Ninth brother." The movement of the wheelchair finally woke the person on the bed.


    Princess Golden Bell''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at the man she liked in the wheelchair. She smiled in satisfaction and was about to sit up when she lowered her head and looked at her naked body.


    Princess Golden Bell covered her body as she shyly lowered her head.


    Night Nine''s hand that was swinging the wheelchair suddenly stopped, as he turned his back to Princess Golden Bell and took a few deep breaths, "Golden Bell, didn''t you leave already? Why is he still here? "


    A look of confusion flashed in Princess Golden Bell''s eyes. "Ninth Brother, didn''t you ask me to stay because you couldn''t bear to leave me behind?"


    Night Nine''s fingernails dug into his palms. What a vicious plan.


    "Someone, come." What he was most afraid of right now was the little fish? Where is Little Fishy? As he shouted, he rolled the wheelchair to the front door.


    In the blink of an eye, five kilograms had already arrived. "Your Highness ¡­" Fei Fei was forcefully swallowed back into his stomach, her small eyes opened wide and round.


    What the hell, where''s the princess? How did it become Golden Bell Princess? And he was even wearing the robe of a prince?


    "Where''s the wangfei?" The Nine Heavens Demoness was frantic. Could something have happened to Little Fishy? Otherwise, how could she have allowed such a woman to lie in their room?


    Six Jin felt a headache coming on as soon as he heard her words. How could this be good?


    "What is it?" Just as Little Fishy was about to fall asleep, she heard the ghostly wails of Nine Dragons. Rubbing her hazy eyes, she opened the door.


    Nine Night Demon suddenly looked at her, not knowing what to say. She quickly moved her body six pounds, blocking Xiaoyu''s line of sight.


    Fishy''s eyelids were not lifted at all, "You want to teach people, don''t you? "Waiting for me to wake up from my sleep."


    Then, without waiting for their reaction, he closed his eyes and stumbled over to the bed, falling down.


    Nine Night Demon and Six Jin looked at each other. In fact, when the master and servant first saw Princess Golden Bell, their first reaction was that Little Fishy was in trouble. They never thought that not only was she fine, she didn''t seem to have discovered this strange matter.


    "Six catties. Call someone in to wait upon Princess Golden Bell." A eunuch is six pounds anyway.

 C89

    Night Nine always felt that something was wrong, but no matter what, he had to first let Princess Golden Bell put on her clothes.


    Night Nine rolled his wheelchair into Fishy''s room.


    Little Fishy had wanted to sleep for a long time, but she had been thinking about other things in her heart, so she forced herself not to sleep. Little Fishy had wanted to sleep for a long time, but she had been thinking about other things in her heart, so she forced herself not to sleep.


    Six catties was naturally for the Ninth Prince. Without mentioning anything else, he had just exhausted all his energy because of his body. He didn''t know how to touch a princess that he didn''t like. Even if he had the heart, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    He went to call Xiaoyu''s head maid. Ever since the last time, the head maid had been sent out by Nine Nights, and the difficult task of combing Xiaoyu''s hair every day fell on her body. Fortunately, six pounds was an amazing amount, and combing her hair gave her a sense of grace.


    When the maidservant entered and saw the person on the bed, she covered her mouth in fright and hurriedly took out Little Fishy''s clothes from the closet. After helping Princess Golden Bell pack up, she hurriedly put them on, not daring to raise her eyes.


    Princess Golden Bell was dressed as her eyes brimmed with sweetness. "Where''s the Ninth Prince?"


    Six Jin replied, "Princess Golden Bell, the mistress has instructed that the princess has finished packing. Please wait for him in the main hall."


    A look of doubt flashed in Princess Golden Bell''s eyes. Normally, the Ninth Prince would stay by her side after a warm moment with her. What was going on today? She didn''t think too much about it. The corner of her mouth slightly curled up, revealing the sweetness in her heart.


    When she thought of the Ninth Prince''s crippled legs, she felt that things were getting more and more out of hand. The Ninth Prince had obviously just returned home, so why would he fall in love with Princess Golden Bell? If it was someone else, there was no doubt about it, but if it was the Ninth Prince, then the matter was worth considering.


    "Let''s go."


    Princess Golden Bell looked at herself in the bronze mirror with a satisfied expression. She placed the bronze mirror down and stood up.


    "Ouch." Princess Golden Bell could not help but cry out as her hair was tugged by the maidservant.


    "Princess, have mercy! Princess, have mercy!" The maid was so frightened that she quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed. She had actually been lost in thought just now.


    Princess Golden Bell had been in a good mood recently. She thought that it was Ninth Brother supporting her from behind that had made her sad.


    The following days were warm and sweet, it turned out that after Ninth Brother and Xiaoyu got together, he found out that he actually liked her. It was just that, he promised Xiaoyu that he wouldn''t be a dishonest person, so he had to suffer ¡­


    A smile suffused across Princess Jin Ling''s lips. Since Ninth Brother wanted her to go to the main hall, she might as well go. Perhaps he wanted her to meet some guests.


    When the maidservant saw that Princess Golden Bell no longer wanted her to follow her, she walked straight to the main hall. She was so frightened that she fell limply to the ground.


    "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you cleaning up? " Six catties of greetings sent Princess Golden Bell out of the Second Gate. When she returned and saw the maidservants sitting on the ground, she berated them.


    "Six catties of eunuch, I don''t see anything. I don''t know anything."


    Six Jin looked at the terrified servant girl and sighed, "Get up and clean up everything. It''s none of your business."


    Although the maid was not a very clever maid, she was not stupid. That was why she had the argument outside the steam room the other day. After hearing those words, she quickly wiped her tears away and quickly tidied up.


    Jiu Mei gazed at Little Fishy for a long time. Doctor Lu had been dragged out by Doctor Bao long ago, but had just come back. When he heard that the king and his'' master ''were back, he rushed over and was invited to the side room.


    Thinking about how Little Fishy had fallen, although the two surnamed Divine Doctor had seen her, they didn''t say anything. Night Nine had Imperial Physician Lu take another look at Little Fishy''s pulse.


    Usually, he would first check the ninth prince''s pulse before giving his "master" a pulse. Why did the rules change today? Doctor L¨¹ did not dare to ask. He reached out his hand to adjust his breathing before putting his hand on Fishy''s pulse.


    Doctor Lu put his hand on Xiaoyu''s pulse. After a while, his face changed.


    "How is it?" Nine Night Demon looked at his serious expression and could not help but ask.


    Imperial Physician Lu heaved a sigh of relief. "It seems that Princess Hua-Yang has gotten pregnant. Fortunately, she was treated in time. It''s just that she needs some time to recuperate. She can''t be too tired."


    Night Nine had a thump in her heart. In the end, she was still alive, and those who wanted to reprimand her had already left.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine." Night Nine looked at the sleeping little fish and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Why is she sleeping so soundly?"


    "Reporting to Ninth Prince, it should be the grandmaster''s concocting of concocting medicine for the wangfei." Doctor Lu answered.


    "In that case, let''s head out." When Nine Nights heard that Little Fishy needed to rest more, he told her to take a good rest.


    Doctor Lu quickly walked behind her and pushed the wheelchair out. She suddenly tilted her head and asked, "Doctor Lu, have you been in the mansion all this time?"


    After all, he was a living man, not a fly. He had even entered the mansion in broad daylight, and no one in the mansion knew about him?


    "Imperial Physician Bao said that he found a blood ginseng in one of the pawnshops. This official and Imperial Physician Bao left after the princes left, but that blood ginseng was a rare sight in the world, so it was hard to tell if it was real or fake. This official waited for many hours before returning to the manor." Doctor Lu answered honestly.


    Night Nine suddenly thought of the things that Twelfth Night had told him. However, at that time, the matter did not catch his attention. Could it be that Doctor Bao was really a spy? It looked like he still had to properly clean up the people around him. He didn''t know if he would make it in time.


    "Imperial Physician Lu and Imperial Physician Bao are both ministers. If you want to be more intimate, you must have a good relationship." Night Nine and Imperial Physician L¨¹ chatted casually.


    "What I have learned is only the acupuncture technique. I am not very skilled in the art of the Yellow Emperor. Therefore, I am rather excluded by the Imperial Hospital." Doctor Lu hesitated for a while, but eventually he told the truth. The reason why he begged Yu Di to follow them was because he had his own selfish thoughts. As the saying goes, reading ten thousand books is not as easy as walking ten thousand miles.


    Hearing that, Nine Night Demon secretly nodded her head, even when looking at the honest, loyal Imperial Physician Lu, he still did not reveal anything. He did not say that he was on good terms with any Imperial Physician, he only said that the Imperial Physician did not like him, and he was indeed very cautious, it was hard to imagine, that Imperial Physician Lu would be so cautious, why would he want to acknowledge Little Fishy as his teacher?


    At first, she thought that after leaving the capital, she would leave the battle. She didn''t expect that as a disabled prince, his broken body would still be taken into account by others.

 C90

    Doctor Lu pushed him nervously. He didn''t know where to go. He just walked along the road and stole a glance at the Ninth Prince. He didn''t know if he was satisfied with his answer.


    Doctor Lu was in a trance. The capital city was big and hard to live in. How could it be a simple place to live?


    "To the hall." Night Nine had made up her mind. It was a blessing, not a curse. A curse could not be avoided, and what was to come could not be avoided. She might as well face it head on.


    There were many oddities to this matter, and even if the mansion did not elaborate, it would be impossible to believe it even if it was revealed to the heavens.


    "Ninth brother." Princess Golden Bell was waiting impatiently. Upon seeing Night Nine, she hurriedly came out to welcome him.


    "Princess Golden Bell, I wonder where have you been ever since you left?" This was precisely what puzzled people. He had sent so many people to search, yet they were unable to find him. Since he couldn''t find any useful information elsewhere, he should just directly obtain some information from her.


    "Ninth Brother, what''s wrong with you? Haven''t I always been with you?" Princess Golden Bell glanced shyly at Night Nine before lowering her head. Since she was already Ninth Brother''s person, there was nothing she couldn''t do.


    Doctor Lu heard it and lowered his head to cover the shock on his face.


    Although Princess Golden Bell was unruly, she was not someone who would casually falsely accuse others. It was naturally good to hear her say such words, but how could the Ninth Prince and the Ninth Princess be together with her?


    Doctor Lu was sweating profusely. If he knew earlier, he would have found an excuse to slip away. The more he knew, the shorter his life would be. Now, it was too late to regret.


    "Princess Golden Bell is making fun of me. This broken body of mine is being tossed around by the divine medicine doctor every day. The medicine is soaking in it. That day, you ran out and disappeared, Little Fishy ¡­" "Oh, the ninth princess was afraid that you''d be wronged if you were to wander around the world looking for her, but she couldn''t find you. This duke has always regarded you as my sister and can''t put my mind at ease, but no matter where I go, I can''t find Princess Golden Bell."


    When Princess Golden Bell heard this, she frowned slightly. Why was the words Ninth Brother said different from the previous days? How could it be so contradictory?


    "What are you talking about, Ninth Brother? Didn''t Jin Ling stay with Nine these days? "


    Night Nine rubbed her temples, why couldn''t she explain it clearly?


    When Imperial Physician Lu saw the confusion on Ye Jiumei''s face, he suddenly took a step forward and kneeled down, "This official is Lu Buwei, please help the prince."


    Night Nine was stunned, didn''t he just ask for permission? He looked into Doctor Lu''s eyes and reached out his hand.


    Imperial Physician L¨¹ ended Night Nine''s pulse like usual. Night Nine appeared to be careless as he said, "Help Princess Golden Bell to check her pulse."


    Imperial Physician Lu agreed. Of course, Princess Golden Bell did not object. She stretched out her wrist and put on the handkerchief.


    Imperial Physician Lu placed his hand on Princess Golden Bell''s wrist. His expression was unfathomable. After finishing her pulse, he said a few words of nursing care that were of no concern to him and retreated.


    At night, Jiu Mei ordered someone to clean up Princess Golden Bell''s house. When she came out, Imperial Physician Lu was waiting for her on the porch. When he went over, Imperial Physician Lu quickly came over to greet him with a serious face, "Your highness."


    "How is the princess?"


    Doctor Lu bowed, "Ninth Prince, the princess is suffering from hallucinations."


    Hearing that, Night Nine''s face became serious, "You got drugged? You might be able to see what kind of illusion medicine it is? "


    "It''s'' Spring''s Pride ''." Doctor Lu said.


    Night Nine''s hand slapped the wheelchair''s hand, his face was full of anger ¡ª proud spring, so he must be ten years old.


    This Tenth Brother had even used such a dirty method to frame someone.


    "Do you have any way to cure her illusion medicine?" asked Night Nine.


    "This official will try his best." Doctor L¨¹ had recently become Little Fishy''s apprentice.


    Little Fishy didn''t understand anything. It was too simple to ask Yao Qingcheng, so it asked all sorts of questions about its cheap disciple. Doctor Lu naturally wanted to learn more, but felt that his medical skills had improved a lot these days.


    As it turned out, after listening to the advisor''s suggestion, Ye Langmei had placed "happiness and happiness" into Princess Golden Bell''s diet every day, and had deliberately sat in her wheelchair to get close to her. He originally looked somewhat similar to Princess Golden Bell, and since Princess Golden Bell had been drugged, the people she saw were naturally the people she cared about.


    He had placed someone at her side a long time ago, and now that he was free, he had secretly sent Princess Golden Bell to her room.


    The advisor had initially hoped that Princess Golden Bell would change her mind and throw her into his arms. Although Princess Golden Bell was useless, she had a powerful father who could overturn the heavens. Receiving her was equivalent to obtaining half a mountain.


    After thinking about it again and again, Ye Langmei decided to use this scheme of framing someone. Although the plan was complicated, there were three birds with one stone.


    The Emperor was suspicious. He had always been wary of Prince Rui and said that Princess Xu Jinling had chosen her own marriage. In fact, wasn''t this just a test of the princes'' attitudes?


    If he really did marry Princess Golden Bell, then it would seem that he''d reaped enormous benefits. However, that would arouse the emperor''s suspicions and lead him further and further away from that throne.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that this plan was a good one. Princess Golden Bell had been "pleased with herself" and mistook him for the Ninth Prince. If the Ninth Prince didn''t recognize Prince Rui, how could Prince Rui just let things go? If he did, he would be wearing such a green hat on the Ninth Prince''s head. He would even be able to obstruct Xiaoyu. This was the happiest thing in his mind.


    Doctor L¨¹ bowed and stepped back. He heard a caw coming from above his head. When he raised his head, he saw a caw flying over his head.


    This matter was difficult to handle. If he didn''t handle it well, it might bring more trouble to Xiaoyu.


    "Ninth brother, what are you doing standing here in the wind?" Princess Golden Bell waved a hand at Night Nine.


    Princess Golden Bell was not a bad person, but she had been spoiled badly by her parents since she was young. If she knew about everything that had happened, would she still have the courage to continue living?


    "Ninth Brother, why are you looking at me like that?" Princess Golden Bell looked at Night Nine''s eyes and suddenly felt a little fearful. Why was she looking at her with such pity in her eyes?


    Night Demon woke up, and her eyes darted to the side. "Nothing."


    "Nine, I feel like I''m having a bad time recently. It''s sour and spicy. It can''t be that I''m feeling happy, right?" Princess Golden Bell said shyly.


    "What?" Night Nine was stunned.

 C91

    "Isn''t it?" She looked at Night Nine and Imperial Physician Lu mumbling under their breaths, but they were still looking at her. Thinking of her recent strangeness, her heart skipped a beat. Did she have Ninth Brother''s child?


    "It''s just that my spleen and stomach are a bit off. I''ve already asked the kitchen to prepare some food for you to take care of for a while. Everything will be fine." Night Nine said calmly.


    "It''s just that my spleen and stomach aren''t in tune." She now wished that she was pregnant. She had already obtained Ninth Brother''s heart. If there was Ninth Brother''s child, he would soon forget about that woman, Xiaoyu.


    "You have to rest in peace these days, don''t put in too much effort." Night Nine frowned.


    Princess Golden Bell obediently made a ''oh'' sound. She was puzzled in her heart. Why did she feel that Ninth Brother had changed? Why was she no longer that tender and affectionate towards him in the past few days?


    Since he had sent her to her side, he naturally didn''t need to use this pill. If she discovered the person he was hiding behind, then it wouldn''t be worth it. Therefore, Ye Langmei threw Princess Jin Ling into the manor and instructed her people to observe the situation.


    Although Golden Bell felt it was strange, she could not find anything wrong with it. She followed Jiu Mei back to her previous room, where she was staying. As soon as Night Nine spoke of tidying up the room, they quickly finished packing.


    When Nine Night Demon went back, Little Fishy was still sleeping. He stretched out his hand, smoothing her wrinkled brows, and faintly sighed, "Little Fishy, you have to hurry up and grow up. Otherwise, what will you do when I''m gone?"


    Xiaoyu slept all the way until noon the next day and still didn''t wake up. Although Imperial Physician Lu said it was nothing, but no matter what, Jiu Mei couldn''t be at ease. He quickly went to Fang building to find Yao Qingcheng.


    Seeing that Ye Jiumei had been pushed into the room, she frowned, "Little Fishy''s current body is unable to help you expel the poison. Other people''s bodies are simply unable to get close to you, so you should wait until she stabilises her body before coming back."


    Hearing this, Night Nine couldn''t help but ask: "What did the Godly Doctor say?"


    "Didn''t that kid tell you, Xiaoyu? In fact, the healing process of your body is a harming process. Other than a small fish, whoever approaches you will die. " Yao Qingcheng looked at Nine Nights with interest, not knowing how she would feel after hearing this news.


    Hearing this, Night Nine seemed to have been struck by lightning, his already pale face turned even paler, his mouth moved, and he finally asked, "Is Little Fishy alright?"


    Yao Qingcheng quietly stared at Nine Heavens Demoness. After a long time, Nine Heavens Demoness even suspected that she was going to die. Only then did she quietly say, "It doesn''t matter if I say there''s nothing wrong. I say there''s something ¡­"


    Yao Qingcheng turned her head around and scolded him, "Is this the number one position of my Wangfang Restaurant? To think that even the melody was wrong. Let''s start again. "


    Night Nine said anxiously, "Godly Doctor, what will happen?"


    Yao Qingcheng turned her head around, quietly looking at Ye Jiumei as she slowly said, "If there''s anything, it will be irreparable."


    Night Nine''s heart skipped a beat. Nothing could be done about it?


    "Divine Doctor, please enlighten me."


    Yao Qingcheng shook her head. Before the birth of a baby, nothing could be predicted.


    "All I can say is, whether your illness is good or bad, it all falls to your wife and children." It was a life and death situation.


    Night Nine''s clenched fist finally made a decision, his fist slowly loosened, "Godly Doctor, is there any way to guarantee the safety of her mother and son?"


    Fifth Submission of the Dissolute Princess

 C92

    Yao Qingcheng looked thoughtfully at Ye Jiumei, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m already a dying man. It doesn''t matter to me if it''s just another day or less. I hope that Xiaoyu and our child will grow up healthy and not get sick." He had never been afraid of death. Now that he had a wife and children, he was somewhat attached to life. However, he hoped that all the pain and suffering would belong to him alone.


    Yao Qingcheng rubbed her forehead, this was truly troublesome.


    After Xiaoyu woke up, she drank some porridge and then went back to sleep. She didn''t know that the porridge was cooked according to Yao Qingcheng''s recipe, but was it a little strange for the chef to change?


    It was already the third day since she woke up. When Little Fishy woke up, she felt light-headed. How could she not feel light-headed? She had slept for three days.


    When he woke up, he saw the joyous expression on Night Nine''s face. "Little Yu, you woke up?"


    Didn''t he wake up? Was there a need to be so happy?


    Fishy suddenly remembered that they had been arguing. She tried so hard to remember, and finally she remembered. Her eyes fell on his tightly held hands and she sighed. It was really a long task to train a man back into titanium alloy.


    "Little Nine, why aren''t you asleep?" Little Fishy made a detour.


    Nine Nights thought to himself, What time is it now that you''re still sleeping? However, he replied, "I can''t sleep."


    Fishy directly misunderstood, as he was still tangled up on the matter of her running away, with her disheveled appearance. He stretched out an arm, indicating that Night Nine should lie down, and the two of them should lie face to face.


    Little Fishy faintly sighed, "In my hometown, something like this once happened. When the girls were taking a bath, someone poisoned them, so the poisoned girls only needed to leave the room and breathe the fresh air outside. However, they were powerless and couldn''t leave, their male relatives and friends wanted to rescue them, but they were stopped by someone, saying that the innocence of the girl inside was more important."


    Little Fishy stared fixedly at Nine Nights, then said, "For the sake of this so-called innocence, the lives of dozens of young girls withered before everyone''s eyes."


    "Dozens?" Since there are still dozens of people bathing together in this world?


    "Yeah." Little Fishy knew that he didn''t believe her, so she didn''t say that she had been poisoned by gas, but that she had been poisoned.


    "Because girls are in baths and aren''t wearing any clothes, the crowd can only watch as they are poisoned to death. Actually, chastity is advocated in any era, but isn''t the price too high for human life?" Xiaoyu looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    Night Nine did not say anything, even a fool could hear the sound of her words, but for a moment, he really did not know how to reply.


    Xiaoyu sighed, "After this happened, we quarreled. Some said that life was the most honorable thing in the world and should not be allowed to die for the sake of innocence. Some said that a woman''s reputation was more important than her life, at least these women died innocently."


    Night Nine remained silent.


    Fishy smiled. "This matter, if it was someone else, they would have said anything. If it was themselves, they wouldn''t be able to explain it. They don''t think it''s a good choice."


    If something like that were to happen to her, would he choose to have her die innocently instead of allowing her to ''live innocently''? Perhaps she thought the same way, but if it was a man making the decision, she would feel very disappointed.


    Xiaoyu admitted that she had some small talk and liked being spoiled by men without any principles. Even though she knew it was unrealistic, she still looked forward to it.


    "Little Jiu, it was my fault for not considering everything thoroughly that day. I was just worried. Animals are different from humans. They can only rely on their intuition. I was afraid that if they vomited, they would harm the people inside." Forget it, forget it. In the future, she would pay attention to it. Actually, Little Jiu was already perfect enough. If this matter was left to this day, her husband would definitely feel uncomfortable. What about in this era?


    "Little Fishy." After Night Nine cried out, she didn''t say anything else. Fishy looked at him with a complicated expression, as if she had something difficult to say.


    He made up his mind, looked at Xiaoyu steadily, and seriously said, "Xiaoyu, I am a stingy man, I can''t do that much. But, if something like this happened, I couldn''t rush in to save you, but I could crawl in with you."


    Fishy couldn''t help but extend her free hand and poke him on the forehead, "Can''t you lie to me?"


    This person usually listens to all sorts of flattery, so can''t he say something to make people happy?


    "Little Fishy." Night Demon grabbed her hand and looked into her heart.


    I don''t want to say that, because that''s what I thought. Even though I''m disabled, I will work hard to raise the sky for you, to prevent others from bullying you, to prevent you from feeling wronged. As long as I''m alive, I will work hard for a day.


    Little Fishy looked at him with sparkling eyes. Although these romantic words weren''t enough, it made people feel worried. Okay, let''s just let him pass.


    Even after I die, I''m still too stingy. Even if you marry again and burn paper for me, don''t tell me you''re married.


    When Fishy heard this, she couldn''t help but interrupt him, "Alright, alright, you''re trying to coax me. But you''re beginning to abuse your heart and liver. You clearly want me to cry by saying all this."


    Not every man was sweet to talk with. There were many different kinds of men in this world, and Xiao Jiu was the kind of man who did not know how to coax people. When he spoke, it made one want to cry.


    When he tried to wipe his tears away, he found that one of his arms was numb from the pressure of Night Nine.


    Seeing that she was looking at him menacingly, Night Nine hurriedly raised his head and said, "Little Fishy (Harmony?)" He retracted his arm and swung it a few times.


    "He''s gone numb?" Night Demon quickly grabbed her arm to help her knead it.


    "Nonsense, you''re telling me to look at the pillow?" Little Fishy grimaced in pain.


    Seeing her strange appearance, Night Nine couldn''t help but want to laugh. However, thinking of the other big trouble, the smile that had just appeared on her face disappeared without a trace, "Xiaoyu, I''ve encountered some trouble."


    Xiaoyu was stunned. What did he mean? Was he sharing the burden with her or was he asking for her help?


    Nine Nights whispered Princess Golden Bell into his bed, naked. When he woke up, he was determined to tell her about his good fortune.


    "This is a conspiracy." When Fishy heard this, she immediately denied it. Others might not know, but how could she not know?


    Xiao Jiu''s body had always been weak. Normally, she would be the one to do this kind of work, but his mind wasn''t strong enough.


    "So who was it?" Little Yu asked cryptically.


    "Other than Tenth Brother, there won''t be anyone else. He has an aide under him who has developed some aphrodisiac medicine. ''Pride in Spring is one of them.'' After absorbing this medicine, it will create illusions." Night Nine was trying his best to suppress his anger. Rumor has it that he was a rapist.


    Ye Langmei.


    The corner of Xiaoyu''s mouth slightly curled up. This Tenth Prince was really like a ghost that wouldn''t leave no matter what.


    "It''s good that you know who your opponent is. Little Nine, Princess Golden Bell has loved you dearly. You ¡­" Little Fishy bit her lips as she looked at Nine Heavens Demoness. Normally, she would have mercilessly slapped herself to death. However, after everything that had happened, it was still because of Little Nine. Even she couldn''t ignore him.


    Night Nine sighed, before reaching out to grab Little Fishy, "Little Fishy, I''ve already harmed you, how could I possibly harm others?"


    Xiaoyu wrinkled her nose. It was clearly a good word, but why did it not sound good to her?


    "That''s true. If I don''t go to hell, then who goes to hell? I think it''s better to let myself suffer." Fishy said seriously.


    Night Nine was stunned. Xiaoyu let go of him and walked to the dressing table with her shoes on. She picked up the bronze mirror and looked at herself, "Little Nine, do you think I look like Guan Yin Bodhisattva? "How can I be so kind? How can I be so holy Mary Sou?"


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but boast.


    Night Nine was speechless. He had never seen anyone so narcissistic.


    Fishy naturally did not do this for no reason. After working in the industry for so many years, she clearly understood that one could not be too of a saint.

 C93

    "Aiya, it''s already this hour." Xiaoyu took out her pocket watch and looked at it. She could not help but panic as she hurriedly put it on while complaining.


    "Lil ''Nine, you''re awake! Why didn''t you greet me? How could you ask Master to wait for us?" I don''t have any sincerity.


    "Teacher, she ¡­" Night Nine wanted to explain, but she had already slept for three days.


    Fishy urged again and again, "Hurry up."


    "Your Highness, the divine medicine doctor has arrived." Six Jin reported from outside the door.


    When Fishy heard this, she was so anxious that she spun around in circles and played around. Her master came over to denounce her for her crimes. She rolled her eyes and said, "Hurry up and prepare a bundle of thorns for me."


    Night Nine was puzzled, "What are you going to do with the thorns?"


    Little Fishy patted Night Nine on the shoulder, "Don''t ask, the faster the better."


    When she heard that the ancient masters would often beat and curse their disciples, she decided to take the initiative.


    After they finished packing, they opened the door and looked at the large bundle of brambles in front of the door. Fishy sucked in a deep breath. This was not asking her to bear the brambles and beg for forgiveness, this was clearly asking for her life.


    "Why are there so many thorns on it?" This tender skin of hers, if she were to carry this thorny branch, wouldn''t it prick her until she bled profusely? Little Fishy looked at the Thorny Rod and took a deep breath. Sigh, this was even more painful than being pricked by a cactus. It seemed like moving something with force was not going to work.


    "Hurry up and take it away. Bring some willow branches over here." Little Fishy rolled her eyes. She had an idea again.


    They didn''t understand what she meant, but when the princess ordered them to do so, they simply did as they were told. They broke some willow branches and tied some fish to their bodies. From the looks of it, they were quite satisfied.


    "That... I''ll go first, you come back later. " No matter what, asking for punishment was not a good idea, the less people there were, the better.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" Night Demon looked at her new appearance and became even more puzzled.


    Xiaoyu didn''t have the time to explain to him, so she gave him a perfunctory kiss on the cheek. "Be good and slowly go over there. Don''t disturb my conversation with Master."


    She quickly walked towards the living room with her hands on her waist. Although her stomach couldn''t be seen without looking carefully, she was still the same as the other pregnant women.


    What was Little Fishy up to?


    Fishy walked into the living room and faced the door with her big red back. She took two deep breaths to make her voice softer and more coquettish, "Master."


    She could not help but come over to take a look. Who would have thought that the moment she turned around, she would see Little Fishy carrying five or six willow branches on her back. She frowned, puzzled, "What are you doing? Are you pretending to be a willow tree to become a spirit? "


    Xiaoyu happened to be wearing a green outfit today, she moved closer to Yao Qingcheng with her doggy legs, shaking her arm a few times, "Master, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have slept so deeply."


    Yao Qingcheng frowned, "It''s not like I blame you."


    It was already normal for her to be addicted to sleeping during pregnancy. Moreover, she had prescribed some medicine to help her sleep. Little Fishy didn''t know, but she was still conflicted over the time she had wasted.


    "Master, I promise, there won''t be a next time." Fishy raised her right hand in a vow.


    "It''s time for you to rest." Yao Qingcheng was seeking truth from the facts.


    "No, I''m in good spirits." Xiaoyu hurriedly interjected. Although she felt a little tired, but no matter how tired she was, she had to persevere. If not, how long would it take for her to cure Jiu Jiu''s poison? Taking advantage of the fact that she could still move, he would be in trouble if she became a big-bellied grandma.


    She struggled to pull out a willow branch from behind her, "Master, if you''re angry, you can whip me. It''s just that it''s not convenient for your disciple right now, so you deal with it first. When your disciple gives birth to a child in the future, your Master will severely punish you, but don''t blame Little Jiu, I really want to sleep." That was why it was delayed.


    Yao Qingcheng was speechless, since when did she say that she would be punished?


    "Little Fishy." He finally understood that Little Fishy was afraid that if she woke up too late, the Godly Doctor Yao Mo would vent her anger on him and not help him treat his illness. His heart was moved, as he looked at Little Fishy lovingly.


    Xiaoyu turned around as she grumbled inwardly, telling him to come over later. Why did he come here at such a time? It was embarrassing for him to see such a scene.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Little Jiu, it''s rare for master to come here. Go and instruct him to pour some of that pre-rain tea over." Fishy sent him away, intending to continue her training.


    "Xiaoyu, did no one tell you that you have been asleep for three days?" Yao Qingcheng thought that Little Fishy might have just awoken, so she didn''t tell her yet.


    "What?" Little Fishy turned to look at Yao Qingcheng in disbelief.


    "Yeah, Little Fish, you''ve been asleep for three days."


    "How could I sleep so long? How''s the poison in your body? " Little Fishy couldn''t accept this at the moment.


    "The poison in his body won''t be completely cleansed for a while and he won''t die after a few days. On the other hand, you need to rest properly for a few days." She could love the house to her disciple, but she still loved the house. That crow was just a convenience, without a house, she wouldn''t care about it.


    "Master." Little Fishy shook her arm coquettishly.


    Yao Qingcheng raised her head, and was about to say something when her gaze landed on a silhouette outside the room. Her face changed as she asked, "Who is that person?"


    Little Fishy and Night Nine turned to see Princess Golden Bell walking over from afar.


    Little Fishy turned her head, and was about to speak when Yao Qingcheng waved her sleeves and dashed out the door.


    Night Nine and Little Fishy looked at each other in dismay.


    "Halt." Yao Qingcheng had blocked Princess Golden Bell''s path.


    For some reason, Ninth Brother had been avoiding her for the past few days. Hearing this impolite voice, she frowned and raised her head. She could not help but be stunned.


    When she heard this person''s voice, she thought it was a man. Who would have thought it would be a nun? She couldn''t help but be stunned. Why was there a nun in Ninth Brother''s yard?


    Then he thought about it, he seemed to have heard someone mention that the Godly Doctor they were looking for was a nun.


    "Are you a genius doctor?" This time, the person who helped Ninth Brother cure his illness had some real ability. Ninth Brother''s illness was much better, so he could be together with her ¡­


    Princess Golden Bell''s face flushed.


    Yao Qingcheng stared fixedly at Princess Golden Bell as her gaze turned colder and colder. It was truly like looking for a place with broken iron shoes, obtaining it without any effort.


    "Elder sister, I found her." She thought that she would never see her again in her life, and never would have thought that she would meet her here. Although judging by her age, this person should not be her, but it was impossible for a person to be so similar to her charm. This girl should be that person''s descendant.

 C94

    "Mistress, what''s wrong?" Princess Golden Bell said uneasily when she saw her expression.


    "Who are you?" Yao Qingcheng slowly calmed her heart as her emotions surged.


    "Her father is Prince Rui. Her mother is Princess Ning Xin. She is ¡ª Princess Golden Bell." Night Nine felt that Yao Qingcheng''s expression was very strange, and she subconsciously revealed her identity as the Golden Bell Princess.


    "Princess Ning Xin." Yao Qingcheng chewed on her food as doubts arose in her heart. Since she was living with Night Nine and the others, wouldn''t that mean that Senior would already know about it?


    Having thought of this, she was no longer in the mood to check on Xiaoyu''s pulse. She went forward to pull out the random things on her body.


    "You''ve also slept for so long. It''s time for the event. Take me back." Her heart was in turmoil, she actually couldn''t feel her pulse, and now, she could only ask her Senior Brother to feel her pulse.


    Little Fishy waved her hand at Ninefire. Master must wait on her and her husband''s illness will be cured soon.


    "Master, didn''t you give me some medicine to calm my mind? How did I become a sleeping beauty?" Little Fishy asked shamelessly, not feeling the least bit ashamed that she had not tasted it.


    "In your eyes, you only have that poison jar of yours as your husband. With regards to everything else, do you still have the face to mention them to me?" Although Yao Qingcheng''s heart was heavy, she did not go off topic. She even took the time to glare at Little Fishy.


    Fishy revealed her standard eight teeth, "Master, you are wrongly accusing me. Actually, I believe in you so much."


    "Smooth talker." Yao Qingcheng rolled her eyes.


    Ever since Yao Meng Chen arrived, he didn''t bring up the matter of leaving. In the backyard, there was a reclaimed herb field. He brought along his old servant and worked there every day.


    "Senior apprentice-brother." The matter of Yao Qingcheng turning a blind eye to Yao Meng Chen was clear. She did not want him to leave, nor did she ask him to stay.


    Yao Meng Chen was cultivating the medicinal plants when he glanced at Yao Qingcheng. He had been here for so long, but this was the first time she had come looking for him.


    "What is it?" Looking at the frosty expression on Yao Qingcheng''s face, Meng Chen stood up and brushed the dust off his hands.


    "I''ve been feeling restless these past few days, and I''ve been unable to feel Xiaoyu''s pulse. Have a look at her pregnancy?" Yao Qingcheng said with a straight face.


    This was only natural. If he hadn''t bumped into them the other day, he wouldn''t be unsteady like a fetus. Yao Meng Chen stretched out his hand to receive the cotton cloth that the old servant had twisted in the water, carefully wiping his hands.


    The old servant took the pillow and placed it under the little fish''s wrist.


    "It''s good to have some rest." In fact, to a large extent, ever since Little Fishy had transmigrated over, she had been a servant girl. Every day, she would support Night Nine to bathe, change clothes, and go to the toilet. His flesh and bones were like firewood, and he weighed more than a hundred jin.


    This was the same as why the farmer''s wife was raised so well. If Little Fishy was as tender as before and didn''t do anything, could she even conceive a child?


    "Senior Brother, I remember what''s the name of that concubine you married, Ning Xi?" Yao Qingcheng gritted her teeth.


    Yao Meng Chen lifted his head abruptly. "Qingcheng ¡­"


    "Do you still want to say that the woman is not a concubine, but a patient of yours?" Yao Qingcheng disdainfully replied.


    Yao Meng Chen remained silent. Actually, things were not as simple as he had imagined them to be.


    How long would it take for him to forget the day they first met? She was sitting in a luxurious BMW with a pink veil fluttering in the wind. Within the car, a graceful and exquisite figure was faintly revealed.


    "Recently, I''ve always felt mentally exhausted. Can I ask the Godly Doctor to take my pulse?" Even though she was covered by layers of curtains, the woman''s face was still covered by curtains. The curtains were so thick that they were like pearls that covered her face. She clearly couldn''t see anything, but he still didn''t dare to raise his head to look at her face ¡­


    Later, he gradually fell in love with this woman. However, her status was so high that he couldn''t bear to think about it. In order to see her every day after his treatment, he lied and said that he fell in love with her servant girl.


    He had managed to hide his tricks from the woman, but not from his own wife. He could not hide from Chan, the servant girl who had been pointed out to him.


    Aroma died in his arms, but he didn''t dare admit that the person he liked was Ning Xi. He could only vaguely say that she misunderstood and treat Ning Xi as a patient.


    Even now, he still couldn''t forget the mocking smile on her face. He liked someone, yet he didn''t even have the courage to admit it ¡­


    When the incense had gone, Chan took the opportunity to leave him. As they were leaving, Chan said, "Actually, Madame also likes you. If you had been braver back then, she would have stayed behind to accompany you. Your cowardice had hurt three women."


    He regretted not only not pursuing his own happiness, but he had also caused a great loss to Chan Juan''s life.


    "The past is over. Qingcheng, what grievances do you have in your heart? Just come at me." Yao Meng said in an ancient manner.


    Fishy''s nerves felt the atmosphere was a bit off. She looked at this and then that, and cleverly chose to keep her mouth shut.


    "The past is over. Senior Brother, you speak so lightly. I believe you have already forgotten what your elder sister looks like. You can forget, but I can''t forget no matter what. " Fire blazed in Yao Qingcheng''s eyes.


    "Do you know why I like wearing red? "Because I want to always remember that day, big sister vomited the last drop of blood. Her blood dyed my clothes red. No matter how I washed it, it wouldn''t be clean."


    Yao Meng Chen''s eyelids drooped down. He knew, he knew. Even if he died, he wouldn''t be able to eliminate the hatred Yao Qingcheng had for him.


    Little Fishy looked as if her master had suddenly aged by a lot. She walked forward and supported Yao Qingcheng.


    Yao Qingcheng turned her head, her face filled with the splendor of autumn. "Men don''t have good things. Why do you have to go through so much trouble to save that man?"


    Little Fishy was stunned, looking at Yao Qingcheng''s tottering body, she knew that her master''s thoughts were in a state of chaos. She held onto Yao Qingcheng, looking at her, and said in a low voice: "If I love her, I won''t be able to turn my head back."


    If he could turn back, there would be no one who would not be able to control themselves. There wouldn''t be life and death in this world, and there wouldn''t be so many sad and sad love stories.


    Yao Meng Chen''s body trembled. He used both hands to support himself on the table. If he fell in love, he wouldn''t be able to turn back.


    Is that so? He couldn''t turn back, and neither could he turn back.


    "I can''t turn my head." Yao Qingcheng mumbled.


    "Yeah, ask this world, what is love? "A life and death match ¡­" The small fish softly hummed.


    Yao Qingcheng looked at her with a puzzled expression. Because of her elder sister''s medicinal fragrance, her hopes were dashed, and she had twisted her hair into a knot to become her sister-in-law. In this life, she didn''t understand love at all, so how could she understand love?

 C95

    Princess Golden Bell was feeling depressed while staying in her room. She wanted to go to the back garden to admire the flowers, but as soon as she walked into the back garden, she heard a burst of laughter ringing out like silver bells.


    Somehow, she stepped forward and stood behind her, pushing her forward.


    Xiaoyu tilted her head and greeted with a smile when she saw Princess Golden Bell. "Princess, you''ve come as well?"


    Princess Golden Bell did not answer but pushed her again and again as the words "Ninth Brother" flashed in her mind.


    "If I were to promise her that I will be a pair with her throughout my life and go back on my word, how can I be called a man? I love you so much that I would do such a thing to you. Would you blame me? " She had said it wasn''t strange, but how could she not be?


    "Wait until I find a chance to tell Xiaoyu about my feelings for you. Only after she accepts you and personally raises you with royal father will we be able to be together in the open." Back then, she only felt bitter in her heart. She, Princess Golden Bell, had always been free to do as she pleased, but she had never lowered her head to anyone.


    "Little Fishy has loved me dearly. I originally thought that I loved her, but now that I''ve made a great mistake, the only thing I can do is to let you down." She originally felt a bit wronged, but she could only swallow her grievances back down when she heard these words.


    Right now, the person blocking her was right in front of her. He trusted her so much that he handed her his back. At this moment, she had the urge to push him a little higher ¡­


    Little Fishy was originally sitting on the swing, thinking of something but didn''t expect that Princess Golden Bell would come and push her. When she turned around, she realized it was her and wanted to build a good relationship with her, so she gave in. She didn''t expect the bold and daring Princess Golden Bell to suddenly feel annoyed and nearly let go of her hand.


    Princess Jinling was in a trance, but she did not know what she was doing. She kept pushing him again and again.


    "Stop." When Night Nine arrived at the back garden, she saw that Xiaoyu''s face was deathly pale. Princess Golden Bell, who was in a trance, pushed her higher and higher.


    Fifteen stepped forward and landed on the swing. He grabbed Little Fishy and said, with a deep and cold voice, "Let go."


    Little Fishy subconsciously grabbed the front of Fifteen''s shirt.


    With a twist of his body, the two of them floated down from the swing like kites with their strings cut.


    Night Nine looked up at the two figures in the sky, her face filled with worry. Even when Princess Golden Bell walked to his side, she didn''t notice.


    "Ninth brother." Princess Golden Bell said gently.


    Nine Nights didn''t hear him at all.


    Princess Golden Bell felt a sense of helplessness rise up from the bottom of her heart. Why did Ninth Brother ignore her wherever Little Fishy was?


    Fifteen floated to the ground like catkins, and Night Nine Demons hurriedly rolled his wheelchair over, "Little Yu, are you alright?"


    Nine Night Demon grabbed the small fish, and with a "hiss" sound, the few of them froze.


    It turned out that Nine Night Demon was worried about Little Fishy and had used a lot of strength, and Little Fishy was scared and her hand spasmed as she held onto Fifteen''s lapel. So Little Fishy jumped into Nine Night Demon''s hand, but the front of Fifteen was still in her hand, and the result was sadness.


    Fifteen''s reaction to the enemy was still considered quick, but they weren''t on guard against their "allies." For a moment, they just stood there in a daze.


    If Fishy were to wake up, she might glance at his bare upper body and say nonchalantly, "His figure is not bad."


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face darkened.


    However, at this time, Night Nine was busy taking care of Little Fishy, and Little Fishy was in his embrace, her chest heaving violently. In her hands, she was tightly grasping the torn pieces of cloth in front of Fifteen''s chest.


    Fifteen glanced at it and retreated silently.


    No one noticed him. Princess Golden Bell looked at the two who were snuggling together and regretted not making a move just now. She was completely certain that when Xiaoyu came to her senses, she would definitely say that she wanted to harm her. Instead of being wrongly accused, she might as well do so.


    Princess Golden Bell''s face darkened as she looked at the two of them cuddling together. If it wasn''t for Little Fishy, she would have been cuddling in the embrace of Nine Niu Mei.


    Xiaoyu finally calmed down, and smiled at Night Nine, "Little Nine, why are you here?"


    After all, he still wasn''t completely at ease. "I''ve come to find you."


    Princess Golden Bell took his glance as a form of consolation. Her heart, filled with jealousy, calmed down slightly as she glanced provocatively at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu pretended not to notice as she smiled and said, "You, you won''t let me have a moment of leisure. I can''t even talk to Jingling about the things our daughters have to say to each other."


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face reddened slightly. "Then I''ll be going."


    He had also destroyed the ''harmony'' between them.


    "Since you''re already here, let''s go together. Jin Ling, what do you think?" Xiaoyu turned her face to the side and smiled at Princess Golden Bell.


    "Me?" Princess Golden Bell did not expect Xiaoyu to speak to her and instead stood there in a daze.


    "That''s right, you grew up together with Little Jiu. Little Jiu told me before that your relationship is like that of siblings. As your own siblings, you don''t have to hide. Why do you have to hide from Little Jiu?" Xiaoyu walked in front of Princess Golden Bell and held her hand.


    When Princess Golden Bell heard this, she instinctively wanted to shake off her hand. What did it mean that Ninth Brother was pestering her? What did it mean that she and Ninth Brother were siblings? Did she really think that she couldn''t tell? Her words were clearly aimed at her.


    "Elder sister Xiaoyu, you are older than me. I will call you Elder sister." Since Princess Golden Bell had already decided to stay with "Night Nine", she had already decided. Since Ninth Brother could not abandon this woman and she did not want to marry anyone else, the compromise was to coexist peacefully with Little Fishy.


    Xiaoyu was speechless. Why did Princess Golden Bell''s temper change? Not used to it.


    In the past few days, she had completely thought things through. As long as she and Xiaoyu were harmonious with each other, Ninth Brother would not make things difficult for her. Xiaoyu had been spoiled badly by Ninth Brother, not to mention that Ninth Brother had promised her everything in front of the emperor because of her.


    She was not stupid. Although Ninth Brother said he loved her, she had seen the worry on his face when he looked up at the swing, and she felt his heart ache when she saw how much he cared about Xiaoyu''s safety. Perhaps Ninth Brother would say that he only cared about the child in her belly, but she knew in her heart that she was too late.


    Having thought through this point, even if she was unwilling, she could only compromise. She thought that it would be difficult to say such words, but after she said them out, she realized that there actually wasn''t any difficulty in doing so.


    Princess Golden Bell tried her best to smile, hoping that she would be able to find a smile. However, her heart was filled with reluctance, and the smile on her face was somewhat stiff.


    Night Nine never expected that Princess Golden Bell would be so submissive, and for a moment, she was at a loss as to how to respond.

 C96

    It was still Xiaoyu who reacted quickly. She smiled at the two, "What are you both doing here? Today, the kitchen has made some new pastries, so let''s go have a try together. "


    Night Nine looked at her worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    He was frightened when he saw the little fish.


    "What can I do for you? We had a good time." Little Fishy ruthlessly despised herself in her heart. How could she be hypocritical? She enthusiastically grabbed Princess Golden Bell''s hand and walked forward.


    Night Nine''s eyes were deep as he looked at the little fish thoughtfully. He really didn''t like this kind of little fish.


    Xiaoyu turned around, smiling brightly at him, "Lil ''Nine, hurry up, otherwise we''ll eat all the snacks."


    Princess Golden Bell was disdainful when she heard those words. However, she turned her head away from the pair of coquettish eyes. A sour feeling rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Normally, being with "Nine Brother", she didn''t feel like she was that unnecessary now that the three of them had made a trip.


    Xiaoyu met Princess Golden Bell''s desolate gaze with a sigh in her heart. Sometimes, she would think that if she had not transcended over, the two of them might have been a couple.


    She kept a smile on her lips as she instructed the kitchen staff to bring the snacks over. Fishy washed her hands and set them out.


    That day, her master and Uncle-Master had quarreled for a long time over Princess Golden Bell. She had tried to mediate the dispute so that the two of them could ''break up'' peacefully.


    She glanced at Princess Golden Bell in an uncommunicative manner. After that, her master and Uncle-Master had found her separately. Their reasoning was different, but she was certain that all of this was due to Princess Golden Bell''s appearance.


    Princess Golden Bell was naturally beautiful. With her thick eyebrows, large eyes, straight nose, and thick lips, she could not be considered a classical beauty. However, one could not deny that she was.


    "Why is Sister looking at me all the time?" Princess Golden Bell had an elegant manner when she was eating. Although she knew that Xiaoyu was constantly sizing her up, she pretended that she did not see her until she was done eating. She wiped her mouth and glanced at Xiaoyu.


    "I didn''t expect you to look so good when you were eating." Fishy sincerely appreciated it.


    Princess Jinling did not say a word, but that was only natural. Although she was willful, she did not neglect the etiquette that she needed to learn. She truly did not understand; Xiaoyu was, after all, a lady of a noble family, and she did not even know the basic etiquette of eating without saying anything.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment. Xiaoyu was lost in thought as she watched Princess Golden Bell. Her master said that she would never forget when she chased Princess Golden Bell out of the village. When she looked back on Ning Xi''s actions, Golden Bell was simply a replica of her.


    But uncle-master said bluntly, the golden bell only has the form, did not get the spirit.


    "Xiao Jiu, Master said that I am fine now, I can continue detoxifying tomorrow." Little Yu smiled as he handed a piece of hibiscus cake to Nine''s lips.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face tightened. Didn''t Master Ye Qingcheng agree to his request? Didn''t she say she wouldn''t treat him anymore?


    Little Fishy raised her hand, and at the same time, Night Nine Demons hurriedly opened her mouth and bit down on the Hibiscus cake. In that moment, even Little Fishy''s index finger was bitten, he quickly loosened his grip, looked at Little Fishy, and also licked her finger.


    Little Yu''s face turned red. Was there a need to be so perverted? Even if you do have feelings, you shouldn''t act like this in front of outsiders.


    In fact, since that time when the two of them had talked about having a child, the two of them had never been intimate, and their bodies would never allow it. Even Little Fishy did not expect that God would help them like this, allowing her to become pregnant.


    "Crash!" The sound of porcelain shattering could be heard. The duo turned around to see the teacup in Princess Golden Bell''s hand drop to the ground as she stared at the two of them in a daze.


    "I didn''t mean to." The porcelain was easy to shatter, the tea bowl was broken into two halves, and there was even some tea juice within the halves. The tea juice was slightly shaking, just like her heart at the moment, but it was still filled with her tea water ¡ª ¡ª Ninth Brother.


    Little Fishy looked reprovingly at Niu Mei. Didn''t everyone say that it was fine? She was here to interact with Princess Golden Bell, allowing her to slowly discover the truth herself.


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. From her point of view, this was done by a servant, so she naturally did not put on airs. Princess Golden Bell watched as she wrapped a handkerchief around a piece of porcelain and left the room.


    Night Nine looked at her coldly. Princess Golden Bell''s words were stuck in her throat, but her gaze was so captivating ¡­ He didn''t know what to do.


    Little Fishy went to the trash basket outside and shook off the fragments from the handkerchief. She stood there for a while, lost in thought.


    Between her and Princess Golden Bell, it was impossible to determine who was the real Little San. However, Princess Golden Bell shouldn''t have paid such a huge price just because she liked Little Nine. This truly made one''s balls hurt.


    Although she really wanted to say ''Golden Bell, you are such a little white flower'', if Little Jiu wanted you, he had to have that body as well.


    However, she could not. Although she was not a good person, her words were equivalent to announcing to the world the love between her and Little Jiu. It was also equivalent to forcing Princess Golden Bell to commit suicide.


    How could Princess Golden Bell be so confused when she didn''t even know who was going to bed with? What should the world think of her? She, Little Fishy, had only used words and actions different from the rest of the world, yet she had already gotten the title of a dissolute wangfei. One could imagine how unfair this society was to women.


    It would truly be difficult to get Princess Jin Ling to know the truth, to retreat despite the difficulties and to leave no trace behind.


    Xiaoyu smiled wryly as her thoughts drifted back to that day. Her Senior Master spoke up in desolation, "If I had been reckless back then, would today''s ending have been different? If I had been more rational back then, I wouldn''t have left with hatred in my voice. Qingcheng wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    Whether she''s Ning Xi''s descendant or not, she shouldn''t be enduring the sins that belong to me. Little Fishy, please, only you can change Qingcheng''s mind.


    "Why would Master listen to me?" Little Fishy slowly opened her mouth.


    Yao Meng Chen''s gaze passed through her body to look at the unknown, "In this world, she is willing to listen to anyone, and that person is you."


    Xiao Yu thought to himself, "Martial Uncle, you gave me such a big hat."


    Yao Meng Chen retracted his gaze, trying his best to focus on her body. "Qingcheng never believed in people. Before, she only believed in fragrance, but now it''s only you."


    Little Fishy suddenly felt that the duck pear was very big. It turned out that being trusted by others was also very depressing.


    "Okay, I''ll do my best." Little Fishy agreed.


    Hearing her words, Yao Meng Chen gave a pleased smile, "Xiao Yu, I''ve always wanted to have a daughter ¡­"


    Shrimp, he wants to take her as his adopted daughter?


    Xiaoyu was momentarily stunned. She had no parents for many years, and upon being transported to this world, even her parents had been scrunched up by the emperor. She never thought that one day she would have a father, so she was momentarily at a loss as to how to react.


    Although he couldn''t take Xiaoyu as his disciple anymore, he could still take her as his daughter. It was perfectly justified for him to be the father to teach his daughter all of his skills, but he just couldn''t find the right opportunity.


    "No rush, you should think about it carefully." Seeing her dumbstruck expression, Yao Meng Chen considerately asked.


    Who would be willing to suddenly have a father fall from the sky? He understood.

 C97

    Little Fishy retracted her thoughts, clapped her hands and turned back.


    The atmosphere in the room was strange. Xiaoyu pretended not to notice as she smiled and said, "Lil ''Nine, I think we should just follow the old treatment."


    When Night Nine saw her return, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Hearing her words, his face sank, "No need, I think this new method is very good."


    Although the thought of the squirming little things made his whole body itch and his hair stand on end, he did not want to make it any harder for Fishy. The thought of Fishy helping him down from the wheelchair, soaking him in wet cotton to keep him from fainting, and also having to be careful not to annoy the little things that drank the venom from his body, and then wiping his body afterwards, pained him.


    After being steamed by the steam, a person would feel weak all over, how could he have the strength to wait upon others?


    "I''ve already made up my mind. Little Fishy, you don''t have to advise me." When Night Nine saw Little Fishy open her mouth to say something, he cut her off.


    Xiaoyu smiled bitterly. Even if she wanted to persuade him, she had to do so when no one was around. She was only giving Princess Golden Bell a chance to ''treat'' her illness.


    However, it looked like Princess Golden Bell did not bite the hook at all. Furthermore, she had overestimated Princess Golden Bell''s intelligence, so she had no idea what was going on.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Little Fishy lovingly said.


    Princess Jin Ling was stupefied.


    "Who is it?"


    A loud shout could be heard from outside the room. Soon, a commotion broke out. The three of them stared outside the door. Then, not long later, twelve walked in with big strides while carrying a person.


    "Prince, Imperial Physician Bao is sneaking around outside the door. I wonder what he''s doing?" Twelve raised his hands and saluted.


    Xiaoyu glanced at Imperial Physician Bao without saying a word.


    Night Nine looked at the kneeling Imperial Physician Bao, pursing his lips without saying a word.


    Imperial Physician Bao crawled on the ground as his body trembled slightly. He was also forced by Ye Langmei to the point that when he discovered the three of them together, he couldn''t help but face the danger of being discovered.


    Silence descended upon the room.


    After a long while, Doctor Bao heard the sound of a teacup being placed on the table and his heart tightened.


    He beckoned to Twelve, and Twelve stepped forward, and Night Nine whispered in his ear. Twelve listened and nodded, and since Imperial Physician Bao''s acupoints were punctured, he naturally didn''t have to fear that he would retaliate, so he went out and ordered others to come in, and personally went to handle what Nine had told him.


    Imperial Physician Bao was apprehensive, so he stole a glance at Night Nine. He hadn''t asked a single question for so long, but who knew what kind of method he had thought of to treat him?


    Night Nine suddenly looked up at the little fish and laughed.


    Xiaoyu kept her head down and naturally did not see it. However, Princess Golden Bell, who had been keeping a close eye on him, saw it clearly. Her heart instantly sank as her fingers curled up tightly. "Ninth Brother" had never smiled so brightly when she was together with her.


    She didn''t know what this meant. She only felt that her body was becoming colder from the inside out. Even though Ninth Brother''s smile was so warm, why was she feeling this cold?


    Twelve days later, he came back with a cloth bag in his hand, looking at Little Fishy with a strange expression on his face. This was because in the past few days, what they saw the most often was this kind of ordinary cloth bag.


    "You brought it?"


    Night Nine had a smile on his face as he looked at Doctor Bao. He said gently, "Doctor Bao must be worried about your illness and wanted to visit you. How could I not help you?"


    He was not a heartless person, but he could not bear to see the people who had framed them pretend to be righteous and virtuous. He believed that Princess Golden Bell did not intend to be the weapon of another person, and even so, it did not change the fact that she had become the weapon that others had used to attack Little Fishy and him.


    XII saw the expression on Nine Niu Mei''s face and knew that these people had offended the Ninth Prince. He couldn''t just open the bag and let them go. He grabbed the bag with his other hand and shook it. All the things inside fell onto Doctor Bao''s body.


    When Princess Golden Bell saw the contents, she let out a shrill "Ah!". Doctor Bao could only smell a fishy stench as he lowered his head to cry out in fright. However, a man''s voice was naturally deeper than a woman''s.


    "Hush, hush, the little things will be frightened by you." Night Demon put her index finger to her lips and made a gesture of silence.


    When Fishy saw this, she felt an incomparable pain in her balls. They didn''t capture so many little things just to torture her to her heart''s content. Since when did Little Nine have such a vile hobby?


    "Little Jiu." It was wrong for Little Fish to decide on a humanitarian education for Night Nine.


    Because her treasure was gone, she wished that all the men in the world could become eunuchs. Was it because she felt that those little things were too terrifying to climb on top of, and therefore wished that all the people who were against her could have a taste of that?


    "They can do whatever they want to me, but even if I hurt you, I won''t be able to quell the hatred in my heart."


    The righteous words that came out of Little Fishy''s mouth could no longer be spoken. She raised her hands that she was going to do with her hands on her hips and placed them on Night Nine''s beautiful hands. She suddenly understood the love between King Zhou and Dajun.


    If she loved someone, she definitely wouldn''t tolerate others criticizing her beloved. Just like now, whoever wanted to harm Little Jiu, she would definitely make him regret coming out of his mother''s womb. She didn''t have any other abilities, so she knew about the top ten torture methods.


    Little Fishy''s expression suddenly became somewhat sinister. She suddenly walked forward and took out a small porcelain bottle. She sprinkled the powder from the bottle onto the ground and the poisonous substance crawled back into the bag along the medicinal foam.


    "Doctor Bao, the feeling of being bitten by ten thousand bugs is really good. Do you want to try it?" Xiaoyu walked in front of Doctor Bao with a gentle smile.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Doctor Bao looked at Little Fishy, who was tying a string around her pocket with lingering fear. She looked like a poisonous insect could climb out at any time.


    Xiaoyu smiled sinisterly. "Doctor Bao, although I know some things, I want to hear it from your mouth. You only have one chance to break the record, do you?" "Whatever."

 C98

    Being an ant hiding life, much less a human being, Doctor Bao was someone who knew good things. These poisons were all high grade. If one bit him, he could report it to the King of Hell.


    "I will speak, I will speak, I will speak." Doctor Bao''s voice was hoarse. He was a doctor and knew more about the value of life than anyone else.


    No one would have the guts to use poison to force a confession. In fact, no one would have the courage to do so, as Night Nine had told Fishy that he was actually very, very afraid of her. However, those things were already on him, so he had no choice but to play dead.


    It turned out that Doctor Bao had always been a spy for Ye Langmei. Back in the capital, he had been in charge of helping Ye Langmei beat up the listening princes to make them suffer. Now that the Ninth Prince had left the capital, he had been ordered by the Tenth Prince to leave the capital just so that he could find out more about his movements.


    "You were the one who told the Tenth Prince about the ninth princess'' happiness." Everything else could be forgiven, but for this reason, ten thousand deaths were not enough to redeem him.


    "My lord, please spare my life! My lord, please spare my life!" Doctor Bao kept kowtowing.


    "You still have the face to beg me for your forgiveness?"


    He didn''t mind her telling others about his illness, but if it came to Xiaoyu, then don''t blame him for being heartless.


    He lowered his head, clenched his fist, and suddenly coughed twice. He reached out his sleeve to cover his mouth, but his hands were quick. He reached out and grabbed his lower jaw with one hand, removing it quickly and cleanly. When he finished, he saw that a pill was rolling down on the ground in Doctor Bao''s hands.


    Xiaoyu looked at Twelfth with admiration. Indeed, he had the characteristics of a top secret service agent. Just as she wanted to say whether he was going to commit suicide, he had already made a quick decision.


    After doing all that, Twelfth took a step back, standing three steps behind Doctor Bao as if he had never moved before.


    After Princess Golden Bell screamed, her head tilted to the side and she fainted. However, no one paid any attention to her.


    Naturally, Nine Nights didn''t pay any attention to her, all twelve of them had to be under control to prevent any changes. After he entered, the other two guards retreated outside the door.


    When Little Fishy saw the little things she had been dealing with recently, she tensed up and did not dare to slack off in the slightest. It was likely that they would suddenly go crazy and hurt everyone. Naturally, she did not dare to distract herself with Golden Bell.


    They just watched as Doctor Bao removed his jaw. His mouth was wide open and saliva was dripping freely from it.


    "Take him down." After pondering for a long time, she opened her mouth.


    Twelve carried Doctor Bao down, and no one seemed to have thought of putting his chin back on.


    "What are you going to do with him?" Little Fishy asked.


    In this society, whoever had the right to live or die was the one with the right to decide a person''s life and death, not to mention that this kind of traitorous existence, Little Fishy lived in a society governed by the rule of law. Before the law, everyone had the right to appeal.


    "He should still be useful." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    Xiaoyu didn''t want to know what was the use of him, she only knew that he wouldn''t be able to die anytime soon. She secretly made fun of herself, saying that she wasn''t going to be Marisol, why was she still thinking about this?


    Although she said this, she really couldn''t do it if she was asked to personally end her life. Hearing his words, Little Fishy secretly let out a sigh.


    "Little Yu, do you think I''m so cruel and strange to you?"


    Little Fishy looked at him fixedly, unable to stop herself from reaching out to help him brush his hair back from his forehead.


    "Lil ''Nine, you''re a man. When women are full of compassion, men must weigh the pros and cons and insist on doing what you think is right." A woman''s benevolence was the most important thing. Even if it was because she cared deeply about a person, she could not change her decision.


    Night Nine''s eyes are like the brightest obsidian, his little fish, she is so different from others, the same understanding, the expression is also so different.


    "Little fish, little fish." Nine Nights muttered.


    Fishy looked at him. What? He couldn''t possibly come up with an aria.


    "Fish, fish, fish, fish, swimming in the water ¡­" Xiaoyu couldn''t help but snort.


    "What?" Night Demon was already used to her humming the lyrics.


    "The night sky is so enchanting ¡­" Little Yu randomly made up some words.


    Night had touched the tip of her nose.


    Little Fishy paused, looking at Night Nine, and asked seriously: "Little Nine, what do you think, to actually borrow these little things from Master, do you know, our Medicine Valley does not allow us to use these little things to harm people."


    Xiaoyu''s words were very righteous and she wanted to seek justice for the Medicine Valley''s reputation.


    "I promised." Yao Qingcheng slowly walked out and stood in the middle of the door, facing the two of them. Her right hand waved as she placed it on her chest. As expected, her appearance was extremely imposing.


    "Master." Why would her master come here? It seemed like she really didn''t want to leave the Fangfang Restaurant, and initially, she wanted to find a quiet place to stay in the steam room, but Yao Qingcheng refused to leave that place. In the end, she had no choice but to choose a place at the back, but now, she repeatedly broke her rules.


    "There isn''t a disciple in the Medicine Valley who doesn''t fight back when you hit him." Yao Qingcheng hated that she wasn''t good enough, how could she only remember not to use small things to harm people, she didn''t remember others not offending her, and me not offending her?


    Little Fishy''s body curled up when she saw the look in Yao Qingcheng''s eyes. Had she done anything wrong? Why are you looking at her like that?


    Originally, Yao Qingcheng thought that Xiaoyu was pleasing to the eye, but how could she not know that she still had such a weak temper?


    Yao Qingcheng put on a pose, using her disdainful eyes to sweep at Little Fishy.


    Xiaoyu looked at her figure of a very awesome A and C and secretly regretted what she had said so much to her. At the same time, he was also trying to find out how he had angered his master.


    Night Nine reminded her in good will, "You said the rules of the medicine valley ¡­"


    And then the master magically appeared.


    So that was how it was. Little Fishy suddenly realized where the problem lay. She giggled as she moved closer. "Teacher ¡­"


    Yao Qingcheng cast a sidelong glance at him, "What do you think about my appearance here?"


    How could Little Fishy not know?


    "Then why not clap?" Yao Qingcheng glared at her.


    Little Fishy hurriedly clapped her hands. With a flick of her sleeves, Yao Qingcheng sent flower petals all over the place, responding to that sentence.


    Little Fishy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Hadn''t she dug a hole and buried herself in it?


    Only after Yao Qingcheng had completed her plan did she finally clap her hands and regretfully said: "You''ve come in a hurry, I can only grab a handful of petals."


    "Achoo, choo." Everyone kept sneezing.


    Little Fishy sneezed tears as she communicated, "Master, what petals did you throw?"

 C99

    Yao Qingcheng bent down and picked up a flower petal, putting it under her nose to smell it. After that, she sneezed a few times, "It''s nothing, it''s just that it can open the seven orifices."


    Little Fishy suspiciously picked up the petals and carefully examined them.


    "Master, you''re not a flower petal at all, alright?" Little Fishy said in grief and indignation, this was clearly a spicy leaf.


    Spicy leaves are similar to a maple leaf, autumn after frost colorful, especially good-looking, is the common people to treat the cold of the nose of a kind of tree leaves.


    "Anyway, it''s multicolored. Just treat it as petals. Didn''t you say that if there were no petals, they would be replaced with confetti?" Yao Qingcheng made her own reasoning.


    Little Fishy was speechless. At the very least, she wouldn''t let anyone sneeze at her.


    "Enough, don''t change the topic, if you talk about it, it will really embarrass my Medicine Valley." Enough, don''t change the topic, if you talk about it, it will really humiliate my Medicine Valley. Yao Qingcheng knocked on the little fish''s head.


    "Master, don''t knock, you''ll get stupid." Little Fishy covered her head and hid.


    Princess Golden Bell woke up and stared blankly at this scene.


    Yao Qingcheng shot a glance at her before her expression turned cold as she walked towards her.


    A shadow flashed in front of her eyes as Xiaoyu rushed to Princess Golden Bell. She opened the bag and took out a mottled snake. The mottled snake writhed and twisted in front of Princess Golden Bell''s eyes while its forked tongue wriggled out.


    "You stole my man? Why aren''t you looking at who I am?" Little Fishy complacently stuffed the snake into a bag and tied the bag up, looking at Yao Qingcheng fawningly.


    "Master ¡­"


    Yao Qingcheng looked at the unconscious Princess Golden Bell and asked slowly, "Xiaoyu, can I have this person?"


    Even if her father was the most powerful man in the world, so what?


    Don''t think that she didn''t know. Xiaoyu scaring Duke Golden Bell looked like she had a grudge against her, but in reality, she was trying to save her.


    "Master, there are some grudges between this woman and me. I''ll give her to you after I''m done with her, okay?" Little Fishy said coquettishly.


    Even though it had been 30 years, she still couldn''t forget the feeling of her elder sister dying in her arms. It was precisely because of Ning Xi''s hypocrisy, that if she didn''t reject her senior brother, or just happily accepted him, she wouldn''t lose her elder sister''s life.


    "Xiaoyu, I can give it to you. You can either kill her now or let her go. You choose." Yao Qingcheng''s bright eyes stared at Little Fishy.


    Xiao Yu could not help but stand there blankly, after a long while she bit her lips and said, "Master, someone gave her some illusion medicine, destroying her purity, she always thought it was Xiao Jiu, and at this time I killed her or gave her to Master, even to the Yellow Springs, she still missed Xiao Jiu with all her heart, I am not willing."


    She was not happy with her handling of this matter, but if she did not handle this matter well, what kind of calamity would it bring to Little Jiu? She could not help but be cautious.


    Yao Qingcheng waved her hands, how could there be so many misgivings?


    "Master, the best way to attack an opponent is to directly kill them. Little Jiu is mine, I allow others to admire and envy them, but I definitely won''t allow them to covet me. I want her to know from the bottom of her heart that she isn''t worthy." Regardless of whether she was a princess or a princess, it didn''t matter if he fought over a man with her.


    Hearing that, Yao Qingcheng said: "Isn''t that simple? If you tell her the truth directly, she will commit suicide out of shame and anger. "


    "Then how can I feel the pleasure of bringing down a love rival?" Little Fishy said coquettishly.


    Yao Qingcheng shook her head as she glanced at Princess Golden Bell. She knew in her heart that it was not because Little Fishy didn''t want her and Pill Dust to continue talking about this matter, but she herself felt that it was boring.


    There was always a debt to be paid. Since she knew of Princess Golden Bell''s identity, she didn''t believe that she wouldn''t be able to find Ning Xi. No matter what, she had to meet with that woman.


    It was just like what Yao Meng Chen said, no one could persuade her otherwise.


    "Alright, as you wish." Yao Qingcheng took out a list from her sleeve.


    "I''ve looked for someone to watch it. It will be a good day the next day, so let''s hold the ceremony to become disciples."


    "Actually, looking at it now, you really have a lot of problems. I''ll think about it carefully in the next two days." Although Yao Qingcheng liked Xiaoyu, she didn''t like her personality that much. She felt that Xiaoyu would be more like her if her personality was the same as hers.


    Even though Yao Qingcheng didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t deny that Little Fishy''s personality was similar to the fragrance of medicine, both for the sake of relationships. Although Yao Qingcheng wasn''t willing to admit it, she couldn''t deny it, as Little Fishy''s personality and the fragrance of medicine were somewhat alike, both for the sake of relationships. Yao Qingcheng didn''t dare to think about it, and she didn''t want to think about it either.


    "Master, your disciple will definitely prepare a very sumptuous repair package for you. In any case, I have plenty of good things to give you. If they''re left there to rot, it would be better to make good use of them."


    Yao Qingcheng didn''t know that this was what Little Fishy was thinking, or else she would have been swatted flying.


    "That''s only natural. I, your master, call it ''eating people''. What do you think it is? Which one of you who has come to your master to seek treatment isn''t bankrupt? If you find me too petty, don''t blame me for falling out on the spot. " Yao Qingcheng had a cold expression on her face.


    Little Fishy was so beautiful that she almost fainted. This, her master, she had finally revealed her fox tail, Lu Shan''s true appearance?


    "Lu-no-way." The more Little Fishy thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She couldn''t take on a master, so she delayed Little Nine''s illness. The two matters didn''t seem related, but in reality, they were definitely related.


    "Master, you called me, wangfei?" Lubwey swept into the room like a whirlwind.


    "The item I prepared for your grandmaster ¡­" Xiaoyu looked guiltily at Lu Buwei. She did not understand the ancient rules of taking a master, so she had already given her full authority to Lu Buwei. Would her master feel that there was no sincerity in this?


    Lu Buwei was quite talented. He calmly took out a gift slip from his boots.


    "In reply to Master''s Consort, you have instructed your disciple to prepare six gifts in addition to the master''s gifts. Your disciple does not dare to hesitate and has already found half of the gifts. It''s just that the Crimson Blood Toad has yet to find these thousand year old Blood Ginseng." Lu Buwei''s face was creased with chrysanthemums.


    "The day after tomorrow will be this wangfei''s ceremony of taking you in as my master. No matter the cost, you must definitely find these two items, understand?" Fishy replied with a straight face.


    "Yes, even if I have to commit murder and arson, I must still obtain these two items." Lu Buwei looked like he was about to die.


    Hearing this, Yao Qingcheng couldn''t help but open her mouth, "Being able to find one of these two items is already not easy. You guys have done your best, I understand."

 C100

    No matter what methods she used, she would force her to do so. That Ye Jiumei was her hostage, and she was not afraid of Xiaoyu not bowing to her, but was afraid that she would be too harsh with her words. If it was because those two things couldn''t be found and Xiaoyu didn''t want to become her disciple, then where would she go to regret it?


    Little Fishy laughed, "Master, don''t listen to Lu Buwei''s rumors, don''t worry. Although these two things are difficult to find, unfortunately, your disciple has already seen them before, and Lu Buwei has also tested them, so they should be real. If these two treasures didn''t appear sooner or later, then they would have appeared at this time, I''m sure it''s fate for them to appear."


    Hearing that, Yao Qingcheng''s heart was moved, "Since it''s like that, then." Perform your best. We''ll just have to leave it to fate. "


    After eating all of her disciple, wouldn''t she be the one to supplement it? She really didn''t expect that she would give her everything she had in order to become her disciple. It was just because she refused to let her punish Duke Golden Bell''s words. However, if it was these two things, then it would be a completely different story.


    "How can that be?" Lu Buwei, go and tell the owners of those two treasures that as long as they are willing to give their love away, they will pay for it, that they will pay for it, that they will pay for it, that they will give it to the officials and that they will give it to the beauties. "


    Simply put, as long as they are willing to give love, anything they want will be given.


    Lu Buwei promised to leave.


    Yao Qingcheng frowned, could this be considered as using their power to suppress others? Then, she thought about it again. In any case, this disciple was still an imperial concubine, and he had quite a lot of money. She wouldn''t be able to get her hands on these two treasures, and she wasn''t the kind of person who regarded life as worthless.


    Thinking about it this way, Yao Qingcheng relaxed, "So it''s like that. I''ll be waiting for your big gift to be delivered." Yao Qingcheng no longer faked it.


    Lu Buwei was just pretending to make things difficult for her because he remembered what she said, "The easier it is to get, the more people will not cherish it."


    The more Lu Buwei thought about it, the more he felt that what he said was right. It was a famous saying.


    The apprenticeship ceremony was very grand.


    Yao Qingcheng swept her eyes over six boxes of gifts: celery, which meant diligent and diligent; lotus seed heart, which meant painstaking education; red bean, which meant good luck; jujube, which meant early high school; Gui Yuan, which meant successful achievement; and skinny meat, which signified the intentions of her disciples.


    Little Fishy knelt on the ground and offered up the tea with both hands.


    Yao Qingcheng drank her tea and passed the gift she prepared back to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu received it with both hands and the man called out, "It''s done."


    Everyone came up to congratulate the two of them. When Yao Qingcheng became happy, she gave each of them a red packet.


    Xiaoyu calmly accepted everyone''s congratulations.


    Waiting for the people to gradually disperse, it was already considered the end of the line. Yao Qingcheng did not wait for Little Fishy''s extra gift, she finally could not hold it in any longer. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she pulled Little Fishy a little.


    "Xiaoyu, where''s the other gift you gave me?"


    With a bitter face, Xiaoyu shook her hand, "Master, it''s useless."


    Yao Qingcheng''s heart tightened as she tugged on her arm, "Why is it useless?"


    "Master, you should know that when we go out to seek medical treatment, we will naturally bring along some good herbs." Master, you should know that when we go out to seek medical treatment, we will naturally bring some good medicine.


    "What''s the use of saying all this? The main point is ¡­ " Yao Qingcheng felt that something was amiss.


    That person with the Scarlet Blooded Toad wanted us to use the same amount of medicinal ingredients as him, so we had no choice but to send the medicinal ingredients that we prepared in order to honor our master with. I did not want the owner of the thousand-year Blood Ginseng to hear about it and insist on exchanging it with the Scarlet Blooded Toad.


    "Child, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I have some savings, so how could I let you spend it." When Yao Qingcheng heard this, she stared at the tiny fish on her head that didn''t even have a pearl hairpin. Her heart ached, just which young girl didn''t like jewelry?


    "Hurry up and get someone to chase after him, don''t sell the jewelry." Yao Qingcheng didn''t know what was going on, and only thought that she had sold off her jewelry, as she anxiously asked for help.


    She had been careless. Even if Night Nine was a prince and a rich one, there was no reason for her to carry a mountain of gold and silver on her back. Naturally, she wouldn''t be so generous with her money.


    "Follow me." Yao Qingcheng pulled her towards the backyard.


    "Master, money is just a thing, you don''t have to care too much about it." Master, money is just a thing, you don''t have to care too much about it. Lu Buwei, although I told you to come a little later, so that it would seem like a precious gift and not easy to obtain, but you can''t be late, isn''t this throwing away all my face? The little fish complained.


    "Qingcheng, Lu Buwei''s face was covered in sweat. He was anxiously running around in circles, asking to see you and Xiaoyu." The ladies of the Fangfang Restaurant found Yao Qingcheng and happily exclaimed.


    The ceremony was held in the Fang Residence, Night Nine''s Meimei wanted to find a better restaurant, with a wave of her hand, which restaurant would be more delicious than the food in the Fang Residence, thus other than Ye Jiumei and the others, there were also the other ladies in the Fang Residence ¡ª naturally, there were no customers during the day.


    Yao Qingcheng and Little Fishy looked at each other and quickly went back to the front.


    Doctor Lu smiled happily when he saw the two of them. The wrinkles on his face looked like chrysanthemums. He was depressed. Flower was innocent, but people were too dirty.


    "Master, luckily we did not fail our mission. Fortunately, it was a good thing." Doctor Lu wiped the sweat off his face.


    Little Fishy looked at him without saying a word. This was simply too exaggerated. It was as if he had been fished out of the water.


    Doctor L¨¹ looked down at his miserable appearance and was satisfied. This was the real effect of running like crazy. "Master, I am afraid that I will be in the way. I was too anxious and couldn''t go back to clean myself."


    "Whatever, how''s the matter going?" Fishy found her voice. Another innocent child had fallen, but this was not the time for her to repent.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t fail my mission." Doctor Lu smiled happily. He raised his hand and waved. A few men entered the room. Each of them was holding a box carved with sandalwood.


    Xiaoyu was overjoyed. "Yes, I didn''t love you for nothing, Master."


    Lu Buwei shook his head. "Don''t say it in such an ambiguous manner, alright? I can''t stand the way the Ninth Prince looks at me like he wants to eat me up."


    "Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, Human Form: Head of the Wu, Thousand Year Blood Ginseng, Crimson Blood Toad." Little Fishy pointed at the box and introduced it.


    A shocked expression appeared on Yao Meng Chen''s face. He knew that Ye Jiumei''s status was honorable, but there were some things that could not be obtained with her status alone.


    Yao Qingcheng''s countenance was solemn, but her eyes glowed with a faint green light.

 C101

    Well, you don''t have to accept disciples for the sake of accepting gifts. If you meet someone with talent and are poor like a pauper, you might be able to earn a lot of money. However, no one has any weaknesses.


    As a doctor, he was fond of medicinal herbs. This was something that could not be changed, not to mention the fact that one of the four that Little Fishy had given him was already very rare.


    Naturally, there was a reason why Yao Qingcheng was called Qingcheng, hence, other than the fatal illness that no one else was willing to treat, no one was willing to seek her treatment. As long as she didn''t die, the sick would rather stay in bed, and no one would be willing to exchange Qingcheng for jewelry or gold for a healthier body.


    Yao Qingcheng was very pleased. She should be very pleased to be able to obtain such a generous cultivation from a disciple who was willing to do what she wanted, right? This was the true Qingcheng, a true disciple recruitment disciple could indeed be Qingcheng.


    When Little Fishy saw Yao Qingcheng''s "greedy" gaze, she was in a good mood. A person with a weakness, who was loved by divine horses, who ate people''s mouths short and took people''s hands short, she didn''t believe that her master wouldn''t do his best. This was what Little Fishy had said about the red packets, when the doctors in the hospital took the red packets, there would be nothing they wouldn''t do.


    Just as Fishy was about to open the box, a commotion suddenly broke out outside. A group of menacing men rushed in. The man running in the front saw the people inside and his eyes lit up. "Hit-or-break."


    When Fishy heard this, her nerves tightened. She blurted out a few words without thinking, "Rape for money?"


    Was it too good, or was it too good, or was it too good that a robber appeared in broad daylight?


    Although their appearances were very cool, with the ice guards, Xiaoyu was very at ease. These people really know their stuff, knowing that today they spent all their money and took out all of their treasures.


    When the leader of the group heard Xiaoyu''s words, he rolled his eyes ¡­ They were held up by the people swarming from behind.


    "Robbing, robbing."


    The ice guards suddenly lined up in a row to block their charge. Yao Qingcheng opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything, but the expression on her face was a little strange.


    Night Nine moves the wheelchair to Little Fishy''s side.


    Those people rushed to the front of the ice guards. Just as they were about to clash with the ice guards, an anomaly suddenly occurred. Those people suddenly kneeled down.


    Everyone was stunned. What was this for? Looking closer, it turned out that in the middle of the crowd was a stretcher. On the stretcher was a middle-aged man with a face like gold paper. The only thing he could do was vent his anger.


    "Robbing ¡­" The crowd kneeled down and stared at Yao Qingcheng with sinister gazes.


    Fishy was suddenly enlightened, "You''re calling me Big Sis. I was just saying that it''s a sunny day, so how could it be?" The security is so poor, why do we need the police?


    The ice guards had strange expressions on their faces. So they were just here to seek medical treatment. Their postures were truly different from the others.


    Night Nine also had a nagging look on his face. He thought that they were just exposing their wealth and were being targeted by those with ulterior motives. He secretly made a hand gesture, and the ice guards quietly retreated.


    Lu Buwei''s expression was very wonderful. Originally, Little Fishy was just giving him directions to make him appear at the last moment. That way, it wouldn''t be easy for him to get something. It shouldn''t be like how they despised these things and didn''t have a place to put them.


    He was already old, but when he was young, his face did not turn red at all. Who knew that robbers would rush in, but how could he be so unlucky today? In just a short while, he encountered two robbers, and he did not even have the time to adjust his expression properly. Who knew that he was just here for a treatment.


    "Eldest young mistress, this is my young master''s medical fee." The leader pointed to the back.


    A row of four servants respectfully raised the box in their hands.


    Xiaoyu looked at the box in their hands and suddenly revealed a strange expression. Her eyelids twitched.


    The person who was about to faint was helped to walk to the box and opened it one by one. "Snowy Lotus of Tianshan, Black Goblin in human form, Thousand Year Blood Ginseng, Crimson Blood Toad."


    Lu Buwei rushed forward? How is this possible? There was no such thing as coincidental in this world.


    Xiaoyu reached out her hand to greet the people who came with Lu Buwei, and asked them in a low voice if anything had happened on the way.


    That person looked at the box in the hands of those people with complicated expressions before he reported to Xiaoyu in a low voice, "We just left the manor when someone shouted about robbery and then ¡­"


    When Fishy heard this, she silently sighed. Being able to move flowers and catch trees under the control of the Ice Guard was already a skill in itself.


    "Since someone has delivered it for us, let''s take our gift."


    "Madam." The guard wanted to say something, but was blocked by Xiaoyu''s blade.


    He silently led the four people with the box out of the door. Just thinking about it made him feel unwilling. Who was he? He could not tell that these people were messing around under his nose. He could not help but open the box.


    "How could this be?" The servant''s expression changed. The box was empty. The guard quickly closed the box and looked inside.


    These people are really capable.


    Little Fishy smilingly walked up, reaching out her hand to take the box.


    "Miss, these are rare herbs that are rarely seen in a hundred years. It took a lot of effort for me to find them. I only hope that elder sister can save my master''s life." The butler stopped Xiaoyu.


    "Understand, understand." Little Fishy repeatedly nodded her head.


    The butler glanced at Xiaoyu. If she understood what he meant, what was the point in trying to get close to her?


    Xiaoyu smiled and turned around, "Master, your disciple just acknowledged you as master when a patient came knocking on your door. This is a good omen. Your disciple will accept this patient."


    Yao Qingcheng was silent for a long time before she nodded, "Mhm."


    When the steward heard this, he hurriedly said, "Big sister, after so many years, young master''s illness has always been treated by you ¡­"


    Xiaoyu interrupted, "A famous teacher gives birth to great disciples. If you suspect me, it means you suspect my master."


    With just one sentence, she had completely sealed off the butler''s escape route.


    All of a sudden, the steward was also stunned and did not know how to respond.


    Xiaoyu smiled as she received the medical fee. She handed it to the guards that came with her. These guards were naturally incomparable to the ones just now.


    Because she did not receive any orders from the butler, Yao Qingcheng directly admitted her identity as Fishy''s disciple. Even after she took away all four boxes, no one objected.


    Xiaoyu smiled as she walked forward, "Master, do you like the greeting gift that your disciple gave you?"


    When the butler heard this, he was not angered to the point of fainting. That was a medical fee that they finally obtained with great difficulty to treat their master''s illness.

 C102

    "Miss, that''s ¡­" The butler had to argue.


    Xiaoyu flew towards the butler with a knife in her eye. The butler had never seen such a gaze before. He was experienced in the world, but he could not say what it felt like.


    "Do you know who I am?" Little Fishy said leisurely.


    The butler shook his head in confusion.


    Little Fishy revealed her standard eight teeth, "Remember, I''m called Medicine Demon, Hades likes to see little ghosts that are hard to deal with."


    She could understand that they would do anything to save her, but if it was her, the newly-made little druggist, then that was not the case. Had she not heard of it? It was none of his business.


    The problem was that they actually took the loot and sold it in front of the owner.


    How could she not know what kind of people this group of people were? Helplessness flashed past her eyes, this was good as well, there should be someone who could kill them all now, and not even eat grass by the side of their nest. She glanced at the unconscious man and suppressed the irritation in her heart.


    "Eldest young mistress ¡­" The butler did not want to pester Xiaoyu any longer and looked at her expectantly.


    "Did you not hear what my disciple said? She accepted the patient. " Yao Qingcheng icily stated.


    Her disciple? The housekeeper looked at Xiaoyu and asked, "Miss, do you know how to treat illnesses?"


    Young Master, he can''t afford to delay any longer.


    Fishy shook her head.


    Butler''s face changed: "You don''t know how to cure a disease so how could you just accept?"


    Xiaoyu looked at him innocently, "How many people did that doctor have? If they died, they would become famous doctors."


    Lu Buwei came back to his senses and nodded, "That''s right, that''s right."


    Even if they were imperial doctors, who could cure illnesses and not lives, anyone with a dead patient in their hands, wangfei''s words didn''t seem plausible, but if it was a fine delicacy, it really did have a bit of meaning.


    When the butler heard this, he couldn''t help but feel exasperated. How could he have met someone who was so annoying?


    However, he was guilty of being a thief. When he saw Doctor L¨¹, who looked like a cat, he knew that they were in the wrong and that was why enemies had such a narrow path. Who would have thought that they would worship Yao Qingcheng as their master?


    However, the young master couldn''t afford to delay any longer.


    The steward knelt in front of Yao Qingcheng, "Big sister, please help me out, for the sake of our young master''s affection for big sister."


    She had already seen that the man had ingested some kind of medicine that caused him to temporarily suffocate. Of course, if it took too long, someone would die, but there was something odd about this, especially since it had caused her to lose face. How could she just let them go like this?


    She stared blankly at Yao Qingcheng as she asked, "Master, would you be willing to buy a gift for me?"


    If this person was a grandteacher, then forget it.


    "What are you talking about? Today, this person shall be handed over to you for treatment. Yao Qingcheng was so embarrassed that she turned furious. With a wave of her sleeve, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Big Sis." How could the butler allow her to leave after seeing her? With a flash, he kneeled down in front of her.


    Yao Qingcheng had a cold expression on her face, "Get out of the way."


    The steward grew anxious and reached out to grab the corner of Yao Qingcheng''s clothes. "Big sister, I''m begging you. It''s because of you that young master became like this."


    She did not worry at all, because she knew that it was not as if her disciple was useless. Furthermore, she had Yao Meng Chen, her senior uncle, and Lu Buwei, her disciple.


    As he watched Yao Qingcheng enter the back hall, he angrily turned his head to look at Fifteen. Even if they were wrong at the start, they shouldn''t have allowed their young master to repay them with his life, right?


    Xiaoyu swaggered in front of the golden-faced man''s stretcher with Lu Buwei. Seeing that Yao Qingcheng had actually ignored him, Xiaoyu also walked over with a worried expression.


    Fishy rolled the eyes of the golden-masked man.


    "Master, this man clearly consumed the pollen from the man-eating flower. It would be rather difficult to save him." Lu Buwei was frowning with worry, calling him master with deep emotion.


    Little Fishy was secretly grateful. Lu Buwei was afraid that she wouldn''t understand the dangers involved, so he intentionally suggested it to her.


    Others might not know what poison this person was infected with, but the butler did. He couldn''t help but glance at Lu Buwei. He actually recognized the poison in the young master, and even called this little girl "master".


    "Xiaoyu, let these few strong men carry this young master to the back of the hall for diagnosis and treatment." He decided that even if Xiaoyu could not be saved, he would at least help her win her reputation. This was because he knew that although Xiaoyu was good at acupuncture, she was still not proficient in concocting medicines.


    "Why aren''t you rushing?" Little Yu scolded those who were huddled together.


    Those people couldn''t help but look at the butler. The butler nodded and they quickly carried the golden-masked man and followed Xiaoyu.


    When they arrived at the back of the hall, Twelfth Night was grinning as he led the group away. As for the method of invitation, it went through the weak and the hard and the soft. Otherwise, why would the Ninth Prince send them here?


    After everyone had left, Yao Meng Chen took out a set of silver needles and handed them to Xiaoyu, "Daughter, do as I say and prick his acupuncture points. Afterwards, we''ll decide on a prescription together."


    He knew that Little Fishy''s acupuncture skills were not bad, so he boldly told her to practice. Even if she made a mistake, there was still Lu Buwei and him by her side. Although his left hand was crippled, his right hand was still there.


    Little Fishy took out his set of silver needles and roasted them over the fire. As she muttered the instructions in a low and clear voice, she concentrated on inserting the needles into the acupuncture points he spoke of.


    Seeing her skillful technique, Yao Meng Chen secretly praised her in his heart.


    After tying them all up, Lu Buwei exhaled and handed the prescription he wrote to Yao Meng Chen.


    When Meng Chen saw this, he picked up two mild herbs and switched to violent ones. He looked at him apologetically and said, "You are usually the best one, but you need to use violent drugs in the nick of time."


    Lu Buwei nodded his head in agreement. The two of them urged Little Fishy to rewrite the prescription. When Little Fishy received the prescription, she went over to check it. There were no mistakes, so she handed it over to Little Fishy.


    "My goddaughter, as a doctor, you must sign your name below the prescription to confirm your responsibility. Sign the name of the medicine brat you just reported."


    Little Fishy knew that they were helping her establish herself as a doctor. She could brazenly accept their kind intentions, but she didn''t want the name of this little druggist.


    "Foster father, the name of the Medicine Spirit is too unpleasant. Can I change it?" Little Fishy said with a bitter face.


    "I''m afraid you can''t, this is the name you reported yourself. If your master doesn''t object, then it means that you have acknowledged this name. In the future, you will have to use this name when you practice medicine." Yao Meng Chen smiled. It was all thanks to her that she was able to think of such a name.

 C103

    "I don''t want it. It''s so unpleasant to hear." Little Fishy protested.


    Yao Meng Chen''s expression stiffened. He extended his left hand to help her grind the powder, "One''s life is in danger. If you delay it by even a little bit, your life could end."


    When Little Fishy heard this, how could she dare to be arrogant? She quickly wrote on the "Medicine Demon" before opening the door and passing the medicinal list to the people outside.


    "Butler, should we go get the medicine or ¡­" The servant of the golden-faced man was the steward.


    "Go to the Renjin Hall, quick." The butler passed the prescription to the man whom the big guy called ''Scud Kick'' and gave him a silver ingot.


    No matter what, he had to be quick. Even if she couldn''t cure him, he had to buy some time for Yao Qingcheng to make her move. No matter what, she wouldn''t just watch her disciple die, right?


    Scud grabbed the list of medicines and ran away. The ultimate skill of Scud was mastered in real life. It was not easy to steal a dog or a chicken. He managed to master the skill of running in the middle of a busy city and reached the Hall of Peace in a short time.


    "Dude, get the medicine." Scud smacked the medicine on the counter.


    "Your young master is dead again?" All the employees of the Medicine Hall knew who they were. When they saw that it was him, they swiftly helped him catch the medicine.


    "Yeah, it''s always going to die once a year." Scuff Kick muttered.


    "Take it." The man handed the wrapped medicine to Scud, weighed the silver, and scurried back.


    The shop assistant felt that something wasn''t right, this handwriting didn''t seem like it belonged to a divine medicine doctor, but the writing underneath was clearly written with the word medicine. He took it over to take a closer look, and his face turned pale.


    "Little Bamboo, what''s wrong?" The shopkeeper asked curiously when he saw his snow-white face.


    "Shopkeeper, take a look." The doorman passed a prescription to Zhang Xuan with a trembling hand.


    The shopkeeper took a closer look and said, "Yes, this prescription is pretty good. He really deserves to be called a famous doctor."


    The shop assistant''s voice trembled. "Master, take a look at the signature."


    The shopkeeper looked at the name with squinted eyes. His originally unstitched eyes were wide open ¡ª ¡ª Medicine Spirit.


    What kind of person would make such a terrible joke? The shopkeeper, who had just entered the store, looked up at the shop assistant. "It''s Young Master Long''s men."


    The shopkeeper was stunned. Young Master Long was the same as Yao Qingcheng, so he shouldn''t be wrong.


    However, it was just like what people said, their interactions were not wasted. The people she dealt with were all Divine Doctor level, and with them as guardians, she was like a fish in water. Especially in the field of medicine, she had a very good comprehension ability.


    The silver needle slowly came out. Xiaoyu looked at the time and put it away. Meng Chen took out a detoxification pill and handed it to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu then pinched the man''s jaw and stuffed the pill into his mouth.


    "The medicine is here." Twelve took the medicine bag from the man and reported it to the door.


    The stove had been set up in the room, waiting for the medicine.


    Lu Buwei opened the door and received the medicine bag. He took it to the Eight Immortals Table and opened it one by one to identify it.


    He did not know that this was merely an occupational disease used by the imperial doctors. No one wanted to cure a person, and it could have been cured, but suddenly the person that was being treated died, and their life could very well have been saved. Other people''s lives were not as important as their own.


    Although the imperial palace had never lost a murder case because of the imperial doctors'' caution.


    In the Imperial Palace, there were eunuchs and maids who would do these things, but no matter what, it was not the imperial physician''s turn. But here, one was his master, and the other was his grandmaster.


    After a bowl of medicine had been boiled, the medicine Meng Chen had given to the golden-masked man, Lu Buwei, helped him drink it.


    Fishy paid close attention to the golden-masked man''s every expression. Was she afraid of missing something? It was time to stop calling him the golden-faced man. After consuming the pill, the golden color on his face had faded quite a bit.


    To be honest, although it wasn''t her first time treating a patient to save others and it wasn''t like she was a blind cat meeting a dead mouse in the past, but this should be the time to actually come in contact with a patient.


    After the golden-masked man drank the medicine, Yao Meng Chen flattened him. He silently took his pulse. Feeling that his pulse had become stronger, he retreated to the side and gave Lu Buwei a look.


    "Master, give this young master a pulse." L¨¹bway reminded Fishy.


    It was odd to see a person in his thirties or forties being called young master by a servant, but they didn''t think so.


    When Fishy heard this, she placed her hand on the man''s pulse. She understood that her uncle-master was letting her feel the change of a patient''s pulse from floating to healthy.


    She closed her eyes and immersed herself in the feeling.


    The golden-masked man slowly came to a realization as he felt a hand on his pulse. A faint smile appeared on his face, "Qingcheng, you saved me once again."


    His voice was slurred and everyone couldn''t hear what he said, but everyone knew that he was awake. Xiaoyu tried to retract her hand, but just as she was retracting her hand, her wrist turned and she was suddenly grabbed.


    "Hey, don''t be so excited." Xiaoyu reached out to touch the acupoints on his arm. He couldn''t help but loosen his grip on her hand.


    Only a few people knew that Yao Qingcheng had accepted a disciple.


    Long Mo''s heart was filled with terror. The woman''s voice was naturally that of a woman, but this voice was much younger than Qingcheng''s. Other than Qingcheng, there was still someone else in the city ¡ª was there a woman who knew medicine? Doubtful, Mo Yu grew increasingly anxious to open her eyes to take a look.


    His eyelids felt heavy, but he couldn''t resist the stubborn desire to open them. He saw the blurry figure in front of him. Although his appearance couldn''t be seen clearly, his head of black hair was extremely shocking.


    "Where''s Qingcheng?" The man couldn''t feel the aura of the woman that caused his heart to sink.


    "You really don''t need my master to help you with such an illness." Xiaoyu''s heart skipped a beat as she met his searching gaze. He had just woken up, and before his eyes could focus, he was already looking for his teacher. There was a JQ in there.


    Although he hadn''t been here for more than half a year, nothing had changed. Long Mo frowned as he looked at the two men in front of him. Although they were older than him, when had there ever been a man in the Qunfang Restaurant other than the clients and the Duke of the Turtle clan? His gaze especially paused on the two men as he looked at them closely.


    Ever since his finger disappeared, he had been looking at him strangely. Yao Meng Chen had already gotten used to it and calmly faced his gaze. How could he have expected that Long Mo would treat him as a rival in love?


    "Lu Buwei, go call his family in so I can tell them what''s important." Xiaoyu sent Lu Buwei away with a smile on her face. After all, it was better for her and her godfather to know all the gossip about their master.


    Lu Buwei answered and went out. Xiaoyu saw him closing the door behind him and smiled. "Mm, how long has it been since this young master liked my master?"


    "Your master?" Long Mo repeated.


    "That''s right. Yao Qingcheng is my master, and this is my senior uncle. We are all family, so there is no need to be courteous." Xiaoyu looked expectantly at Long Mo.


    "Senior?" Long Mo subconsciously looked at Yao Meng Chen''s severed hand.


    "What is it? You don''t believe me? " In any case, his life was saved by Yao Meng Chen.


    Yao Meng Chen lightly coughed, "Little brat, don''t mess around."


    Fishy hadn''t realized at first that this little rascal was shouting at her. When she finally realized what was happening, her face fell. How could she have dug a hole and buried herself in it? Too weak.

 C104

    "Little devil?" There was actually someone with such a strange name?


    Little Fishy stared at him accusingly, "I blame you. The gift I was going to give to my master was swapped out by you guys."


    Hearing this, Long Mo''s face turned red, "This is really like pouring water into the Dragon King''s Temple ¡ª one family doesn''t recognize another family."


    He couldn''t break Qingcheng''s weird rules, so he had no choice but to try some unorthodox methods.


    "Young master." When the butler heard that the Young Master had woken up, he barged into the room. He was much more familiar with this room than Xiaoyu and the rest.


    "Young master, you''re awake! This is great!" The steward was full of tears. Had he ever chased after a woman like this before? In order to make contact with her skin, he actually chose to disregard his own life and get himself into desperate straits at any time. The old master and Madam had long since left and there was no one who could cure the young master.


    The steward thought that the young master wasn''t worth it, so how could this medicine be good for Mo Qingcheng? He was even a few years older than Young Master. He was clearly a nun, yet he lived in a brothel. No matter how you looked at him, he wasn''t worthy of his young master. Why do you think Young Master took a fancy to such a crooked tree?


    Even the tombstone had been carved already, and the big book "Yao Qingcheng''s Tomb of Fu Longmo" was written on it. The butler suspected that Yao Qingcheng actually liked the young master as well, if not, the young master would have died every time he took a poison, why would she save the young master?


    How could he fall in love with a nun who was not clean at all? Well, that was not the main point, the main point was that he had a concubine, so he had to quickly get married. For the sake of pursuing his lover, he didn''t care about being filial, but he did it intentionally, regardless of other people.


    The steward''s heart was about to break into pieces.


    "Thank you for saving me." The housekeeper was over with excitement, thinking of everything that just happened, and hurriedly bowed to Xiaoyu. Ai, why didn''t they find out that Yao Qingcheng was taking in disciples? If they knew that these things belonged to her, then only taking half of them would be fine.


    "Newcomers tend to be suspicious. Today, your master is standing here and going out because of this little doctor. I hope you can give us more publicity." Without waiting for Xiaoyu to reply, Meng Chen directly acted.


    Little Fishy''s face was full of pride. ''Damn it, what a cheat!'' She shouldn''t call him a druggie.


    "Of course." Butler was grateful.


    Little Fishy forced a smile, "Sigh, don''t thank me too early. I''ll accept the deposit. Hurry up and send the remaining 50,000 silver in three days. Otherwise, I won''t be finished with you two."


    "What?" How could there be such a logic? " The butler couldn''t help but call out.


    "Even big sister has never been like you ¡­" He swallowed the word ''black-hearted''.


    Little Fishy disapproves of it. You are giving me my things, how can there be such logic? Giving you face is also giving my people face.


    "It''s not, it''s not. If my master is the King of Hell, then I''m the little demon. For this, I''m called the Medicine Brat. Say, do you think I''m even more troublesome than the King of Hell?"


    Little Fishy''s smile was pure and kind.


    "Only fifty thousand taels, not much." Long Mo coughed twice. In fact, based on their calculations, this person only wanted fifty thousand taels of silver. It was already considered small. She had already given them face.


    Hearing this, the butler became anxious, "Young Master, where can we get fifty thousand silver taels?"


    The reason why Yao Qingcheng was called Yao Qingcheng was because when she took a look at the illness, she made people lose everything. If it wasn''t for the fact that her young master had some skills, how could he have lasted so long? It was said that brothels were a place for selling gold. In his opinion, Yao Qingcheng was a cultivator that only ate and did not spit out meat.


    "So I''m only saving a beggar. I can''t even afford fifty thousand taels of silver. Ai, could it be that I want to be a pretty boy?" Xiaoyu''s voice was very soft, so it was hard to hear if she didn''t listen carefully. She was the closest to Long Mo, so Long Mo could hear everything clearly. His expression changed.


    He was originally a heroic bandit, and after the gold was gone, he came back to life. Naturally, he did not put gold and silver in his eyes, and often looked for strange medicines to eat in order to get sick. Of course, he would prepare enough gold and silver to give to Yao Qingcheng, so he did not have much savings, but he did not expect her disciple to look down on him like that.


    Long Mo struggled to get up, "Miss, I''ll head back now and collect your medical fees." He didn''t owe the King of Hell anything, he didn''t owe the kid anything. If he didn''t want the steamed bun, he would have to fight for it.


    "Take care, farewell." Little Fishy stretched out her hand and waved.


    Yao Meng Chen looked at Little Fishy with his mouth wide open. He didn''t approve of Little Fishy''s actions, but in front of outsiders, he would definitely give her face.


    "Why did the Young Master agree to her request?" This was obviously taking advantage of the situation.


    Long Mo looked at him, "It''s not right for us to rob others and beg them to save us."


    The steward shut his mouth in dissatisfaction. Even though he said that, he could only blame them for not having the ability to protect him. Otherwise, as they were used to robbing, their way of thinking would be different.


    "We have already saved them, do we still need that bit of silver? Besides, we''re not looking for her to save us. " The butler felt unbalanced.


    Long Mo was also very disappointed. When he opened his eyes, he thought that he would be able to see the person he dreamt of. He didn''t expect that she wouldn''t appear at all.


    "Have you seen Qingcheng?" Long Mo sat in the palanquin and couldn''t help but open the palanquin curtain to ask the butler.


    "Don''t mention it. No matter how we plead, she just refused to treat him and left. Young master, this nun really doesn''t understand reason and stone heart. After so many years, even stone was warmed up, but she was still unmoved ¡­" Every time he brought Young Master out, he would try to persuade him, even if he knew it was useless.


    "Butler, you don''t need to persuade me. In any case, I''ve already decided on her. It''s good that she is willing to marry me, but even if she isn''t, that will still be my life." How could the butler understand his heart? He was young and arrogant, had seen countless girls, and always felt that there was no woman in this world that he could not handle.


    Until that year, when he drank a lot with a friend who was in love with him, and when he boasted that there was no woman in the world whom he could not take, even if that woman was the emperor''s concubine, he drank a lot too. When he saw a nun, he pointed at her and said, "If you can take down that nun, I''ll give you my silk shop.


    Seeing this, Long Mo patted his chest, "If I can''t take it, I''ll give my restaurant to you."


    Wishing is good, and the truth is cruel.


    Logically speaking, after he lost the restaurant, things should have come to an end. Who knew that he would actually take all the treasures in his family and hand them over to Yao Qingcheng at the Fangfang Pavilion. In front of her, he swallowed a large amount of Five Stones Powder ¡­


    He didn''t die, he was saved by Yao Qingcheng, but his heart was lost to her, he would never be able to find it again ¡­

 C105

    Long Mo sighed, he desperately searched for rare treasures and desperately "died". However, after ten years, he still didn''t succeed in dying, nor did he touch Yao Qingcheng. He really failed enough.


    "Yes, how long has this young master been in love with my master?" Little Fishy''s smiling face suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    "It''s been a long time." Long Mo whispered.


    "Young master, what did you say?" The butler heard the murmur and stretched his neck to the side of the sedan.


    "Nothing." Long Mo hurriedly withdrew his thoughts.


    "That''s right. Yao Qingcheng is my master, and this is my senior uncle. We are all family, so there is no need to be courteous." Fishy''s words once again surfaced in his mind.


    Long Mo''s eyes flashed.


    Perhaps, perhaps, after pleasing this disciple of his, his long-cherished wish had truly been fulfilled. He had never seen her care about anyone before, and unexpectedly accept this girl as a disciple. Presumably, it was something different to her.


    Thinking of this, Long Mo''s face was originally glowing from the poison.


    He had already thought about it. Aside from the fifty thousand taels of snow silver, he must be thinking about giving her something that girls like. Right, there was also that Senior Brother who appeared out of nowhere.


    He didn''t even think about it. If there really was someone who could get close to the water tower, then that person would be close to him. Wasn''t this the same as seeing flowers in a mirror or the moon in the water?


    In terms of giving away something to a boy, he might have to spend more effort in order to coax a girl. Of course, other than Yao Qingcheng, she was naturally his nemesis.


    However, the woman''s stomach was slightly bulging. She was probably pregnant. Pregnant women are easier to fool.


    Nine Nights was getting impatient.


    "Don''t move." Little Fishy wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Hearing her voice, Night Nine managed to sit still.


    However, if you move now, they will bite you out of fear. Little Fishy said gently, "I know that these sisters here, as well as Master and I, will be affected, so, Little Nine, I beg you, please hold it in."


    Night Nine suppressed the impatience in his heart as he silently recited the scripture in his heart to calm himself down. He couldn''t tell why he suddenly wanted to shout out loud to vent the anger in his chest.


    On the other side, the flower bush moved slightly. When Fifteen saw it, he remained calm and slowly approached. That idiot was completely oblivious. He sneered and grabbed that person. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong.


    The woman cried out in pain and stood up.


    Fifteen hurriedly let go of her and turned his head. "What are you sneaking around here for?"


    What''s with Xiao Hong''s anger? She only helped the Courtesan Belle cut some flowers and went back to insert the bottle. She did not want to tear her clothes to pieces just because she had enough flowers on it.


    "Is this your home?"


    Fifteen shook his head. Home?


    "This is our garden. Can you control what I do in my garden?" Little Red had both her hands on her waist. One of her sleeves was torn. When she saw someone, she naturally had to hide.


    Fifteen glanced at her, then looked away. He reached out to take off his outer clothes and silently handed them to her.


    Even if it was just a maid in a brothel, it was normal for her sleeves to be torn. She did not think that it was anything important, but no one had ever covered their bodies with a cloth before. There were even many people who had expectations for such tattered clothes, even if it was a turtle who had been with them for a long time.


    Xiao Hong put on her clothes and looked at the man whom her sisters had called ''Ice Mountain'' with great interest.


    "That... "I am the child of a good family, it is already very pitiful for me to be sold to a brothel. Now that my body is naked again and my innocence has been ruined by you, how can I live?" Xiao Hong''s big eyes condensed into tears, not letting go. It looked like it was filled with tears, I felt sorry for it when I saw it.


    After a moment of silence, Fifteen opened his mouth and said, "I''ll marry you."


    What? Xiao Hong opened its eyes wide, forgetting what to do next.


    Fifteen pursed his lips. He had never been willing to say much, much less have the habit of being heard by others. He had always wanted to repeat himself.


    Little Red suddenly giggled. "Aiya, Iceberg, I was actually just lying to you."


    Fifteen was still standing there like a javelin.


    Xiao Hong stole a glance at him. Seeing that there was no sign of anger on his face, her uneasy heart relaxed. It seemed like rumors could not be trusted. She suddenly went up to him and gave him a light peck on his face before running away like a frightened little deer.


    She was in a hurry, and did not notice the astonishment in her fifteen eyes as well as her rapidly turning red face.


    15''s heartbeat was normal at first, but then it gradually accelerated as it became uncontrollable. Like a wild horse that could only hear the rapid heartbeat, he stretched out his hand and touched the spot where Xiao Hong kissed. He felt his face burning.


    Fifteen turned around and continued to do his duty.


    When Nine Night Demon and Little Fishy came out of the steam room, Fifteen hid in the shadows to escort them back. Then he went back to his room to get some clothes. To him, protecting the Ninth Prince was the most important thing, and nothing else was important.


    Little Red was wearing men''s clothes, so it was naturally not good for her to send flowers to all the rooms. She first hid in her own room, and for some reason, she was unwilling to be seen like this by everyone. This was a secret that belonged to her alone.


    After blanking out for a while, Xiao Hong changed into another set of clothes and went to deliver flowers.


    "Why did the flowers come so late today?" Hua Kui carelessly picked out a fresh rose and wore it on his temples.


    "I accidentally tore my clothes. I went back to change my clothes." Xiao Hong replied.


    When Allure heard this, she didn''t say anything else.


    After sending off the flowers, Xiao Hong returned to her room and fished out a black dress from under her clothes. She frowned, "This sewing is really thick."


    Seeing that the clothes were torn in some places, she could not help but take out her embroidered tang. Xiao Hong ingeniously embroidered a butterfly with the same colored silk at the spot where it was damaged, even though the black butterfly gave off a very strange feeling, it was still better looking than a pudding.


    In the brothel, there was always a stench of sweat on the Turtles'' bodies, and the men always did not know how to take care of them. She thought that his clothes also started to stink, and to her surprise, the Turtle Duke''s clothes started to exude a faint smell of soap. Although it was very faint, if she did not put them at the tip of her nose, she would not be able to smell it.


    Xiao Hong''s face unknowingly turned red. What was she thinking? He was naturally different from those people.

 C106

    "Alright, you actually teased me." Night Demon pretended to be angry.


    Little Fishy smiled as she hid at the foot of the bed, "I don''t dare anymore, I won''t dare next time."


    Seeing her scarlet face, and her charming smile, Night Nine couldn''t help but move forward. Seeing her, Little Fishy hid behind her.


    From inside the room, he heard a burst of laughter that sounded like silver bells ringing.


    Everyone was used to it. If there was one person who was not used to it, it would be Princess Golden Bell.


    Princess Golden Bell stood outside for a very long time before she finally gritted her teeth and left.


    Little Fishy looked at Night Nine''s legs move, her heart rejoicing, and the light in her eyes became more and more dazzling.


    Restoring health was very difficult, and with his current condition, he shouldn''t have done it earlier. However, she couldn''t help but want him to recover as soon as possible.


    Night Nine grabbed the little fish, laughing in a low voice. "Where are you going to run to?"


    Xiaoyu covered her stomach with both hands. "Alright, alright. Be careful of the baby."


    The two of them laid on the bed, at night, Nine Demon looked at Little Fishy''s skin which was getting more and more fragile, the corner of her mouth slightly curled up, "Little Fishy, why don''t we have a daughter just like you?"


    Shrimp?


    "You wish it was a daughter?" Xiaoyu was surprised.


    "My daughter is nice, obedient, and beautiful, but don''t you like her?" asked Night Nine.


    Fishy smiled as she touched her belly. "In my mother''s eyes, my child is always the best."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The air was filled with a warm aura, and Night Nine was playing with her hair, "Little Yu, thank you."


    "Hmm?" Little Fishy looked up at him in confusion.


    Night Nine held her in his arms and looked at her affectionately. How could he not understand Little Fishy''s intentions?


    "Xiaoyu, when my body is better, can we find a place to live in seclusion?" Night Nine spoke up.


    Little Fishy was silent. Could they really leave?


    Not getting her answer, Night Nine looked up, puzzled.


    "Alright." No matter what, only with dreams can one have hope.


    Hearing this, Night Nine smiled in satisfaction. In this life, what was there to be unsatisfied about? Even though he knew better than Fishy that if he got better, he would be dragged into the court.


    "Your Highness, the people returning to the capital have sent back a letter." The two of them sat up at the same time.


    Xiaoyu quickly put on her clothes and put on her shoes. After helping Night Nine tidy up, she went to the door and opened it to receive the letter.


    The letter was sealed with fire paint, and Little Fishy brought it to Night Nine, looking at him with concern.


    Night Nine opened the envelope and took out the letter. The more he read, the more serious his expression became.


    "Why?" Xiaoyu asked in concern.


    "According to the news from the capital, the Tenth Brother has smallpox, so he must be quarantined. No one will suspect him." Night Nine smiled bitterly.


    "Forget about the puppet in his residence, even if no one was there, no one would question it."


    "I did not expect him to be so cautious. Little Nine, I do not know about the other princes, but this prince has always regarded you as an enemy, and he is also very scheming. You must be careful." Little Fishy said cautiously.


    "You have to be careful too." Night Nine looked at the little fish.


    "Got it." Little Fishy answered with a drawl.


    "Is elder sister here?" Princess Golden Bell''s voice came from outside the door.


    The two of them looked at each other, and Nine Night Demon folded the letter and put it under the bed.


    Xiaoyu walked to the door and opened it. "Princess Golden Bell, what''s the matter?"


    Princess Golden Bell smiled as she walked in. As she walked, she turned her head to talk to Xiaoyu. "The weather is hot, so I had the kitchen boil some green bean porridge to drink with my sister and Ninth Brother."


    Xiao Cui trembled as she carried her food box in. There was only one servant in total, and with Princess Jin Ling here, she would be given the food.


    Princess Golden Bell took the food box and said without stopping, "I''ve specially used ice cubes to drink. It''s very refreshing. Ninth Brother, I''ll help you drink some."


    Princess Golden Bell arranged the three bowls of green bean porridge, looked at the still sitting Night Nine, and acted on her own initiative as she stepped forward to help him out of the bed.


    Nightmare was still wearing her nightgown, but Golden Bell didn''t feel unnatural at all.


    Night Nine looked up at Fishy, who innocently shrugged and made a face at him.


    Night Nine withdrew her hand, and with a bitter smile she said, "Thank you for your good intentions, but little sister Jin Ling forgot, I can''t eat mung beans."


    "You can''t eat it?" That''s right, Ninth Brother had never been able to eat mung beans since he was young. The imperial doctors said that mung beans were able to cure a hundred poisons, while the traditional Chinese medicine itself contained three parts of the poison.


    "I can''t eat." Princess Golden Bell suddenly raised her head and suddenly rushed forward to lie down on her stomach.


    "What are you doing?" Night Nine said angrily.


    Princess Golden Bell stared intently at his chest and took a step back. It wasn''t like this, it wasn''t like this. How could it be like this?


    A hand reached out from the side to support the tottering Princess Golden Bell. It was a gentle and considerate gesture. "It''s too hot today. Jin Ling must be feeling dizzy. I''ll help her go back."


    Princess Golden Bell gave a complicated look to Ninefire. How could it not be him? It was clearly him.


    Princess Golden Bell felt the pain from Xiaoyu''s arm suddenly being exerted as she glared at her fiercely.


    Xiaoyu ignored her and dragged her out of the room. She was too presumptuous to just strip a man of his clothes in front of her. How could she tolerate this?


    Normally, Princess Golden Bell would have long struggled. However, today, she obediently followed Xiaoyu and left. She had ten thoughts running through her mind.


    "Princess Golden Bell, please take note of your words and deeds. Little Jiu is my husband." Xiaoyu pulled Princess Golden Bell back into her room before exploding.


    "Ninth Brother and I have already been married for a long time, marrying me is only a matter of time." Princess Golden Bell lowered her head and rubbed her aching arm.


    Little Fishy looked at her without saying a word. Time silently flowed on, neither of the two women willing to retreat.


    After a while, Xiaoyu sneered, "Princess Golden Bell, actually, you''ve already discovered that Little Nine isn''t your man. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stripped him of his clothes and lost your composure, right?"


    She didn''t know how she had found out, but that kind of lack of composure was the only reason she could think of.


    "What did you discover?" What nonsense are you spouting? "


    Princess Golden Bell suddenly grabbed the porcelain bottle on the table and tossed it towards Xiaoyu. "Scram, scram."


    Xiaoyu looked at her in silence. Was her guess correct?


    "Jin Ling, admitting the truth is indeed difficult, but you can''t frame Little Jiu just because of this. You know Little Jiu''s body ¡­" That was her husband. She was not a woman who demanded too much from her, so she did not care about being a widow. As long as she could stay by his side, she would feel good.

 C107

    "Let''s go." Princess Golden Bell''s face was covered in tears. It was definitely her ninth brother, how could it not be him? Then what was she exactly?


    Xiaoyu glanced worriedly at Princess Golden Bell before heading out to instruct her subordinates to keep an eye on the scene. She then left.


    How could this be? Princess Jin Ling held onto her quilt to prevent herself from crying. Her tears dripped down like beads with a broken string. "Mother ¡­ Mother."


    Princess Golden Bell continued to shout, one voice after another, urging people to break their intestines.


    Little fishes were infatuated with her. In fact, compared to the mandarin ducks, she liked the loyal swans more, but the swans who had lost their spouse were sad all by themselves. Although the mandarin ducks would quickly find a new partner after their spouse died, when their spouse was still alive, they would always love each other.


    "Princess, what are you standing here for? Your highness is waiting for you to return. " Six catties of rain could see that it seemed to be the princess, so she quickly ran forward and held up the umbrella for her.


    "Prince, he ¡­" Fishy sighed. When would she be able to enjoy the rain with Little Nine?


    "Six catty. Your words are pleasing. If you have nothing to do, please accompany Princess Golden Bell. Untie and release her." As for why they wanted to comfort her, not only did Xiaoyu not ask, she didn''t even ask six pounds. Actually, everyone knew in their hearts that Princess Golden Bell had already lost her virginity.


    Six pounds of disapproval in his heart, but he still agreed. Originally, he was very dissatisfied with Xiaoyu, but it slowly faded away. As long as it was something that the prince liked, he would rather like it too.


    Although she looked very respectful on the surface, but she was not a RMB. It was impossible for everyone to like her, not to mention that even if six pounds did not like her, it would not matter, as long as he was loyal to Little Jiu.


    "In the end, she was still your master. You did not do it for her, you did it for your prince." Little Fishy spoke carelessly.


    When she heard that, she thought for a moment. Although no one could stand Princess Golden Bell''s temper, she liked the prince. She could never forget how nice the prince was to her. Alright, on account of the prince, he had nothing to do, so he went to coax her.


    "Princess, leave these trivial matters to me. Princess, as long as you focus on healing the prince, I am willing to do anything."


    Even if Princess Hua-Yang''s entire body was filled with flaws, as long as she could cure the Prince''s illness, he would gladly offer her up every day.


    Xiaoyu heard his words and turned around to look at him, "Six pounds, how long have you been following the prince?"


    "Six kilograms?" Ten years. "


    "Ten years, that''s after the prince got sick, you''ve been following him ever since." Little Fishy calculated?


    "That''s right. At that time, because of the prince''s illness, the emperor executed everyone around the Ninth Prince. This servant was sent to the prince at that time." Six kilograms of whisper.


    The Ninth Prince was a good person. He was clearly in great pain, but he refused to cry out. He was afraid that the Emperor would blame them.


    "Then, you should know about the emperor as well. Do you think the emperor wishes the Ninth Prince to recover from his illness?" Little Fishy looked left and right, but didn''t find anyone else. She asked him in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty, of course ¡­" He was hoping that the Ninth Prince would be well and be eaten.


    Does the emperor wish for the Ninth Prince to recover? Perhaps he did not want to be cured, or else he would issue a decree. Perhaps the Ninth Prince''s illness would not get worse and worse, and there would be no cure.


    His eyes dimmed.


    Xiaoyu had been paying attention to his expression the entire time. Seeing him act this way, her eyes also darkened.


    A handicapped trash may live for a long time, but because the person who can sit on the throne must be healthy, no one wishes for Xiao Jiu to be good, not to mention his brothers and sisters. Even the emperor hopes that his son will inherit the throne in the prime of his life and is afraid that they will kill the king and take his father''s place, Kangxi knows that.


    Kang Xi''s biggest mistake was that he died too late. If he died earlier, then so many of his sons wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state.


    "Esteemed wangfei, is there any way to treat your illness without ¡­"


    "Nope." Little Fishy cut him off.


    Six Jin sighed. It was very difficult to achieve perfection in this world.


    In the past few years, the servants of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion have been quite meticulous. The Ninth Prince does not have a bedsore, but after leaving the Imperial Family, or without the protection of the Emperor, Little Jiu will not be a prince. If he falls, the phoenix will not even be a chicken.


    Do you think that this is impossible? Since ancient times, the Heartless Emperor''s family has been born into the Emperor''s family, and anything could happen. You have followed the Ninth Prince for ten years.


    "His life is better than death. Now, he finally has hope of getting rid of the illness that has tortured him for ten years. Why did he refuse?"


    "Once his poison is detoxified, he doesn''t have to sit around and wait for others to save him. He can just avoid it himself."


    "Tenth Prince, the reason why we were in the dark and we were passively beaten up was because our weakness was in their hands."


    "Little Yu ¡­" A gentle voice sounded.


    Little Fishy stopped and turned her head. She was so excited that the sound of the rain covered the sound of the wheels, so much so that she did not notice that the Night Nine had arrived.


    Xiaoyu hurried over to Night Nine''s side, "Little Jiu, it''s raining so heavily, what are you doing out here?"


    Night Nine puts her hand over it and gently pulls it in. Little Fishy''s bamboo umbrella slant downward, and a stream of water glides down his neck like a broken pearl.


    Little Fishy reprimanded, "Let go now."


    Her hand struggled.


    "Little Yu, I can do it. Trust me." In the past, his life was worse than death, and living was just a dead man gasping for breath. All he wanted was to die a little earlier, and with a little fish, his life would be more fun now.


    "Tomorrow''s treatment will be even more painful than it is now. Can you bear it?" Little Fishy looked worriedly at Night Nine.


    Actually, it wasn''t that they were worried, but it was because their hearts ached. However, their teacher had said that they had to speed up, otherwise, it was very likely that their family of three would not be able to survive.


    The piece of meat in her stomach could no longer be tossed around.


    Night Nine looked at her firmly, "All these years, what pain have I not suffered before? These are no longer anything."


    Xiaoyu felt the corners of her eyes go sour. Xiaoyu was so strong, so strong that others couldn''t help but feel proud of him.


    The rain stopped as soon as it said it would, and as if understanding their moods, it slowly drifted away, leaving only a moist patch of air.

 C108

    Six kilograms quietly pulled at a corner of fifteen, fifteen inexplicably turned back to look at him.


    Six kilograms winked at him. When he saw fifteen, he walked towards him. "What happened to you?"


    Six Jin looked at the two people who had turned their heads around due to the question "Fifteen asked, could you be a bit more stupid?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." As the six catties spoke, they pulled the fifteen catties away in a huff.


    When Fishy saw this, she smiled and shook her head. Was there a need to do it so obviously? Besides, she and Little Jiu Jiu weren''t little brats, young brats.


    "Why do you look like an elm?" Six pounds of complaints.


    "Why?" Fifteen looked back with worry.


    Six pounds of weight lifted his head. "I said you''re stupid, but you''re still not convinced. Didn''t you see that the prince''s eyes were glued to the wangfei''s body?"


    "So what?" Fifteen words did not take a breath of air from six catties of air.


    So what if you say so? You, a living man, stand there killing the scenery.


    Fifteen glanced at the six catties and waved his hand away.


    "What a ignorant fool." Six catties of orchid blossom fingers pointing at fifteen.


    "A eunuch like you knows wind and moon?"


    Six jin of his old face turned red as he pointed at Shi Hao, unable to say a word.


    "Fifteen really doesn''t know how to act. He just needs to be taught by a woman who knows how to act. You don''t need to bother with him, you just need to wait and see the good show."


    12 pairs of puzzled eyes, mouth back, 6 pounds of looking at the girl standing far away, not able to see what face.


    The two brothers patted his shoulder and embraced him. "Bro, we grew up together. How come we didn''t know that you had such a romantic encounter?"


    When Little Red saw him looking at her, she smiled and waved at him.


    With Twelve here, he could walk away.


    Fifteen walked towards Xiao Hong and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to thank you."


    Xiao Hong handed the folded square of clothes back to him, "I''ve already washed the clothes."


    After receiving the clothes, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Hello." Xiao Hong shouted to stop him.


    Fifteen stopped and waited for her to speak. He didn''t think there was anything to say. What did he have to say to her?


    Six pounds quietly approached, like ice fifteen gossip must watch.


    Twelve walked up to Nine Night Demon, speaking of this matter, Little Fishy couldn''t help but ask. There was nothing she could do, so Nine Night Demon accompanied her as well.


    "Such a pretty little girl, how could she have taken a fancy to fifteen? Twelve is better than fifteen. " Little Fishy stuck her head out and took a look.


    12 was speechless, how could he be shot while lying down?


    "That''s right. His face is so close that it should be frozen." Six Jin felt the same way.


    "I promise you." Little Red shouted.


    Fifteen turned around in confusion. "Promise me what?"


    Xiao Hong looked at the heads popping out of the wall. Even 12 couldn''t help but stick his head out to find out what Fifteen had promised her.


    "I promise to marry you, to be your wife." Xiao Hong''s hands were placed on its lips, forming the shape of a trumpet.


    Fifteen suddenly turned around and looked her straight in the eye. "You promised me ¡­"


    Fifteen was speechless.


    "Ouch." Six kilograms of legs went limp as he lay on the ground. Fifteen was so lazy that he didn''t even look at him. How could he propose marriage?


    As soon as he fell, Little Fish and Twelfth also fell, pressing down on top of him. Since Night Nine was sitting in a wheelchair, he didn''t move forward. At this time, he hurriedly stepped forward to pull them away.


    "That day when you said you wanted to marry me, I ran away shyly. Later on, I thought about it, it was indeed hard to find a wife with the look of someone owing you twenty-eight thousand yuan, so I reluctantly married you." Xiao Hong playfully said while playing with the tails.


    "Yeah, yeah. Looking at his appearance, he doesn''t get along well with his colleagues, so he needs a woman to manage him the most. Just now, he even got so angry at six pounds."


    Fishy looked at Little Red with eyes filled with admiration, and Fifteen''s clothes would definitely not enter the hands of another lady for no reason. What did this mean? Fifteen is also interesting to others. A matchmaker is already available, so you have to do it.


    She quickly pushed aside the Number 12 on her body, stood up and patted off the dust on her body, then rushed over to hold onto Red''s hand to examine it.


    Little Red retracts her hand somewhat embarrassedly. Due to her work, her hand is a little rough.


    Unexpectedly, Little Fishy grabbed her hand and turned it over, turning her palm upwards.


    "So many cocoons. He is a very capable person. Fifteen days later, there will also be people who will take care of him." Little Fishy clicked her tongue in praise.


    Xiao Hong was stunned. She thought that Xiao Yu would turn her down. She felt her heart warm and her body blessed. "Xiao Hong greets Madam."


    He turned around and bowed like a devilish vixen, "Greetings, young master."


    "A clever girl." As long as it was what Fishy wanted, he definitely wouldn''t object.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly pulled out the hairpin on her head and placed it at her temples. "It''s a small gift, don''t think it''s so simple."


    She rarely brought jewelry now, because it was inconvenient for her to wear jewelry to take care of him.


    Fifteen opened their mouths but no one expected the situation to turn out like this. Didn''t Little Red reject the offer? Why?


    "Thank you, Young Master and Madam." Little Red was not a fake.


    Six jin of giggling walked over and patted Fifteen''s shoulder, "Brother, you can do it, I six jin really do not understand Feng Yue."


    Six pounds of words made him grind his teeth.


    Hearing him call himself a six catty girl, Xiao Hong hurriedly bowed. "Six catty brother, fifteen is a man who doesn''t know how to talk. If you have anything to say, please take care of it. In two days, I will cook two side dishes and apologize to you."


    "How can you eat and drink without me?" After he finished speaking, he gave the young man a meaningful glance.


    "Greetings, Twelve Brothers." Although they didn''t have any relationships with each other, many of the sisters came and went about discussing these people every day. They had met these people from afar, but they had never interacted with them before.


    "Sister-in-law is too polite. Since Sister-in-law has agreed to Brother Fifteen''s proposal, then we should set the date as soon as possible so that we can help Zhang Luo." When Twelve said the word ''propose'', he specifically emphasized on it.


    "This is up to hubby." Little Red glanced at Fifteen.


    "It must be easy." With her awkward status, it wasn''t easy for her to receive the emperor''s decree for her to confer an imperial concubine. She didn''t want Little Jiu to be pointed out, so without a banquet and wedding ceremony, which girl wouldn''t want to have their own wedding ceremony? Night Demon looked at her, lost in thought.


    Fifteen looked at the people who were talking and laughing with each other. He felt that they weren''t talking about his matters, but it was definitely his.

 C109

    Nine Night Demon looked at the crowd with a smile, and found that 15th Night was acting weirdly. He asked, "Fifteenth, what do you think?"


    He didn''t hear what they said at all.


    There was a moment of silence in the courtyard. A flash of sadness appeared in Xiao Hong''s eyes. He was just joking around right? He was definitely relieved to hear her say it was a joke.


    "I''m sorry, I thought you were willing. Since you''re unwilling, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything." Xiao Hong took a deep breath and pretended to be relaxed.


    "Don''t make things difficult for him. A girl like me who grew up in a brothel ¡­" Who would be willing to take it? But why couldn''t he say the rest of the sentence out loud?


    "Who said I wasn''t willing?"


    Xiao Hong looked at him puzzledly. He was really willing?


    He took out the banknotes from his pocket and handed them over to Xiao Hong, "Go and redeem yourself first, leave the rest to arrange for the marriage."


    After he finished speaking, fifteen expressionless faces walked away, leaving behind a group of people with their mouths wide open.


    She stretched out her arm to cover her mouth. She did not think that Fifteen would agree. The words she said just now were actually to pressure him. She did not expect him to actually agree.


    Originally, she was only playing a joke on him. She didn''t expect him to seriously answer her that he wanted to marry her. She ran away with a smile, but her heart was moved.


    She sewed and ironed his clothes, unwilling to return them to him. It was as if he was closer to her with the clothes on. If it wasn''t for Gui Gong and Zhang Mo''s insults, she might not have thought about it seriously.


    Xiao Hong took the handkerchief and wiped her tears. "Look at our bride. Her eyes are swollen from crying."


    If Little Fishy didn''t have anyone to pick up, she would become their new bride.


    "Young Master, let''s go see the bridegroom." Twelve laughingly pushed Night Nine away.


    Six catties looked at the two of them. "Sister-in-law, I''ll go and see if there''s anything I can run errands for. You can''t just save time. In addition to the wedding wine, you still have to treat me."


    With that, six catties ran away.


    Xiao Hong looked at Xiaoyu and uneasily called out, "Madam."


    Little Fishy clapped her hands in understanding, "Don''t worry, fifteenth is not that kind of person. Since I agreed to marry you, I will definitely marry you. Besides, what about the person from the brothel?" I came out of a brothel. "


    Xiao Hong only thought that Little Fishy was trying to comfort her, but how could it know that there was such a twists and turns? Hearing her words, Little Red''s uneasy heart finally relaxed a bit.


    "Fifteen doesn''t like to talk, but he knows in his heart that as long as you truly treat him sincerely, he will feel it. He isn''t really an ice cube, but an ice cube that you can make into a pool of spring water even if you put it in your bosom."


    Little Fishy passed on her experience.


    Xiao Hong felt that this Madam really was something. No wonder Yao Qingcheng had such a strange temper and was actually willing to accept her as a disciple.


    "Madam, Xiao Hong was sold into the brothel and no longer has any family members. Fifteen''s family members are my family members and the fifteenth master is my master. Xiao Hong will be Madam''s person from now on." After saying that, Little Red kowtowed.


    Fishy grabbed her elbow, not letting her kneel down. She repeatedly said, "I hate kneeling down the most. I don''t want to do anything. Don''t do anything to others. Please don''t make me nauseous."


    When Little Red heard this, she stopped insisting.


    He stood up and looked at the little fish.


    Little Fishy was unperturbed as she sized him up.


    Little Fishy''s skin was white and rosy. Even if one did not come to the steam bath every day, it was a frequent occurrence. The poison in her body had all been expelled.


    With a smile in her eyes, her stomach slightly bulged, her chest slightly raised, and a hand on her back, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    When Xiao Hong saw this, she was stunned. She had never seen a woman as beautiful as this. Her entire body was emitting light that made people feel warm but not dazzling.


    "Madam ¡­" Xiao Hong was a quick-witted child to begin with, but at this moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, you''re busy. Lil ''Red, you can''t even point at me. You''re busy with getting married." She doesn''t know anything about Lil ''Red.


    Hearing that, Xiao Hong''s face reddened as she whispered, "I do."


    In fact, every girl in the brothel had a set of personally made wedding clothes, however, many people did not have the chance to wear it. Many people were brought into the house in a small sedan, quietly becoming a concubine among many men''s wives at night. They simply could not wear a big red wedding dress, while some people used a big red wedding dress as a birthday suit, and were married off to someone who did not have a groom before they died.


    "Whatever you need, just ask. I don''t know much about the customs here." Fishy''s words were very sincere, and she truly did not understand.


    Xiao Hong thought that she was talking about the customs of this place and said smilingly, "Actually, all marriages are about the same everywhere."


    Xiaoyu''s originally high-spirited mood suddenly dropped. She said rather sadly, "Is that so?"


    First, they wore white wedding gowns, and when they toasted, they would change into red cheongsam. As for weddings, there were all sorts of strange things about them, such as those in the era when they pursued individualized weddings, those diving weddings in the sky, and so on.


    Xiao Hong didn''t know why she was sad. In order to make her happy, she asked, "Madam, how is the wedding between you and Gongzi?"


    "We didn''t have a wedding." Little Fishy gloomily asked.


    Xiao Hong did not expect it to be like this. Regardless of how quick-witted she was, she did not know what to do. She had clearly heard those people call her ''Madam'' and she and that young master were very fond of each other.


    Xiao Yu let out a long sigh and patted the back of Xiao Hong''s hand, "Actually, it''s nothing much. I''m pretty good now too, everyone''s happiness is different. If you want me to weave new clothes, you might as well kill me."


    Xiao Hong suddenly blurted out, "Madam, do you want me to help you with the embroidery?"


    She wanted to bite off her tongue. No matter what the reason was, since they didn''t have a wedding, it wouldn''t be held in the future. She had the intention of making her open her mouth twice, but seeing her depressed expression, she said this without thinking.


    "Alright, whether or not I can get married will depend on you." One day, when Nine Demons of the Night suddenly mentioned that they were going to give her a wedding, she didn''t know what to do. She just said that she didn''t have a wedding dress, so Xiao Hong magically took out a brand-new wedding dress.


    Previously, she didn''t understand why girls would insist on having anything and must have a set of wedding dress. Only at that moment did she realize that the red wedding dress belonged to Xi Yi, who had entrusted too many lives to many women. It was no wonder that even the woman wearing the wedding dress couldn''t help but shed tears of happiness or sorrow.

 C110

    "Madam, please speak your mind. Young Master and Madam have such a good relationship. Once Young Master is well, it''s natural that we have to give you a grand wedding." After thinking about it, Xiao Hong felt that this was the only reason. Although she still had doubts in her heart that her body was in a bad condition, and would usually hug a rooster to pay respects, she had one good thing, which was that she did not want to think about it.


    "He''s about to be the mother of a child, how can he care if it''s a wedding or not?" Little Fishy rubbed her stomach.


    "Madam, I''ll be leaving first if there''s nothing else." It was also the first time that they had met, so she could not show too much enthusiasm. She helped Xiaoyu to go back to rest, otherwise, it would be annoying.


    "Come over often if you have nothing to do." Xiaoyu did feel tired, so it was not a waste for her to stay.


    Seeing that Xiao Hong had left the second door, Xiao Yu did not look for Night Nine, but went straight back to her room to lie down, rubbing her stomach and falling asleep.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Night Nine ordered the others to retreat, leaving only fifteen of them by his side.


    "Fifteen, did you really say you were going to marry that girl from before?" Little Red folded them very skillfully, purposely exposing her sleeves, which had been embroidered with black butterflies. She wanted Little Red to be able to see them with just one glance.


    "Yes." He did say that, and he didn''t deny it.


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t have to worry. I''m afraid that because of Princess Hua-Yang''s kindness, you''ll agree without hesitation." Night Nine sighed.


    Even though he doted on Xiaoyu, he couldn''t be happy about her, so he mixed up the two of them. He kept having the feeling that there was something else going on, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    There was no doubt about the feelings the prince had for his wife. The guards had secretly laughed and said that if the princess wanted his heart to eat it, he would also open his chest and dig out the heart to hand it to her. Although he did not say anything, he still did not think that the prince was actually afraid of him feeling wronged and would personally come to ask if there was anything wrong with him.


    "She''s not bad." Fifteen was still as lacking as ever. In truth, there really was nothing to say. He didn''t even know what she was called.


    "It''s rare that you''ve finally thought it through. This is the first time our Ninth Prince''s Mansion is having a wedding. It must be lively." Night Nine finally calmed down, and naturally, he wanted to properly handle this matter. Right, he would go discuss it with Fishy.


    Nine Night Demon pushed her wheelchair away, slowly sitting on her bed. She stretched out her hand to pick up Little Red''s clothes, stroking the black butterfly atop. Was he about to get married? Why did it feel like he was in a dream, there was no real feeling?


    Xiao Hong went back to find the Brothel Keeper to ask for a ransom. Even though the brothel belonged to Yao Qingcheng, she had never cared about these trivial matters.


    The old procuress looked at Xiao Hong in surprise and asked her in detail the reason. Xiao Hong knew that the old procuress cared about her and did not intend to hide it from her. The old procuress''s eyes widened, she never would have thought that the one to redeem Xiao Hong would be that piece of ice.


    The old procuress took a deep breath and said, "If that''s the case, then you can leave. Go back and live a good life, don''t ever come back here again."


    "Mom ¡­" Xiao Hong''s nose turned sour.


    "What are you crying for? He is willing to let you be your good fortune. The girls in the tower can finally wear red wedding gowns. Quickly pack up your clothes and leave. " The bawd waved her hand like a fly.


    Xiao Hong gripped the indenture contract tightly and took two deep breaths before it suddenly turned around.


    "Halt." The bawd stopped her.


    Xiao Hong turned around.


    The old procuress''s annoyed expression softened, "Don''t mention your whereabouts to any other girls, and don''t say goodbye to anyone. After leaving here, everything here has nothing to do with you. Even if we meet on the way, are we just strangers?"


    Xiao Hong suddenly turned around and knelt on the ground. "Mom, please accept my three kowtows."


    Fifteen was good to her, but she did not care about her background. She could not allow Fifteen to be shamed by her, even if she was just a maid in a brothel, so what? Living in such a dirty environment, no one would think that you were a lotus flower.


    There was a girl in the building who attracted the attention of one of the sons of officials who came out of the brothel to her as a redemption, so she was known to all the girls in the brothel. The next day, the son of officials came, and she was a little confused.


    Who wants to live in this fire pit? Even if it was just a strand of straw, he would still fight for it.


    Xiao Hong kowtowed three times and returned to her servant room. After wrapping up her wedding dress, she left. The old procuress listened to her and only asked for money. She had nothing to lose after being sold here.


    Just as they walked out of the courtyard, they met Hua Kui. "Xiao Hong, where did you go crazy today? I couldn''t even find the osmanthus cake even when I got someone to buy it for me. Eh, what''s in your bag?"


    Hua Kui''s expression changed as he grabbed Xiao Hong''s bundle and untied it.


    It was too late for Xiao Hong to stop her.


    "Xiao Hong, what are you doing? It can''t be that you don''t want to think about it, right? " Hua Kui nervously held her hands. This sort of thing often happened before; whoever left with the red wedding dress would have a corpse found on the river and neck. However, most of the time, it would be a servant girl.


    "I ¡­" Xiao Hong was at a loss as to what to say in response to Hua Kui''s concerned gaze. It was impossible for her to lie to someone who truly cared about her.


    "No, I ¡­"


    "She''s just showing it to me. I''m old and I can no longer see clearly. I want to sew some flowers onto my wedding dress. All of you have been very busy. All I can do is ask Lil ''Red to help me with the embroidery." In the end, the old procuress was still a little worried. She did not expect to see Xiao Hong say it the moment she walked in. She glared at Xiao Hong and continued speaking.


    "Mom, what are you doing if you want to get married? Don''t tell me you want to get married when you get old?" When Hua Kui heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and joked with the old procuress.


    "Can''t I get married?" The old procuress glared at Hua Kui.


    "Yes, of course. A woman like mother who is half old and still attractive is the most pleasing to people."


    Hua Kui covered his mouth with his hand and yawned. He was too lazy to bicker with them. He stuffed the wedding dress into Xiao Hong''s hands and returned to his room.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" The old procuress said impatiently. Based on her appearance, if Xiao Hong dawdled, she would probably use the bolt to knock her out.


    Xiao Hong glanced at the bawd, then turned around and left.

 C111

    When the people at the gatehouse saw Xiao Hong come over, they already knew what happened from that six jin big mouth. They looked at each other, then let Xiao Hong enter and pointed out to her the location of the fifteenth residence.


    Everyone said that Young Master''s group was very mysterious and did not allow strangers to come near. She did not feel that at all, how could she know that just because she was holding the clothes for fifteen years and now, she was holding the clothes for fifteen years, so these people would naturally not stop her.


    Xiao Hong followed the path that everyone was pointing to and headed straight for 15 residences. The door was closed as she knocked on the door. There was no sound coming from inside. After hesitating for a moment, she pushed the door open and entered.


    After bypassing the screen, everything in the room was very simple and crude, just like the clothes that fifteen was wearing. It was very simple and not the slightest bit gaudy, and beside the bed, there were even clothes that she had made up.


    Xiao Hong curiously looked around. Was this the room where they lived in for 15 years? Then, would it be their new home in the future? Little Red''s face reddened.


    "Why are you here?" When he returned to his room, he saw her standing there foolishly in his room.


    "Hubby." Lil ''Red turned around and revealed a resplendent smile.


    Fifteen stared at her blankly ¡ª Hubby? She called him her husband.


    "Master, I have already redeemed myself, so I can''t stay there anymore. Madam is happy right now, so I can''t disturb her. Master, I''m just a girl, so I can''t stay in the inn. Where do you think I should stay?" Xiao Hong''s voice was straightforward and clear.


    Fifteen was stunned. This, he had never thought of.


    "Why don''t you stay here for now?" Since she said it was not good to stay in an inn, she might as well stay here.


    After listening for a while, he felt that his tone sounded quite awkward. He then added, "There are a lot of empty rooms here."


    Xiao Hong nodded, "Fifteen, you don''t need to explain. I understand that you are a man of honor."


    Fifteen pursed his lips. Well, since she didn''t need his explanation, he didn''t bother to.


    Fifteen turned and left.


    Xiao Hong chased after him, "Fifteen, where do you live? I''ll help you clean it up. "


    Fifteen stopped and was about to say no, but then thought better of it and pointed to a room three doors down from the one he had been staying in.


    Little Red smiled and said, "Come back early tonight."


    He watched as she took a cloth and a bucket. He silently walked up and took the bucket, then led her to the well and filled it with water before bringing it back. He then put it down and looked at Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong nodded, "It''s enough."


    "What''s your name?" He was about to become his wife, but he still didn''t know her name.


    "My name is Xiao Hong." Little Red paused.


    "No surname, hubby what surname? Your surname is my surname." Ever since she was sold into the brothel, she no longer had a surname.


    Fifteen was as concise as ever. "Mo."


    Xiao Hong called over the copper basin and poured some water into it. She smiled brightly at Fifteen and said, "Husband, go and busy yourself with something. It''s a woman''s job to clean the house. When you return, everything will be ready."


    In truth, when they came out this time, they were all in multiple roles. For example, cleaning the house and looking at Little Red''s busy appearance, he suddenly felt that this was not bad. Was this the feeling of home?


    When Xiaoyu woke up from her sleep and left the house, she had already moved in with 15 red bags. Xiaoyu inwardly complained at her unyielding heart. Since she had redeemed herself, it was naturally not good for her to stay in the brothel, so why didn''t she make the arrangements earlier, it was true.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly nodded, "That''s good. She''s a girl, so it''s not convenient for her to stay outside."


    After saying that, Xiaoyu winked, "Alright, 15. You know how to pamper your wife."


    Fifteen faces were expressionless, but a blush slowly spread across their cheeks.


    Little Yu did not loosen her grip and looked at Fifteen as she said, "In the end, you are still a member of our family, so you should at least have a place to stay. If you have anything you want, you can come and find me.


    Don''t you have enough money to keep your baby?


    Fifteen flatly refused. "No need. It''s fine here."


    "That''s not good, right? I''m feeling too wronged, Lil ''Red." Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment. Although they would not stay here for long, she would naturally settle down to a place with a nest in it.


    "Alright." Fifteen spoke arbitrarily. To marry him, one had to listen to him. On this point, he was still very masculine.


    Little Fishy felt helpless. Forget it, since he said he didn''t want it anymore.


    She looked like she had nothing to do, but was actually busy more than anyone else, because when she put all her knowledge into practice, she would follow Yao Qingcheng every day to expel the poison from Night Nine. After resting for a while at noon, she would then be dragged along by Yao Qingcheng to pick herbs, catch poisonous bugs, and also go to Meng Chen''s place to read a book. Now that she had to treat the patient and then give the acupuncture treatment to Night Nine after coming back, her body would become heavier and heavier, and she would always feel exhausted.


    "Madam." When Little Fishy pushed Night Nine back to the manor, she saw Little Red standing at the second door, and she quickly stepped forward to greet him.


    Little Fishy motioned for Night Nine to return first, and she and Little Red chatted for a while.


    "You''ve been here for so long, I haven''t even gone to see you." Little Fishy felt guilty, obviously wanting to go over and take a look.


    "Madam has killed me, it is more important that you treat Gongzi''s illness. Moreover, you are still in your sixth rank, Little Red should be here to see you." Xiao Hong quickly went forward to support her arm.


    Little Fishy supported her to a stone chair by the side. Little Red stopped her from sitting down and laid the handkerchief in her hand on a stone chair that was covered by the shade of a tree. Although it was already autumn, the sun was still very bright.


    Little Fishy smiled as she continued. She was full of good intentions, so how could she not accept it?


    "Madam, there are some words that I don''t feel good about, since I''m married to 15, I''ll follow him, no matter who he is, he follows the young master, then I''ll follow the lady, the lady''s body is inconvenient right now, you don''t even have a woman by your side, how can you do that?" Xiao Hong chirped like a little bird.


    Actually, there was a person there originally, but it was not very peaceful. After Princess Golden Bell came over, she asked her to take care of Princess Golden Bell. However, fifteen and Xiao Hong might seem cold and warm, but there were indeed similarities.


    "Since you''ve already said that, I naturally can''t be polite with you. It''s just that you haven''t married 15 yet, so I don''t dare to order you around. When are you going to get married? When can you come over?" Little Fishy joked.


    Hearing that, Xiao Hong''s face reddened, but she still said in a magnanimous manner, "Actually, we just need to set up a few tables of wine and invite the brothers of 15th Young Master and Madam. At that time, Young Master and Madam must go."


    After all, he was just living his days, and there wasn''t that much of a show to him.


    "Isn''t that too simple?" "No way, no matter what, I have to use a palanquin to carry you around the city three times before coming here." Little Fishy let out a cry. How could this be possible?


    "Madam, Little Red has always wanted to be an ordinary woman, washing clothes and making broth for her husband. As for the things she said, Little Red originally thought the same way, but now Little Red has changed her mind, Little Red grew up in that place, and said vulgar words, and the yellow mud landed on her crotch ¡­ If it''s not sh * t, then it''s sh * t. Why do you have to make her husband laugh because of Little Red?" Xiao Hong looked at Xiao Yu seriously.


    That''s right, what a woman wants is only this much.

 C112

    15. With Little Red''s insistence, Little Red makes two tables of food and wine and sets them on the side of their courtyard. After the dishes are ready, Little Red washes her hands and brings them out.


    Not to mention Little Fishy, even the ice guards protested. The youngest 19 went out to buy 2 firecrackers and set them off, the guards made the two of them drink a cup of wine under heaven before stopping, it was a pity that Little Red specifically bought 2 pots of Pear Blossom Pears and no one drank them. Little Red looked pleadingly at the back of her hand, and at 15 patted her hand.


    "Can the groom sing a song and cook for everyone?" When Fishy saw that everyone started to eat, she wondered what had happened. He suggested.


    Everyone stopped eating and looked at Xiaoyu, who rubbed her nose, "Isn''t that good?"


    Night Nine quietly pulled her sleeve, "What idea do you have? 15 can''t sing."


    "If you can''t sing, you can learn. I can teach him." Little Fishy''s eyes lit up as if she was advertising.


    Nightmare was silent. She was going to teach him fifteen? It was unknown where Little Fishy had learned it, but there were many love songs. Night Nine had a sudden sense of anticipation, not knowing what singing 15 would be like.


    "Alright."


    The sudden loud cheers scared Fishy, causing her to roll her eyes. Why are these ice guards so slow like Zhao Ben Shan?


    Everyone put down their chopsticks and stared eagerly at Xiaoyu. If they could take advantage of this opportunity to get Fifteen to start singing, that would be great.


    "Let me do it." Little Red looked at the blushing face of Fifteen and helped him out.


    "This song is sung by men for women." Little Fishy''s eyes widened.


    The ice guards looked at him and laughed in schadenfreude.


    "Madam, please hurry up and teach us. We are all listening attentively." Six Jin replied impatiently.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Even if you did, no woman would listen. " After saying so much, it was rare for her to even glare at him viciously.


    "Fifteen, this is your mistake. Even if you can''t sing to a woman with six pounds, you can still sing to a mare."


    The guards roared with laughter.


    When Xiao Hong heard this, she felt closer to him. The ''vulgarity'' that these people occasionally revealed caused her to feel that she was closer to them than she originally was.


    Although she didn''t drink any alcohol, she felt a bit intoxicated. She laughed and said, "The wedding is only for three days, and it''s not big or small. Fifteen, I''ll sing a line and you can sing it again. The melody is very simple."


    "Madam ¡­" There was a pleading look in Fifteen''s eyes, and Little Fishy pretended not to see it.


    "Wife, Wife, I love you ¡­" Little Fishy sang.


    Everyone was stupefied. What was this lyrics? It was so creepy, and the way she looked at Fifteen was extremely ambiguous.


    "Madam ¡­"


    "Does everyone think that I should sing it?" Small fish incite the masses.


    "It should be sung." Everyone responded in unison, their voices resonating loudly.


    "Fifteen, hurry up and sing, and teach your brothers how to trick beauties into coming home."


    The darkest part was here. This big hat seemed as if if if he didn''t sing, the brothers wouldn''t be able to marry their wives.


    Even the prince had spoken, so he couldn''t not sing anymore. He vaguely followed up with a humph, but it was difficult to make out what he was saying.


    Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. "Do you think you''re the King of Zhou?" She continued to coax, "Did everyone hear you clearly? Do you want to try again?"


    "Yes." Everyone laughed and replied loudly.


    Little Fishy giggled as she looked at Fifteen. "Fifteen, just go with everyone."


    Man, these words reminded everyone of Zhou Tian Wang''s "Chrysanthemum Blossom Terrace". It was too ambiguous and too painful to bear, but luckily, no one paid any attention to it.


    Fifteen gritted his teeth. Ai, the execution ground is only this much.


    Little Fishy smiled and sang along with Fifteen. The Ice Guards were all overjoyed to hear him sing something about mice loving rice.


    When the song was sung, several ice guards burrowed under the table.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had changed, Little Fishy stopped teasing her. Everyone chatted and laughed, and Little Red sang another two songs. This time, Little Fishy''s song was even more humorous.


    It was undeniable that the singing of the ancient people was more melodious. Compared to the current people, who knew how many times better it sounded.


    Little Fishy was listening intently, and when she felt someone tugging at her sleeve, she turned her head, only to see Nine Niu Mei blinking, "I''m going to be disrespectful."


    Okay, Fishy looked at the elated crowd, then stood up and pushed Night Nine away.


    Walking to where there was no one, Night Nine looked around to make sure there was no one there before quickly braking. The wheelchair had been modified by Little Fishy, so it also had the function of braking.


    Xiaoyu said anxiously, "What''s wrong? You can''t hold it in anymore? "


    Anyway, there was a fake mountain nearby, Little Fishy steeled her heart, intending to be a citizen without any morals, and untie Night Nine''s pants as soon as she stepped forward.


    Night Demon reached out her hand to stop her.


    Fishy, half bent, looked up at him. "I''m not going out."


    "It isn''t?" Xiaoyu stood up straight and looked at him suspiciously.


    Night Nine cleared her throat, "Wife and Wife, I love you, Amitabha bless you ¡­"


    Fishy smiled as she listened. This song wasn''t too gaudy, it was actually very easy to sing. However, this was the first time she heard the song for both the 15th and the 9th Night. The first time it was sung, it was unavoidably out of tune, but it didn''t affect the mood of the woman listening at all.


    After she finished singing, Fishy opened her mouth and started singing, "Hubby Hubby, I love you ¡­"


    When they finally finished singing, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "Let''s go back. After coming out for a long time, everyone should be worried again." Little Fishy meekly opened her mouth.


    "Xiaoyu, I want to be rude now." Night Nine said with a bitter expression.


    "Just hold it in, I''ll push you over." When Fishy heard this, she hurriedly reached out her hand. Her stomach suddenly hurt and she couldn''t help but let out a cry. She grabbed the back of the wheelchair and bent down.


    "What''s wrong with you? Little Yu, quickly speak. " Nine Night Demon anxiously turned around, but he couldn''t see her. In a moment of desperation, he stood up and suddenly turned around, and a sharp pain came from the bottom of his foot. He leaned forward, and with one hand in the air, Little Fishy saw him, and she quickly took one of his hands, with the other hand on the back of the wheelchair.


    "Quickly sit down, your feet are very weak right now." Xiaoyu gently said.


    "You still haven''t told me what happened to you?" Seeing the pale face of Little Fishy, Endless Night stubbornly asked with worry.


    There was still a bean-sized bead of sweat on Fishy''s forehead, and he reached out to wipe it off for her ¡ª with the hand they held tightly.

 C113

    Xiaoyu forced out a smile, "Lil ''Nine, I''m fine. I was just kicked by Lil'' Nine."


    F * * k, Little Jiu Jiu, what kind of name was that?


    Night Demon didn''t react at first, but then her eyes widened. Who did she say? Little Jiu Jiu? Night Nine''s eyes couldn''t help but slowly go down, the back of the wheelchair was blocking her stomach, Night Nine was trying very hard to lean forward, one leg unconsciously curled up on the wheelchair, the other leg supported on the ground, lying on the back.


    Xiaoyu saw his eagerness and slowly pulled his hand downwards. She touched the spot where a bag had just bulged.


    "Your family''s Little Jiu Jiu just kicked this place." Xiaoyu gently said.


    Nine Night Demon looked at the little fish, then down at her stomach.


    "Good child, you don''t mind bullying your mother. It''s already been hard enough for your mother to get pregnant in October. If you want to bully others, when you come out, your father will bully you." Night Nine had a look of being bullied.


    Little Fishy was just about to tease him, but wasn''t he just going to go on a whim? Why wouldn''t he go? At first glance he saw his legs kneeling in the wheelchair, and another pain in his stomach.


    "Little Yu, little Jiu Jiu Jiu understands what I''m saying. He kicked me."


    Little Fishy asked with a bitter face, "Are you in pain?"


    Night Nine smiled foolishly and shook his head.


    Xiaoyu clenched her teeth. "But I''m in pain."


    If this Little Jiu Jiu could really understand what he said, then he wouldn''t have to kick her around.


    Little Jiu Jiu, be good and don''t kick your mother.


    Xiaoyu rolled her eyes helplessly, "Little Jiu, you''re not going to go out of your way?"


    "Wait, wait." Night Demon''s hand was on her stomach, refusing to move.


    "Hurry up and go. If you hold it in any longer, you won''t be able to pee anymore." Although she was a doctor, good habits were always the basis of health.


    "Where did you get all that talk from?" Although Night Nine spoke in a reproachful tone, his expression was still one of pleasant surprise.


    Little Fishy stared at him, "Who am I? The only disciple of Yao Qingcheng, the foster daughter of Yao Meng Chen, and the master of Lu Buwei. "


    "Alright, alright, alright. Your name is like a thunderclap to the ears. Right, what''s your surname?" Night Nine was in a good mood as he returned to his wheelchair.


    Little Fishy vomited blood. Why did she teach him that much when she had nothing to do?


    She didn''t say anything, but Night Nine was in a very good mood. "Little Fishy, you don''t have to push me. I can do it myself."


    The front of the wheelchair was equipped with a handlebar, and as long as Night Nine shook the handlebar, the wheel would move. Although it was a bit tiring, it was still much better than touching the handwheel.


    Little Fishy realized that she was already used to it. As long as she was together with Night Nine, she would unconsciously place her hands on the back of the wheelchair.


    She pushed it to the latrine and pulled up her sleeves, intending to help Night Nine up.


    "Madam, don''t move. Let me do it." Next to her, an arm suddenly appeared, supporting Night Nine.


    Little Fishy was stunned. When did twelve come out? Looking at her empty arm, she felt a bit uncomfortable for a moment.


    When the two of them came out, Xiaoyu looked at Twelfth with a strange expression.


    Twelve let her look at him that way, without changing her expression.


    Maybe she was being overly concerned? Xiaoyu looked at him suspiciously.


    "Madam, you can rest assured that I will absolutely not tell anyone about the fact that Young Master sang to you."


    From the wheelchair came the sound of Night Nine coughing.


    Little Fishy instantly understood, looking at Night Nine with a fake smile, "You don''t need to cough, it''s not like I''m embarrassing myself."


    Even though she said that, she still couldn''t get over it. What Xiao Jiu lacked in her life was her sense of security.


    "Madame''s song is very beautiful." The twelve fearless ones spoke out.


    "When you have someone you like, I''ll teach you to sing well." Xiaoyu rolled her eyes.


    "I thank Madam for this." Twelve smiled.


    The three of them went straight back and did not return to Fifteen''s courtyard. There was no need to wait for the funeral to end.


    As soon as they entered the room, everyone felt a wave of dizziness. XII inwardly cursed, and held his breath. Little Fishy and Night Nine had already fainted.


    With a flick of his hands, the concealed weapon appeared in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, it''s me." A person walked out from behind the bed curtain.


    Twelve tongue-tied. "Princess Golden Bell."


    She actually poisoned the Ninth Prince?


    As the words left his mouth, he couldn''t help but slump to the ground.


    Princess Golden Bell used a handkerchief to cover her nose and mouth as she looked down at Twelfth Night, "It''s just some medicine, it''ll be fine very soon, Xiao Cui."


    The submissive maidservant Xiao Cui walked out from behind Princess Jin Ling. "Princess."


    Xiao Cui passed the rope in her hands to Princess Jin Ling, who, supported by Xiao Cui, tied him up tightly, then stood up and proudly clapped her hands, "Pull him out."


    "Princess, he''s so heavy, I ¡­"


    Before Xiao Cui could finish her sentence, Princess Jin Ling slapped her.


    "Princess." Xiao Cui''s voice was filled with tears.


    "Do you expect me to do it myself?" Princess Golden Bell glared fiercely at Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui did not know what had happened to the Golden Bell Princess. In the past, she had only shouted at her, but now, she hated her from head to toe, and did not know what had happened, causing her to be beaten up. This caused her to be covered with wounds, and even needles to be pierced into her body.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go." Xiao Cui turned her body to the side to avoid Princess Jin Ling, and while pulling on Twelfth Night''s neck, she continued to pull at his chest with all her might.


    Even 12 suspected that she was pulling his neck longer than a goose. If it''s just you pulling, then it''s fine. Put his head in the middle of her full body?


    Princess Golden Bell looked at the window and the door before letting out the smell of the room. She then looked at Fishy, who had fallen beside the wheelchair, and proceeded to push Night Nine to the bedside. She did not hesitate to remove his clothes.


    She had already made up her mind. Regardless of whether Ninth Brother recognized her or not, she was still one of his people. Otherwise, even though she knew that there was someone else with her, she was still stubborn enough to believe that that person was Night Nine.


    Princess Golden Bell was taken aback when she took off his underpants. His underpants had a very strange layer to them, it was as though his underpants had been cut off along his thigh.


    A long sigh came from outside. Princess Golden Bell was completely focused on taking off Night Nine''s clothes. When she heard this, she was frightened out of her wits. Her hair stood on end as she asked, "Who?"

 C114

    Princess Golden Bell stopped her actions as she turned her head to listen for movement outside. Other than the occasional sound of the wind, there was nothing else. That cry just now had sounded like an illusion.


    However, she was certain that it wasn''t an illusion. It was clearly a woman''s voice.


    The sound of someone pouring tea came from outside. Princess Golden Bell frowned, "Xiao Cui, is that you?"


    When no one answered her, Princess Golden Bell was infuriated. This little girl had ill intentions and would sooner or later ruin her plans. Everything she did today was originally for the sake of others to see, so as to create the effect of a fait accompli. What was there to be afraid of?


    Princess Golden Bell looked down at herself. She was only wearing her undergarment and underpants. She had just helped Night Nine to get up. She was so tired that she was sweating all over, so she decided to just take it off.


    "She stepped out of the bed curtain in her embroidered shoes, and her body suddenly froze." "You ¡­"


    Fishy, who should have been lying on the floor, was currently sitting at the table, one hand holding a teapot as she poured tea into a cup. Although the tea cup was full, she still poured the tea into it.


    Princess Golden Bell finally could not help but say, "The tea is full."


    Xiaoyu looked up at her and said thoughtfully, "Yes, it''s full. No matter how many you have, you won''t be able to enter."


    Princess Golden Bell''s heart tightened when she heard that. She retorted, "It might have been poured in. What flowed out was originally inside."


    Xiaoyu gave Princess Golden Bell a profound look. "Princess Golden Bough Jade, aren''t you feeling wronged doing this?"


    Princess Jinling had always felt wronged, but her ninth brother had never seen her wronged, nor did she expect that the one who asked her that question would be Xiaoyu. She raised her head arrogantly to prevent tears from streaming down her face, and she was unwilling to admit that the person who understood her the best was this woman.


    Xiaoyu looked at this woman who was pretending to be strong and finally understood why everyone said that poor people had to be detestable.


    However, her current physique was very strange. Even if any poison had worked, it would very soon lose its effect, so when she dragged Night Demon to bed, she had woken up. It was just that she did not dare move recklessly, and did not know if she had hurt the child in her womb when she fainted just now.


    "That''s great. I can''t help but want to help you achieve your great love." Fishy applauded and smiled mockingly. If it were any other woman, would they want Marisol again? They obviously wouldn''t give up for thousands of times, but they would still rather be heartbroken than to pretend that they had nothing to do with it.


    "Unfortunately, I only feel pity for you. You don''t even have the courage to face the real thing." The fire that Little Fishy had been holding back all this time was finally vented.


    The heck, who do you think you are? Casanova, elder sister, I am not going to give in to force.


    "Little Jiu is a human, not a thing. Have you ever thought that doing so would only make him look down on you from the bottom of his heart? What are you? Did you think you were wronged? Did you ever think that Little Jiu would feel wronged too?" "Because he doesn''t love you, he pitied you, he was afraid of hurting you, would he accept you?"


    I know you look down on brothels'' women. In my opinion, brothels'' women are all stronger than you, after all, they''re all willing to take one beating each other, so ask yourself, who do you think you are? "What are you?"


    "If you''re a man and Little Jiu is a woman, then you''re a rapist and you''re a beast that destroys the innocence of others. I really can''t think of how to describe you."


    "What''s wrong with that? Shameless." An elegant, unhurried voice came from the bed curtain.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but to shut her mouth. Was he awake? Then, how much did she hear from them just now?


    "Ninth brother." When Princess Golden Bell heard the voice of Ninefire, her tears quickly began to gather together.


    "No, I don''t have a sister like you who dragged your brother to bed." Night Nine slowly swung the wheelchair out. It was unknown when he had already put on his clothes, but it was difficult that he didn''t make any noise.


    "Lil ''Nine ¡­" Princess Golden Bell''s face was pale.


    "Just call me Ninth Prince. I''m not used to being called Little Nine by people other than my relatives." Ninefire stared coldly at Princess Golden Bell.


    Why is it so cold this autumn? Princess Golden Bell crossed her arms and hugged her shoulders.


    Little Fishy tossed her a cloak. "Anyone who doesn''t like you, even if you strip naked, will only arouse their disgust."


    Princess Golden Bell donned Fishy''s cloak as she glared at her with venomous eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t mention that you suddenly fell for me, I''m not Lisa. Even if I''m Lisa, the girl I like would be a gentle girl. For girls like you, it''s better to just forget about it." Xiaoyu had never been a good person. Being able to tolerate her for so long was already her limit.


    She was also angry, and she had a bottom line as well. Could she be any more shameless? Don''t think that she doesn''t know what she''s up to. Xiaoyu looked her up and down, "Princess Golden Bell, it can''t be that you''re pregnant with evil and want Little Jiu to be a cheap father, right?"


    No plot or trick could escape her notice, and she could even go a step further.


    Princess Golden Bell''s face turned completely black. "You ¡­"


    Her hand trembled as she pointed at the little fish.


    "Don''t you feel like fainting? Ai, Little Nine is right by your side. If you fainted, you could throw yourself into his arms. I don''t believe he can hold himself back." Xiaoyu looked at her calmly.


    Princess Golden Bell was about to faint from anger. After hearing her words, she bit her tongue to keep her mind clear and tearfully looked at Night Nine. She thought to herself, "Ninth Brother, take a look at this woman you like. She''s no different from a commoner from a commoner."


    Ye Jiumei turned her head around with an indifferent expression. No matter who it was, their patience would be worn out by her, so couldn''t she just let him go? He only wanted to live a normal life with Fishy. Because of her interference, they already had a lot of troubles.


    Little Fishy originally didn''t want to beat the crap out of them, but she bullied them too much, even stripping off Little Nine''s clothes. It simply trampled their dignity under their feet and even grinded it a little.


    Princess Golden Bell had been watching Nine Nights all this time. Actually, she had no choice but to do such a thing, but she believed that Nine Nights would understand her and be moved by her love for her. His disgusted look made her heart sink to the bottom.


    Princess Golden Bell glanced at the treasured sword hanging on a pillar at the side. She stretched her arm and took it out. Throwing away the sword scabbard, she placed the sword horizontally across her neck.

 C115

    "Ninth Brother, if you don''t marry this woman today, I will die right in front of you." Princess Golden Bell went for broke.


    Little Fishy rolled her eyes. ''What do you want with her? It''s your own business whether she dies or not!''


    Night Nine finally managed to look at her, "Be happy to die, hmm, cut this place off, that way you will be bleeding profusely, even the deities won''t be able to save you."


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. He... She was actually told to die? Although he didn''t say it that way, that was what he meant.


    Xiaoyu pursed her lips when she saw the doubtful look on Princess Golden Bell''s face. What a severe medicine.


    "Little Jiu, you said that it''s a large artery. If it was cut, Princess Golden Bell would not be able to survive."


    Night Nine couldn''t help but snort. He said disdainfully, "It''s good that he''s dead. Twelve, send someone to the capital to deliver a letter to Prince Rui. Princess Jinling is a good person and has no shame to live in this world. She has no shame to go back to see him. I have no choice but to commit suicide."


    A voice answered from outside. Little Fishy and Night Nine had no idea that Princess Golden Bell had tied them up. It was strange to hear it, but the look in her eyes had changed.


    Xiao Yu thought that she was afraid, and said, "Princess Jin Ling is already pitiful enough, so there''s no need to talk about this. She just said that she was picked by a rapist, and Princess Jin Ling doesn''t want her parents'' reputation to be implicated.


    "You all ¡­" Princess Golden Bell was infuriated as she exerted strength in her hand.


    Little Fishy was shocked, quickly standing up.


    Night Nine cried out, "Be quiet, don''t move your fetus."


    Princess Golden Bell fell to the ground. Little Fishy looked at him reproachfully. "Why didn''t you stop her?"


    "It''s going to rain and my mother is going to get married. Am I going to stop it?" Night Nine looked coldly at Princess Golden Bell.


    "What''s more, what can a disabled person like me do? We can only be humiliated by others. " Nine Night Demon endured it and used her charm to force him to submit. The humiliation he had suffered today had taught him to never be a good person.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu fell silent. Xiao Jiu was originally an awkward child. Princess Golden Bell''s actions today had truly lifted his scales.


    She lazily walked over and first looked at Princess Golden Bell''s wound. It had only hurt her skin. She slowly crouched down and reached out her hand to cut her pulse.


    "Is he completely dead? "If she''s dead, I''ll get the guards to buy her a coffin." Night Nine''s anger had yet to dissipate, he stared at Little Fishy, gritting his teeth.


    How could Xiaoyu have the time to bother with such an arrogant man? Her expression became more and more solemn as she exhaled deeply. Her mouth was really like a crow''s beak as she said, "Little Jiu, Princess Golden Bell is really happy."


    Nine Night Demon''s belly full of complaints had been choked in her throat by her words, "She''s actually happy?"


    Seeing Xiaoyu solemnly nod her head, he suddenly felt that he could not find his voice, "Then what should we do?"


    Although he scolded Princess Golden Bell ruthlessly in his heart, this crazy woman was because he was also going to be her father''s person. Moreover, Xiaoyu was different from the other children, so he had always been secretly worried, but now that he heard that Princess Golden Bell was happy, he didn''t know what to do with her.


    "We''ll talk after we save Princess Golden Bell." Xiaoyu stood up and slowly walked to the door. She opened the door, but neither she nor Little Jiu could do anything to Princess Golden Bell.


    Fishy was startled when she opened the door. Twelve was lying by the door.


    "What are you doing lying by the door?" Fishy patted her chest. Did these people exist to intimidate people? If her heart wasn''t strong enough, she would have been scared to death.


    The 12 carp stick up, with an innocent face they pouted at Xiao Cui, "Madam, I don''t want to, she just threw me at the door and left it there."


    Xiao Cui immediately knelt down, "Madam, Xiao Cui is wrong, please Madam, please don''t ask me to follow the princess anymore."


    "What''s going on?" When Night Nine arrived at the door, her voice contained a trace of majesty. It seemed that the one who knew what had happened was this Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui quickly changed directions and knelt, "Young master, I was forced to do this by the princess, I did not mean to offend the master and mistress, nor did I intentionally offend the Twelve Protectors. Princess Jin Ling often pricks me with needles, and burn me with candles, sob sob, look."


    Xiao Cui crawled over to Little Fishy''s side and pulled up her sleeves, showing her the wounds on her body.


    Xiaoyu took in a deep breath. Her body was green and purple without a single piece of good meat. This Princess Golden Bell was only a teenage girl. How could she have done such a vicious thing? What was there to be proud about?


    "Madam is pregnant, yet you told her to look at these." Ye Jiumei pulled Little Fishy to her side in dissatisfaction.


    "Your servant has been careless." Xiao Cui kowtowed again and again.


    "Young Master, Madam, Xiao Cui wanted to report back, but Princess Jin Ling tied Xiao Cui to the toilet, so Xiao Cui has no way of escaping."


    Fishy frowned. It was too much to tie to the toilet.


    The sixth submission of the dissolute princess

 C116

    Xiaoyu was about to open her mouth, but Twelfth Preemptively said: "Young Master, Madam, Xiao Cui is not bad, master is merciful, why not return the indenture contract to her? That way, even Princess Jin Ling would not be able to say anything."


    He lowered his eyes slightly, not looking at anyone. The reason why he spoke first was because he felt that if she could betray her master just because of a little bit of suffering, she could sell him out once, then she could sell you out a second time.


    Xiaoyu looked at Twelfth, and turned to look at Xiao Cui, "Sigh, how pitiful, being a servant is indeed not easy, since Twelfth is asking for mercy for you, Little Nine, then you should give Twelfth face."


    Xiao Cui raised her head in shock, "Young Master, Madam ¡­"


    Although freedom is good, she is alone and has no one to rely on. Do you have any skills? How can she survive if you want her to?


    No matter how pissed off the Ninth Prince was, he was still a prince. Even if he had the servants, they were still much better than the young miss of a small family, and even in the capital city, he still dared to snatch that slut Liu family who loved to marry, the young miss of an ordinary family, back to torture them to death. However, he still didn''t dare to touch a single hair on her head.


    12 didn''t have time for her to say anything else, "Xiao Cui, why aren''t you thanking Young Master and Madam?"


    Xiao Cui opened her mouth with much difficulty, "Xiao Cui, Xiao Cui Xie ¡­."


    Xiao Cui crawled forward on her knees for a few steps, and then hugged Night Nine''s legs, "Prince, I am willing to serve you for the rest of my life, and I beg you not to drive me away."


    He had never expected her to do such a thing, and now that he saw Xiao Cui pouncing towards him, he suddenly turned his wheelchair, causing Xiao Cui''s pitiful head to crash into the wheel.


    Xiao Yu''s heart tightened, she immediately went forward to support her. If it was in the modern world, wouldn''t Xiao Cui''s hair be blown into the wheel of the car, wasting a few strands?


    "Are you okay?" Little Fishy asked with concern.


    Night Nine had dodged Xiao Cui''s Demon Claw, seeing that Xiao Yu had a big belly, he went to help a servant girl, but actually helping a servant girl was nothing much, but this servant girl sold her master to beg for honor, this was unforgivable, he pulled Xiao Yu over.


    "Ah!" Xiao Cui was in pain, but in the end she still lost a strand of hair, because her arm was still in Little Fishy''s hand, with Night Nine pulling, Little Fishy''s inertia caused her to jump into his embrace, and it naturally affected her.


    "You are my woman, so you can only care about me. Don''t use all of your sympathy everywhere." Let alone Xiao Cui being a servant, even his brother could be ignored.


    I just don''t want you to be the perpetrator, Fishy thought.


    "Xiao Cui, you have seen it too, not only did you not take good care of the Prince, you even made yourself look so miserable, becoming a slave, and you were originally going to help master take care of her worries, not make master constantly worried about you, to take care of you." Twelve continued to smile, but his smile made others feel no warmth.


    Xiao Cui raised her head, and looked resentfully at Twelfth, Twelfth struggled free from the rope. She did not call out for Princess Jin Ling, but this was already giving him face, so why did he have to make things difficult for her?


    To other princes, women were merely the bargaining chip of a political marriage. To have a few more women like Princess Jin Ling would only increase the chances of them sitting on that throne, however, the Ninth Prince''s ambition was not to do so.


    Actually, from a young age till now, the Ninth Prince had never thought of having anything, nor had he ever had anything. The Ninth Princess had reminded him of his hope for life; he only wanted to live an ordinary life with the Ninth Princess.


    "Madam, I beg of you, I''d rather be a horse to serve you. Please, Madam, please let me stay." Seeing this, Xiao Cui could only turn her attention to Little Fishy, hugging her leg and not letting go.


    XII sighed and turned his head. Women are always troublesome, so I''m afraid Xiao Cui has stayed. If Princess Hua-Yang were to open her mouth, even if she wasn''t willing, she would still agree.


    Xiaoyu saw that Xiao Cui was hugging her leg, her face revealed a strange expression, she squatted down and said gently: Xiao Cui, are you truly willing to be a slave?


    "I do." Seeing that Little Fishy had loosened up, Xiao Cui was ecstatic, nodding her head.


    Xiaoyu was full of smiles as she spoke softly, "You are also an old man from the Ninth Prince''s estate. You should know that the Ninth Prince is ill, right?"


    Xiao Cui nodded her head hesitantly, not knowing what she meant.


    If you leave, I won''t be able to say anything. If you stay, I won''t be able to rest assured, but if you stay, then I''ve refined some of the disease in the prince''s body, and if you take this poison, then you can stay by the prince''s side to serve him. However, I will speak shamelessly first, since there is no cure for this poison, you will die at any time, but I do not know if there is an antidote.


    Xiao Cui''s face turned ashen when she heard this. This wangfei was even more ruthless than the wangfei and Twelfth Prince.


    "I''ve always been troubled. Your highness is kind and can''t bear to see others suffer from your own suffering, but you did it voluntarily, didn''t you?" Little Fishy slowly took out her medicine bag.


    As he took them out, he said to himself happily, "Finally, someone is willing to give Little Nine a test."


    Xiao Cui unconsciously let go of her leg and retreated. Everyone knew that the Ninth Prince''s illness was worse than death if it flared up. She had seen the Ninth Prince''s crazy and tiger-like appearance twice. Just thinking about it made her shudder.


    "Xiao Cui, you are too good, if you die, Prince and I will take good care of your family." Xiaoyu looked at Xiao Cui eagerly and passed the medicine bag to her.


    Xiao Cui suddenly waved her hand, Xiao Yu quickly retracted her hand, and looked at her reproachfully, "Be careful, do you know how poisonous this poison is? "If you use your fingernails to pick up just a tiny bit of it, you can poison a whole pond of fish to death."


    "Is it that poisonous?" Twelve cries of alarm. He knew that the Ninth Prince had been poisoned, but he had not expected it to be this poisonous.


    "I heard that someone tried to assassinate your highness. Your highness was severely injured and spat out a mouthful of blood. But those assassins died for some reason, did you not think about the reason?" Little Fishy patiently explained.


    Twelfth Prince''s face changed and he cried out involuntarily, "Don''t tell me it''s the Ninth Prince''s blood ¡­"


    Little Fishy nodded slowly.


    Ninefire said nothing.


    XII turned and looked at Xiao Cui, his eyes filled with pity.


    Xiao Cui retreated step by step, and when she saw that she had retreated to the door, she suddenly turned and ran out of the door. It was better to die than to live, she was still young, she had never thought of dying.

 C117

    Xiao Cui ran away just like that, the people did not even look at her, but stared at the bed instead.


    Xiao Cui was easy to deal with, but what about Princess Jin Ling?


    At this moment, Princess Golden Bell was unconscious. However, she had left her worries to others.


    Xiaoyu was doing this for the good of Princess Golden Bell. She was afraid that her medical skills wouldn''t be up to standard so she specially invited Meng Chen to give her some medicine so that she could have a good pulse.


    Yao Meng Chen looked at Little Fishy, "Have you passed the pulse test?"


    Xiaoyu smiled and said, "This can''t be hidden from godfather."


    She took out the prescription from behind her back and handed it to him.


    When Meng Chen saw Little Fishy''s prescription, he frowned.


    "Wrong?" Little Fishy''s voice became softer and softer. Although it was only two words, it was exceptionally difficult to speak.


    She felt that she was still a good person, but after studying for so long, she had seen quite a few patients. Why couldn''t she see through Princess Golden Bell? Was it because of Princess Golden Bell''s illness, or was it because of her selfishness?


    Yao Meng Chen looked at Little Fishy, whose face was wrinkled into a bun, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    "You didn''t make a mistake, it''s just that the handwriting is too ugly. Although the prescriptions written by the doctors are all extremely flamboyant, how can there be someone as ugly as you who writes better than you?"


    "Huh?" Xiaoyu looked at Yao Meng Chen with wide eyes.


    "Take a look, take a look." Yao Meng Chen pointed at Little Fishy and commented.


    Xiao Yu''s face flushed from what Yao Meng Chen had said. She giggled: "Godfather, now is not the time to comment on my calligraphy. Um ¡­" "How''s the recipe?"


    "En, add another medicine, the effect will be better." The medicine was written out and handed to the little fish.


    Xiaoyu glanced at him, purposefully ignoring his hand of writing. "Godfather, this medicine ¡­"


    "Her stomach and spleen are incompatible, and she has an impatient heart. I think she should sleep for two days first." Yao Meng Chen decisively said.


    "So it''s like that." Xiaoyu mumbled. She also felt that what Yao Meng Chen said made sense. However, Princess Jin Ling ¡­


    It was three days later when Princess Golden Bell woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xiaoyu sitting by her bedside, elegantly eating a bird''s nest porridge.


    Little Fishy glanced at her before placing the bird''s nest porridge to the side. She then picked up another bowl and placed a pure silver spoon on top of the small Dan Zi beside her. Then, she picked up the bowl she had just put down and started drinking with relish.


    Princess Golden Bell glanced at Xiaoyu and wondered what she was trying to do. She had never been hungry in her entire life. Seeing her happy eating, she finally reached out and took the soup. After looking at the little fish for a while, she began to eat.


    Even though she had been hungry for three days, even though she was very hungry, her food was still elegant. Xiaoyu looked at Princess Golden Bell and thought to herself, so there really is a natural born noble.


    Princess Golden Bell felt Little Fishy''s gaze and directly ignored her. After finishing her bird''s nest soup, she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief before turning to look at Little Fishy, "Speak, what do you want?"


    Xiaoyu was stunned. She had initially planned on how she would deal with Princess Golden Bell, but she hadn''t thought about it these past few days. Even though Yao Qingcheng was her master, her thoughts were different from hers.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know anything." Princess Golden Bell coldly reprimanded when she saw her silence.


    "I know everything." Xiaoyu looked at Princess Golden Bell.


    Some things can only be decided by the person concerned.


    "A piece of good news and a piece of bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Fishy thought for a long time and could only say this.


    "What good news can you have?" Princess Golden Bell scoffed, refusing to say what she wanted to say.


    "You''re happy." Xiaoyu looked at Princess Golden Bell. She truly had no idea how she would react.


    Princess Golden Bell''s expression was like a wax statue, frozen in her previous state.


    Was she happy?


    She was overjoyed!


    Princess Golden Bell''s eyes widened. What did this mean? She was deceiving herself that nothing had happened, but that extra piece of meat was constantly reminding her that she had been tainted.


    Princess Golden Bell suddenly clutched her head as she screamed.


    Little Fishy reached out her arms, wanting to embrace her and comfort her. But then she thought that perhaps the thing she needed the least was her consolation, and perhaps she wanted Little Nine to comfort her. Not to mention that Little Nine was not willing, even if he was willing, she would not do so.


    A sudden pain came from Little Fishy''s abdomen. Her face suddenly paled as she clutched her stomach. The baby gave her a kick.


    Xiaoyu glanced at Princess Golden Bell. No one was the savior, nor was she.


    Between her baby and the others, she chose her baby. Holding her stomach, she slowly stepped out of the room.


    "Princess." 12 appeared in time.


    Little Fishy impolitely stretched out her hand towards him, "Twelfth, come over here and help me up."


    "Princess, are you alright?" Compared to Fifteen, Twelve was much more harmonious. Without much hesitation, he went forward to support Little Fishy and looked at her worriedly.


    "Baby doesn''t like her." Fishy pointed to the house with a wry smile.


    12 There was no need to look. The hoarse voice could be heard two miles away from the house. No one would like someone as hysterical as him.


    Ruthlessness flashed through Twelfth Night. This woman, if she was kept alive, she would be a disaster.


    "Little Jiu is a person who values friendship. Although he doesn''t love the golden bell, the friendship between them still exists. Although I hate the golden bell, and wish that she would die, but for Little Jiu, I will absolutely not make things difficult for her. Twelve."


    Xiaoyu glanced at Twelfth Night, "Little Nine is like a brother to you, if you were to ignore his feelings and touch Princess Golden Bell, wouldn''t that make Little Jiu uncomfortable?"


    Twelve silent. Could it be that they were going to let Princess Golden Bell do as she pleased?


    "Do you believe that not a single person knows that we have Princess Golden Bell here? "From the looks of it now, she might be a problem, but if she were to die here, a calamity will soon befall her."


    According to Xiaoyu''s conjecture, Princess Golden Bell''s original bodyguard had probably been secretly murdered or had been paralyzed by the Tenth Prince''s men. If they made any unusual moves, he would appear as the master of justice, or even call a deer a horse.


    "Are we just going to let these people blame the Ninth Prince?" Twelve was indignant.


    "Little Jun can''t bear to have such a big scheme. He''ll have to endure a period of peace and quiet, and then take a step back into the vast world." Little Fishy muttered, not so much exhorting herself as exhorting herself.


    "Right now, we''re going to compete with the opponent to see who can keep their cool. Whoever can''t wait will lose."


    Isn''t she mad? She was angrier than anyone, suddenly she had a new sister and a cheap son. She really wanted to finish off this shameless Princess Golden Bell, but she knew that she couldn''t do anything on impulse. She wasn''t that lucky to have been transported to the Xiaobai world.

 C118

    Princess Golden Bell headed straight for Night Nine''s room. She did not believe in Fishy. This woman had always wanted her to be bad, so she must have lied to her.


    She was going to ask Nine if there were any good people in this yard other than Nine. Nine wouldn''t lie to her. She had to hear it herself. Those people were just lying to her.


    "The poison in Little Nine''s body has started acting up. He won''t be seeing anyone for the next few days." Little Fishy appeared like a ghost.


    Princess Golden Bell turned her head abruptly and asked why she had not seen a single ghost on her way here.


    "You vicious woman." Princess Golden Bell could not think of a way to express her anger. She could only feel that the most vicious words would not even be said to this woman.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t be bothered with her. This princess shouldn''t be from Earth, she probably came from Mars. Otherwise, how could she not understand what they were saying? He was obsessed with it, and once he lost his obsession, he would only be left with it.


    Little Fishy''s policy is to use the ostrich policy. I''ll entertain you here as one more person, and I''ll bring you food as soon as you get it. I''ll send you whatever you want to eat, but no one will serve you, and if you don''t like it, you won''t eat it. If you don''t, then I won''t send you the next meal.


    When had Princess Golden Bell ever suffered such humiliation? Throwing away the food, in a short while, a relatively docile dog would come over and eat all the food on the ground, being docile, and that was also a dog. Princess Golden Bell was scared out of her wits, and she was most afraid of dogs, but no one paid attention to her when she barked hysterically. After the dog finished its food, it looked at Princess Golden Bell and licked its tongue, then swaggered away.


    Her hands hugged her knees as she wailed. She was a princess, how could she have suffered such hardships? Princess Golden Bell firmly believed that Ninth Brother had no idea that that woman would treat her in such a manner. Otherwise, he would definitely divorce that woman.


    It was finally night. When Princess Golden Bell heard three rhythmic knocks on the door, she stumbled over to open it.


    A shadow flashed in front of the door. She stretched out her hand, but didn''t manage to grab a single piece of clothing. Looking at the rather sumptuous dinner on the ground, rage welled up in her eyes. "Xiaoyu, come out and see me."


    She didn''t even dare to see her anymore? Did she know that she had gone too far?


    The surroundings were completely silent. Princess Golden Bell was infuriated as she stretched out her leg. Since Fishy wasn''t coming to see her, then she might as well go see Fishy. She had to get to the bottom of this.


    "Princess, it''s said that things haven''t been peaceful recently. It''s best for you to rest early." A lazy voice came from the darkness. It wasn''t twelve, but which one?


    "I want to see Ninth Brother, I want to see Xiaoyu." No matter what happened, it was unable to make her lower her noble head.


    Twelfth Night rolled his eyes. Could it be that their words were really that hard to understand?


    "Princess, not to mention you, the current Ninth Prince won''t even be able to see the Ninth Princess. I advise you to calm down a little." Can''t you not give them trouble?


    "Then I''ll see Xiaoyu." Princess Golden Bell was certain that it was all because of Xiaoyu and wanted to take the initiative.


    "The ninth princess'' body isn''t feeling well. Maybe another day." Twelfth still had that lazy tone.


    "What is she feeling unwell about? She clearly has a guilty conscience and doesn''t dare to come and see me. Fishy, Fishy, get out here right now."


    Twelve yawned and said, "Princess Golden Bell, don''t cry out. It''s hard for a woman to be pregnant for ten months. It''s tiring."


    Princess Jinling had a heart attack after all. When she heard his words, her heart thumped wildly. She hated Fishy more and more. How did Twelve know that she was pregnant? It must be because of Fishy, that vixen, she said that she had a guilty conscience.


    She angrily closed the door, angrily went to the bed, and threw herself onto it. No, she had to see these two.


    Thinking about the bastard in her belly, she panicked. No way, she had to see Nine immediately. As long as Nine admitted that the child in her stomach was his, she would be willing to die even if she had to.


    Princess Golden Bell looked as though she had been possessed, but who could understand her pain? She just wanted Nine to recognize her. Why was it so hard?


    She had been dreaming for so many years, but now, it was all just a dream. She had such a small request, and now that she had a bastard child who didn''t know who was it, she didn''t have the face to ask anything of him. But, couldn''t he have pitied her? Couldn''t he trick her? As long as he said one word, she wouldn''t feel sorry even if she died.


    Princess Jinling looked at the treasured sword hanging by her side. Anger rose in her heart as she drew her sword and rushed out. She wanted to kill Xiaoyu. She definitely had to kill Xiaoyu.


    "Little Fishy, get out here right now." Princess Golden Bell rushed into Xiaoyu''s room. The moonlight was hazy, and as it shone into the unlit room, it made the atmosphere seem very chilly.


    The quiet atmosphere caused Princess Golden Bell to involuntarily soften her steps. Her angry roar had changed to a probing tone.


    "Little Yu, are you there?"


    When no one answered, she suddenly bumped into something and subconsciously held onto it, feeling that it was so soft. She looked up and down at the place she was hugging and screamed out in fear.


    Twelve strands of hair pulled back on his face. He still had the guts to kill someone, but if it wasn''t for Princess Golden Bell who was ferociously carrying a sword, he wouldn''t even be bothered to play with her. The consort repeatedly urged him to pretend that there was no such person, but he felt wronged in his heart.


    The princess was right. This might not be the best choice, but at the moment, they could only conceal their true abilities.


    Princess Golden Bell was so tired that she could no longer run. She watched the scene behind her with lingering fear in her heart. She could not understand why the quiet courtyard had suddenly turned into a deathly silent ghost mansion.


    She really wanted to go back and see if she could understand why there was someone hanging in Ninth Brother''s and Xiaoyu''s room. Princess Golden Bell patted her chest as unease arose in her heart. The person hanging from the beam seemed to be a man. It couldn''t be ¡­


    Princess Golden Bell ran along the path. When she saw a limping figure in front of her, she rushed over. "Ninth Brother."


    Little Fishy''s body stiffened as she slowly turned around.


    "Why is it you?" Princess Golden Bell said in astonishment.


    Then, she suddenly thought of something and pointed at Little Fishy, "It''s you, it''s you, you despicable little villain."


    Little Fishy was already used to her bafflement, and continued to look for the lost hairpin after glancing at her. The hairpin itself was not very valuable, but because it was given to her by Night Nine, she treasured it a lot.

 C119

    The hairpin that Little Fishy found was made from a vine, because Little Fishy wouldn''t comb her hair so tight with a hairpin, and would often break the jade hairpin due to exertion. Little Fishy joked that no matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t break the hairpin, so she casually mentioned it, but didn''t expect Night Nine to give her several hairpins every few days.


    Little Fishy looked at Ye Jiu Mei with some puzzlement. That day, she had just casually complained to her, but she hadn''t thought that he would actually seriously look for a hairpin for her, even taking her seriously.


    After quite a few days, Night Nine handed her an ugly grape hairpin, and Little Fishy''s first instinct was that she had been duped. She didn''t expect Night Nine to shyly and awkwardly open her mouth, "This ¡­ I made it for you. "


    Little Fishy forcefully swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth. Things that were handmade had always been expensive.


    Little Fishy happily received the hairpin and stuck it at her temples. Upon closer inspection, it was actually quite attractive, just that things like rattan and tree didn''t have much luster. It just stuck in her hair like it was a strange sight, as if there was a chopstick stuck in her head.


    Who is Little Fishy? She thought for a moment and then applied a bit of powder onto the hairpin. When night fell, the hairpin actually emitted a gentle light. She used only a bit of effort to transform it into something magical.


    If it were any other kind of hairpin, it would have been fine. After all, it was something that could be exchanged with gold and silver, and although it was ugly, he had made it himself, it was her most treasured hairpin, so she ignored the late night and went back to look for it. She had just picked up the hairpin and was holding it by her waist when she met Princess Golden Bell.


    Princess Golden Bell looked at Xiaoyu and an evil thought suddenly arose in her heart. "If you kill her, there won''t be anyone left to fight over her with."


    Under the moonlight, Xiaoyu looked at Princess Golden Bell''s changing eyes and could not help but retreat.


    "You killed Nine, didn''t you?" Princess Golden Bell took a step forward.


    "Jin Ling, Little Jiu is still alive, don''t curse him." Little Fishy slightly frowned. No matter what Little Nine did in the past, she would always be by his side, but now, her master had directly separated her from him, not allowing her to see him again. She had always been feeling very anxious, and even though she couldn''t listen to others talk about Night Nine''s charms, she was still very afraid of what might happen.


    "You''re still pretending to be a good person? I saw it all. Ninth Brother was hanging on a beam. His hair was loose, and his tongue was sticking out so long." Princess Golden Bell approached her step by step, gesturing as she spoke. This way, she would no longer feel afraid.


    "You must be having a nightmare." Xiaoyu slipped as her hands grabbed at the air. The hairpin fell to the ground. She grabbed the corner of Princess Golden Bell''s clothes and steadied herself.


    Princess Golden Bell hated her the most. She could not bear to have Princess Golden Bell grab onto her clothes. She gave a violent push and the little fish that had just steadied himself fell to the ground. With a "hiss", she tore Princess Golden Bell''s clothes apart.


    "You ¡­" Princess Jin Ling lowered her head to look at her torn clothes. She was infuriated as she hurriedly covered her clothes before turning to leave.


    Little Fishy only felt a wave of pain in her abdomen. She leaned on the ground with one hand and covered her abdomen with the other. Her face was pale as she repeatedly called out in her heart, Little Nine!


    Now that her child was less than seven months old, she remembered a colleague who was born prematurely in the first six months. The child was placed in a thermostat for twelve days, but it was still gone, and it was said that the fetus would only be able to survive after July, and would she and Little Jiu lose the child?


    Little Fishy crawled a few steps forward and extended her hand to pick up the hairpin. She held it tightly in her hand and felt the fetus falling. Her heart sank as she slowly and laboriously lifted her hand to insert the hairpin into her bun.


    "Twelve, twelve." Little Nine''s name lingered on her tongue, but it was Number Twelve who yelled it out, because she knew in her heart that it was only Number 12 who was closest to her.


    She felt that it was troublesome, so she didn''t alert the people protecting her. All she wanted to do was to retrieve the hairpin and return. At this moment, she could only deeply regret that her carelessness had caused her and Little Jiu''s child to die.


    Pain, it hurts, Fishy fumbled for the silver needle on her waist. Right now, she was in extreme pain, her hands were trembling, but there was a glimmer of hope that she wouldn''t give up. Even though she knew the principle of being indeterminate in medicine, she also knew her current condition, and she couldn''t help it, but she had no other choice.


    The silver needles finally pierced her body, relieving some of the pain she felt from the little fish. She continued to insert needles one after another, each of which seemed to expend all of her strength.


    "Princess." The sound of clothes flapping came from the air as the youngest seventeen people among the ice guards rushed over. When they saw that Little Fishy was covered in blood, they were stunned for a moment and then immediately pounced over.


    "Seventeen, carry me back." Little Fishy weakly stretched out her hand towards Seventeen.


    17 did not hesitate to pick up the small fish.


    "Don''t tell Xiao Jiu to have Imperial Physician Lu and my godfather come over." The small fish sounded like mosquitoes.


    "Then... What about Master Yao Qingcheng, don''t you want to tell her? " 17 smelled the scent of blood. Recently, the bodyguard brothers were all talking about the Ninth Gongzi, so even though he was young, he knew that he was pregnant in October. Seeing blood before that was abnormal, even dangerous.


    "No need." Xiaoyu passed out after trying her best to say those two words.


    Seventeen saw it and didn''t dare to delay any longer. He performed his flying art and rushed to Doctor Lu''s room with Little Fishy in his arms because Doctor Lu was closer to them.


    "Doctor Lu, Doctor Wang." Seventeen kicked down Doctor Lu''s door without a care.


    Doctor Lu was getting on in years and felt like he was too young. He heard Seventeen''s voice and quickly got up. He was only half-way through his sleeves when a cold wind blew in and Seventeen rushed in. He raised his head to scold Seventeen but his eyes were fixed on her chest.


    "Quick, put it on the bed." Doctor Lu could no longer be bothered with the defense of men and women. He reached out his hand to tuck in his quilt. He pulled at his quilt to make it smooth.


    As soon as he put it down, Doctor Lu had already arranged a row of silver needles. Although Xiaoyu had given him the needles, the pain was unbearable. She couldn''t go on after only a few shots.


    "Quickly go and invite Mr. Yao Meng Chen." Lu Buwei said calmly.


    Princess Hua-Yang''s situation wasn''t good, she might even die.

 C120

    Although the style of the bedclothes was much simpler than that of the outer robe, they were not white like the others. They were light gray, light yellow, and even if there was an emergency, he would wear the bedclothes and go, and he would not appear too unreasonable, nor would he affect the patient''s condition because of the clothes he was wearing.


    Although he still charged recklessly when he went over to Seventeen''s side, because Imperial Physician L¨¹ was by the wangfei''s side, his mood calmed down a bit. He pinched the words out about Little Fishy''s situation, and when Meng Chen heard this, he picked up the medicine box and ran out.


    When Lu Buwei had finished giving Little Fishy the acupuncture, Yao Meng Chen also arrived. Looking at the bloodied Little Fishy, his face was solemn. He moved forward and cut her pulse with his left hand, and after a long while, he felt his heart return to his stomach. Luckily, Little Fishy knew how to save herself.


    Meng Chen opened the medicine box on his back and took out a pill from the bed. He then forced open Xiaoyu''s mouth and fed the pill to her. Then he walked to the table, picked up the pen and ink, and unhesitatingly wrote out a prescription.


    "Ancestral Martial Aunt, Master, she ¡­" Lu Buwei glanced worriedly at the unconscious Little Fishy.


    "It will be fine." Xiao Yu was not only his goddaughter, she was also his savior. He had thought that he would not be able to repay her kindness in this life, that he would do his best to save her, even if it meant accompanying his own life.


    "Little Nine, Nine... "No." Xiaoyu frowned and muttered.


    "Where is Master Ye?" Regardless of how Little Fishy was injured, how could he not appear as a man?


    "Before Madam fainted, she repeatedly warned me not to tell Young Master no matter what." 17 replied.


    Yao Meng Chen frowned even more as he listened, "Have you informed Qingcheng?"


    "Madam, she ¡­" Seventeen''s voice trailed off.


    Yao Meng Chen didn''t wait for 17 to finish before becoming angry. He glared at 17, "Before your wife passed out, she warned you not to tell anyone?"


    He was not a woman, so he naturally couldn''t be a feminist. The problem was, Little Fishy was his goddaughter, so naturally, the scales in his heart would be set on Little Fishy.


    Yao Meng Chen''s heart ached as he looked at the frowning Little Fishy. He didn''t like it just because she looked at him. This Seventeen was obviously seeing his daughter pass out, so everything was pushed towards her. She really had evil intentions.


    However, although he was stifled in his heart, he couldn''t kick his butt to block this aggrievement.


    "Martial Ancestor, even if the young master knows about this, he would still be in a hurry. He won''t be able to make it here." Lu Buwei knew more or less about the inside story.


    The Ninth Prince''s current physical condition, in the words of his master, was the decline of immunity, which made him the most vulnerable to illness. The current master was still in sixth place, easily infected by other people''s viruses, causing cross infection between mother and son. The Ninth Prince was clearly a pathogen, so no matter what, it was still better for the two to be separated.


    "What kind of husband and wife is this?" One of them was pregnant and the other was poisoned. The best method was to take care of a person, but he felt uncomfortable in his heart, after all, Xiaoyu was his daughter, and when he thought about how much she had paid when she was pregnant, he felt that Niu Niu was the best.


    "If the relationship is long, then how can it last forever?" Doctor L¨¹ shook his head and shouted.


    Hearing that, Yao Meng Chen looked at Doctor Lu, "I didn''t expect you to be so thorough."


    Lu Buwei chuckled. He had a lot of beards. If he had a few beards, he would look more like a cat.


    "Master Ancestor, I''m not the one who sees through this. It''s Master who said so."


    When Yao Meng Chen heard this, he was stunned. He looked at Little Fishy and asked, "How could she make such a sad poem?"


    He was rather superstitious and felt that Little Fishy was still young and should not have made such sentimental poems. However, he did not know that Little Fishy was merely a chauvinist.


    "This wasn''t made by master. Master said it was written by a pretty boy who didn''t work properly. Master also said that this pretty boy doesn''t have any other abilities. He was just good at writing love letters." Doctor Lu saw that Yao Meng Chen''s attention was attracted, so he was naturally happy that he didn''t insist on the issue of the ninth prince.


    "What do you mean by fishing for horses?" Yao Meng Chen was puzzled.


    Doctor Lu looked around mysteriously and whispered into Yao Meng Chen''s ear, "Don''t tell anyone that I told you."


    "What are you talking about?" Yao Meng Chen''s interest was piqued.


    "He''s just playing with women. I heard that this brat never pays when he plays with women. He usually writes a poem as a means of prostitution." Doctor L¨¹ stamped his foot and finally said it.


    Yao Meng Chen was stunned. There was actually such a person? If this was in the past, he would definitely pout at her. A brothel was a brothel, born lowly, and seeing her good skin, he would recommend himself as a pillow.


    It was probably because he had been living in a brothel for the past few days that he was no longer as dignified as he used to be when he thought about matters. At this moment, he was thinking about how could this man be so shameless? He actually used the pride of the brothels to do something like this.


    If that great poet were to know that Xiaoyu had tarnished his reputation, he would probably be a dead man.


    "Don''t change the subject." As Yao Meng Chen came to realize this, he gloomily looked at Lu Buwei, but his hands were not idle either.


    "Little Fishy''s injuries are caused by external forces. What are his subordinates doing?" He only wanted to say one more sentence, how could those bird-like subordinates let Little Fishy get a little injured? "


    Although he didn''t know how formidable the Ice Guards were, he was sure that they had to be diligent. In that case, no one would ever harm Little Fishy.


    In the eyes of these officials, their superiors were right. If their superiors were wrong, please refer to what they just said. Although on the surface, he seemed to be more closely related to Xiaoyu, in reality, he was an imperial physician and an official.


    No matter how many titles an Imperial Concubine had, none of them held real power. They were far inferior to the empty title of Ninth Prince.


    This time, Yao Meng Chen really wronged the ice guards. Nine Night Demon and Little Fishy couldn''t bear his harassment and moved out of the yard, sneaking around like rats. If Little Fishy didn''t have her hairpin missing, they wouldn''t have gone back to look for her.


    Sometimes, it just so happened that right after 12 fell from the beam, he found a suspicious figure. When he chased after her, Little Fishy just happened to return to the courtyard to look for a hairpin.

 C121

    There are always so many coincidences in the world.


    When he heard that Xiaoyu showed signs of having an abortion, he was momentarily at a loss. Looking at the expression in her eyes, he composed himself and asked, "Did you tell Master?"


    asked XII.


    "Not yet." Seventeen frowned with worry. Before the princess passed out, she kept warning her again and again, but did she really not want to tell the ninth prince about such a big thing?


    Twelfth Prince listened and nodded to himself. The princess was sometimes terrifyingly calm. Even if the ninth prince knew about it now, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. It might even cause his illness to worsen.


    "Since you didn''t say it, then don''t say it." 12 casually said. When he said those words, he had already shouldered all the responsibility.


    When Yao Meng Chen saw Yao Qingcheng, he couldn''t even say a single word.


    Was this person in front of him really that little junior sister of his whose personality was like raging fire? Her red clothes were still like the sunset in the horizon, but her eyebrows and eyelashes had already turned completely silver.


    "What are you looking at? Have you never seen it before?" Yao Qingcheng was still as impatient as before.


    "Qingcheng, do you have the confidence to heal Master Ye''s illness?" Yao Meng Chen originally wanted to denounce someone for his crimes, but now he changed his words.


    "Even if you can''t, you can live a few more years." All the things she had learned in her life, could it be that she wouldn''t be able to take back a single life?


    Yao Meng Chen looked at Yao Qingcheng''s snow-like eyebrows and eyelashes. She had shaved her hair, otherwise, her black hair would have turned into ice and snow.


    "Qingcheng, the reason why you didn''t let Xiaoyu come was because you wanted to use the reverse snow to go back to the sky to treat Mister Ye?" Yao Meng Chen looked at Qingcheng. Originally, he had always thought that Qingcheng regarded the silver-white object too highly. Even if someone who was seriously ill were to moan and groan in front of her door for ten days and ten nights, she wouldn''t show a shred of sympathy even if there was a difference in the amount of silver.


    Yao Meng Chen had already faintly guessed that Ye Jiumei''s status was not ordinary, but even if he could take a mountain of gold and silver, what could he do with it? Using the reverse snow to go back to the sky would deal a great deal of harm to the person who performed the technique.


    In the past, the man she loved deeply had been poisoned by poison, and she had used this poison to turn the other party''s poison into her own body. Overnight, her hair had all turned white, and she quickly aged away the man she had saved.


    Medicine produced fragrance, which was a book of medicine that briefly introduced these kinds of things. At that time, she was facing her husband who had turned a blind eye to her, and when she consumed the poison, she believed that the medicine would be discovered very soon.


    This kind of waiting was torturous, filled with hope and disappointment. In the end, she could have survived, because there was still "going against the will of the heavens". As long as someone was willing to sacrifice themselves for her, then her life would naturally continue.


    However, when she saw this book, she hated her elder sister even more. She could have lived, because if there wasn''t someone who loved her so dearly, she would still be willing to give up everything for her. Why didn''t she say anything?


    Yao Qingcheng flipped through the pages of the book when she had nothing to do. Elder sister Sheng Xiang had died, and no one was worth it for her to use "Reverse Snow Returning to the Sky".


    However, she couldn''t help but look at those few lines of ''go against the snow to go back to the sky'' again and again. She always thought that if she went back to before she died, she would use ''go against the snow to go back to the sky to save'' her sister.


    Yao Qingcheng had never thought that she would ever be able to use a technique that could reverse the snow and turn the sky around to save a living corpse that was lying in a coffin.


    "You''re not allowed to talk to Xiaoyu." Yao Qingcheng glared at him fiercely.


    Yao Meng Chen remained silent. Qingcheng was just like that. She obviously owed him a great favor, but she refused to let him know. Sometimes, she couldn''t wait to be misunderstood.


    In the courtyard, an autumn leaf fell to the ground, the sound so soft it made people ignore it.


    He didn''t mean to listen to the corners of the walls, but shouldn''t he tell the prince about the matter of the wangfei and the medicine master? If he were to tell his highness, would he let him go through with it?


    15 As he was thinking, his reason told him not to say anything when he saw that his skin was nearly transparent, but he told him, who had always been loyal to him, what he had heard.


    After she finished speaking, her hands slightly hung at her sides. No matter what decision the Ninth Prince made, he would unconditionally obey.


    Night Nine''s hand gently beat the clock on the wheelchair.


    "Send a few people to keep an eye on the ninth prince''s wife ¡­" Nine Nights instructed them one by one.


    When he stopped, she looked up at him in surprise. In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, "Your Highness, don''t you want to go over and see my wife?"


    In the past few days, it had simply been impossible. Fifteen thought that if the prince knew that something had happened to his wife, he would rather throw away his own life than return.


    "No need." Night Nine said indifferently.


    He also wanted to immediately go to Xiaoyu''s side, but the truth was, doing so would not help the two of them and would put them in dire straits.


    Although his body was not by Xiaoyu''s side, his heart was still there. As long as their two hearts were together, no matter how long it took, they would definitely walk together. Even if they couldn''t walk in life, they would still stay together in death.


    "Defying the Snow to the Heavens."


    Everyone said that long illness had turned into a doctor, and he had that kind of convenience. In the imperial study room, there were some books on medical arts that he could casually flip through, even though there were no detailed records on "Reversing the Snow to Heaven", but there was a slight mention of it.


    To think that Yao Qingcheng would use such a forbidden technique to save him, he naturally understood in his heart that she was doing it for Little Fishy.


    Small fish.


    Why did he feel that the longer they spent together, the more he felt that the little fish was an endless treasure trove? He really couldn''t understand what was so valuable about her that everyone had to pay for her in succession.


    "Life and death share the same acupoint." In front of her eyes floated the happy and displeased face of the little fish, whose expression was gentle.


    However, Fishy, who had been unconscious, was unaware of all this. She woke up twice, her hands subconsciously touching her stomach each time.


    "It''s okay, your baby is fine." Some people couldn''t help but turn their heads away when they saw Xiaoyu subconsciously protecting the fetus.


    Little Fishy touched her round belly, the corner of her mouth curving up into a satisfied smile.


    Baby, you''re still here. You''re not mad at your mother.

 C122

    Looking at her gratified expression, Yao Meng Chen felt mixed emotions in his heart. Sorry, Little Yu, I was unable to protect your child.


    The reason that Little Fishy didn''t feel the baby leave her abdomen was because she was carrying twins. In this place, twins were always regarded as unknown, so many of these people weren''t willing to say that they were carrying twins themselves.


    Even if Yao Meng Chen did his best, he would only be able to keep one fetus, but he didn''t regret it.


    He became more silent than ever.


    No matter how much Gou Yue struggled, she couldn''t dodge the evil palms of the dark clouds. When the last bit of light was blocked, a few black shadows sneaked into Little Fishy''s courtyard.


    One of the people at the front obviously didn''t have the same martial arts as the others at the back, but everyone kept glancing at him. Obviously, this person was their leader.


    They were familiar with the road, as if this was their home and the place they were going to was their back garden.


    The front door was obviously for Fishy. She had already walked to the door and stretched out her hand, not to knock, but to open it.


    The door creaked open and a woman was asleep with her back to them.


    The leading man in black walked steadily to the bed and looked down at the sleeping girl. How did he look like a thief that had broken into the house in the middle of the night? It was more like entering his own backyard.


    The moonlight cast a shadow over the black-clothed man''s face, obscuring his originally evil and handsome appearance.


    The people he had brought stood in the courtyard, but not a single sound could be heard. Even the sound of falling leaves could be heard.


    The man in black extended his hand, revealing his fair and slender hands, which were obviously the hands of a noble. He had taken care of them very well, and the clothes on his body had been removed, leaving only the thumb of his right hand holding a priceless emerald ring. Even if one could not see his face in the shadow, and could only see the ring, the people of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion would still realize that this person was the Tenth Prince ¡ª Ye Langmei.


    However, no one from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion was present. This was usually an inconceivable matter, so Ye Langmei would definitely be on guard against him. However, no one from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion was present, which was usually an inconceivable matter.


    "If you follow me, although you won''t have the status of a wangfei, you won''t end up as a corpse and two lives." The Tenth Prince rubbed Little Fishy''s belly and sighed.


    No one answered him, which wasn''t surprising. Although it was his first room, why did he have to enter a pregnant woman''s room if he wanted to make her faint?


    After saying this, Ye Langmei no longer hesitated and used her inner force to pat Little Fishy on her stomach.


    In the darkness, there was a sigh. However, Ye Lianmei had been so focused on dealing with the evil creatures in the little fish''s stomach that she had not noticed it. With the death of Night Nine and the abortion of the little fish, the Ninth Prince''s Mansion would no longer exist.


    Ye Langmei did not know that the person who died from his slap was her own son.


    That''s right, there was indeed a woman lying on the bed, but this woman was not a small fish, but was Princess Golden Bell. Perhaps someone might have a question, Princess Golden Bell had just discovered that she was pregnant. It all started when he told her all about it at the age of fifteen.


    Hearing that her child had been killed by Princess Golden Bell, Nine Nights almost had Fishy leave him as well. Although she tried her best not to go over to see Fishy, she made preparations for everything.


    Little Fishy was very dangerous, it was easy to dodge arrow after arrow, he was not a good man or woman to begin with. For the sake of his own interests, he sacrificed himself to someone who had a conflict of interest with him, which was originally the royal family''s rule of survival. In the past, he did not want to fight, he disdained to argue, but that was because he did not even have a healthy body.


    However, it was different now. He had a wife and children, and the matter of taking care of the adulterer wouldn''t happen to him. He had already sacrificed a child, and although he hadn''t met the child yet, his heart ached because that was the fruit of his love for Little Fishy.


    Night Nine was a smart person. Before, he didn''t need any tricks or tricks, he was just too lazy to use them. He made a series of plans, waiting for Night Nine to walk into his trap.


    After striking out with her palm, Ye Langmei neatly turned around. The reason why she had personally come was because she did not want to personally beat the child inside the little fish''s stomach. In the end, he did not feel at ease.


    The group of people came and left like ghosts, as if everything was just a nightmare. Other than the people inside, no one else noticed anything.


    Even though the men were happy that their wives were pregnant, a few of them would touch the stomachs of pregnant women to search for the touch. Ninth Prince Ye Jiumei really knew him too well, especially since he had an expert in disguise under her.


    If it was any other man, he would not be interested in the body of a pregnant woman and would be able to easily deal with the Ninth Prince, Ye Jiumei, who was also too lazy to hide his tracks. The ice guards had successfully tracked them down and carefully concealed their traces, not allowing the guards of Night Demon to discover them.


    The Tenth Prince Ye Langmei who was hiding in the dark did not know that he had already been targeted by Night Nine.


    It wasn''t until Ye Langmei and the others left that fifteen years ago that he appeared. He glanced at Princess Golden Bell who was on the bed and frowned slightly. The tip of his nose flapped slightly as a faint smell of blood wafted in the air.


    "Young master''s foresight is like that of a god, but, what should we do with this woman?" XII glanced at Princess Golden Bell with eyes filled with pity.


    Ever since he had married his wife, although fifteen still had the same ice-cold face as before, the edges of his body were no longer cold and hard. He glanced at Twelve and asked, "Can you stop crying like a cat and showing fake mercy?"


    Twelve reached out to wipe his tear-free face, boasting shamelessly, "The reason why cats cry is because they never thought mice would die so easily. It''s a pity that cats spend so much energy on it."


    Fifteen was speechless. Was this really necessary? He stepped forward and picked up Princess Golden Bell. It was her fortune to be able to die in the place of the princess, but she was not dead.


    The biggest difference between them and the Tenth Prince was that he would not look at the person the Tenth Prince had used, but they would look for a doctor.


    Doctor L¨¹ looked serious. Fifteen looked at him quietly and didn''t want to say a word.


    Doctor Lu was frightened. The Ninth Prince''s actions had to be praised, but it had to be appalled as well. If he made one wrong move, all his efforts would have been for naught.

 C123

    "What did the Ninth Prince say?" Doctor Lu didn''t even raise his head. Although he was with the ninth prince and the others, he was still from the imperial city. He had to be careful with what had happened.


    "Do your best." Fifteen was always careful of words.


    Imperial Physician Lu breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was an imperial physician and his conscience was going to be eaten by dogs, he still wished that he was a doctor''s parent. It was a contradiction, but it was also a fact.


    Princess Jinling was reckless and did not understand the malice in the heart of men. She did not dare to compliment herself on her way to the world, nor did she allow others to like her. However, she had a good father.


    No matter where he was, it was necessary to try to be a father. Golden Bell County had no one good to be a father, and Imperial Physician Lu might not have any ''parental intentions''.


    After hearing the report for 15 years, Night Nine never opened his mouth to speak. He never felt that he was a good person, nor would he do anything evil. He said with an unwilling expression, "You forced me."


    There was nothing to shirk responsibility for. After a long while, he opened his mouth and asked, "How is the wangfei?"


    "Not bad." Fifteen did not answer immediately.


    Night Nine glanced at him, then at the corner of his eyes. As long as he was alive, he should be better off.


    Little fish, in this world, you are the only one, I would rather carry the whole world on my back than let you suffer a little harm, you would suffer a little grievance, but it would be infinitely expanded, deeply embedded in my heart; I have lost interest, you are the one who makes me feel that there is a meaning to living, I will use my life and my reputation, I will protect you with everything, it is not your fault that there is a powerful father, it is my fault that there is a powerful father.


    What was he thinking?


    It had to be said that he was deeply influenced by Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu understood the ruthlessness of the imperial power struggle. It was not something that one could stay out of when just because they wanted to stay out of trouble.


    The fire outside the city gates had engulfed the fish in the pond. If the fire outside the city gates had engulfed the fish in the pond, then the fire outside the city had engulfed the fish in the lake. Even Li Shimin, who was known as Mingjun, had killed his brothers to force the palace. However, the victor was the king and the loser was the thief. Because he had succeeded, he could rape history, and speak of himself as wronged, as righteous and righteous. The more he told lies, the more naturally he would speak the truth.


    "Don''t let the wangfei know." Nine Nights ordered.


    15 There was no answer, and how could the Princess know that the Princess was not out of danger yet, and that Nineamei did not expect the taciturn Fifteenth to answer? He whispered, "Little Fishy says that she is not a saint, but her heart is still very good. If she knew, she would definitely have a shadow in her heart."


    "Understood." Fifteen answered.


    At first, Night Nine was just talking to himself, and he didn''t expect anyone to answer. But when he heard the answer, he couldn''t help but take a glance at her.


    When he saw Ye Jiumei''s gaze, he realized that he had been influenced by Xiao Hong unknowingly. Xiao Hong was quite tenacious, she had to get his answer for whatever she said. Although he rarely said anything now, he had already answered every question.


    "I''ll be troubling your wife with the wangfei." Night Nine couldn''t wait to fly back to Fishy''s side, but she had no choice but to stay behind.


    If he had known that today would come, he would have raised some of his most trusted aides. But now, when he was using his servants, there was no one he could use to his advantage.


    "Yes." Fifteen agreed as a matter of course, without considering whether Xiao Hong would agree or not. The reason for this was because he knew that Xiao Hong would not reject him.


    How deep was the courtyard?


    The originally somewhat mysterious courtyard had turned into a barren land overnight. Naturally, the commoners would not pay any attention to it.


    Out of the ten or so brothers, he did not know why, but he was most afraid of this crippled Ninth Brother, even if it was the crown prince, he did not care. He felt that the crown prince was truly hot, and if he sat there, he would only attract people''s attention, but he would not be able to obtain any actual benefits from it.


    Ye Langmei began to prepare to return to the capital. As long as news of Ol ''Nine''s death was spread out, he would have nothing to worry about.


    Little Fishy was still in a deep slumber, as if she was a sleeping beauty.


    Yao Meng Chen flipped through the medical books. After seeing that she was sick, he and her would discuss some matters with him. The feelings between the two brothers and sisters that had been frozen were unexpectedly gone without a trace. It was as if they had always been so harmonious.


    One of them specialized in gentle methods of saving others while the other specialized in violent methods of using poison against poison. Although the master was a master, he had his own skills and techniques and now the two of them were communicating with each other. In order to save Xiaoyu, the two of them had used all their skills and were not willing to hide anything.


    He always thought that Yao Qingcheng was selfish and stubborn, but who would have thought that on this day, she would actually sacrifice herself to save someone. This kind of action, where he was unable to sacrifice himself for the sake of others, what qualifications did he have to criticize her for?


    A doctor''s heart was not a slogan, but how many of them could truly sacrifice themselves for the sake of others? However, now that Yao Qingcheng had been done by him, Yao Meng Chen suddenly realized that a person who spoke nicely was definitely not the right person to be.


    "I''m afraid that Xiaoyu won''t be able to keep her child alive." Yao Meng Chen frowned.


    "Even if you can''t, you have to." The birth of Xiaoyu was simply too weird. As a woman, her considerations were naturally different from those of other men.


    If Little Fishy couldn''t keep her baby, then even if she got pregnant in the future, she wouldn''t be able to keep it safe. Right now, it seemed that she was just like that sickly girl, who knew what would happen in the future.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ye Jiumei was terminally ill, she would definitely not have extended her hand to help him, and it wouldn''t be bad for her to make him that crippled. At the very least, even if he wanted to ask for help, his body wouldn''t allow it.


    When Yao Qingcheng saw her silver eyebrows, her anger rose. She had sacrificed her life to save him. After he recovered, would he still treat Little Fishy well?


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ye Jiumei''s body was too broken, she would have treated him and poisoned him. But right now, the only thing she could do was to detoxify him ¡ª remove the poison that had been bothering him for more than ten years, in order to save his life.

 C124

    "Men are unreliable. Fishy said that men need to be able to rely on themselves, and sows can climb trees as well. So, even if a man dies, so be it. The child must be protected." Yao Qingcheng arrogantly replied.


    In his heart, he already had an answer. No wonder Little Fishy was so popular with her. Indeed, her thoughts were different from the others, but he was very curious, since Little Fishy described men as such, why would she marry someone else? Qingcheng also felt the same way. She had clearly lost half of her life to save someone, yet the words she said were so unpleasant to hear, making people feel grateful towards her.


    "Junior Sister, your mouth offends others and needs to be changed." Yao Meng Chen couldn''t help but advise.


    "That''s all I have left. If you don''t like it, you can. It''s not like I''m telling you to listen." Yao Mo asked as she stretched her neck.


    "Why bother?" Yao Meng Chen couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Obviously it''s just a show of good intentions, but you just have a sharp tongue and a rotten heart."


    Yao Qingcheng''s expression darkened.


    Once Yao Meng Chen started talking, he didn''t want to stop.


    "That man called Long Mo is not bad, you should have a home." Although Long Mo wanted to use the method of nibbling to get close to Yao Qingcheng, no matter how hard he tried, Yao Meng wouldn''t budge.


    How could he betray his family for someone he didn''t care about? However, that didn''t mean he didn''t accept Long Mo as a person. He had asked around, and even though Long Mo''s actions were strange, his feelings towards Yao Qingcheng couldn''t be faked. No one would dare to kill themselves in order to gain a woman''s trust.


    It was precisely because Long Mo had truly died that he acknowledged Long Mo''s feelings for Yao Qingcheng. Moreover, he believed that Yao Qingcheng should have feelings for this man as well. Otherwise, she would have just directly asked him to die. Didn''t she just watch as she died?


    "Are you free?" A look of impatience appeared on Yao Qingcheng''s face.


    "I know that my bad luck has hurt you, and you are utterly disappointed in men."


    Yao Meng Chen paused for a moment, laughing at himself as he looked at her seriously.


    "Junior sister, I used to think that I was a person who was infatuated with her. Only when I knew that your sister had died in front of me did I realize that I was such a fickle person. From that day on, I was the same as you; I felt that all the men in the world were fickle.


    "So, I''d rather be a man without love in this world than me speaking up for Long Mo. If a man wanted to change his heart, he would have already. He wouldn''t have waited for you for 20 years, right?"


    After saying that, Yao Meng Chen didn''t act like usual, waiting for Yao Qingcheng to leave. He stood up gracefully, and stared deeply at her, "Junior sister, if I could have a second chance, I would definitely be the most infatuated man in the world, and would definitely stay with your sister until I''m old, and would definitely not let her down. When she died, I realized that the person I loved the most was her, and I just missed her like that."


    Yao Qingcheng blankly stared at him as he left. Suddenly, she discovered that his back was hunched. Time never stopped for anyone. But why was it that such a slow time passed like flowing water?


    She remembered when she was still young. Her elder sister held her hand and smiled sweetly at the fairy-like man that was approaching her. "Senior Brother, this is my little sister."


    At that time, the medicinal dust was warm and clean, with a straight back. Yao Qingcheng touched her silver eyebrows, aged.


    "Not good, not good." The old procuress barged into Yao Qingcheng''s room like she was chasing a ghost.


    "What is it?" Yao Qingcheng retracted the perplexed look on her face and opened her mouth arrogantly, causing the old procuress to suspect that she was seeing things.


    "Young Master Long Mo Long has sent the wedding invitation." The old procuress calmed herself down and passed the red invitation in her hands to Yao Qingcheng.


    He''s married?


    Yao Qingcheng stared fixedly at the invitation in the bawd''s hands. He actually got married? A bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. If this man could be relied on, then even the sow would climb the tree. It was indeed true.


    "What''s so surprising about that?" Pack a congratulatory gift and send it over to him. " Yao Qingcheng glared at him.


    "Qingcheng, you should read the contents of the invitation." The old procuress had a bitter look on her face.


    "What''s so good about it?" Isn''t it the same for the marriage certificate invitations under the heavens? " Yao Qingcheng rejected him, but for some reason, she felt restless and restless in her heart.


    The old procuress carefully looked at Yao Qingcheng''s expression, "Qingcheng, you can''t have fallen in love with Long Mo, right?"


    Yao Qingcheng was stunned as she stared at the old procuress, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    How could she fall in love with someone? She would rather like a woman than a man.


    "Take a look for yourself." The old procuress took the bronze mirror and stuffed it into Yao Qingcheng''s hands.


    "Take a look at yourself. Your current expression clearly says you are sad, disappointed, and disappointed. It looks like you have been abandoned."


    "How could I? Why are you so talkative?" Yao Qingcheng said as she looked at the bronze mirror. When she first saw the person in the mirror, her first reaction was: Who was this widow''s face?


    When she regained her senses, she grabbed the bronze mirror in the bawd''s hand and stared wide-eyed at the person in the bronze mirror. Was that her? How could she show such an expression? How could she show such an aggrieved and abandoned expression? She extended her hand and pinched her own face, and the person in the mirror pinched herself as well. It was very painful, really very painful.


    "Love ¡ª the reason it is called love is because you don''t know when it will come. Qingcheng, I didn''t expect you to be so deep in love. Now that Young Master Long is getting married, what should we do?" The old procuress put the invitation away and sighed.


    Yao Qingcheng was completely dumbstruck by her words. She was deeply in love with Long Mo? How was this possible?


    A voice whispered in his heart, "You have fallen in love with him for a long time. It''s just that you don''t know it."


    Yao Qingcheng''s heart was in a mess. She heard the old procuress say that Young Master Long was about to get married, but what should she do? Her mind kept replaying what she should do and what she should do.


    Yao Qingcheng suddenly raised her hands to cover her ears. Her actions were childish, but she couldn''t stand the sound that lingered in her ears.


    "Maybe it''s still too late to stop them now." The old procuress cast a cautious glance at Yao Qingcheng.


    "How can we do that? Wouldn''t that be harming the person who married Young Master Long? " Yao Qingcheng weakly said.


    Young Master Long has waited for you for twenty years, so how could such a deep relationship disappear just like that? Even if that woman gets married, Young Master Long''s heart and soul have always missed you, and it would have been even worse for that girl. The old procuress made a downward chopping motion with her palms together as a blade.

 C125

    "First bow to the heavens and earth ¡­" The host''s loud voice rang in her ears, causing Yao Qingcheng to be out of breath from her run, but when she heard this voice, she couldn''t help but panic. This rush was filled with power, and her originally stooped body instantly straightened.


    "No." Yao Qingcheng rushed into the wedding hall in one go but was stunned by the scene before her.


    "Qingcheng, you''ve come. You still care about me, right?" Long Mo strode in big strides to the front of her, and pulled her hand as he said excitedly.


    The crowd was in an uproar. All these years, in order for Young Master Long to pursue this nun, it could be said that he had a narrow escape from death, but his heart was exceptionally firm towards the Buddha. In a brothel, his heart was in Bodhi, and he never even gave a good look to Long Mo.


    Rather than saying that everyone came to bless him, it would be more accurate to say that they came to see whether Long Mo had finally thought it through and married a woman, or if it really moved the heart of Yao Qingcheng.


    When all the guests had arrived, the bride and groom arrived late. The crowd could not help but burst into an uproar when they saw the bride.


    It turned out that Long Mo had actually come out with a wooden plaque carved with rosewood. On it was written "Long Mo''s Wife, Yao Qingcheng."


    After everyone let out a sigh, they all quieted down. No one mocked Long Mo. There were even sentimental women who were sobbing softly below.


    Although Long Mo didn''t get the beauty, he was still the dream lover of most of the women in the small town.


    There was no woman who didn''t wish for such a man to love her for dozens of years without changing his mood. Although Long Mo had always been one, every prodigal son wanted to turn into a medicine woman.


    Long Mo''s eyes swept across the crowd of guests, and a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes. When Yao Qingcheng heard the news of his marriage, she would definitely be happy to be rid of him. So she really didn''t have him in her heart.


    Long Mo lowered his head to look at the wooden tablet in his hand. His fingers gently caressed each and every word, "Qingcheng, do you know? Even without your response, I still have no regrets."


    "Let''s begin." Long Mo gave a grand nod to the host.


    The host turned his face away and wiped away his tears. He had been the host for so many people before, but what made him feel sad was the "This pair" in front of him.


    The master of ceremonies dried his eyes and solemnly shouted, "I bow to heaven and earth ¡ª"


    The end of the line was infinitely long.


    Long Mo lifted his robes and knelt down. Qingcheng hadn''t come. This was his wedding.


    "No."


    Long Mo suddenly turned his head and looked at the woman who was giving him a dreamy feeling in disbelief. She held the door frame with both her hands and panted heavily. She looked at him with astonishment as he hugged a wooden plate and saluted.


    "Qingcheng, you''ve come. You still care about me, right?" Unable to get Yao Qingcheng''s answer, Long Mo unwillingly asked again. He grabbed her hand and didn''t want to let go. He was afraid that all of this was just a dream. After waking up from the dream, everything was just an illusion.


    "Long Mo, don''t you think you''re bored?" After clearly seeing the words on the wooden signboard, Yao Qingcheng flew into a rage out of embarrassment. Wasn''t it fun to play with her?


    Unexpectedly, after Long Mo heard her words, he seriously replied, "I''m not bored at all."


    Yao Qingcheng was choked by his words, unable to speak.


    Long Mo raised the hand that was tightly holding onto Yao Qingcheng as he laughed heartily, "Fellow fathers and elders, today is the day that I, Long Mo, and Yao Qingcheng will be celebrating. Many thanks to everyone for coming to congratulate us."


    When did she agree to marry him? She abruptly retracted her hand, and Yao Qingcheng turned her head to leave.


    As her clothes were tugged behind her, Yao Qingcheng turned her head to face Long Mo''s sorrowful eyes, and actually forgot what she wanted to say.


    "Qingcheng, come with me. If you see something like that, do you want to stay or leave, I definitely won''t stop you."


    Long Mo looked seriously at Yao Qingcheng as he enunciated each word clearly.


    "What do you have to say? "Haven''t you said enough over the years?" As Yao Qingcheng spoke, her heart suddenly came to a realization. So it turned out that she had always remembered the things he had done all these years.


    Long Mo didn''t notice the strange look on her face and pulled her outside.


    If this was in the past, she would have already left. But now, she was continuously woken up by Yao Mengchen and the old procuress, so naturally, she couldn''t just leave. Seeing that he actually pulled her out of the city, she couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you bringing me to?"


    Long Mo turned his head to look at her and pointed ahead, "We''re about to arrive."


    If it was any other woman, she would have been frightened already, but she was no other woman. Although she was not a real spendthrift, she still believed that "even with the iron threshold of ten thousand years, one still has to be a country bun", so it was still not a taboo.


    "Look." Long Mo turned left and right before finally stopping and pointing at the tombstone in front of him.


    "Long Mo, what do you mean?" No matter how good Yao Qingcheng''s temperament was, after being teased by him like this, she was still furious.


    The words on the tombstone were clear. It was clearly carved on the tomb of Long Mo and Yao Qingcheng. She hadn''t died yet.


    Yao Qingcheng didn''t realize that the person she was angry at wasn''t the couple, but rather the living person who laid the monument.


    "Qingcheng, life is short and bitter, one cannot escape death in the end. You are a buddha student, don''t you know that when a person dies, they have to walk on the path of Yin and Yang, and cross the Bridge of Helplessness?" "Along the way, there will always be ghosts that will bully you. I will protect your safety, and even if you die, I won''t let these ghosts bully you."


    I, Long Mo, am still considered a man in this world. After I die, I don''t want to be bullied by ghosts, because when I was young, I did many ridiculous things, and the heavens punished me so that I could not fall in love. I cannot go to hell and be chased by ghosts for the rest of my life.


    His words were so dignified that no one could bear to disobey them. The truth of it was even more ambiguous.


    After Yao Qingcheng heard this, she could not help but feel unmoved in her heart. She could only hear Long Mo continuing, "Although we are both in our prime and the affairs of the world are unpredictable, who knows what accidents will happen? If I leave first tomorrow or the next day, who will take care of you like me?"


    "Do you think you''re the emperor? You started preparing for the aftermath while you were still alive." Yao Qingcheng retorted in an ear-piercing tone, completely unaware that her tone of voice was more reproachful than it was actually.


    The heavens might have punished him for being unrestrained and unrestrained for the first half of his life, so he had sent Yao Qingcheng over. He had chased after her for over twenty years, but his obsession still hadn''t changed, and even though Yao Qingcheng never said a word in response to his request, he had already treated her as the only family he had left in this world.


    In the past, he was fearless and fearless, but today, he was no longer as impulsive as when he was young. Naturally, he had to consider what would happen if she didn''t save him in time, and in the event that he died, he would also think of the future matters regarding Yao Qingcheng.

 C126

    "Although you are a nun in name, you have never been reprimanded. Naturally, you can''t be reborn according to the rules of the Bichuni [1]. You don''t have any relatives or friends, so who can control you in a hundred years'' time?" "Why don''t you take advantage of this time when I can still make the decision to marry you back to your family so that even if I die before you, you won''t become a ghost."


    "Why are you so stupid?" She was no longer young, and even though Long Mo was middle-aged, regardless of his family background or looks, it wasn''t hard to find a sect that could support him.


    "This is not silly, this is love." Long Mo blurted out in surprise.


    This was what Little Fishy had told him. Thinking back to when he first heard that "Pill Fiend" was Yao Qingcheng''s disciple, he was surprised, then pulled up his plan, intending to open a gap for her disciple from this disciple who was favored by Yao Qingcheng. He did not want to see Little Fishy the moment, and was immediately scolded by her, calling her a wooden fish, and taught her a few techniques.


    He was not a pedantic person to begin with. He even went as far as preparing the wooden signboard for the ceremony and even the grave for the couple. Didn''t you reject his request? Alright, I''ll let everyone know that I''ve married you while hugging your tablet. What can you do to me?


    This move was too ruthless, even if Yao Qingcheng didn''t want to marry him, she still couldn''t stop her. She was married to a memorial tablet, and the memorial tablet could write down whoever she wanted.


    This is not stupid, this is love.


    After saying this, the two of them were stunned. They stared at each other, not knowing how to express their shock.


    It''s not stupid, it''s love.


    Yao Qingcheng chewed, her eyes sparkling. Yes, it was love, she had once doubted love, she didn''t believe it. But the person in front of her used his twenty years of loyalty to prove that love existed in this world, wasn''t that enough?


    "It''s love, but it''s also stupid." Yao Qingcheng stubbornly said.


    Well, whatever she says, as long as she''s happy.


    "There are people there who are married with wooden tablets. Aren''t I standing right in front of you?" Yao Qingcheng turned her head away, not looking at Long Mo, her eyes sweeping across the tombstone. Sigh, nevermind, being a lonely ghost is very pitiful. If she died, then she would sleep here.


    "You mean you''re finally willing to marry me?" Long Mo suspected that he was hearing things.


    "As long as you don''t mind me being a bad old woman." Yao Qingcheng unconsciously lifted her hand to rub her silvery-white brows.


    Long Mo had already fallen in love with her so how could he not notice such a huge change? But he didn''t care in the slightest. What he loved was Yao Qingcheng, not her appearance.


    "What a good omen for your eyebrows. It''s a good sign that they''ll grow old together." Long Mo laughed.


    He was strong enough to hold his breath, and his white eyebrows turned white.


    "You must think this through. If you marry me and you dare treat me badly, I will poison you to death." Yao Qingcheng ruthlessly gritted her teeth to hide the shyness that should not exist at her age.


    "If she dies in Qingcheng''s embrace, how could she be a ghost?" Long Mo smiled brightly as he placed his thumb and forefinger on his lips, pursing his lips into a whistle.


    A jujube red horse galloped over, and on its head was a large red flower made out of red silk.


    "Come on, my bride." She put on her phoenix coronet and embroidered shoes that matched the lotus flowers. In the end, she pulled out a red cap and covered Yao Qingcheng''s head with it, looking at the newly dressed Yao Qingcheng, Long Mo couldn''t hide the joy in his heart, the corners of his mouth lifted upwards, he fiercely hugged Yao Qingcheng and placed her on the horse, "Go."


    The horses cheered happily as they galloped towards the city. Long Mo had already greeted the soldiers guarding the city gate. Seeing them enter, he touched the silver taels in his robes and smiled brightly.


    Although the bride and groom were gone, the Long Residence was still very hospitable. Since the guests had come, they would have to wait for the banquet to end before they could leave.


    The host was a smart person. Seeing this, he suddenly swallowed his elbow and shouted.


    The sound reminded everyone, and Suona hurriedly put down the food in her hand, picked up the suona that didn''t leave her body for a moment, and started to play a joyous melody.


    "Bride over brazier."


    Someone quickly took the brazier that had been thrown to the side to warm up.


    "I bow to the heavens and the earth."


    "Second bow to the hall."


    "Husband and wife bow to each other."


    "Send him to the bridal room."


    Even Long Mo had never thought that since he could bring a beauty home, then although he had made ample preparations, he would still be a bit careless. For example, even though this host had hosted many weddings, he still wasn''t very satisfactory. However, Long Mo was happy today and didn''t care about anything today.


    The moment she heard that they were going to the bridal room, she picked up Yao Qingcheng and ran away, afraid that they would snatch her away.


    When everyone saw this, they let out kind laughter.


    At that time, Yao Qingcheng didn''t appear, which made him feel that it was reasonable. At this moment, Yao Qingcheng was already his wife, and no matter what, these two were still her relatives, so no matter what, he had to ask for her help.


    Thus, when he saw the servants in the mansion, he hurriedly ordered, "Quickly invite Mister Yao Meng Chen and the little guy."


    Upon hearing this, Yao Qingcheng could not help but smile. This little fish dug her own grave, by now everyone in the city knew that her disciple was called the ''Medicine Devourer''.


    After which, she retracted her smile and said, "No need."


    Ever since Long Mo helped her put on the wedding dress, she hadn''t opened her mouth. Now that she opened her mouth, Long Mo naturally looked at her, even though she was wearing a red veil.


    "Little devil, she''s sick." Yao Qingcheng explained.


    Long Mo was startled. She''s sick?


    "Why is he sick? Is it serious? What medicinal herbs do you need? I''ll let my subordinate do it. " he asked.


    Since he was already married to Yao Qingcheng, she was his relative. Not only that, he had a good impression of her.


    Yao Qingcheng pursed her lips, "No need, with my senior brother here, nothing will happen."


    When Long Mo heard this, he looked deeply at Yao Qingcheng and felt the seriousness of the situation. They were doctors themselves, what kind of illness was there that could not be cured?


    A man''s heart was rough, and Little Fishy loved to be pretty. She tried her best to cover her stomach with her clothes, so those who didn''t know the inside story would think that she was just a little fat. Long Mo never thought that this was the reason.

 C127

    "Then I''ll go take a look." After all, he wasn''t a young person, and kinship was more important than anything else.


    The corners of Yao Qingcheng''s lips curled up, "There''s no need. It would be inconvenient for you to go."


    Hearing this, Long Mo had no choice but to give up. After all, men and women were different.


    Xiaoyu only felt a pain in her stomach, a pain that made her want to scream out loud, but all she saw was darkness.


    "Little Jiu." She clutched her stomach, groping in the dark.


    "Don''t be afraid." A hand seized hers, and the voice was steady and firm.


    Little Fishy didn''t know who this was, but she felt at ease holding this hand. Her stomach no longer hurt so much.


    After a while, however, she felt her stomach ache again.


    Yao Meng Chen''s brows were tightly locked together, he was meticulously busy, "Martial Ancestor, how is Master?"


    Doctor Lu looked at the beads of sweat on Xiaoyu''s forehead. He knew she was about to give birth, but he couldn''t suppress his nervousness.


    After all, he had reincarnated before, and whether those people lived or died had nothing to do with him.


    "Where did you make me dizzy? Alright, stop wandering around." Yao Meng Chen frowned as he looked at Imperial Physician Lu moving around.


    "Martial Ancestor, is Master okay? Is the baby okay?" Doctor Lu asked nervously.


    Yao Meng Chen was completely speechless, "Aren''t you an imperial physician? How can you be so lacking in manners?"


    Imperial Physician Lu scratched his head in embarrassment. "Um, there''s an expert in the art. My ancestor despised dirt. Women have never taught us how to produce this piece."


    If not for the fact that the emperor seemed to favor the Ninth Prince on the surface, that would have been different. Otherwise, why would he send the golden royal physician to the Ninth Prince? Why would the emperor send someone like him?


    "Forget it, stop messing around. Go and find Qingcheng." Although he was Xiaoyu''s foster father, it wasn''t appropriate for him to call Mo Qingcheng over as well.


    Xiao Hong wet a towel with warm water and wiped the sweat from Xiao Yu''s face.


    In these past few days, it was all thanks to Xiao Hong that she did not fear the hardships of life and did not tire herself out while attending to Little Fishy. Otherwise, who knows how she would have ended up like this?


    He had seen and memorized everything within his heart. He felt more and more fondness for Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong was a woman lacking in love, and was very sensitive to this. Naturally, she could feel it, and her heart became more and more devoted to Xiao Yu.


    "It hurts ¡ª ah ¡ª it hurts." Little Fishy thought she was screaming at the top of her lungs, but in reality, the sound she made wasn''t even louder than a mosquito.


    Long Mo could clearly feel her emotions. She asked with concern, "You''re not by the little ghost''s side, so no matter what, you won''t be able to rest easy. Anyway, we''ve finished the ceremony and become husband and wife, and your disciple is my disciple.


    The gratitude in his heart towards the ''medicine imp'' was indescribable.


    "You don''t mind?" Even though Yao Qingcheng hated men, she knew that men cared a lot about wedding night.


    The corner of Long Mo''s mouth curled up slightly, he stroked her hair, "Your relatives are my relatives."


    When Yao Qingcheng heard this, she pulled Long Mo along and left. Since that was the case, what were they waiting for?


    After taking two steps, she discovered that Long Mo hadn''t moved at all. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him with an inquiring look.


    Long Mo dotingly looked at her and pointed to the wedding dress on her body. He helplessly said, "Qingcheng, are we going to continue like this?"


    Only now did Yao Qingcheng remember that she was still wearing her phoenix coronet and dress. She embarrassedly let go of Long Mo''s hand.


    Long Mo walked in front of the camphor box and casually opened it. He took out a set of clothes from it and said, "Try out if this set is suitable for you."


    After all, in the future, it would no longer be Bichani, so he couldn''t just dress like a nun.


    An unnatural flush appeared on Yao Qingcheng''s face as she took the clothes and changed her clothes behind the screen.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have any hair left, so I didn''t prepare a hairpin for you." Long Mo replied leisurely.


    A few days ago, she might have been able to grow long hair for him, but now, her hair was just a laughing stock. She was slightly afraid, she was originally only a few years old, and now with her head full of silver hair, would he change his mind?


    "I''ve been used to seeing you without hair all these years. I really can''t imagine what it would be like if you had hair." Long Mo laughed.


    "It''s just an old woman with a head full of silver frost. Do you still want to see it?" Yao Qingcheng tightly gripped her sleeves as she softly said.


    Outside the window screen, there was a moment of silence. He didn''t mind for the sake of Yao Qingcheng sinking to the bottom of the canyon.


    Women are very strange, once the love, care about the appearance. If she found out that she was deeply in love with Long Mo before treating Night Nine, who knows if she would still be willing to use this move.


    Behind the screen, a smiling face suddenly appeared. Yao Qingcheng couldn''t help but cry out as she looked at that smiling face, "Your hair ¡­"


    "I suddenly realized that if I cut off my hair, my whole body would relax a lot." Long Mo smiled at her.


    Yao Qingcheng covered her mouth. She had always been an aloof and emotionless woman. She had never thought that there would be a day when she would be moved by a man to the point where she wanted to shed tears.


    "Young Master, Madame''s senior brother has sent word that Madam''s disciple is about to give birth." The servant''s report sounded from outside the door.


    "What?" Long Mo stared blankly for a moment before coming to a realization. So it was just a child, no wonder.


    Hearing this, Yao Qingcheng put on her clothes randomly. She didn''t even have time to change her shoes before rushing out.


    Seeing this, Long Mo hurriedly chased after him.


    "Prepare a palanquin, prepare a palanquin." Long Mo shouted.


    Yao Qingcheng valiantly pulled on his arm, "Prepare a palanquin, let''s go."


    The two of them were like tornadoes as they left the Dragon Manor. Doctor Lu didn''t even have time to see Doctor Lu, who was waiting for Yao Qingcheng in the guest room. He had no choice but to walk back alone.


    "How is Little Fishy?" Yao Qingcheng couldn''t even stand properly as she grabbed onto Little Fishy''s wrist with one hand and asked as she stood there. Long Mo consciously waited outside.


    "These are the pills I gave her and the list I prepared for her. Take a look first, we''ll think about it." Yao Meng Chen handed her the list.


    Yao Qingcheng glanced at them and pointed to two of the herbs, "These two herbs are too fierce, I''d rather exchange them for something more gentle."


    Yao Meng Chen suppressed the surprise in his heart. Since when did Yao Qingcheng dislike medicine? She usually didn''t think it was good enough.


    He took over the medicinal list and examined it for a moment before discussing with Yao Qingcheng about changing the two medicinal herbs.


    "How is Lord Ye?" Yao Meng Chen suddenly asked her.


    Yao Qingcheng was stunned. Today, she had barely been able to guide the Nine Night Devil Poison out of her body. She had anxiously ran to the Long Residence and had long forgotten about him.


    "He ¡­" For the first time, she had actually forgotten about her own patient for her own private matters.

 C128

    "I''m done." A clear and melodious sound came from outside the door. Night Nine had entered the room, and from the moment he stepped through the door, he had been staring at the little fish lying on the ground.


    "Seniors, no matter what happens, you must ensure Xiaoyu''s health and safety." Night Nine knelt down like two men.


    Yao Meng Chen looked at Night Nine with shock, "Your leg healed?"


    How was this possible? He showed it to Night Nine and decided that even if he were better, he wouldn''t be able to stand up.


    Yao Qingcheng furrowed her brows as she continued: "There''s still some distance to go before I can recover."


    However, since she was trying to borrow his strength, the poison aura in his body had finally been cleansed.


    Yao Qingcheng grabbed his wrist and guided his pulse. Her heart sank back into her stomach as she coldly spoke.


    He had not walked the path for more than ten years, and his body''s functions had long since deteriorated. If he wanted to be able to walk, he would need to walk a painful and arduous road of recovery.


    "Did you just say that if only one child and adult can be protected, we must protect Xiaoyu?" Yao Qingcheng then gave Night Nine a push, causing the originally standing Night Nine to fall down and sit on the side of the bed.


    "With such a weak appearance, it''s best to just sit there." Yao Qingcheng icily replied.


    Yao Meng Chen helplessly shook his head. It was clearly due to her good intentions. Why was it that she couldn''t make people accept her kindness?


    Night Nine sits beside the little fish and reaches out to stroke its face.


    The unconscious Little Fishy felt the power of the night and quieted down.


    "Xiaoyu, you have to be fine." She reached out to take the little fish by the hand.


    Little Fishy felt the light in front of her, so she naturally ran towards it with all her might. She even saw the skyscrapers and the noisy crowd, "Little Fishy."


    A particularly familiar voice rang out. Xiaoyu abruptly stopped in her tracks. Who was this?


    A pain came from her stomach, and Fishy clutched her stomach as she squatted down.


    "Xiaoyu, how are you?" Seeing the painful expression on the little fish''s face, Night Nine couldn''t help but clench her hand.


    A particularly anxious voice sounded, and Fishy looked up. Who is it? Just who was it? Why did she feel a special pain in her heart when she heard this voice?


    She waited for the pain to pass, then straightened up and walked toward the source of the sound. She wanted to know who it was.


    "Little Yu, don''t scare me." Nine Night Demon nervously looked at Little Fishy, his heart sank into a wave of panic. Everyone said that women gave birth to a ghost, but Little Fishy was different from other people. Could she have come?


    Yao Qingcheng and Yao Meng Chen glanced at Night Nine Demons, and then gathered together to study Little Fishy''s condition. It was time to insert their needles, and to use medicine, they would treat him like he was invisible.


    She had never thought that one day she would talk like an old woman, but he could not help it, and when he saw her pale, bloodless face and closed eyes, his heart ached. He wanted to talk to her, even if she ignored him.


    Yao Meng Chen had already left. The only ones left in the room were Yao Qingcheng and Xiao Hong, as well as Night Nine.


    "Young Master, the Madam is about to give birth. You should go outside." Xiao Hong tried to persuade him.


    That look in his eyes, Little Red couldn''t describe it. She vaguely remembered that when she was young, she had caught a little rabbit, and the look in that little rabbit''s eyes was very similar to the look in the eyes of Little Red, that look of terror, that look of helplessness.


    "Xiaoyu is scared, I have to accompany her." Night Nine''s voice was slightly hoarse.


    Xiao Hong still wanted to say something, this delivery room is also known as the blood room, it is an unlucky place, since ancient times, I have never heard of a man in the delivery room.


    Xiao Hong knows that Nine Night Demon and Little Fishy''s relationship is deep and good, but they can''t mess with the rules. Even if the Madam wakes up, I''m sure she won''t agree with Young Master Ye staying in the delivery room.


    "Let him stay. Xiaoyu needs him." Yao Qingcheng asked.


    When Little Red heard this, she could only give up.


    Little Red had been in the Fang Residence for such a long time, and she knew too much about Yao Qingcheng that no one could change the things she had decided on.


    She wasn''t a talkative person to begin with. Since she couldn''t persuade Night Nine to leave, she didn''t want to waste her breath. Without waiting for Yao Qingcheng''s orders, she had already prepared a series of things like water scissors.


    Yao Qingcheng was ready for battle, no one knew what would happen if the baby didn''t come out.


    Long Mo saw that it was Yao Meng Chen who came out, and warmly greeted him with a cupped fist, "Senior Brother."


    In the bridal chamber, he asked Yao Qingcheng about her change of heart. She had already told him about her daughter''s persuasive words, as well as her grievance and heartache when she first heard about his marriage.


    "Young master Long." Towards this man that was painstakingly chasing after Yao Qingcheng, Yao Meng Chen''s heart was filled with respect.


    "Senior Brother should just call me brother-in-law. Today, Qingcheng and I have been friends for a hundred years." Long Mo replied happily.


    "Oh." When Yao Meng Chen heard this, he raised his hand to congratulate Long Mo.


    "This is truly a cause for celebration."


    If it was really like that, then even if he entered the Nine Springs, he wouldn''t be so ashamed to face the fragrance. He was ashamed of the fragrance, but it was already irreparable, and because of his bad luck, he almost caused Yao Qingcheng to lose her life, making her hate all the men in the world.


    "Thanks to you." Yao Meng Chen sincerely said.


    The men of the world were truly fortunate to have Long Mo to protect Qingcheng. Although he didn''t entrust the fragrance to her, he had long regarded Qingcheng as his responsibility.


    "When this matter is settled, I''ll treat you to wine." Yao Meng Chen said happily.


    "How can we call senior brother to spend the money? It should be Long Mo''s hospitality as the host." Long Mo hurriedly followed up.


    "There''s a lot of time in the future. You can come back and invite me after I treat you." Yao Meng Chen had his wishful thinking. Currently, his relationship with Yao Qingcheng had eased up a little, but it was still only a little bit away. He appeared calm on the outside, but he was actually more anxious than anyone else.


    Naturally, he would not refuse an opportunity that was delivered to his doorstep.


    When Long Mo heard this, the good impression in his heart multiplied. He really couldn''t understand how such a carefree person could have his finger chopped off by someone.


    The fact that his finger was cut off was a wound caused by medicine, so naturally no one would ask him about it. Therefore, other than Ye Jiumei and the others, there was no one else who would ask about it.


    "Fine, I''ll just wait for a few days." Long Mo replied straightforwardly.


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    Long Mo felt grateful in his heart. At that time, he had thought that Qingcheng liked him and was very nervous. However, it made sense when he thought about it. The enmity between them was not something that would be treated by outsiders.


    Yao Meng Chen looked at Long Mo with mixed feelings. After a long while, he finally spoke, "If you dare to carry Qingcheng, I won''t forgive you."


    Only at this moment did he finally understand the emotions behind those words of Yao Qingcheng''s when she was hugging the medicinal fragrance corpse. It was because she cared about it that she wouldn''t allow others to do any harm to her.


    Long Mo stared blankly for a moment before immediately feeling overjoyed. This was probably because he had acknowledged him from the bottom of his heart, which was why he was so trusting of him.


    "Don''t worry senior, I''ll tell Qingcheng to bully me, alright?" Long Mo patted his chest.


    At first, Yao Meng Chen''s taut face couldn''t help but relax after hearing his words. He laughed as he scolded, "Who do you think Qingcheng is? She''s already an adult, so why is she acting like a child?"

 C129

    Long Mo was a very charismatic person, and he was also the one who was killed by Yao Qingcheng. He was the one who saw people talk like this, like he was talking like a ghost.


    Hearing Yao Meng Chen say this, he also smiled and said, "Senior Martial Brother, I am currently married to three of the greatest blessings in my life. Actually, I usually have a very steady character."


    Yao Meng Chen was speechless. Although he had not been here for long and did not understand much about the people here, how could he not understand a fellow who would risk his life to win the heart of a beauty just for the sake of Qingcheng? He was steady? How could a steady person do such an incredible thing?


    However, Yao Meng Chen believed that all of this was in the past. If he could turn from a debauchee into an infatuated seed, then why couldn''t he become more calm and collected for her sake?


    "You guys aren''t young anymore, hurry up and get me a nephew." Yao Meng Chen''s words were unrelenting.


    Long Mo was also a strong person, and calmly said, "I was just thinking of asking Senior Brother for some medicine to supplement my body, so that Qingcheng won''t look down on me when I''m old."


    Yao Meng Chen looked Long Mo up and down. He was in his thirties, and was at the age of a wolf or a tiger. How could he not be able to do it?


    "Hold out your hand." Although Qingcheng''s medical skills were outstanding, she could actually use some of the medicine of tigers and wolves. It was of no use to her body, and she even had some injuries, which wouldn''t be worth it.


    Long Mo calmly stretched out his hand. Although he had been ridiculous when he was young, he had lived a life of abstinence for twenty years. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Yao Meng Chen carefully took his pulse. A relieved expression appeared on his face. ''Not bad, not bad at all. Although he''s seeking death from time to time, his body is still well.''


    "What tonic do you want? Do you want to kill everyone?" Yao Meng Chen let go of Long Mo''s hand.


    After all, it had been a long time since he last used it, and who knew if it could be used again. After all, when it needed to be trained the most, he had met Qingcheng.


    "That... Senior brother, lower your voice. " Long Mo raised his hand and coughed twice as his eyes shifted around uneasily. He didn''t want anyone to listen to him, otherwise, he would lose all his face.


    Long Mo was still thinking about his old face and didn''t know that his thick skin was already a classic that the small town couldn''t match. Although he was shamed by a man, he was still the best candidate for a husband in a woman''s heart.


    Long Mo also didn''t expect that his persistence would finally win him a beauty, and because of that, it would affect the entire small city. In the next few hundred years, the passion within the small city would grow as strong as a dandelion and take root in all over the country, and never would he and Qingcheng have expected that after a hundred years, a fanatical fan would carve them into statues at the city gates, turning them into the unique scenery of the small city. Couples from all over the world would come to admire this legendary couple.


    According to the general story, Little Fishy would naturally return to Night Nine''s side if she heard anything. However, something went wrong in the middle of the story.


    The little fish pushed away the fog, and in front of her was still the fog. If it weren''t for that calming voice calling to her, with her guts, she would have just lain on the ground crying for a while, then got up to continue looking for a way out. At this moment, she only felt that her legs were as heavy as lead, and the ground beneath her feet was as heavy as a swamp, filled with a mysterious energy that was absorbed. She was very tired, so tired that she didn''t want to go any further.


    "Ouch." Little Fishy couldn''t help but let out a cry when she bumped into something. Something strange happened, and the object she crashed into also let out a cry of pain.


    Xiaoyu was startled, "Who? Who are you?"


    Not a single person was to be feared, and what was even more frightening was that no one was around. Suddenly, a person appeared out of nowhere.


    As the thick fog dissipated, a handsome looking young man rubbed his shoulder. When he raised his head, he saw Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up, "Beauty, where are we? Is your home near here?" Can you treat me to a meal? "


    The handsome man clutched his stomach. This was a minor disgrace, a major cause of starvation, and this beauty was not bad looking. He would recognize her if she took a fancy to his beauty, but she had to eat her fill first. He was hungry.


    Xiaoyu was speechless. She was familiar with this person, but she did not have the time to pay attention to him. Fortunately, although he was talkative, he did not seem like a bad person. Xiaoyu was a typical face user.


    "Hey, beauty, don''t go." The handsome man was in a place where there was no daylight, no land, no mountains, and no water. He was in a place where no people could be seen.


    "What is the surname of a beauty?"


    "You look a little familiar. Have we met before?"


    "I''ll take you home."


    After saying so much, the handsome man became anxious. She can''t be a mute, right? He stretched out his hand to hold onto Xiaoyu''s arm. "That ¡­" Can you understand what I''m saying? "Where are you from? It''s not a problem if you don''t understand Chinese. I can even speak Japanese English and Spanish ¡­"


    "What is your mother''s name? Who has ever seen you? Don''t you know that men and women shouldn''t be too intimate with each other? " Xiaoyu tugged on her sleeve and looked warily at the handsome man who looked like a dog. There were too many of them who were criminals.


    The handsome man looked innocently at Xiaoyu, "Don''t just sit there and not say anything, the moment you open your mouth you''re going to hurt me."


    Wasn''t he just watching her leave in a hurry, and so on.


    The handsome man sized up Xiaoyu. What sort of outfit was she wearing? She had been a retro costume for the past two years.


    "Where did you get this outfit from? It looks pretty good. It can''t be a Taobao, right?" The handsome man stepped forward to feel the material. It was rare for the clothes on Taobao to be this exquisite.


    Little Fishy flew into a rage and threw a punch towards the handsome man''s eyes.


    The handsome man hurriedly dodged, but he was still hit by her fist. "You''re a wicked woman, you definitely won''t get married out."


    The handsome man screamed as he fell to the ground. Little Fishy was just about to give him a sentence, "Not only did I get married, I even got married well."


    He didn''t want to be tossed around by that handsome man and fall to the ground as well.


    Little Fishy let out a blood-curdling screech.


    "It''s born, it''s born." Xiao Hong shouted in surprise.


    To him, Little Fishy was what he valued the most. He found it hard to imagine, if Little Fishy was no more, and he did not have the courage to live on, then, in this world, what was there to rejoice about, leaving an orphan behind?


    Xiao Hong hugged her child helplessly. As she glanced over with her ice-cold gaze, Xiao Hong was extremely focused. The problem was, she did not know what to do either.


    Yao Qingcheng briefly told her what to do. After she recovered, everything would be fine once she gave birth to a child. What happened after that was even more.


    Little Red follows Yao Qingcheng''s instructions and smacks the child on the butt twice.


    "Wow." The child began to cry in pain.


    She used all of her strength to open her eyes, only to see Xiao Hong, who was in a clean dress, hugging a child. Her hands trembled as she touched her belly, and sure enough, there was no longer any bulge.


    "Carry it for me to see." Little Fishy struggled to get up.


    Seeing that she had woken up, Night Nine''s eyes sparkled as he hurried to support her, ordering her, "Quickly give it to Little Fishy."


    Xiao Hong hurriedly gave the little person that was just washed and wrapped up to Xiaoyu and said happily, "Madam, it''s for Little Young Master."


    Xiaoyu opened her eyes and fainted from anger. Her eyebrows were furrowed, wasn''t that the handsome man who had just flirted with her?

 C130

    Xiaoyu would never have thought that she would be taken advantage of by her own son.


    According to legend, a few days ago, a person had the appearance of a previous child. Thus, a newborn child was like an old man with wrinkles all over his face, then a youth, then a baby, and then his current appearance.


    Fishy thought she was dreaming, but when she first saw her son, she recognized him as a handsome man with a dream full of running horses and no sense of propriety. She was different from everyone else, she was a transcender, so although there were some things she couldn''t explain, she knew that they really did exist.


    If this little guy was also a Transcender with memories, then that was truly a snot-nosed life.


    Xiao Yu was so angry that she fainted, but Yao Qingcheng ignored him and carried him to her side, lifting up her sleeves and placing him on her chest.


    The little guy was like a vampire that smelled blood. It grabbed the bud on her chest and started sucking on it with great force.


    Little Fishy was awakened by the pain. Opening her eyes, she saw that shameless person ¡ª really "toothless" ¡ª proudly shouting her milk and sucking it with all her might. A complacent smile hung on her face as a faint red mark could be seen on her right eye.


    "Beauty, what is this place? Is your home near here? Can you treat me to a meal? "


    Thinking of the handsome man''s words, Xiaoyu fainted again. This little guy had been staring at her breasts for a long time. No wonder she felt that his eyes were a little wretched.


    After fainting like this for a few times, she finally helplessly accepted this fact and opened her eyes. She glared fiercely at the little fellow, "Stinky brat, call me Mama."


    "Wow." The little fellow continued to cry loudly.


    "Don''t think you can get away with it just by crying. I won''t do that." Little Fishy snapped.


    Everyone looked at each other. Little Fishy must have suffered from some sort of provocation. How could a newborn child know how to speak?


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine held the little fish worriedly.


    "Little Nine, why are you here? You''ve cleared away all your poison? " When Little Fishy heard this voice, her mind trembled. This was the voice that she had been chasing in her dreams. In her dreams, his voice gave her directions. He was clearly her most important person, so why couldn''t she recall anything from her dreams?


    Little Fishy tightly held onto Night Nine''s waist, burying her face in his chest. Luckily, he was still there. She had been too busy arguing with him for a while and had neglected him. Luckily, he was still there.


    "I''m so happy that you''re here." The little fish mumbled.


    Hearing this, Night Nine didn''t think much of it. How could he not be here?


    Hearing this, Yao Qingcheng''s heart was filled with joy. Although Little Fishy did not say it out loud, her heart still cared a lot. It was all thanks to her decisive decision. Otherwise, why would Nine Niu Mei be here today?


    "Little Fishy, it''s all thanks to you, master pharmacist. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be by your side today."


    This was the truth. He would never forget the price that he had paid.


    Yao Qingcheng glared viciously at him, her heart filled with bewilderment. How did he know that she used reverse snow to go back to the heavens?


    Hearing that, Little Fishy''s body shivered, her eyes staring straight at Yao Qingcheng''s silvery-white brows and eyelashes.


    After Yao Qingcheng''s eyebrows and eyelashes turned white, coupled with her unique temperament, she had a kind of bewitching beauty, giving her a transcendent charm. However, as Yao Qingcheng''s disciple, how could Little Fishy not know the consequences of using "Reversing the Snow to the Sky"?


    Little Fishy closed her eyes, blocking the mist from her eyes. However, her clear, teary eyelashes still revealed her current mood.


    "What are you crying about?" Yao Qingcheng was gratified that her efforts had not been in vain. Her words were still as fierce as ever, not willing to speak in a gentle tone.


    "Master, I was just moved by you." Small fish sniff.


    Yao Qingcheng was moved by his words, but she also felt her heart go numb. "Alright, alright, your family is already in such a negative situation. We won''t disturb you any longer."


    Yao Qingcheng glanced at Little Red, and Little Red hurriedly passed the baby to Little Fishy, before following behind her with her head lowered.


    "Qingcheng, how is the little imp?" Seeing that she had finally come out, Long Mo went up to her with a face full of concern. Aside from these relationships, Xiaoyu had still saved his life. Naturally, he would show concern for her.


    "Nothing serious." A hint of exhaustion could be seen on Yao Qingcheng''s cold and arrogant countenance.


    "Junior Sister, congratulations." Yao Meng Chen sincerely said.


    "Congratulations?" Yao Qingcheng repeated herself.


    "Delighted disciple, a hundred years of good fortune. Junior sister, this is a double celebration." Yao Meng Chen stroked his beard with a smile.


    The corner of Yao Qingcheng''s mouth curled up. If he hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten about it. She nervously glanced at Long Mo, but seeing Long Mo''s smile, she didn''t seem the least bit displeased.


    "Senior Brother, you want to muddle through with just a few words? At the very least, you have to prepare a congratulatory gift, right? " For once, Yao Qingcheng had the heart to joke around.


    Yao Meng Chen smacked his forehead, "That''s right, how could I have forgotten about this? Wait, wait for me."


    Yao Meng Chen hurriedly left. When Long Mo saw this, he hurriedly said, "Senior Brother, Qingcheng is joking."


    Yao Qingcheng glared at him, "Who said I was joking? "From today onwards, you are my man, change the bad habit of that playboy of yours."


    "Naturally, I will listen to my wife." Long Mo agreed immediately.


    When Xiao Hong saw this, she covered her mouth and smiled. Then, she put on a serious expression. That''s right, this was a happy occasion no matter what, so she should prepare a congratulatory present.


    "He promised so quickly. There shouldn''t be any conspiracy behind it, right?" Yao Qingcheng furrowed her brows.


    "My wife, my people are all yours. Whatever you say, I''ll do. I still have some tricks up my sleeves. If I have any tricks up my sleeve, you''ll poison me to death. How can I escape from your grasp?" Long Mo had a bitter expression.


    "Young master Long ¡­" Madam Long, I''ll take my leave first. " Xiao Hong left with a smile. Although she did not have much to say, the wedding present was not too much. What she wanted was her heart, so she had to go back and prepare it.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Long Mo could hear the cheerful laughter of the family from time to time from inside the room, and his heart began to race.


    "Qingcheng, let''s go home." Today was their wedding day.


    At the same time, Night Nine was holding Little Fishy in her arms, holding the handsome man who dared to tease her, and looking forward to it, she said, "Little Fishy, let''s find a beautiful place to build a few thatched cottages and raise some poultry, what do you think?"


    Little Fishy leaned into his embrace, "As long as you are anywhere, it''s fine everywhere."

 C131

    Although their plans were quite good, their plans were far from over. Before Xiaoyu''s Yue Zi could finish her plan, the entire capital rushed over on horseback, urging the couple to return to the capital as soon as possible.


    He was just a disabled prince, and he was also just a useless person. To put it in an outrageous way, even if the Emperor were to die, wouldn''t it be the same if he didn''t return to the capital?


    "Ninth Prince, Princess Jin Ling has returned. Somehow, her temperament has become gloomy and strange. For this, Prince Rui has specially entered the palace to request an order for Ninth Prince to return to the capital." It was not easy to be a messenger, the official in charge of giving orders had to bow his head and bow, even if it meant divulging his secrets, as long as the Ninth Prince was willing to return with them.


    After Princess Jin Ling woke up, she only said that she missed home and wanted to go home. The Ninth Prince didn''t know that she knew much about the situation, but she was willing to leave, so he was glad to get rid of her. He sent two capable guards to escort her home.


    If it were the Tenth Prince, he wouldn''t even blink if he wanted to. However, it was precisely because of this that he was him. In the end, Princess Golden Bell was just a spoiled child, and she was just a pitiful person.


    Although Xiaoyu did not know what had happened, Princess Golden Bell had naturally raised her hands in agreement when she offered to return. Who was willing to keep swinging around in front of their rival? Besides, Xiaoyu didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit that he did have a good father. With such a father standing behind him, it was normal for the daughter to be either feared or coveted.


    "No need to say anymore, I know what I''m doing." How could he have the time to listen to his nagging? If he had the time, he still had to stay with his wife and son.


    "Brat, look how I''ll treat you." After leaving the house where he had received the imperial edict, Night Nine turned and turned to make sure no one was following him before returning home. As soon as he entered the house, he heard the sound of Little Fishy gritting her teeth.


    For some reason, when Little Fishy and her son were in trouble, as long as they were alone with their son, they would feel very nervous. He''s just a kid who drinks milk, what are you yelling at him for?


    "Beauty, can you not be so petty? It will get ugly. " A childish voice suddenly sounded within the room, but the words were filled with age.


    "What?" Night Nine was stunned, stopping in her tracks. There''s a guest in the little fish house?


    But, that''s not right. Little Fishy is in the middle of the month. Other than Little Red, if anyone wants to enter, they have to go through the guards.


    From the sound of Xiaoyu''s heavy breathing, it could be seen that she was extremely enraged.


    "Beauty, I''m hungry." The childish voice sounded again, and the door slammed open.


    Night Nine rushed in, looking around, but other than the two of them, there was no one else.


    "Xiaoyu, who were you talking to just now?" He could clearly hear the voice of a child.


    Little Fishy looked at the little fellow.


    After half a second, she suddenly turned around and stared at the little guy. The direction of the sound just now was clearly in the direction of the little guy.


    The little guy looked at him and revealed a smile that he thought was his standard and amiable smile, not knowing how terrifying it would be.


    "You ¡­" Night Demon pointed at the little fellow, unable to speak.


    When Fishy saw this, she knew that he had guessed it. She sighed, "That''s right, the one who just spoke to me was this little guy."


    "What?" Where did a child who hadn''t enough time speak?


    Xiaoyu was also speechless. There were many people who had transmigrated, but who could be this tragic? Having a child is transmigration.


    "Stinking brat, this is your father. Hurry up and call him father." Even if he had transmigrated, he was born out of her pregnancy in October and had been ploughed out by Little Jiu. There was still a fundamental difference when compared to someone like her, who only had half a way out.


    The stinky brat rolled his eyes, "Does he have anything to eat?"


    Who could be more sad than him? He had just come out of that secluded place and turned into a baby doll, especially when that fierce woman he met turned into his mother with a shake of his body. How could he endure this?


    "You stinking brat, if you have milk, then you''re a mother. If you don''t have milk, then you won''t even recognize your father. I''ll just starve you to death." Little Fishy angrily said.


    Night Nine was speechless. What kind of son was this?


    Upon hearing Fishy''s words, the stinky brat panicked. His hands and feet had gone soft. Even if he was full of energy, it would still be useless now. He was truly a hero choking to death with his mouth full of milk.


    "Father." As a man, not only must he call her father, but he must also call her deep feelings.


    "How did I give birth to such a freak?" The little fish looked plaintively at Night Nine.


    Although she felt a headache coming on as she looked at the "stinky brat", she was still very unhappy if someone said something bad about it. After all, this was born in October, so she had to admit that he was a monster.


    Nine Night Demon calmed herself down, looked at the "stinky brat" and said seriously: "When there''s someone around, you can''t just open your mouth and say," Do you know? "


    ''Smelly brat ''rolled his eyes. Of course he knew this. He wasn''t stupid, so he naturally understood the principle that the tree was the forest, and the wind would destroy it.


    Night Nine finally knew how Little Fishy got her "postpartum irritability." Anyone who gave birth to a child who could speak so easily would be mad as a madman.


    "Little Yu, don''t get angry too." Night Nine put his arm around the little fish''s shoulder and comforted her.


    Little Fishy wasn''t the only one who was angry. For example, right now, she was facing the ''stinking brat'' whose eyes suddenly lit up as she roared, "Stupid brat, what are you looking at? If you keep looking at me, I''ll dig out your eyes and use them as a bubble to step on you."


    ''Smelly kid '', upon hearing this, curled his lips. If he didn''t brag, would he die?


    However, under the oppressive policy of the evil forces, the "stinking brat" reluctantly turned his head away, not looking at the two of them.


    "Xiaoyu, the people in the capital have sent our royal father''s orders. He wants us to return to the capital as soon as possible." Night Nine''s face turned serious. He was getting down to business.


    "Huh?" Xiaoyu didn''t know what to say. Didn''t they say that they would never go back?


    Seeing the puzzled look on Fishy''s face, Night Nine Demons explained, "Royal Father didn''t know that we added Lin''er, but Princess Jin Ling returned to the capital."


    Xiaoyu understood, "If that''s the case, then we have to go back. Even if we don''t go back, we have to go back."


    She knew that it would be troublesome if she allowed Princess Golden Bell to remain. However, she still lived in a society ruled by law, so it was impossible for her to disregard human life.

 C132

    Night Nine nodded.


    Little Fishy was silent.


    If she''d been here since she was born, then so be it. But she wasn''t.


    Unfortunately, without money, she could only yearn for it. Now that she had crossed over to this country and became the wife of Little Jiu, the one thing she did not lack was money. If she did not take advantage of this time to fulfill her wish for so many years, she was truly sorry.


    However, in this world where power reigned supreme and life was as common as grass, would they be able to do as they pleased?


    "Little Nine, there''s something I''ve been wondering about." Little Fishy slowly opened her mouth.


    "Go ahead." Night Demon looked straight at her.


    He knew that he had no right to speak right now, so he decided to just go to sleep. But, the brat thought bitterly before he went to sleep, this father came, but he could not touch the beauty''s height. His life source, it must be said, was truly a pity.


    "I''ve often heard people say that Prince Rui only has a daughter like Princess Golden Bell and she is extremely fond of him. Why can''t I feel Prince Rui''s love for Princess Golden Bell?" Little Fishy thought carefully.


    Other than feeling her spoiled personality, she really couldn''t tell that Prince Rui didn''t like gold bells at all.


    "It is unavoidable for Prince Rui to overlook his own family in the imperial court, but can you imagine how a girl like her would not even have someone to protect when she goes out? Anyway, I just don''t think it''s right. "


    Night Demon grabbed her hand and carefully clipped the fallen pieces of hair behind her.


    "You''re asking me, but I''m afraid no one else will be able to answer your question." The management of the storm-house at night is not a decoration.


    Fishy raised her eyes and looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    "I suspect that Jin Ling isn''t Prince Rui''s own daughter at all." Night Nine was unrelenting in his speech.


    "What?" Xiaoyu''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. How was this possible? How could the royal family''s blood be randomly confused?


    In fact, it had been less than a year since ancient times, and their thinking had already linked up with this place.


    "This is just my guess. After all, this is a big matter and it involves a lot of people. Without conclusive evidence, it cannot be announced." Night Nine had a serious look on his face.


    "This is the only way to explain the past. If Prince Rui''s daughter is raised, why does he have to be raised? And so secretively? There is something unspeakable about this. " The little fish mumbled.


    "It''s not as simple as it seems. I can only say one word ¡ª wait."


    "When the truth is revealed, when Prince Rui can no longer hold it in and shows his fox tail."


    There was nothing he could do about it. Prince Rui had been too cautious with his move. The witness and evidence of that year had all been destroyed. He was trying to turn it up, but he could not catch the fox.


    Xiaoyu felt that the atmosphere inside the room was a little heavy. She joked, "If I were Prince Rui, I would send my son to the palace and think of a way to make him emperor."


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s hands, which had been stroking the little fish, suddenly clenched into fists. The little fish let out a cry of surprise; he had pulled her hair.


    Night Nine quickly let go and rubbed Little Fishy''s scalp.


    "Forget it, no matter how much you say it, it''s just our guesses. I''ve already chosen a few names for this brat, our generation is unlucky, our generation is unfaithful, let''s go back and let his Royal Grandfather choose one of them. We''ll give him a nickname, what do you think we should call him?"


    It''s better to rot in your belly if you don''t want to prove it.


    "This is what parents should be, their children have lost their right to name and name themselves." Little Fishy grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    Night Nine looked dotingly at the little fish.


    Xiaoyu tilted her head, "That stinking brat is always going against my parents, just call him Nezha."


    "Nezha?" Night Nine''s eyebrows shot up.


    "This kid is specifically against his parents. This name doesn''t suit him at all. The names of the other horses are just like the floating clouds." Little Yu decisively named her after him.


    "As long as you feel better." Of course, Night Nine had never heard of Nezha''s deeds, so she felt that as long as Little Fishy liked it, it would be fine.


    The reason Fishy named Nezha for the brat was naturally not just because of him. As parents, who didn''t want their children to have any future? She wanted to be an ordinary person, but she didn''t want to represent her children. People always contradicted each other.


    And just like that, the brat had the first name in his life ¡ª Nezha.


    As for Yao Meng Chen, he came back in a hurry with the presents, but there was no one there. He slapped his forehead and laughed at his own foolishness, a single moment of the Spring Festival Gala was worth a thousand gold, how could he let a newlywed couple wait here foolishly for him?


    It was a pair of jades, which he got the second year after the death of the Aroma Scent. When he first saw them, he was sure that the Aroma Scent would like it, and he had originally planned to be buried with two people a hundred years from now, but after hearing the good news today, he immediately thought of this pair of jades, pure and flawless, only worthy of the two of them.


    What cannot be changed in this world is the established facts.


    "Fragrant, you''re so cruel. You''re not willing to give me a chance to turn back." As the medicinal mote caressed the trunk, hot tears flowed down his face.


    He knew in his heart that the incense had given him countless opportunities that he refused to cherish, but when he repented, there was no one left to repent to. How heart-piercing was that.


    At first, Yao Meng Chen wanted to drink with his brother-in-law as he had a pot of wine. But now, he had to drink alone.


    Seeing that Yao Qingcheng had gotten married made him happy for her from the bottom of his heart, but after the bustling ended, it also made him feel even more miserable. He stubbornly refused to let himself be redeemed, and would rather live in regret every day than to let go of the past and start a new life again.


    "Fragrant Fragrance, I''m going to look for you now. You''ll forgive me, but will you still be willing to see me?"


    Yao Meng Chen was a chatterbox. He was not good with words. Normally, he rarely said these words and never drank alcohol. Today, he drank a bit. His heart was moved, but he continued speaking nonstop.


    "I''m covered in dust."


    With a gentle call, Yao Meng Chen raised his hazy, intoxicated eyes. The aroma of medicine was still lingering in front of him, smiling at him.


    "Fragrant, you have forgiven me." Yao Meng Chen excitedly reached out his hand, wanting to caress the medicinal fragrance that was growing on his cheek.


    The medicinal fragrance of the medicine gave him a sweet smile before turning around and leaving.


    Yao Meng Chen closed his eyes in satisfaction.


    The next day, everyone discovered that Yao Meng Chen had died, so Night Nine Demons instructed everyone to hide it from Little Fishy. After all, she was still in the Moon, so she was not too sad.


    Yao Qingcheng hurried over, and upon seeing the gratified smile on Yao Meng Chen''s face, no matter how heartless she may be, she couldn''t help shedding tears.


    It was only when the baby was born that Night Nine finally told her that the baby was really upset. Luckily, on the day of the funeral, she was dressed in mourning and had done her duty as a daughter.

 C133

    After receiving seven orders from the emperor, Night Nine''s Enchantress brought her family along, driving the carriage back to the capital. The messenger that followed them all broke out in a cold sweat, afraid that the emperor would blame him for being too inefficient. When that happened, Long Yan would be so angry that she would send him to Yan''s Manor to travel for life. His head was hanging at his waist, but he didn''t dare to complain or provoke Night Nine. In any case, he was still a prince, so when he turned around and refused to return to the capital, his head would fall off even faster. With an old face that looked constipated, the little fish who was a doctor''s parent began to consider whether or not to serve a waiter a few servings of beans.


    The closer they got to the capital, the more worried Xiaoyu became. Everyone knew about the blood and gore in the royal family. They never wanted to return to the capital where they had planned to haunt the capital with Little Jiu. The Emperor''s sudden decree had disturbed everything, and it had caught her off guard.


    Little Fishy looked at the child in her arms, who refused to sleep and play around, and angrily glared at him. She pinched his small nose and viciously said, "Smelly brat, you know a thing or two about royal matters. If you put your father in danger, don''t blame me for annihilating our family. "


    "Hmph, there is a demon that has no humanity in the opposite sex. Thousand Creations, don''t tell others that you''re my mother. Who would believe that? " A mother who sees her son as air doesn''t matter. " He had gotten used to talking to Little Fishy because he wanted to respect her as his mother. However, her harsh words forced him to say something. Little Nezha looked down on Little Fishy and pouted angrily.


    "NO, NO, NO!" Being taunted by her son, Xiaoyu was not angry. She waved her index finger at little Nezha and smiled strangely, correcting him for the wrong words one word at a time, "Kid, I have a husband and no son, so I should be gentle with you. You naturally can''t compare to your father in my mother''s heart."


    Was there such a heartless mother in the world? His son was still just a baby, yet he was still spouting vicious words at others. Little Nezha rolled his eyes. He really wanted to grow up quickly so that he wouldn''t die from the anger of this woman who was referred to as her mother.


    "Little Yu, he''s still a child. Don''t provoke him too much." Night Nine put on a serious face.


    Ah, Daddy is still the best!


    The little Nezha suddenly beamed with joy, tears fell from his eyes as he struggled to turn his head to look at Ninefire, reaching out his hand to give her a big hug as a reward for speaking up for him.


    But before he could straighten his little hands, he saw his father blushing bashfully and shamelessly. "The words of the husband and wife should be left on the bed, don''t teach the child any harm."


    Your sister! He was also a good-looking guy who had a bunch of girlfriends. He had never heard of anything like that before. Bad? Did he really need to teach him that?


    Nezha wiped away his tears, sighing at the waste. Looking at his father, who was fuming with anger due to his mother, he said in a ruthless tone, "Prince, please have some backbone, otherwise you will respond to anything my mother says. Is there a point to it?" So boring, so boring. If I want to run away from home, then just pretend that I never happened to you two! "


    "Running away from home? "Hum, hum, hum ¡­" Little Fishy was amused, smiling sinisterly, "You think you can run away with your little arms and legs? I suggest that you remember to take a cow with you before you leave, don''t starve yourself to death. You can rest assured that there is no melamine here and you will definitely not be eaten into a big-headed doll. "


    Judging from this devious smile, he knew that she looked down on others. Although Nezha was unwilling to accept this, he had no choice but to give up on the idea of running away from home. His mother was right, he was still a child who relied on drinking milk to survive. Run away your sister, he wanted to drink breast milk to increase his immunity, otherwise, who knew what kind of sickness he would suffer?


    Nezha''s arrogance had died down on the matter of drinking milk. Seeing him droop his head in silence, Little Fishy''s heart was filled with the pride and joy of a victorious battle. She laughed a few times arrogantly.


    "Xiaoyu, stop bullying little Nezha." Night Nine finally picked up the conscience of a father, stopping the little fish from giving a blow to the soul of the laughter.


    "Alright, for the sake of your father, Little Jiu Jiu, I will let you off." "If you dare to mention running away from home again in the future, see if I don''t throw you into a beggar''s nest to experience your life." Little Fishy stopped smiling, and used her index finger to lightly scratch Little Nezha''s nose. Actually, she liked to see this brat''s defeated appearance. She truly felt sorry for him and enjoyed the joy of being a mother. If only this brat had been a little more obedient, she would have been able to practice singing the lullaby with her throat.


    Outside the carriage, when they heard the laughter coming from inside, a hint of warmth could be seen on Fifteen''s ice-cold face. A faint smile could be seen at the corner of his mouth. Xiao Hong, who was standing beside her, lost her usual barbaric air and smiled happily in the pleasant conversation between Jiu Mei and Little Fishy''s family.


    "Fifteen, we want a child too!" Xiao Hong raised its head with a red face and focused on looking at Fifteen. Fifteen''s face was cold and his heart was warm. His cold face made it difficult for others to guess his joy, anger, and sorrow. She had been married for a long time, so she wanted to understand him better and change his mood. Perhaps with a child, his face would no longer be so cold.


    "When your prince and princess settle down ¡­"


    "Yes, I''ll do as you say." As expected, it was still not enough. He could not let go of the burden on his shoulders. Little Red interrupts Fifteen''s words and lowers her head in silence.


    Little Fishy''s warning came from the carriage after a while.


    "Brat, you have to pretend to be sick when you return to the capital." In order to not fall into the royal family''s hands, this was the only way. Xiaoyu looked at Night Nine with deep understanding. Little Jiu''s broken leg was good for him as well. It wouldn''t allow anyone to kill him for the sake of the throne.


    "Sick, you want a milky-drinking kid to pretend to be sick? Auntie, just because I have the mind of an adult doesn''t mean I''m not a milk baby. "Look, these teeth aren''t even grown yet." The little Nezha was driven mad by Fishy''s unreasonable suggestion. His fat little hands pulled at his mouth, pointing at the pink-bald toothed bed as he said indistinctly, "What are you acting like a chicken?"


    Well, that''s a problem! Fishy seriously considered the main point of Nezha''s protest.


    By her side, Night Nine understood what she was thinking. She clenched her fists and gently pulled mother and son into her arms, saying softly, "I will protect you and my child. I won''t let anyone hurt even a hair on your mother and son."


    Surprise told her not to waste time making little Nezha pretend to be sick. It was just that the little fish was too serious and didn''t hear Night Nine''s voice.


    Suddenly, she laughed, and an interesting thought appeared in her mind. She couldn''t stop herself from grinning. "Hehehe ¡­"


    The little Nezha was scared stiff by Fishy''s laughter. He had a bad feeling, his fat little hands crossed in front of his chest in a defensive posture, as he stared at her while trembling and asked, "You ¡­" What are you trying to do? "


    "Stinking brat ¡­" "Hee hee ¡­"


    Xiaoyu''s creepy laughter almost made little Nezha crazy. Tears welled in her eyes, "Mom, my mother, what are you going to say? Stop using your eyes to look at me like I''m a chicken leg, I can''t stand injuries!"


    "Straightforward, since you''ve already spoken, I won''t go on any further." Xiaoyu was so excited, she almost patted Nezha on the shoulder without any pride, and praised him for his courage.


    "Can you stop talking?" The little Nezha hesitated, he always felt that if he was tricked by this woman called Mother, the consequences would be very serious.


    "No, you have to take the job of pretending to be sick, for the sake of your life. You don''t want to be a fart the moment you come to this world! " Xiaoyu refused Nezha''s sudden change of heart and said firmly, "I wanted to make you get smallpox (commonly known as chickenpox) ¡­"


    "What?" "Smallpox?" Ah, she really wanted to kill him. Although he did not know that there was no vaccine in this backward antique era, a common smallpox in the modern world might just cause him to lose his life. The little Nezha suddenly went berserk, his chubby little hands trying his best to stretch upwards, wanting to get the first move to strangle this enchanter.


    "Brat, you have to make an egg, an egg. When I hear mother finish speaking. " Little Fishy was wondering if giving birth to this kid was a mistake. He had already learned how to kill his mother before he grew up, and he would grow up to be a bald parachutist ¡ª lawless.


    "Kid, don''t force daddy to end his marriage!" Night Nine only felt pain for his wife, but he didn''t, so he used a freezing laser to make little Nezha obediently withdraw his hand.


    "You bullied five people, hmm!" I''m so pitiful. I was born with a father that didn''t love my mother, so I might as well die instead. "Wow ¡­" The little one burst into tears.


    Little Yu and Night Nine were shocked by his words, looking at each other guiltily. Fishy waved her arms and coaxed the crying Nezha, saying with grievance, "Don''t cry, mother hasn''t finished speaking yet." Every single drop of the divine horse is like floating clouds. "


    "Really?" Little Nezha pitifully asked as tears dripped from his eyes.


    Xiaoyu nodded firmly and said calmly, "Mother feels that polio is better. Come, let me show you facial paralysis. The uglier, the better."


    "Dear mother, can I poop?" The little Nezha was even calmer than her, and asked very seriously. Compared to polio, he might as well get smallpox. Even if he died, he still had a cute face.


    "No way!" Little fish and Night Nine agreed in unison.


    Why? Why did he have to live like a sickly child? Why did he have to have polio as well ¡­


    The little Nezha roared in his heart, then rolled his eyes and fainted.

 C134

    When the Ninth Prince returned to the capital, it caused quite a stir.


    The seventh prince didn''t care about his disliking the gambling house. He condescendingly closed the door of the elegant room, smiled at the dispirited eighth prince, and said: "Although that little fish''s personality is a bit rebellious, in Brother''s opinion, he is a person who values friendship. When he comes back, we will prepare a big gift to visit him at Ninth Brother''s place."


    The eighth prince didn''t say anything. His eyes followed the half-open window and looked in a certain direction.


    Seventh Marquis followed his gaze and saw a woman in red holding a dice box swaying about. Her posture was indescribably elegant and beautiful.


    Upon seeing this woman, Nemesis sighed. "Eighth Brother."


    Eighth Bro was also an idiot, but it was a pity that the heavens'' will was messing with him.


    Ye Mo pulled his gaze away from her, and restrained his lazy temperament. He looked at her seriously, and said with a wry smile, "Seventh Brother, do you believe that my illness can be cured?"


    "Of course." A look of delight was plastered on her face.


    Ye Yin Yi''s charming eyes shifted to the young girl again. With a sorrowful voice, she asked, "Seventh Brother, why are you lying to yourself?"


    "Old Eight." Deep grief flashed through Night Empress''s eyes. She slightly closed them, then opened them. There were no longer any ripples in her eyes.


    "You also know that he''s still alive. He must have met an expert when he was still alive. You''re in a much better condition than he is."


    Sensing the sudden hardening in her eyes, he closed his mouth and realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    "Am I a lot better than him? Now that he has his own blood and bones, what do I have? " His voice was sharp.


    "Sorry, Seventh Brother said the wrong thing." Night Walker was quite good-natured as he admitted his wrongs.


    After half a day, his hedgehog expression eased up, and he dejectedly opened his mouth, "Seventh Brother, I am jealous of Old Ninth. With the same body and disability, he can make your woman happy, but I can only make my own woman suffer."


    He could only say that he had married the right person. In fact, eighth brother was actually quite lucky, even though his girls knew the true situation of his body, they were all as silent as the eighth princess, and so was the Yan Yu in front of him. However, as a man, he couldn''t let his woman, who he loved deeply, be happy, and letting them suffer together with him was the most tormenting matter.


    His silence did not bother Night Demon. What he needed now was a listener.


    "Seventh Brother, help me keep an eye out. Find a good family and marry Yan Yu off." There were ten million unwillingness in Night Demon''s heart, but these words were spoken from the bottom of her heart. He had already missed Yan Yu by too long.


    "Yan Yu is actually a little similar to the Ninth Princess." Nimrod went to the window and looked at the brightness of the group of men.


    "Brother Seven." He had long since discovered that Xiaoyu and Yanyu were somewhat similar. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been willing to talk about the development of this gambling den with her.


    Night Demon turned her head, seriously staring at Night Demon. "Eighth Brother, you''re being very cruel to Yan Yu in this way."


    The light in his eyes dimmed as he said, "It''s better to be in pain than in pain. Yanzhou will understand."


    "Understanding is not the same as accepting." Nimrod interrupted him.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t say a word, but the tight corners of his mouth showed his inner insistence.


    "Fine, I promise you that you will pay attention. However, let''s wait for Ninth Brother to come back first. For a woman, this is a lifelong matter, after all. You can''t be too hasty. You should wish for Yan Yu''s happiness as well."


    He naturally wished for Yan Yu to be blissful, but he was unable to do so.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. When Third Brother heard that Ninth Brother was coming back, he made a huge ruckus in the Ministry of Work. I heard that Third Brother brought a special gift to ask the most passionate Vice Minister of Rites to write a imperial report and hand it over, insisting that Ninth Prince''s wife get an official title in the Ministry of Industry." The night elf changed the subject.


    "Even though I have the precedent of serving as a female official, it is only because of the contributions I have made towards the country and the family. What does the Ninth Princess have that is worth it for her to put in so much effort?" The Goddess didn''t take it to heart, and so Third Bro was just messing around.


    "Seventh Brother, this is just a formality. In my opinion, Ninth Brother has only been married to Little Fishy. The situation of the imperial government has changed subtly." Although Ye Chong was seemingly lazy and charming, he had a strong perception. He discovered that these princes were all drawn towards the ninth prince''s consort, whether intentionally or unintentionally. They all seemed to have some sort of connection with her, which was unique in the past.


    "What do you mean?" Upon hearing this, Nemesis sprang to her feet, went to the door, and opened it to see if anyone had passed.


    Ye Mo''s face turned serious. He picked up the card on the table and took out 780,000, "This is you and me. He pulled out another grass flower. This is the ninth princess."


    He pulled out another three and said, "This one is number three."


    Night Boar placed the small fish in the middle, placed the cards representing them on the periphery, and calmly analyzed.


    "Even so, so what? His body is clearly visible to all, and since ancient times, he has never had a cripple, the Emperor."


    As a prince, he wanted and feared for change.


    "I hope so." Although the Crown Prince is mediocre, he is kind and kind. Although he is outstanding, he has been bullied by many people over the years. Who can guarantee that once he becomes the Ninth Five Supremes, he will not kill all his brothers.


    "When the Tenth Brother heard that Ninth Brother had come back, his condition eased quite a bit, and he even passed over a paper roll to pay his respects to Father the day before yesterday." How could it be that his illness had been alleviated by the news that Ol ''Nine was returning to the capital?


    The two of them looked at each other, intending to wait and see.


    When it was finally night time for Nine Demons to return to the capital, the emperor excused himself from the morning court and went straight to the imperial study to receive the two of them. The strange thing was, apart from the Third Marquis, Princess Jin Ling was also present.


    Although everyone wanted to understand at first glance why Ye Jiumei did not die and actually came back alive, none of them wanted to teach her a lesson. Only Ye Juechen did not try to conceal his desire for Little Fishy''s return, and he shamelessly remained in the royal study. Beside him, there was even a delicate wheelchair, a gift he had made for her in order to curry favor with her.


    Ye Juechen was a person who only gained respect. For the sake of talent, he could suffer as much as he wanted.


    He had already hinted several times to make Third Bro withdraw, but he still pretended to be deaf and mute, not caring about it. It was not like he could forsake him, and in a while, he would bring up the matter of Little Jiu and Princess Golden Bell in front of him. With him here, things might not be good for his good offices.

 C135

    Just as the emperor was secretly frustrated that his third son''s head had been kicked by a donkey, Princess Golden Bell suddenly spoke up. "Imperial Father, we''re a family now, there''s nothing to avoid."


    It was a family, who was it with, and what kind of family? Wait, just now, why was Princess Golden Bell calling him Imperial Father?


    The corners of her mouth curled up as she placed a hand on her abdomen. "I already have Ninth Brother''s flesh and blood."


    Ye Jue''s first reaction was that you were not sick, right? How could Xiao Jiu''s body have flesh and bones? However, although he wholeheartedly threw himself into the Ministry of Work, he did not turn into a fool. He raised his head to look at his father.


    "The ninth prince''s ninth princess consort has arrived." The sharp voice of a eunuch rang out as everyone turned to look at the door. Ye Jue Mei glanced at Princess Jin Ling and saw that she was calm and unperturbed. Doubts arose in her heart.


    If a person lied, he would always feel guilty. Who would joke about his innocence? However, Xiao Jiu''s body ¡­


    Before he could understand what was going on, three people appeared at the door and attracted his attention.


    It was obviously the ninth prince''s ninth princess consort, so why would there be three people? It was because the little fish was holding a small person in its arms.


    "This son pays respects to royal father." Little Fishy squatted down and gave a slight bow. Night Nine leaned forward slightly in her wheelchair, which could be considered a salute.


    "Rise." After not seeing Xiao Jiu for a long time, Xiao Jiu looked fine, but the emperor was still very happy.


    "Greetings to Royal Grandfather, Nezha." Standing up, Fishy was blessed again.


    "Nezha?" Everyone was stunned. Who was Nezha?


    Xiaoyu looked down at the brat in her arms with a smile, "Nezha, call me grandpa Huang."


    "This is ¡­" The emperor pointed at Nezha and looked at Night Nine with a questioning gaze.


    "Reporting to royal father, this is my son, your royal grandson. His name is Nezha." "I''m not sure," said Nine-mea proudly, as if the child had been born to him.


    "Ah, haha." The emperor smiled awkwardly. He hadn''t expected that Little Jiu would be so good. If that was the case, then what Princess Golden Bell said must be true as well.


    Although the emperor had made up his mind that even if he bought one free and gave one free, he would still force Jiu Jiu to marry Princess Golden Bell. From the looks of it, that wasn''t the case at all.


    Nezha secretly rolled his eyes when he realized that no one was paying attention to him. He didn''t know if it was this idiot or this idiot who repeatedly reminded him not to talk before entering the city. What did he call grandpa again?


    Lil ''Yu stealthily glared at Nezha. If I call you grandpa, then you call me idiot.


    "Ninth wangfei, what are you doing?" When the emperor saw Xiaoyu''s actions, he became curious.


    "Royal father, Nezha is very happy to hear that he met Royal Grandfather." Little Fishy opened her mouth to lie, but she didn''t even hit him.


    "Really? Bring it to me for a look." Everyone was willing to listen to flattery, but when the emperor heard it, he was overjoyed.


    The little fish carried Nezha over. Nezha gnawed his fingers, planning to silently protest. Now it was time for the young master, the young master wasn''t going to wait on him.


    When Nezha saw this, he couldn''t help but panic. He wasn''t afraid of Xiaoyu going crazy, but every time she smiled, it was definitely his nightmare. Wasn''t it just trying to show off a smile first, then suddenly becoming polio?


    Nezha forced a smile back, revealing a "toothless" smile.


    "Really, he''s smiling at us." When the emperor saw this, he could not help but reach out to hug this child that was smiling at him the moment they met.


    His originally cheerful smile turned stiff as he cleared his throat. His voice immediately turned dignified as he said, "Jiu''er, you have given me your royal grandson. My heart is filled with joy, this way, I will bestow upon you two happiness. I will choose another day to marry Princess Golden Bell, so that you can let the child within Princess Golden Bell''s womb return home as soon as possible."


    "What?" The small fish said the same words in unison.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help but look at Princess Golden Bell. She had been on guard the moment she entered the room. However, she hadn''t expected her to be so shameless.


    Xiao Yu suddenly turned her head to the side and saw Ye Jiumei stand up from her wheelchair as she approached Duke Golden Bell step by step.


    Xiaoyu''s face was pale. "Hubby, be careful. Don''t fall down."


    Enraged by Princess Golden Bell, Night Nine was unable to continue being shameless.


    At this moment, hearing Xiaoyu''s words, he suddenly came to a realization. He was still a disabled person. Now that he was standing in front of Princess Golden Bell, he was unwilling to give up. He reached out his hand to grab Princess Golden Bell''s throat.


    Princess Golden Bell''s lips began to turn white. At this moment, Night Nine''s hands suddenly loosened and she fell to the ground.


    "Little Jiu." The little fish threw Nezha into the emperor''s arms. She threw herself at Ninefire and embraced her body.


    "Hurry and call the imperial physician! Hurry and call the imperial physician!" Small fish tears.


    The emperor was jolted awake and hurriedly ordered, "Go and announce Seventh Prince to us."


    As for the royal family''s matters, it was better for them not to let others know. Besides, wasn''t Little Jiu just breaking his knee? Once he bandaged up, everything would be fine.


    The emperor glanced at the expressionless Princess Golden Bell before sighing to himself. He said, "Golden Bell, This Emperor has seen all the grievances you''ve suffered today. You can go back first. This Emperor will definitely give you an explanation."


    When Little Fishy and Night Nine heard this, they couldn''t help but spit out blood. She had been wronged, but she had clearly made them feel wronged. The person who had made them feel wronged was the Tenth Prince.


    "It is all up to Imperial Father."


    The little fish and Night Nine simultaneously did a vomiting motion.


    Princess Golden Bell ignored him. After bowing, she turned and left without a single glance at the crowd.


    "Ninth Brother and Ninth Sister-in-law, I heard that you guys are going back to the capital. I specifically told the Ministry of Works to work day and night to make this wheelchair. Do you think it will work?" Ye Jue Mei finally found the opportunity to speak.


    Alas, no one paid any attention to him. Xiaoyu pulled up Night Nine''s pants, and could not help but suck in a deep breath, staring at him resentfully. Even if she fell down, she wouldn''t have to fall so hard.


    Night Demon comforted her by holding her hand. Since she had to put on a show, she couldn''t let others suspect her. Her scheme would naturally attract the least amount of suspicion.


    The emperor lowered his head to look at the little person in his arms. When he saw the little person, he gave him a big smile without being stingy.


    When the emperor saw this, he liked it more and more. He made up his mind that he would raise this villain; in any case, Princess Golden Bell was about to give birth to her daughter.


    The Emperor was a cunning old fox. The only person who prevented the marriage between Nightmare and Princess Golden Bell was Xiaoyu, and that person was the person in his arms.

 C136

    "The Seventh Prince has arrived!" Just as Princess Golden Bell left, her father-in-law''s voice sounded from outside the door.


    Then Nemesis came in with the box and greeted the Emperor. "This son greets the Emperor!"


    "Little Seven, quickly get up and see if your Ninth Brother has injured his bones." When the Emperor saw Nimei, he realized that his son was still injured. He hurriedly tried to take back the idea of watching the show, and apologetically glanced at the couple, who were in a deep relationship.


    Nemesis rose to leave, and was about to examine his wounds when the little fish, who cared deeply for his husband, snatched the medicine box from his hands and complained in a low voice, "You want to save the dying and help the injured with this eating speed? By the time we found out, the patient was already dead."


    She carefully lifted up her nightmarish robe, rolled up her blood-stained pants, and took out the medicine case to carefully apply. Nightmare''s legs were paralyzed, and she was unable to use any strength, but after being smashed so hard, her entire knee had been completely ripped off. He thought that since he was a descendant of the royal family, Jin Gui''s body had never experienced such pain. Xiaoyu''s heart was in pain. She wanted to slap Princess Golden Bell in the face to vent her anger.


    "Does it hurt?" Afraid of hurting him, every time Little Fishy applied the medicine, she would whooshed around the wound to relieve his pain.


    Seeing her so considerate and earnest, Night Nine''s Charm warmed her heart. Ever since he was young, he was bullied by his brothers and sisters. No one doted on him like Xiaoyu did. Even his own mother''s concubine couldn''t do something like this, so how could he not be moved?


    "Little Yu ¡­" Night Nine''s voice was a bit shaky. He held the little fish''s face and swore in his heart that he would only love her for his whole life. Even if she no longer loved him, he would imprison her until they both died of old age. As if vowing not deep enough, he would be able to spend his whole life to advance his future love to Little Fishy.


    "Hmm?" Xiaoyu raised his head and saw the moist eyes of Night Nine. His heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s too late for you to regret it. You can only love me for the rest of your life!" It was unknown where she got the courage, but Night Nine had become so self-confident.


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before she smiled gently and whispered, "Same here!"


    They all agreed that they were overlords of each other, and that they had formed a relationship with each other for the rest of their lives. They laughed deeply at each other!


    After applying the medicine, Xiaoyu looked at the medicine box but didn''t find any bandages. She grumbled inwardly at Night Siping''s carelessness. With a slight frown, she quickly tore off her skirt and bandaged her wound.


    Her bold move was so sudden that it choked everyone.


    Night Nine looked at the torn clothes she had just made, blushing, and whispered, "Little Yu ¡­" Your skirt is torn. " As she spoke, she took off her coat to help her put it on.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just over the ankle. It''s not even close to the level of a short skirt yet." After neatly knotting the knot, Little Fishy finished the last of the bandages. He stood up, carefully putting on the clothes that Night Nine had given him, then rubbed his slightly sore waist.


    Seeing her rub her waist, Night Nine reached out his hand and pulled her close. He personally rubbed her waist and smiled. "I''ll do it."


    This couple seemed to want to let the whole world know how much they loved each other, showing their love whenever they met. The Emperor couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so he lightly coughed and said, "Xiao Qi, is Xiao Jiu''s injury serious?"


    "In reply to Imperial Father, Ninth Brother''s injuries are just superficial and aren''t serious. He will be completely healed in a few days." After regaining her senses, she turned to Xiaoyu and said with a smile, "Ninth Sister-in-law, you''ve added the medicine as well. Isn''t it time for the item to go back to its rightful owner?"


    With a single glance, it was obvious that the little fish was not a layman. Night Demon thought back to the matter of Ninth Brother treating her leg not long ago. Presumably, she was slightly knowledgeable in the art of medicine, and even surpassing her own. Thinking of this, he had a favorable impression of her. He wanted to find some time to ask her about some medical knowledge.


    "Seventh Brother, don''t come back for help the next time you''ve eaten a meal," Xiao Yu handed the medicine box back to him. She didn''t know what was going on in her mind. And ¡­ You don''t have enough medicine boxes, so you have to replenish them as soon as possible. "


    Night Demon was momentarily unable to catch the meaning behind her words. She received the medicine box and was stunned for a moment. Only after a moment did she finally understand what she meant by those words. This girl was blaming him for coming too late. She wanted to make her husband suffer for too long. The matter of the medicine gauze forgetting to bring had also been taken into account, but this matter really couldn''t be blamed on him. He had just used up the previous day''s gauze, and it was just in time to replenish the stock.


    "Ninth Brother, now that you have a wife like this, there''s no need for you to ask for anything!"


    "Thank you, Seventh Brother!" Ninelotus'' heart tightened. She mistakenly thought that her seventh brother had taken a fancy to Fishy as well. As long as Little Fishy is here, I will have nothing in my life to ask for. "


    Ye Juechen, who had taken a fancy to Little Fishy''s Mechanical Arts, wholeheartedly wanted to kidnap her into the Ministry of Industry and was racking his brains to think of a way to do so. Seeing that the emperor seemed to have forgotten his purpose in inviting Xiaoyu here, he hurriedly called out, "Imperial Father!"


    "Hmm?" The emperor looked at Ye Yumei and thought of what he had asked of her. His gaze then fell on Xiaoyu, "Is the Ninth Princess skilled in mechanical arts?"


    Things were a bit bad. Xiaoyu frowned, thinking that since Xiaoyu had already given her the answer, she only needed to convince her husband to go with her.


    "Father, this son said that Xiaoyu doesn''t know how to use mechanisms. This wheelchair was given to her by the heavens. Other than that, she doesn''t understand anything. " Without waiting for Fishy to speak, Night Nine held her hand tightly and signaled her not to speak. He would deal with everything.


    Little Fishy understood. She lowered her head with a faint smile, then held his hand to show that she understood.


    "Father, this son is a bit tired. Can I take my leave with Xiaoyu?" As she spoke, Night Nine rubbed her injured knee, seemingly in great pain as she frowned.


    The Emperor felt heartache for his son, so he waved his hand and said, "Go back. Although this is a minor injury, you still have to be kind and take care of it."


    Ye Yumei, who failed to reach her goal, became anxious. She stepped forward and called out, "Imperial Father ¡­"


    "Father, your son and I will take our leave!" Afraid that Yama Minamiya would pester him to the point that he couldn''t let go, Night Nine used his voice to urge Little Fishy, "Little Fishy, let''s go back to the Manor."


    "En!" Xiaoyu admired his preemptive actions, so she didn''t hesitate to nod her head as she pushed her wheelchair away.


    Watching the two leave the imperial study, the emperor sighed, a little worried. It was not a good thing that his son, who seemed to have a deep affection for Fishy, would listen to her every word and soon lose the aura of a king. However, he couldn''t do anything to Xiaoyu. With Little Jiu''s personality, he would definitely protect her until she died. At that time, he would only let him lose this son of his.


    "Father ¡­" Ye Yumei was very dissatisfied with the emperor''s arrangements.


    "Yu''er, I know what you''re trying to say, there''s no need to say more." The emperor was tired and rubbed his aching forehead. "Nine had never been in love with a woman before, and his temper was very much like that of his mother''s concubine. He opened his mouth to obstruct her. Regardless of whether Little Fishy had mechanical ability or not, he did not want her close to the imperial family. "I can only agree."


    The debt of love that he owed could never be paid back, nor could he afford to. Night Nine''s mother was cheated by the emperor of a lifetime of love, in exchange for the cold hall candle. Even though it was luxurious, there was not the slightest bit of warmth. After the birth of Nocturnal Hymn, she was dejected and framed, but the person who had entrusted her life to her only watched coldly from the sidelines. She had committed suicide out of anger and died in the midst of a storm of plum blossoms. Besides the plum blossoms that had been bullied to death by the cold rain, there was also her persistent love. In exchange for this, the Emperor only felt a little bit of guilt, without any regret at all.


    Ye Yumei slowly swallowed her unspoken words, bowed, and then left with Night Ember.

 C137

    After exiting the palace, the two of them sat in a sedan chair, with Little Fishy leaning against Night Nine''s chest, mischievously drawing circles on his chest with her slender index finger. Today, he had protected her and hurt himself. She remembered all of this in her heart. The sweet taste lingered in her heart, and she couldn''t help but smile foolishly in happiness. She had been single for more than 30 years, but she had met a handsome fellow like Night Nine. She needed money and a room. In the modern world, that was the standard of a rich and handsome man.


    "Little Yu ¡­" Night Nine did not know whether to laugh or cry, gently grabbing Little Fishy''s mischievous little hand. He smiled foolishly at his own wife as he played with her on him. She had aroused his lust, but he did not know it. If he let her go on like this, he would just put her back in the bed.


    "En!" Little Fishy answered softly. She met Night Nine''s flirtatious eyes, causing her small hands to pause for a moment, but she didn''t retract them.


    Night Nine was relieved. Luckily, Xiaoyu had stopped attacking in time to let him suppress his lust temporarily.


    A brief silence was the beginning of madness, and Little Fishy smiled mischievously, her hands moving as nimbly as a snake''s, and in a moment she was touching his skin.


    Night Nine was frightened, and with a bitter face, he gently called out, "Little fish!"


    "Hmm?" Little Fishy shamelessly played the fool, ignoring his pleas and shyness. Her hands that had burrowed into her clothes were bold in their seduction, causing Night Nine''s body to tremble uncontrollably. They had quite a few things to do, but she didn''t expect that he would be like a hothead that couldn''t bear the temptation. His childish reaction made her laugh uncontrollably.


    "Fifteen, return to the manor!" She lowered her voice, blushed at the sound of the driver''s voice, and whipped the horse toward the palace.


    According to Elder Zhang, the prince''s mansion had been haunted recently. His prince and his wife had gone to the palace and only saw that no one had come back. The next day, they saw their masters living in the mansion, making love. However, his wangfei didn''t seem to be well enough for him. He always saw his prince gently massage her waist.


    Little Nine, you are such a beast! "He rubbed her waist, trying to curry favor with her, as he said quietly." Little Nine, you are such a beast!


    Eh? Was she praising him? Night Nine had her doubts, for a moment she forgot about the work in her hands, until Little Fishy hummed in dissatisfaction, then continued to massage her waist, her face red as she whispered, "Only because of you, beast!"


    Thinking back to yesterday when he came back from the palace, he asked Fishy for a few times. It was only then did Night Nine realise that he was not a cold-hearted man, and that he was not as indifferent to matters of love as before.


    "Does it still hurt?" She seemed to have overdone it last night, and only after she had eaten the food did she remember if her body could bear it. A little guilty, kissing her face.


    "Up or down?" Little Fishy asked in a surprising manner.


    Luckily, there were only the two of them in the pavilion. If those words were heard by others, Xiaoyu would probably be charged with debauchery. Night Nine was choked by her words, only after a long time did she finally reply with a voice as red as a mosquito, "All of them."


    He''s so honest! Black lines appeared on Fishy''s face, but she was just casually asking why she replied so earnestly. It made her feel embarrassed to answer him.


    "Princess, the eighth prince has sent a letter." Fifteen stood five meters outside the pavilion with a letter in his hand, his head lowered for fear that he might see something that a servant should not.


    "Bring it in." They were all people who had children, and Nine- O''Meara couldn''t help but feel jealous for Little Fishy. When he heard that there was an invitation from the Night Demon, his mood immediately worsened. He took the letter from her and opened it without her permission.


    The letter didn''t have any hidden relationships. It only said that he was going to invite the two of them to the gambling den, saying that it would be a long time before they met and asked him to get in touch with some mahjong generals. "Little Yu is not feeling well, I''m not going."


    Fifteen turned around and was about to reply to Little Si, who was sent by the eighth prince, but Little Yu called out to him, "Wait!"


    "What did it say?" Xiaoyu took the letter from Ye Jiumei''s hands and scanned through it. After thinking for a moment, she opened her eyes in joy and said, "To play mahjong, for three missing a person. Go, we have to go!"


    "Fifteen, hurry and prepare the palanquin. Little Jiu and I are going to the gambling den."


    She hadn''t played mahjong for a long time, and even her fingers were a bit itchy. Normally, she wasn''t good at gambling, so she preferred to play mahjong with others every ten days or so. As soon as this habit was formed, it would be concealed and could not be avoided. Having been away for so long, she had not touched a mahjong in so many years.


    15 to arrange the palanquin, fish pushing an unhappy face Nine of the Night back to the room to change clothes ready to go out.


    Little Fishy''s smile could only belong to him. Others shouldn''t even think about it. It seemed like he had to guard against eighth brother, so that he wouldn''t take away Little Fishy''s heart. Night Nine quickly placed Night Demon on the list of those who were on guard, on alert.


    Entering the gambling house, Xiaoyu saw that the gambling house was no longer as noisy as it used to be, and there were dozens of tables full of mahjong. She never thought that mahjong would be able to endure for so long, causing her to feel satisfied.


    "Ninth Lord, Eighth Lord has been waiting for you for a long time. Please come upstairs!" Before he could catch enough of the fish, Little Si walked up to welcome them with a smile.


    Upstairs, there was a private room for the night elves, which was also the place where he discussed things with others. Little Si pushed open the door and welcomed the two into the room. He whispered into the room, "Eighth Lord, Ninth Master and Madam have arrived."


    "Mm, you can leave now!" From the inner room, across the screen, came the lazy sound of the door, and the little man backed out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    There was already food and wine prepared in the room, and Little Fishy pushed Nine into the dining room and sat down at the table. After a while, Night Whisper slowly walked out of the room and greeted the two of them with a smile. "Ninth Brother, Ninth Sister-in-Law, you''ve finally come."


    "Eighth brother!" Ye Jiumei''s face was gloomy, coldly glancing at him.


    Night Demon was shocked, what was wrong with Xiao Jiu? It was as if he had offended him, his eyes almost catching up to his enemy. He had never seen such a look in his eyes before when he was bullied, but now that he was gone for so long, he had to ask.


    "Eighth brother, one out of three is missing, what about the others?" Little Fishy''s mind has always been on mahjong, did not notice the face of Night Nine, not to mention the face of Night Nine change. Searching around, he found a woman following him.


    But he saw that the woman was as still as the first blooming of a horsetail flower. She was elegant and dignified, and her clothes were not ordinary. She had the same material as the night nymph. To be able to freely enter and leave her private place, her identity is not simple, and she has a deep relationship with her.


    At the same time Fishy was sizing up the woman, the woman was also sizing her up. Noticing her confusion, she covered her mouth and lightly smiled, "Ninth Sister-in-law wants to ask who I am?"


    This call of "Ninth Sister-in-Law" made Xiaoyu understand her identity. She smiled and called her "Eighth Sister-in-Law".


    The woman hesitated for a moment before she nodded in agreement, "Ninth Brother, when we were married, you and I did not meet. Eighth Sister also did not give you a present." As he finished speaking, a blood-red jade bracelet was stuffed into his hand.


    "Thank you, eighth sister!" Little Yu accepted the Blood Jade Bracelet without any hesitation.

 C138

    It wasn''t easy to make his wife show her face outside of home, let alone entering a low-class casino. It seemed like Ye Yin Mo could still be saved, unlike other men who were older than him. Xiaoyu had a good impression of the Night Demon, and even liked the generous person in front of her, who she had just met not long ago.


    "We are all family, there is no need to be so polite. Sit down! " When the princess took her seat, the woman refused. Her beautiful phoenix eyes stared at the princess who was helping her, and she gently patted his hand away.


    Ye Mo was somewhat embarrassed, but soon regained his composure.


    The Night Demon acted as if she had a heart of her own and ignored the disgust in her eyes. She pretended to call for a few maidservants to come in and serve them.


    To put it more accurately, she could be considered the former princess of Night Demon. Her name was Yan Yu, and she could also be considered a woman with experience in the world. Her original family was a rich jade merchant, and her own family had opened many brothels and gambling houses. Before she was even old enough to grow up, her father found out that she was extremely intelligent, so he called up some businesses for her to manage, including the number one gambling house in the world, the "Heroic Tower". The people who entered the second floor were all the heroes of the martial arts world or wealthy merchants, so naturally, they were a tier higher than the other gambling houses.


    Yan Yu''s gambling skills were exceptional, and she was considered an expert in the heroic pavilion. Because of her beauty, everyone gave her the title of ''fairy in the gambling house''. Whenever she opened a table to set up a shop, there would always be talented young people that would bring in good fortune. They all wanted to laugh at a beauty and intentionally lose to her to win her favor. She had chosen the Night Demon not because of his identity as the eighth prince, but because he was the first person who dared to be serious with her at the gambling table, even though he had lost.


    There was a condition for her to be married off to a concubine. First, she wouldn''t allow him to have three wives or four concubines, and secondly, she wouldn''t allow him to control her. Third, even if she was a consort, she would never stay in the palace with the weak ladies and madams who would enjoy the flowers and tea. She would still take care of the dowry, the "chivalrous pavilion", and other businesses that Lord Yan had given her.


    I can get money for my purse, and I really like to gamble with Yan Yu on the table. However, she had to keep her business affairs a secret from others, and couldn''t let anyone else find out that the grand eighth princess came in and out of the brothel, or the gambling house, or even had dealings with men. In addition, she wasn''t marrying into the Imperial Family as a daughter of the wealthy Yan family, but as a commoner. Thus, during their marriage, no one knew about the eighth princess'' business affairs, not even the emperor.


    But the good times did not last long. Within a year, she had betrayed her and taken the Prime Minister''s daughter as a secondary wife. Yan Yu''s temper was like raging fire. She wrote a letter and broke off the relationship between husband and wife. Now she was no more than a friend to him, and Nocturnal was no more than a playmate at her gambling table.


    Little Fishy''s new game was used by Night Demon as a bargaining chip for her love. She happily told it to Yan Yu, and immediately fell in love with it. After that, she personally made two emerald-embedded mahjong with the Jade Craftsman. At the time of the gift, she just happened to have something to do and couldn''t leave. She had never met Xiaoyu and was always worried about her. After hearing that she had been informed by Night Demon that she had returned to the palace, he took the time to introduce her to him and ask her for advice on gambling techniques.


    He was so conflicted. He wanted to make Yanyu his own, but he also wanted to push her aside so that she could seek his happiness. He was extremely happy to hear that she did not retort to Xiaoyu''s words, "Eighth sister-in-law."


    "Rui Er, bring me the warm jade mahjong that I prepared." After she had eaten her fill, Yan Yu took advantage of her drunkenness to make Rui''er take out the jade mahjong that she usually carried around with her.


    Upon hearing Yan Yu''s words, Xiaoyu''s eyes widened as she involuntarily rubbed her palms together.


    Fortunately, she was looking at Rui''er, who was carrying a mahjong. If her gaze were to meet his, it would not even take half a second for her to draw her sword and cause a bloodbath. Little Yu had never looked at him with such eagerness in his eyes. His status was not comparable to eighth sister''s gift, which greatly hurt his man''s self-esteem. He ruefully glanced at Little Fishy, only to discover that she had completely ignored him. All she could see was the slowly approaching box.


    "Hmph, it''s time for Little Fishy to feed. Let''s go back and let Little Red and the others play with you." Finally at night, Nine Demons launched into a childish tantrum, grumpily packed the little fish and was about to return home.


    Yan Yu and Xiaoyu were both stunned.


    "Halt, you still can''t leave!" Yan Yu rushed forward, perhaps she had too much to drink, and with a sway of her body, she blocked Night Nine''s path in front of him.


    This one strike of hers made Night Nine''s face look like the bottom of a black pot. He was filled with dark energy, and his eyes gradually revealed a ruthless light. He thought about whether he should risk being discovered and use his good legs to blow up the fire and clear the obstacles.


    "Yu''er!" Ye Mo was startled, and quickly grabbed the drunk Yan Yu and said with a smile, "She''s drunk. Ninth Brother, don''t worry about her."


    Little Fishy returned to her senses and looked at Night Nine with a strange expression. She nodded and patted his shoulder lovingly, coaxing him like a child, "Little Jiu, don''t make trouble. I''ll buy some sweets for you when I win some money later."


    From the looks of it, it wasn''t just Yanyu who was drunk, even Xiaoyu was drunk too. Night Nine didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She held onto Little Fishy, afraid that she would fall down. "Eighth brother," he said to Night Demon, who was holding Yan Yu in his arms, "Little Yu is drunk. Let''s go home first."


    "Yes, all of you return to the manor first. I will bring Yu''er over to your residence to harass you another day." Nightbane originally wanted to ask Xiaoyu for advice on how to win the favor of the mahjong, but... Looking at Yan Yu''s face, which was getting redder and redder, he shook his head and arranged for Little Si, who was closest to him, to send the Ninth Prince and his wife off. He then carried the drunk Yan Yu back to his mansion.


    After the ninth prince and his wife left, only Yan Yu and Night Demon remained in the room. Yan Yu, who was originally drunk, suddenly woke up, coldly pushed away the Night Demon, reached out for Rui''er''s hand, and ridiculed her, "There''s no need for a future monarch to come. A commoner like Yan Yu can''t stand the kindness of your dragon."


    Words were bitter, and she was still unwilling to forgive him for his choice. They seemed unable to go back.


    "If there''s nothing else, then this humble girl will take her leave first." Yan Yu coldly said as she left the gambling den without looking back. Leaving a look of remorse and distress on his face.


    The consequences of drunkenness were very serious. Little Fishy slept until three in the morning before faintly waking up. Her brain felt as if it had been trampled by ten thousand horses, in pain and confusion. She sat blankly on the bed for more than an hour before gradually waking up.


    Night Nine had been waiting by the bed for her to wake up, but something had happened at the Wind and Rain Tower, so he took 15 with him to deal with it. It was rare for her to wake up for the first time without seeing Night Nine Magic, causing her to feel somewhat disappointed. Soon, the disappointment was dispersed by her hunger.

 C139

    After putting on her clothes, she opened the door. A maidservant standing outside the door called out softly, "The wangfei''s awake. The prince has already prepared lunch for her and invited her to enjoy it at the flowerpot pavilion."


    "Little Jiu is back?" Xiaoyu asked as she followed behind the maidservant.


    "The prince just returned home, thinking that the wangfei must be hungry for not eating anything so he went to the kitchen to make a meal." Everyone in the prince''s mansion saw how well the princes treated the new princess, and all the maidservants were very jealous that no one treated her as their mistress. It was only until a few days ago when Brightmoon had gone to wash clothes and do household chores that the maidservants had different thoughts about taking in this girl whom the prince adored and doted on as their master. Even though she had abandoned her position as an imperial concubine and had followed the prince out of the palace for several years, everyone still treated her as their mistress. As for who ¡­ That''s right, the princess called Jin Ling had a bad temper, had a bad attitude towards people, and always liked to put on a show of authority for her master. Most likely, no one was truly fond of her.


    "The attitude of the servants were never taken seriously. Seeing that they recognized her as their master, she felt somewhat pleased with herself." Little fish, come and eat something. Last night when you didn''t eat any rice, you must be panicking from your hunger. " In the floral pavilion, Night Nine called to Xiaoyu, and before she could reach the pavilion, he had already picked up a full bowl of food with a pair of silver chopsticks.


    When Little Fishy saw him waiting, she quickened her steps and ran into the pavilion. Looking at the sharp food, she wondered where she should start so that the dishes on top of the pavilion would not run the risk of tumbling down.


    "Don''t just watch, sit down and eat!" Night Nine looked at her with a happy expression, then handed her the silver chopsticks he had prepared.


    Xiaoyu took the chopsticks and slowly sat down. Just as she was about to take a seat, she heard a bell-like laughter accompanied by 15''s embarrassed voice come from afar.


    "Hahaha, I really came at the right time, just in time for lunch."


    "Lady Yan, please don''t make things difficult for Fifteen."


    Yi, the voice sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before! Little Fishy was perplexed. Looking in the direction in which those words were coming from, a fiery red body rolled over, and in the blink of an eye, it appeared before them.


    Yan Yu impolitely sat across from the little fish, ignoring the eyes of the Nine Heavens Demoness, and very casually said to the maidservant, "Hurry, add a bowl and chopsticks, I want to have lunch with your wife." I''m starving to death! "


    "Eighth sister-in-law?" Xiaoyu was not sure that the girl with half of her arm resting in front of her was even more outspoken and outspoken than the man in front of her. She was definitely her eighth sister-in-law, whom she had met yesterday in the gambling den. Could it be that Night has driven people mad with hunger?


    Seeing that Xiaoyu''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, Yan Yu seemed to recall something. She waved her arm and smiled coyly, "I just left the gambling den."


    Xiaoyu finally came back to her senses and gave Yan Yu a thumbs up. "Eighth sister-in-law, awesome!"


    "Awesome?" Yan Yu did not understand the language of the transcenders. She knitted her brows in puzzlement as to what she meant by those words.


    "Impressive!" Xiaoyu hurriedly explained, and it was rare to meet a girl who was not concerned with trifling matters. She quickly ordered the maidservants to put on the utensils, and as she ate, she completely forgot about the lady''s recuperation.


    Night Nine''s Succubus glared hatefully at 15th Night, who had sent Yan Yu into his mansion, and shuddered. Ever since his father had met his wife, he had become more and more unfathomable, to the point where he could kill people by eating vinegar. It was only a woman, it was only going to the house for lunch. It was necessary to make it feel like he had stolen his wife, so he didn''t want to stab her to death.


    Nine Night Demon looked at the unrelenting Yan Yu, fury raging in her chest, her face dark with dissatisfaction as she asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Gedeng, the question was too sudden. Yan Yu was stuck on her fish. She stretched out her hand with a blush and said, "Quick, water!"


    Luckily, Xiaoyu was still drinking the soup and had only sprayed it all over her face. Seeing that her life was about to end, she took the teapot and threw it at Yan Yu.


    "Bang!" With a muffled sound, blood spurted out from Yan Yu''s head. She looked with disbelief at the little fish that had murdered her. She only wanted to have a sip of water. Was it that hateful?


    "Fishy, hand over your life!" With a furious roar, a patch of red flashed across Xiaoyu''s eyes and her neck was firmly gripped by someone.


    [What is it?


    Little Fishy was dumbfounded. She looked at the Night Demon with eyes burning with rage, unable to breathe. Not understanding what had happened, a flash of cold light flashed across his eyes, and a sharp sword appeared in front of Ye Mo''s neck, turning red. The one holding the sword was Night Nine, flustered and anxious as he tried to get up from the wheelchair.


    Seeing that her good legs were about to be exposed, Xiaoyu was so frightened that she shouted loudly, "Sit down!"


    Night Nine''s almost propped up body fell back into the wheelchair, giving her a weird look. He was a bit unwilling, but he didn''t dare try to stand up on his legs. He just held the sword against her neck.


    Ah!" The woman''s scream resounded in his ears! A hint of purple appeared in front of his eyes. A young woman cried until tears fell from her eyes. She held a sword in her hand.


    What''s wrong with it?


    Yu Di was completely dumbfounded!


    After drinking half a pot of water, Yan Yu finally resolved the crisis with her fish thorns. Only then did she take a deep breath and realize that there were many people in the pavilion. When she saw that Ye Yan''s neck was injured, her heart tightened and a trace of worry appeared in her eyes.


    "Eighth sister in law ¡­" "Save me ¡­" Little Yu was about to be strangled to death.


    "Night Demon, let go of her! You''re going to strangle her!" As Yan Yu spoke, she stepped forward and pushed aside Night Demon''s sword, forcefully breaking apart Night Demon''s fierce hand.


    After seeing that Yan Yu was fine, Nightmare slowly let go of her and hugged her, stroking her injured forehead and asking, "Does it hurt?"


    Before Yan Yu could say anything, the young woman holding the sword squeezed forward, pushed Yan Yu against his chest, and cried as she used a handkerchief to cover his bleeding neck, moaning, "Your Highness, you''re injured. Someone, take the medicine and help the king stop the bleeding. "


    Her order made the maidservant panic. She hurriedly went to the pharmacy to get the medicine, not daring to be even half a step slower. The wounded members of the flowerpot pavilion were all respectable people. Even if they weren''t their masters, they still had to serve them well. Even the slightest mistake would cause their heads to fall off.


    Little Fishy gasped for breath, anxiously stroking the body of Night Nine Demon. After confirming that he was unharmed, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking about the danger of his sword, he narrowed his eyes and said unhappily, "Little Jiu, I said I want to protect you. Please don''t do anything dangerous to hurt yourself. Holding a sword is such a dangerous thing, you can just let Fifteen do it. "


    "Xiaoyu, I want to protect you. I want to protect you just like how you want to protect me. Eighth brother really wanted your life just now. I was afraid that you would get hurt, but I was even more afraid that you would leave me. " Thinking back to that scene, Night Nine''s body couldn''t help but tremble, tightly holding onto the little fish to make sure she was still alive. He then placed his index finger on the green and purple mark, as a murderous look appeared in his eyes, and glared viciously at Night Nine.


    "Alright, I''m fine. I''m fine." Little Fishy patted Night Nine''s back soothingly, until his body gradually stopped shaking. Only then did she turn around and angrily look at the recently bandaged Night Demon, "You crazy brat, you wanted to strangle me the moment you got here."


    "Why are you banging on the pot?"


    This was the main point. Xiaoyu seemed to understand the reason why she was being pinched. This was a really dark matter. For a fish bone, she and Night Demon almost died. Speaking of which, it wasn''t that she was wronged. After all, she was the one who brainlessly smashed Yan Yu with a teapot.


    "Everything was a misunderstanding. Eighth sister just got stuck. I''ll give her some water." The little fish explained to the night, appreciating what he had done for the swallow.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law ¡­" The woman bandaged her hand, which had been cut by the blade of her sword. She then looked at Night Demon and continued, "I am the eighth princess, the principal wife of Yi Mei."


    Seventh Submission of the Dissolute Princess

 C140

    Eh? Little Fishy puzzledly looked at Yan Yu. Seeing her nod, he asked, "Why?"


    The eighth princess was a bit unhappy. She hatefully stared at the little fish that had embarrassed her. She didn''t like to mention the past of Ye Yin He and Yan Yu. That would only make her feel even more embarrassed. After so many years, when he had so many wives and concubines, she thought he had forgotten the Yan language and had a place for her in his heart. Today''s events had shattered all of her fantasies. The person he loved was still that woman, and she had never changed.


    The eighth princess pursed her lips and didn''t say anything, but the pain in her eyes became deeper.


    As if she was involved in someone else''s private affairs, Xiaoyu didn''t dare to ask even if she had thousands of doubts. She felt guilty, afraid that she would ruin their relationship.


    Night Nine didn''t care, he only cared about his fish, the other people''s matters had nothing to do with him, it didn''t matter if he asked or didn''t ask, whether or not he said.


    The atmosphere was awkward, and Xiaoyu was no longer in the mood to eat. She took back all the dishes and started laughing, "Eighth brother, let''s chat slowly. Little Jiu and I have some matters to attend to so we can leave the mansion."


    After saying that, the couple left the flower pavilion. Before walking too far, Yan Yu hurriedly caught up with them. With a pale face, she forced out a smile. "I''ll go with you."


    "Hmph, disaster!"


    Towards Yan Yu, the princes all displayed an unfriendly attitude. Although they didn''t know about the twists and turns between him and her, Yan Yu had been circulating throughout the capital that year, making all the princes feel very disgraced.


    No matter how powerful the princes were, it was still a matter between them. They definitely could not allow others to trample over their noble royal bloodline.


    Night Nine disliked travelling with Yan Yu. He felt that he had been tarnished. He coldly glanced at Yan Yu and said to Yan Yu, "See Lady Yan out."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Six kilograms stopped Yan Yu, who was about to step forward, begging, "Aunt, please don''t provoke our Prince, the Ninth Prince''s Mansion doesn''t want to die together with the Eighth Prince''s Mansion. Just accumulate some merits and consider it six pounds of begging! "


    After which, he bowed deeply.


    "Six pounds, your prince has changed." Yan Yu enviously murmured as she watched the two of them walk further and further away from each other.


    "Yes, the prince is no longer lonely." The original prince was just like a lone goose flying in the wind and rain. No matter how you looked at it, he seemed to be very desolate. Now that he had an imperial concubine, he was no longer as lonely as before.


    Yan Yu nodded as she muttered to herself, "For the sake of power, wealth, and true love, can I even give them up?"


    And how far could he and she go, a year, half a year, or a lifetime, who knew. At least for the moment, they were each other''s true love. Qin Wentian, who had lost his pursuit for power, might be able to place her in his heart, causing Yan Yu to be lost in her own thoughts.


    "Lady Yan, please!" Six kilograms of urging.


    "Yu''er ¡­" After having said that, Yan Yu immediately left in a hurry, avoiding the confrontation between them. They were already embarrassed enough today.


    The moment they left the palace, Xiaoyu was so curious that she almost choked to death. She immediately asked, "Little Jiu, what happened to Eighth Brother and Eighth Sister-in-Law?"


    Night Demon gave her the look of someone who knows you will ask questions. She was afraid that she would suffocate because of her curiosity. After she had sorted out the information in her head, she then slowly told her about the Night Demon and the Swallow language.


    She was not interested in other people''s affairs, so when she saw that he liked it, she started to talk. She could not stop herself for a moment as she told him about the story of the crown prince and her brothers. He did not like Ye Langmei. Not mentioning that he had skipped his Tenth Brother''s story, he was just about to tell her the story of the Eleventh Brother, Night Demon when the wheelchair was stopped by a person''s foot.


    Hearing this, the happy Ye Jiumei looked at the person who was disturbing her with her story with a cold face. Seeing that the person who was disturbing her was the always annoying Tenth Brother, who was in between his and Little Fishy''s eyes, her face turned even colder, and her eyes became even sharper.


    Xiaoyu also saw the disgusted look on Ye Langmei''s face as she frowned, covering her fist with her hand. She grumbled softly, "Stepping on dog shit when you''re out of the door, you know there''s nothing good."


    Ye Langmei heard the hidden meaning behind her words and her face froze. With a green face, she said, "Bitch, if Ninth Brother wasn''t a cripple, it wouldn''t be your turn to marry into the imperial clan. "Don''t give ¡­"


    "Pah!" Little Fishy ruthlessly slapped Ye Langmei''s face. It was fine if she was insulted, but she was magnanimous. She just treated it as farting and scattered when the wind blew. However, he should not have scolded Little Nine as well. She had said that she would not let anyone bully him again. Today, she was going to use him as a tool to prove that what she said was not a lie.


    "Xiaoyu, your hands must be hurting!" This slap was extremely fierce. Little Fishy''s palm had turned red and swollen. Seeing this, Night Nine''s heart ached for her, and he caught her injured hand and carefully rubbed it.


    Born into the royal family, Ye Langmei had never been beaten up by anyone. Even the exalted Emperor had never been beaten up. When had it ever been her turn to become a lowly little fish. He had never been a gentleman who did not hit women, so when he attacked, he would naturally not be merciful. With a flash of cold light, the treasured sword hanging from Ye Langmei''s waist was unsheathed and cleaved straight towards Yu Miaomiao.


    "Be careful!" Nine Night Demon let out a miserable scream, throwing herself into Little Fishy''s arms, protecting her. Just as the sword was about to pierce into his body, Little Fishy turned pale with fright, her mind completely blank.


    Fortunately, at the very last moment, fifteen swords managed to block off Ye Langmei and save the life of Night Nine.


    "You''re crazy, who let you pounce on me!" Little Fishy was about to go crazy from the fright from the previous scene. Her eyes were red as she let out a mournful howl. He waved his hand towards Ye Jiumei''s face, scaring her so much that she turned around to stop him, but she didn''t rush him.


    Night Demon had never seen a little fish that was driven mad. She was shocked by the sound of her growl. She slapped her own face angrily, but he didn''t move or dodge.


    A seemingly powerful palm gently landed on Night Nine''s face, but in the end, Little Fishy couldn''t bear to hit him. Holding the face of Night Nine, the late tears fell on his face, and a tear fell on his lips. It was clearly salty, but it tasted sweet. It was good to have him in her heart!


    "Don''t be silly next time. If you dare to take a knife in front of me, I will make up for it with my body no matter how many times I take." Little Fishy viciously warned, as if her threat wasn''t enough. She took out a defensive dagger from her bosom, drew on her index finger with a bitter face, and considered whether or not she should gently stab to express her vigilance.


    Before she could make her move, Night Nine was already scared out of her wits. She grabbed the dagger in her hand and said, "I know. Next time, I won''t stand in front of you."


    Next time, let''s talk about it next time. It would be worse for him to see Xiaoyu injured than to kill him. If he met with the same situation next time, it would still be the same for him.


    At some point, Ye Langmei, who was causing trouble, had left. She kept her sword and said, "Your Highness has been frightened!"


    "I''m fine!" Ye Jiumei was very satisfied with the impromptu scene. After this probing, she believed that Ye Langmei would no longer suspect that his legs had recovered.


    In this scene, Little Fishy acted extremely well, her sincere tears were extremely soul-stirring, making Night Nine''s heart fiercely tremble. Holding her hand, he smiled and said, "Little Yu, you are becoming more and more lovable!"


    "Each other, each other!" Little Fishy replied with a smile.


    Both of them were very clear that everything that had just happened was not just an act. The feelings they had expressed were all true. They did not care about their own deaths, and they still had to protect the other''s heart. The only fake in this scene was the broken leg of Night Nine, it was just that no matter whether he was crippled or not, to Fishy, it was nothing serious, so no matter what, she still loved him.

 C141

    Since the first day of his return to the capital, the princes had come to see the Night Nine Demon couple in various ways to verify that his legs had been healed.


    Other than Ye Langmei, the other princes were still considered gentle and did not engage in battle with the couple. Even so, Xiaoyu still felt a little tired. She was so busy acting with Xiaoyu that she forgot about her son. Luckily, Xiaoyong was always helping to take care of him.


    "Xiaoyu, do you have something on your mind?"


    She had never been quiet before. When they were together, she would never stop talking. Yet today, she had become so quiet. Was it because she was frightened by what happened just now?


    A flash of killing intent appeared in Ye Jiumei''s eyes. She was afraid that if she scared Little Fishy, she would quickly retract her killing intent and secretly swear to herself that she would pay the price for what happened today.


    Xiaoyu stopped her anxious footsteps, squatted in front of Night Demon, and gently leaned into his embrace while shaking her head, "I''m just a little tired, your brother is really good at tormenting people, why didn''t I make an appointment to test you? All of them appeared and disappeared without a trace, making it so that no one dared to relax for even a second. Little Nine, are you tired? "


    She was so preoccupied with complaining that she had forgotten that Little Jiu, like her, had been tormented by a dozen brothers for days. His body, which was originally perfect, could endure this kind of torture.


    "Little Jiu, you''ve lost weight!" Looking at the slightly exhausted Night Nine''s face and the slight dark circles under his eyes, Fishy felt extremely pained. She held his face and kissed him, murmuring, "I need to make up for it."


    Nine Night Demon only wanted to hang on to her. Listening to her talk about exhaustion, she patted her own leg. "Little Fishy, come into my embrace. Close your eyes and rest."


    "Little Nine, let''s go back. Little Nezha should be missing us." Little Fishy was sitting on Night Nine''s legs. Although his legs were healed, they were much weaker than most people''s legs, and if she were to sit on him, perhaps he would return back to his original position. He would no longer be able to take care of her, and it would be a heavy task for him, especially now that the people around him were eyeing him covetously, and they did not have much time to recuperate.


    He had always wanted to carry his beloved little fish in his arms like a normal man, so that she could sit on his lap and sleep happily with her head resting on his warm chest. But... He glanced at his own leg, but still couldn''t do it.


    He suddenly felt anxious. How long would he have to wait?


    "Wait until your leg bones are strong, then you can hug me whatever you want. What I want is not a disposable human meat stool! " As if seeing through his thoughts, Xiaoyu gave him a gentle kiss, then got up and pushed the wheelchair back to the palace.


    When he just entered the gate of the palace, he met Doctor Lu who came to visit him.


    "Esteemed wangfei ¡­"


    "It''s good that you came. This King has something to do." Nine Nights interrupted Imperial Physician Lu''s greeting.


    Imperial Physician Lu was slightly surprised. He then asked respectfully, "Your Highness, what do you want me to do?"


    "Go to the kitchen and have someone prepare some medicine for the wangfei to mend her body. "Remember, you have to monitor the entire process." With a simple sentence, the imperial physician, who was only good at treating illnesses, was forced to become a chef.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Without waiting for Doctor Lu''s opinion, Yu Di pushed Nine Nights back into the room. He was so shocked that he didn''t know what to do. After walking for less than ten steps, Xiaoyu suddenly turned around with a polite smile and said, "Thank you for your trouble, disciple!"


    As soon as his master gave the word, he would be able to complete the mission even if he had to climb the mountain of blades and descend the sea of flames. Moreover, she even called out her disciple''s name, but she didn''t even call out that person''s name. Lu Buwei was also a good name, but he always felt that it was not appropriate to use it. Doctor L¨¹ threw the rules of the gentleman''s kitchen away and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Master. I will prepare an old hen to stew a thousand years'' worth of ginseng for you and your highness!"


    Nine Night Demon''s face turned black, Lu Buwei seemed to have misunderstood his meaning, he really wanted to help Little Fishy nourish her body.


    Oh, the prince dotes on Master! His master was truly blessed to have such a husband! Doctor L¨¹ stroked his sparse cat beard and turned around to go to the kitchen of the mansion, completely ignoring Nine Niu''s hesitation.


    Well, no matter how he made up for it, it was still a supplement. Once he thought through this point, Night Nine had become open-minded.


    Between the performance of Imperial Physician L¨¹, Night Nine was very satisfied, and allowed him to stay with her at the palace for the evening meal. Xiaoyu had never been someone who ate without saying a word. She took advantage of the meal to improve her relationship with her disciple.


    "Lu Buwei, are you okay going back to the hospital to resume work?" Xiaoyu was rather concerned about this disciple of hers. She had received quite a bit of attention from him along the way, so she was still a little grateful.


    Imperial Physician Lu swallowed his food, put down his bowl and chopsticks, tidied up his clothes, and then said slowly, "Master, your disciple is doing very well at the hospital. Please don''t worry about me. It was a pity that this disciple could not follow his master to learn medicine. A few days ago, Master talked about some kind of surgery, and I really wanted to learn more from you. "


    Little Fishy sucked in a breath of cold air. It was all her fault for talking so much. Not long ago, she had accidentally mentioned the matter of the operation to this disciple. Alas, she only knew the basics of surgery, and it was hard to say what would happen if he learned from her. For example, if you cut a person''s caecum, you might accidentally cut the large intestine. Or perhaps it was just to open the cavity and take the tumor, and if he accidentally opened the wrong place and then tried again, would the patient''s life still be in danger? They were not veterinarians, so how could life be treated as child''s play?


    Thinking about it, Little Fishy felt a chill run down her spine. They had all said the same thing!


    "Xiao Hong, bring the Madam a piece of cold clothing. In the beginning of spring, the cold air is heavy, so we should keep the stove in the house. " While eating, Night Nine''s eyes were only focused on Little Fishy. He had only felt a slight chill and had taken it to heart.


    Xiaoyu did not feel cold, but she could not bear to refuse Night Nine''s kindness, and did not stop Xiao Hong.


    Glancing at her student, she felt ashamed. I taught her to solve her doubts, but she solved it for Imperial Physician Lu. As a compensation, Little Fishy took from her bosom the Poison Scripture that Mo Qingcheng had passed on to her, hesitating as to whether she should give it to him or not.


    "Lu Buwei, since you''re my disciple, I''ll let you study this book for ten days to half a month." After careful consideration, Xiaoyu decided to temporarily lend the book to Imperial Physician Lu to divert his attention from the operation. However, since Yao Qingcheng had said so, this book would only be passed down internally, she could not help but to add weakly: "Don''t copy it, your grandteacher had already silenced you."


    Doctor Lu''s eyes lit up. He carefully took the scripture and answered in surprise, "Definitely. I will never write it down by hand or let anyone else take a glance at it." I understand, this is the rule of our Medicine Valley! "


    "It''s good that you understand!" Xiaoyu trusted this disciple of hers, so she promised not to remind her again.


    Doctor Lu suddenly looked at him with a crooked mouth and fainted on the ground. When Little Fishy saw him, she cried out in alarm. She quickly took out the silver needle and placed it on Lu Buwei''s acupoint to seal it. Then, she took out the Exclusive Antidote Pill and fed it to Lu Buwei.


    Lu Buwei''s conflicted expression relaxed.


    "Lu Buwei, what did you eat today?" Little Fishy''s face was grim.


    "I ¡­" Lu Buwei looked at Little Fishy in confusion.


    "The imperial edict has arrived!"


    He had just finished his dinner when he heard someone coming from outside to announce the order before the dishes even came off the table. Little Fishy suspiciously looked at Night Nine. What''s going on? Didn''t I just see her? Why did she announce the decree again? Could it be that the Emperor killed him with a lance?


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyu felt a little nervous.


    Night Nine''s sword-like eyebrows slightly furrowed as he shook his head to show that he didn''t know, before giving her a reassuring smile.


    "Lu Buwei, you step aside for a moment." Nine Nights ordered.


    Lu Buwei quickly bowed and left.


    "Pass His Majesty''s dictum that the Ninth Marquis and Ninth wangfei should bring the young prince to the palace for a reunion." The eunuch entered the room to announce the decree, fawning upon the two of them. "Congratulations to the Ninth Prince for recovering from his illness and obtaining Lin''er!"


    Little Fishy heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that she wanted to see the child. She wasn''t afraid of anyone trying to take advantage of her, because Nezha''s act of polio was becoming more and more interesting. Besides, none of the previous emperors had ever seen such a thing. If the polio could be emperor, the nation would be able to emulate the beauty of ugliness, and all the beauties in the world would die to atone for their sins. As for the remaining seeds, they had to be mutated to be normal.

 C142

    "Eunuch Gao, the reason I was able to leave the palace this time was because of your kindness in front of royal father." Ye Jiumei''s face turned cold. She could no longer return to that previous awkward Ninth Prince. He was now indifferent to anyone.


    His tall hat was a fine one, and Fishy admired it. Although this Eunuch Gao was a servant, he was still a popular person by the emperor''s side. He had lived for many years with the emperor and was still able to be pampered. If he wanted to live an easy life in the Imperial Family, he really couldn''t afford to offend such a person.


    "Your highness is too polite, I am only doing my duty as a servant, I am worried for the masters." The high hat at night made the eunuch feel at ease. He smiled amiably and said, "My lord, my princess, please!"


    "Eunuch Gao, please wait a moment!" Fishy got up and pushed Nocturnal Nine back to her room to change into her formal attire.


    After cleaning up, Xiaoyu pushed the wheelchair and let Xiao Hong carry the child out with her as she followed Eunuch Gao to the imperial palace in a carriage.


    For some reason, the little Nezha seemed to be very excited, and his pink lips were constantly twitching. The little fish in his arms couldn''t bear to watch any longer, it pinched his little nose, "Stinky brat, if you keep slapping him like that, you won''t even have a human face anymore."


    "Human form? Is my face still considered human? " It was fine if he didn''t mention it, but the mere mention of little Nezha made him angry. His face was paralyzed, and he was extremely ugly. How could he accept that his father, Yu Tian, who played the role of a village lover and viewed beauty as his life, would allow his mother to destroy the flowers of his homeland like this?


    The look of disdain in his eyes made Yu Xing feel guilty, and he smiled awkwardly, "I am doing this for your own good. If you were a fat white kid, you would be eaten like a ginseng fruit. Palace Fighting is so fierce, you know it! "


    Little Fishy gave Nezha a knowing look.


    It was because he understood that his heartless wangfei had turned him into a polio! Little Nezha pouted gloomily and said harshly, "There will be a day, a day when I''ll make you stupid!"


    "Don''t worry, that day is too far away. You can take your time and bear with it."


    Little Fishy was not the least bit worried about his revenge, and said evilly, "On the other hand, you, you have to pretend that your polio isn''t there until you leave the Royal Family. So, you should pray that the boring struggle over the royal family will die down soon so that your parents can leave this land of conflict as soon as possible. Hehe, remember not to say anything in a while, don''t let others think you''re a monster and kill them. It''s not easy for me to bear you! "


    No matter how good the medical skills were, the equipment couldn''t keep up.


    "The Ninth Prince and the Ninth Princess are here!" Eunuch Gao, who was walking right in front, had a sharp voice that startled the peace of the night.


    "Come in!" After a while, the emperor''s dignified voice came from the imperial study.


    "Prince, Princess, after you!" Eunuch Gao led the two into the imperial study, and Xiaoyu held the child tightly. She gently pinched his buttocks to remind him of what he had previously told her.


    Nezha felt pain as he unhappily stared at Little Fishy. If he could speak, he would have shouted out, "molest!"


    Even if it was his mother, she would be depressed just thinking about it. How could he have such a tender mother? In his society, such a child was still studying, but his father was not considered a wretched girl.


    "This son pays respects to royal father!" Night Nine and Fishy were well-mannered, how could they know Nezha''s thoughts?


    "Quickly, quickly, bring my royal grandson here for me to see." A series of three quick words was enough to prove how much the Emperor wanted to see the Night Demon''s child. Without waiting for Xiaoyu to carry the child forward, the emperor threw down his dragon robe and walked towards them with large strides. His face was filled with joy.


    Seeing the Emperor so hopeful, Xiaoyu was a little hesitant. If the emperor were to look at Nezha, who was pretending to be sick, what color would the dragon''s face be? Night Nine relaxed more than she did, and watched the Emperor approach. As the saying goes, mother doesn''t care about her son being ugly. What would happen if father saw his grandson? Disappointment, or shock?


    The little Nezha was very excited. He could finally meet the domineering emperor again. His heart was very excited! If he had the chance, he would definitely ask this royal grandpa for advice on how to teach the imperial girls. Beautiful ladies, wait for me.


    Nezha''s hands were clenched into fists as he placed them on his chest. He took a deep breath and waited to see Long Yan.


    Finally, the Emperor stopped three steps away from Xiaoyu and was shocked when he saw her holding the child in her arms. He then suspiciously looked at her for a long time before Long Yan finally said furiously, "Little Jiu, I want to see your son, my young grandson. This... What was this thing in his arms? A monkey? "


    Oh, your majesty, you''re slandering me!


    Xiaoyu was stunned by what he heard. She didn''t understand what the emperor meant. When he came back to his senses, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing. "Imperial Father, you''re really funny!"


    Interesting your head! This old man, the emperor, must have had his eyes fogged up. No matter how ugly he was, he shouldn''t be seen as a monkey! He had heard jokes about a child''s mother taking her own child to the park, only to be warned not to lose her monkey. He had thought that the person was being careless and deliberately insulting others. He hadn''t expected that the monkey paper would actually be him.


    Well, he doesn''t have to pretend to be polio, he''s pretending to be inhuman.


    Nezha looked at Little Fishy resentfully. He couldn''t say anything, so he could only silently complain about other people''s arrangements with tears in his eyes.


    Night Nine was also amused, but he wasn''t as unbridled as Fishy. His laugh was reserved, afraid of hurting Nezha''s self-esteem, like a girl using her long sleeves to cover up her laughter. However, what he didn''t know was that this would hurt even more. What he did was to laugh secretly. Laughing secretly was a disgraceful act. There was a way to do it, there was a way to do it.


    Looking at the smiling couple, the emperor was puzzled. "Little Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    "Cough, cough, cough." After being called out, Night Nine couldn''t help but laugh. She looked at the child in Xiaoyu''s arms, stroking his little head and said, "Imperial Father, this object is indeed the grandson of Little Jiu''s son."


    "Royal grandson?" The emperor was astonished. He looked carefully at the child in Fishy''s arms, and looked left and right. He still felt that it was a monkey. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t seen his royal grandson before. When did Little Nine fall in love with the female monkey, or was Little Yu a monkey spirit?


    The Emperor looked at Fishy inquiringly, wondering which of the two was more likely.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became strange, and Night Nine was unhappy. He didn''t like it when a man stared at Little Fishy. Little Fishy was hers, and the only one who could see her was him. The wheelchair moved to stand in front of Xiaoyu, saying unhappily, "Xiaoyu, royal father still has national affairs to take care of. Let''s not disturb royal father, let''s go back."


    "En!" Little Fishy nodded obediently.


    "Wa, wa ¡­" In order to prove that he was a human and not a monkey, the little Nezha started to cry out in anger. Mind review: monkey can not cry human voice, fool also know he is human.


    "What''s wrong with this monkey?" The emperor''s words angered little Nezha so much that he almost vomited blood. Luckily, the emperor managed to change it in the end with great difficulty, "Little monkey ¡­" Sun Yiyi burst into tears. "Are you hungry?"


    Xiaoyu took out a handkerchief and wiped the child''s tears and mucus, replying, "He should be tired. He usually sleeps at this time of day."


    "Oh!" The Emperor suddenly understood, nodded, and decided to cut to the chase. "This Emperor summoned Little Jiu and you here tonight for the sake of the child."


    About the child? Little Fishy did not understand, and looked at the Emperor with puzzlement. Night Nine''s face is pale, his hands trembling in the wheelchair. He understands the emperor''s words.


    The royal family''s ancestors had set down the rules that, with the exception of girls, anyone who had a son or daughter coming into the world had to be fed in the palace. The parents could only go to the palace to look after the child, they could not secretly take the child out to be fed until the child grew up and became a king before moving out of the palace.

 C143

    The child was born from a little fish risking its life. He felt pain in his heart and didn''t want to be separated from the palace wall.


    Although Little Fishy usually bickered with her children and was often angered to the point of fuming, she still doted on her child in her heart. She naturally had the same thoughts as Night Nine and did not want to separate from him.


    In this way, he could only break the ancestral rules.


    "Father, little Nezha is sick and has been being watched by Little Fishy for a long time, so it''s inconvenient for him to stay in the palace. I hope that royal father can bring him back to the Duke Palaces. "


    What was going on? Did the emperor want to detain their child?


    Little Fishy narrowed her eyes. Whoever dared to touch her child would be sent out as a cloud of mist for free, allowing hot blood to spread throughout the imperial study.


    "Sick?" The Emperor looked at the child. From the very beginning, he had felt that there was something wrong with the young grandson''s face. He shouldn''t have been born with it. Was this an illness? What disease deformed the face?


    "Little Jiu, what disease did the child have? "This face ¡­" The Emperor did not dare to ask, for fear of hurting Night Demon.


    "Go back to your father, little Nezha, who has leprosy and epilepsy. The former can''t be cured, while the latter needs to be treated with medicine over a long period of time. "


    It was not Nine Nights who replied, but Little Fishy. Afraid that the emperor would not understand these two diseases, she continued to explain in detail, "Poliomyelitis is a disease that occurs when people are born, and what the mother carries with her cannot be cured. The little Nezha''s face would not change even when he was grown up, and the child''s thoughts were to find a wife for him, or else he would be despised by others for not marrying a wife and would not be able to pass on the family line. I am not picky about what choice royal father has, it''s fine as long as it''s a woman. This disease was nothing to be afraid of. What he was most afraid of was epilepsy. Whenever he got sick, his entire body would twitch and he would froth at the mouth. If he was late, even a moment of rescue could cost his life. I implore my father to leave my son a root so that he cannot die before he is cured. "


    Nezha coughed up blood. Was there a mother like her who didn''t want her children at all? A polio was already enough to make people break down, and now she was causing epilepsy? He was a stepmother, definitely a stepmother.


    How could Xiaoyu have the time to care about him? He squeezed a few tears out of his heart and added, "This disease is unpredictable. It''s a sin to say so, but if ¡­"


    "Little Fishy." The performance was too good, bringing along Night Nine''s charm, moving to hug Little Fishy, looking like she was about to part with her life.


    Several crosses appeared on the emperor''s forehead. The couple did not take him seriously, and that was as exaggerated as she put it.


    Seeing that the emperor wasn''t interested, Xiaoyu could only use a ruthless move. She lowered her head and whispered in Nezha''s ear, "Pretend you''re crazy."


    A paralyzing polio couldn''t satisfy his heartless mother, couldn''t make him crazy, and actually wanted him to perform the most humiliating form of epilepsy. I''m not going to do it, I''m not going to do it, it''s just living in the palace, he''s happy with it.


    Nezha looked at Little Fishy disdainfully, then turned his head to laugh at the emperor, expressing his good feelings towards this grandpa and letting him keep him.


    Sure enough, the Emperor stepped forward and took the child from Little Fishy''s bosom. The child smiled, his mouth no longer crooked, and his eyes no longer slanted. He no longer looked like a monkey, and he was even a bit handsome.


    "Eunuch Gao, please arrange for this mama to take good care of this young royal grandson." The board had been nailed down, and it was very difficult for the emperor to change his golden mouth.


    Eunuch Gao was happy to see many young princes in the palace, beaming with joy as they went out to do some work.


    The Emperor frowned. "Go back, all of you. When you think of your children, come to the palace and take a look."


    Buy! You buyer''s mother, begging for honor! Little Fishy didn''t want to snatch the child back, so it severely injured his farts. She had even said such a venomous lie about epilepsy, but this brat actually didn''t buy it and even destroyed her in front of her. Hmph, you want to stay in the palace? Alright, if you want to stay, then stay!


    "Little Nine, let''s go back!" Little Fishy was extremely angry, lowering her head and whispering a few words into Night Nine''s ear.


    "That''s not good!" Nine Nights was in a difficult position.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes turned cold as she became angry. Night Nine was afraid of her, so he did not need her to ask a second time. He smiled and nodded: "We''ll do as you say. royal father, if there is nothing else, I shall take my leave with Xiaoyu. "


    "Go, go!" The Emperor waved to the two of them to ask for it.


    Little Fishy cast a sinister glance at the ungrateful unfilial son, pushing the reluctant Night Nine away from the royal study. After the two of them left, little Nezha regretted that the struggle in the palace was extremely dangerous. He heard his father and mother say that they were in danger, that he was being watched while he was still in his mother''s stomach. Now that he had been thrown into the wolf''s den alone, even if he didn''t die, he would at least shed a layer of skin. Alas, he really shouldn''t have refused to listen to his mother''s words.


    Little Fishy hurriedly left the royal study with Night Nine. Although she had received Little Fishy''s guarantee, Night Nine was still very worried about her son. The palace was a place that could not be explained. No matter how meticulously it was arranged or how ingenious its planning was, it was impossible to estimate the consequences. The slightest negligence would cause Nezha, who was placed in the palace, to lose his head.


    "Xiaoyu, I can''t let go of my child." After crossing the curved bridge, Night Nine couldn''t help but voice his worries.


    Xiaoyu stopped and bent down to comfort her, "Lil ''Jiu, this brat will be fine. He is not an ordinary child. "


    If it was any other child, Fishy would be very worried. Only the freakish little Nezha was able to make her worry for a hundred years.


    A tiger father doesn''t have a dog son, how bad could her heirs be? That kid is a famous doctor after all. If he were to be in danger, he would know how to deal with it. Even if he encountered danger that he could not handle, as long as he called for help, the imperial palace guards would not be idle food. It would not be a problem to protect him. No matter how bad his plan was, if he were to throw poison powder at her, she would die one by one while he would not be at a disadvantage if she were to have a death match with two of them.


    "But I ¡­"


    "Ninth Prince, please hold your steps!" Before Night Nine had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Eunuch Gao, who hurriedly rushed over. Both of them were stunned as they watched the blissful Young Master Gao jog across the curved bridge towards them.


    It must have been bad for him to have met Gonggong, seeing that he was in such a hurry, perhaps there was something the Emperor wanted Little Jiu to do. Little Fishy''s face turned white, and she secretly cried out ''Oh no!'', pretending not to hear the quick push of Night Nine and Gao Gonggong as they began to play the game of turtle and hare race.


    Night Nine''s face was slightly gloomy, and he didn''t want to continue nagging about his son.


    "Ninth Prince, Ninth Princess, please hold your steps!" Eunuch Gao chased with all his might, his huge body unable to carry the running. He gasped for air with his mouth wide open, staring at the ninth prince and his wife who were running like the wind, like a donkey panting while staring at a carrot.


    The chase soon ended, and Eunuch Gao''s massive body stood in front of the wheelchair as he gasped for breath, "The Ninth King ¡­" Grandpa, you guys ¡­ This is... You want my life! "


    He was afraid that the two of them didn''t hear him, so he dragged his throat and shouted all the way until now. In the end, the two of them ran faster and faster, so tired that the old man chased after them with all his might. Sigh, being a royal servant is not easy!


    Eunuch Gao was really an expert, to be able to chase him until now. Little Yu admired Li Feiyu''s endurance, and felt that he was a little annoyed. He predicted that the emperor''s instructions would be extremely important, and that he wouldn''t be able to wait even a moment longer. If he didn''t hear it, then he could say whatever he wanted.


    Little Jiuzhi no longer took part in politics, and tried to get rid of it. With great difficulty, he managed to get rid of the stormy rain and wind, and when he returned to the capital, he was once again entangled in it.

 C144

    This emperor really knew how to use all his abilities, like a vampire. If he didn''t suck out the last drop of Little Jiu''s blood, he would kill himself without letting go. Just thinking about it made her frightened. It would be best if she did not let Xiao Jiu get caught up in it. How could the emperor not die? thought Little Fishy maliciously.


    "Eunuch Gao, why didn''t you wait for the emperor to come here?" Little Fishy opened her mouth before Niu Mei, her smile so harmonious that no one could see her emotions. This move from one of the Nine Little Brothers, quite easy to use, the name of the small fish smile.


    "Ninth wangfei, where are you guys going? Why are you in such a hurry? The old servant called out a few times from behind, but neither of the two masters heard him. "Sigh, you''ve troubled my old bones." Eunuch Gao calmed himself down and put on a bitter face. Although he knew that they were faking it, he still pretended that he didn''t know.


    "Eunuch Gao just called us?" Little Fishy was surprised, looking suspiciously at Night Nine, "You heard me, Little Nine?"


    Night Nine shook his head, his face red as he said, "I was deep in conversation with Fishy just now, and didn''t hear anything."


    Eunuch Gao secretly complained. Unfortunately, with his voice, he would go to the imperial hospital later to get some fat water to moisten his throat. Putting aside the matter of the medicine, the matter of the emperor was more important. In the royal family, it was difficult to be confused.


    Eunuch Gao took out an object from his robes, while Night Nine''s face darkened. He recognized this item; it was the command medallion for the Wind and Rain Tower. Before leaving the capital, he returned it to the emperor, thinking that he would never take it out to the fireworks world again. Unexpectedly ¡­ royal father still wasn''t willing to let him go.


    Little Fishy had also seen the insignia. It was the same as the collar the owner wore around his neck. It was used by the emperor to restrict the princes'' freedom. This object was a burden to them. The hand that was pushing the wheelchair tightened involuntarily.


    "Ninth Prince, this is the emperor''s intention. Please keep it safe." Eunuch Gao handed over the token with both hands.


    "Please go back and tell your royal father that Little Jiu Jiu has a family and is not fit to do this again," she said coldly. For the matters of the Wind and Rain Tower, let royal father hand over to the other royal brothers to take care of. "


    Ninth Prince, this servant only does things for the Emperor. After the Prince accepts the medallion, this servant can return to see that the Emperor has done so." In return, I ask that Your Highness personally explain this matter to the Emperor. " Although the royal family had many capable princes, only the Ninth Prince was suitable for managing the Storms of the Storms. Thus, in the days since the Ninth Prince left the capital, he had never had a master for this medallion.


    Eunuch Gao had made up his mind to give the command medallion to Night Nine, and Little Fishy knew that it was impossible to refuse. She frowned as she looked at Night Nine, allowing him to make his own decision.


    Night Nine became more sensitive after his legs were crippled, afraid that others would despise him and gradually learn to read other people''s minds. The Emperor''s mind was very clear, however, that he would not allow anyone else to use his power. After receiving this medallion, he would once again lose his freedom to be controlled by the imperial family. Now that his body was free of poison, it was only a matter of time before he became a thorn in the side of the royal brothers. The peace and quiet life he had just enjoyed would be broken, and Little Fishy and the children would be drawn in.


    "Thank you, Eunuch Gao!" Night Nine sighed, slowly taking over the amulet held in the hands of Eunuch Gao. In order to obtain freedom, in order to support Little Fishy and her children in the sky, he needed to secretly stay in the dark, temporarily borrowing the authority granted by the Emperor to achieve his goals.


    "This servant sends off the Ninth Prince and the Ninth Princess!" The hot potato was finally sent out. Eunuch Gao couldn''t hide his joy as he watched the two leave with a smile on his face. After seeing the two of them out of sight, he turned around and hurried back to the royal study to reply.


    In the study room, the emperor held the little Nezha in his arms. He looked at the ugly little face and muttered to himself with furrowed brows, "How does this child look like? He doesn''t look like a little girl at all." People say that their sons are like their mothers, but their faces ¡­ "If Little Fishy ever ends up like this, you don''t need Little Nine to write a letter of rest. I will immediately give her an order to give her up.


    F * ck, it''s not the others'' turn to interfere in the couple''s business. Uncle, who are you? Although little Nezha hated little fish, if he were to use little fish, he would be someone who was pregnant with him in October anyway.


    Feeling infuriated, his face twitched even more violently.


    The Emperor in front of him didn''t like the way he looked at him. The little Nezha''s hands started to itch as he stared at the black beard, seemingly deep in thought. A malicious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He did as he was told, his chubby little hand unceremoniously grabbed the emperor''s beard and viciously pulled at it.


    A child being naughty was not a crime, this could not be blamed on him!


    The Emperor was in so much pain that his handsome face distorted and lost the air of an emperor. If it weren''t for the fact that he was Little Nine''s son and his royal grandson, he would have already had this ugly child thrown out to feed the wolves. With a few tears in his eyes, he said, "Ugly brat, you''re like your father, protecting that little fish."


    "Ai, your majesty ¡­" When Eunuch Gao returned to his study, he saw that the high and mighty emperor had been bullied by a hairless brat who didn''t even have a full set of teeth.


    Hey, my little mistress, don''t do such an outrageous thing, you''re going to drop your head!


    Eunuch Gao broke out in a cold sweat and hurried forward to help the emperor pry open the small hand that was holding onto his beard, saving little Nezha''s head.


    With someone helping him, the little Nezha was very angry. He glanced at Eunuch Gao, then rolled his eyes and started crying loudly.


    Eunuch Gao was stunned, the young Nezha''s hand stopped, and his old face turned pale with fright. Could it be that he had used too much force and caused the little prince pain? The crime of harming the royal family was huge!


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Eunuch Gao looked towards the emperor in a daze, begging for help.


    "It''s fine. Continue, hurry up and carry this ugly brat away." The emperor was really in pain, the flames of rage were burning in his eyes, and on his originally calm face was an expression of disdain.


    This could also be considered Nezha''s ability, how could anyone else make the emperor happy? That was him.


    Eunuch Gao''s face gradually returned to normal after receiving the order. He stepped forward and carefully pulled Nezha''s hand away, then held him in his embrace, far away from the emperor. He secretly observed the emperor''s expression. It seemed that without Long Yan''s wrath, the young master''s life would have been saved. With a false alarm, Eunuch Gao''s legs trembled and he almost kneeled on the ground. He looked at the ugly child in his arms. Ai, it was not easy to get a son with a body like the Ninth Prince''s. I can''t let the little master lose his life.


    Eunuch Gao breaking the eunuchs is a bad guy''s routine, the heart of the good for the night.


    The emperor rubbed his chin where Nezha was scratching at, adjusted his twisted beard, and glared at the little demon that caused him so much pain. He turned to Gonggong and asked, "Little Jiu took the token?"


    "Reporting to the emperor, Ninth Marquis accepted it and accepted the job of managing the Storms." Eunuch Gao replied respectfully while holding the child.


    "Your majesty, this servant doesn''t understand?" Eunuch Gao hesitated for a moment before asking doubtfully, "Since you''ve let the Ninth Prince go, why did you drag him into this?" Didn''t the Emperor always want to keep the Ninth Prince away from the struggle for power? This was the best opportunity to seek medical help in the capital. "Why?"


    "Eunuch Gao, how long have you been following me?" The Emperor didn''t answer. He sat behind the desk and asked without raising his head.


    There''s a conspiracy! The little Nezha shivered, he was full of energy, and was excitedly waiting to listen to the emperor''s scheme.

 C145

    "In reply to the emperor, this servant has peed his pants and followed the emperor. It has been more than thirty years since then." Eunuch Gao replied very cautiously.


    He was the son of Eunuch Liu, who had been favored by the late emperor. He had learned to be a servant of the imperial family from Eunuch Liu. Having gotten used to the deceit of the royal family, those who knew how to be servants only needed to wait upon their masters. They did not question much, and if necessary, had to learn how to see the wind and steer the wind.


    When the late emperor saw that he was a clever servant, he pointed him out to his most beloved son. After so many years of being master and servant, he shouldn''t have seen or heard anything he shouldn''t have seen, and could no longer have the qualifications to have an elder come and leave the palace. He was destined to die in this palace, so, he most wished for the Emperor to live a long life, to die, and with his status, he could only be buried as a martyr.


    Following behind the emperor, he had done too much to be guilty of too many crimes. He was already used to it. Maybe it was because he was old and he had a sliver of fear in his heart, afraid of entering the Blood Pond Hell if he died, that he decided to do a good deed to make up for it.


    The Ninth Prince stayed by the emperor''s side for the longest time due to his broken legs. The prince who had the longest relationship with the emperor was naturally also the prince who had the longest relationship with him, a servant. He had his own selfish thoughts, and he was biased towards the Ninth Prince in all matters.


    "Eunuch Gao, you''re old." The emperor gently put down the imperial report and looked at the cold and handsome face of Eunuch Gao with fear in his eyes. "It''s impossible to be soft-hearted. You''ve been in the palace for a long time. You understand this more than anyone."


    "This servant understands." Eunuch Gao lowered his head. The emperor was right, but ¡­ He really didn''t want to see the emperor plot against the Ninth Prince.


    The emperor seemed to know what he was thinking, and laughed coldly, "The current Little Nine is no longer the Little Nine of the past."


    If he refused to accept the medallion, he would say that he had no intention to fight for the imperial authority, and that he only wanted to accompany the person he loved. The emperor had agreed. No matter how much Prince Rui objected, he would still let everyone from the Ninth Prince''s estate leave. But why did he accept the order?


    Things became difficult, and the Emperor''s last bit of conscience vanished. He had no choice but to begin calculating Nine Nights to see if he had the right to be the Emperor.


    Eunuch Gao tried to figure out what the Emperor meant by those words. After a long while, he tentatively asked, "Did the Emperor believe those rumors about the citizens of the city?"


    Recently, rumors had been circulating throughout the capital that the Ninth Prince had met a famous doctor outside the capital. He had cured a body of old poison and had also cured two legs that had been crippled for many years. When the crowd saw the Ninth Princess pushing Night Nine out on a wheelchair, many of her jaws dropped to the ground and her eyeballs flew out. There were even quite a few women lamenting.


    All the princes were trying to find a way to test the waters, but the result was that the Ninth Prince''s legs were still disabled. The Emperor knows all this.


    "As the Emperor, he would rather believe it to be true than not for the sake of the land and the land." The emperor looked at the child in Eunuch Gao''s arms, unfurled a piece of paper, and prepared an imperial edict for Eunuch Gao. "Tomorrow, go to the Ninth Prince''s estate and announce the decree."


    Eunuch Gao took the imperial edict, still somewhat unwilling to give up. He looked at the emperor and boldly said, "Since that''s the case, then the emperor should never have done such a thing. At the very least, the Ninth Prince should have had a healthy body and not be bullied by the princes. "The emperor promised his Imperial Concubine that he wouldn''t drag the Ninth Prince into the struggle within the imperial family."


    "At that moment, at that time, I was the emperor. The mountains and rivers were first, and it was necessary that I give up my life." As a prince, Little Nine should be prepared to sacrifice himself for the future. " The Emperor did not forget his promise to that man, and he also intended to let Little Nine go and let him live the lives of ordinary people with Little Fishy. Just that, for his daughter, Prince Rui, that old man, forced him to call Little Nine back to the capital. Under such power, he had no choice but to lower his head. Was it easy to become the Emperor? Being an official was even more difficult than being an emperor with power.


    The conversation between Eunuch Gao and the emperor was clearly heard by little Nezha. The hidden message was also extracted. His doting father and father had actually been schemed by the heartless emperor to be crippled.


    Who was the one who said that tigers don''t devour food? Your sister, it''d be weird if they didn''t eat food!


    The little Nezha was so shocked that he couldn''t react for a while.


    "It''s already late, you can leave now." The emperor felt tired, and his handsome face lost its usual regal elegance.


    Ever since he was sensible, he had lived a life of scheming against others, and even the people closest to him were no exception. Now, he wanted to scheme against his own son.


    Sure enough, a benevolent father was a luxury that the Imperial Family couldn''t afford, and he couldn''t afford it either.


    Eunuch Gao looked at the tiredness on the emperor''s face and swallowed his words, feeling a bit sorry for his master. He silently carried the child out of the royal study and instructed the eunuchs and maids waiting outside to arrange for the emperor to sleep. Tonight, his family''s master had to stay in the royal study for the night.


    As the night gradually faded, Jiu Mei stayed up all night, thinking about her son in the palace. She had wanted to tell Xiaoyu several times that she wanted her son back from the emperor. However, Little Fishy didn''t seem to be worried at all. After eating and taking a bath, she laid down on the bed and closed her eyes before falling asleep. Seeing her sleeping, at night, Jiu Mei couldn''t bear to disturb her. She lay alone on the bed, holding in her longing for her son until dawn ¡­


    Little Fishy slept soundly, opening her eyes, she saw Night Nine with a pair of panda eyes beside her. She jumped in shock, pointed at him and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Did you become a thief in the middle of the night? Did you make yourself look like a giant panda?"


    "Xiaoyu, I miss little Nezha." Night Demon was about to die from the fear of being choked in her stomach, but she acted as if nothing had happened, as if the one she had lost at the palace was not her son. Night Nine was a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to show it for fear of angering her, so he spoke in a reserved manner.


    Xiaoyu rubbed her eyes and got up. While she was still wearing her clothes, she said, "What''s the point of worrying him? Could it be that he had to pay a heavy price for the food in the imperial palace?"


    "Milk is not a problem." His son and Little Fishy were happily bickering. Could it be that Little Fishy had been angered to the point of throwing her son into the palace as if she was dropping a bundle?


    "Milk is not a problem, and nothing else is. "Don''t worry, once that stinky brat has repentance and truly becomes a good boy, we''ll bring him out of the palace." Little Fishy tried to comfort Night Nine with her conscience. In fact, she really wanted to bicker with that little Nezha even though they hadn''t seen each other for the whole night. It was just that little Nezha''s personality was too painful, he needed someone to cure him and make him restrain himself. Because of the spy factor, the boy could pry out information in the palace and let them be on guard.


    He wanted to persuade Xiaoyu to bring Nezha back to the manor, but before he could open his mouth, he heard a six-catty message from outside, "Prince, the Emperor has sent someone to announce the decree."

 C146

    "Proclamation?" Little Fishy was surprised. What tricks was the emperor playing now? She didn''t hear him proclaiming any orders when they met last night. She rubbed her temples. This emperor really was a pain in the ass.


    At this time of night, Jiumei dressed neatly and sat back in her wheelchair, while Xiaoyu pushed him out the door to receive the edict. It was still Eunuch Gao who had come to announce the decree.


    "Greetings, Eunuch Gao." Little Fishy carried out the principle of politeness and politeness.


    Eunuch Gao used his unique high-pitched voice to read out the imperial edict: "With the blessing of the heavens, the Emperor summons the Emperor to bestow upon Night Nine''s son Nezha the name of Ye Xinghui, his name is Yuhong, and to bestow upon him the title of Shang Wang." This is my gift! "


    A king? Everyone in the palace was shocked. Night Nine and Fishy''s faces turned pale. They were truly afraid of what might come next. The imperial edict had turned into a hot potato, so it was hard to refuse it.


    When Eunuch Gao finished announcing the decree, his face turned pale. Soon, a smile appeared on his face, but it was somewhat stiff. He took the imperial edict and handed it to Ninefire, congratulating her, "Congratulations Ninth Prince and Ninth Princess!"


    With a cold expression, Night Nine took the imperial edict. "Thank you, Eunuch Gao. This King will immediately go to the palace to fetch Nezha back."


    The prince had been bestowed the title of prince, and was moving out of the palace in accordance with the palace''s rules. This could also be considered a blessing in disguise, as it was a blessing in disguise. He was half happy and half unhappy.


    Eh? Eunuch Gao was stunned. Was this the emperor''s miscalculation?


    A grandson personally given a name by the Emperor was already extremely rare. In addition, he was conferred the title of a prince when he was a minor. It could be imagined how much the Emperor doted on this grandson and how many people envied him.


    This emperor obviously wants to put his life on the line. What''s more, the emperor doesn''t want to be named after the words on the list because it seems to be a favor to him. Actually, he didn''t plan on letting Nezha live, so he didn''t even bother using the name of the royal family.


    Nezha, who was drinking milk, also felt the change in his wet nurse''s attitude. The wet nurse who initially thought he was ugly wasn''t willing to feed him milk this morning, but now she was giggling and asking, "Is the King full? Did he sleep cold last night ¡­"


    The most ridiculous and hypocritical words were the wet nurse''s ping-pong eyes as she joked in front of everyone, "Prince Shang is so handsome, he''s practically carved from the same mold as Ninth Prince. "These eyebrows, these eyes, these little mouth, they''re all like immortals. When they grow up, they''ll definitely bewitch all the girls in the Moon Kingdom."


    Ugh, she choked on her milk. She rolled her eyes and fainted right in front of her mistress.


    When the morning assembly began, the news of little Nezha being bestowed the title of King spread throughout the capital, becoming a topic of conversation between ministers and commoners after dinner. All the princes except for Night Nine had gathered at the First Floor of the World, and had asked for the best private room to hold a temporary colloquium on this unfair matter.


    The atmosphere was tense and depressing, as if they were all constipated. Their dark and gloomy faces were filled with resentment as they waited to erupt.


    "Pah!" With red eyes, she said, "How did that cripple get such good treatment? Even the son of the crown prince did not have such special treatment. Why is it his turn to be crippled?"


    As if stabbed by a knife, the Crown Prince Ye Yue''s expression turned ugly in an instant, but she remained silent. As the saying goes, disaster comes from the mouth. With the emperor''s love for his ninth brother, he knew that they were secretly dissatisfied with him bestowing kingship, and would certainly be heavily punished. There were many examples. When they heard that Ninth Brother was going to marry an imperial concubine, they all gathered together to see Ninth Brother make a joke. When the news reached the emperor''s ears, he made them kneel until their knees went soft in the study. The Tenth Brother is an impetuous person. Even after suffering so much, he still can''t learn to be a good boy.


    Seventh or eighth prince didn''t have the power to rule the kingdom. Not to mention bestowing the title of first prince, as long as the emperor was happy, he could bestow the title of king to anyone he wanted. It had nothing to do with the two of them. The two of them thought that they were listening to the chatter of others, like strangers listening to a guest, not expressing their opinions on the matter, calmly drinking their own tea and eating their own favorite food.


    The Sixth Prince Yeshen was drinking his tea gracefully. His eyes were bone-chilling cold.


    Third Marquis Ye Yumei was extremely fond of Yue Yang, so when he heard Ye Lang Mei''s insulting words, he frowned, and said unhappily, "Tenth brother, pay attention to your own status. As a prince, don''t be as vulgar as the citizens of the city. "


    "Third Brother, I know you love talent, so I always have some pity for that little fish. I have nothing to say to protect her. Why are you still helping that cripple say that I''m wrong? What benefits did he give you? " When he heard Ye Yumei help Ye Jiumei, he felt even more furious. When he spoke, he only attacked without thinking, "Did he give you Little Fishy to be your concubine?"


    "Ye Yumei, don''t make it so hard to spit out ivory from your mouth. I know you''re jealous of Little Jiu, so what if you''re jealous and angry? If you have the ability, go and speak to Father in front of him, and bestow the title of a prince to your own son. "Don''t try hard behind your back, that would only make you look like a villain." Everyone knew that Ye Yumei liked Fishy''s talents. Originally, it was not a shameful matter. Just by using Night Nine''s foul mouth to speak, it was as if he had accidentally fallen into a latrine, and the stench was unbearably strong.


    How could she allow someone to insult her in such a way? She lifted the entire table with her hands, smashing the dishes on the floor, mixing them with water, oil, and dyeing her clothes in all sorts of colors.


    Amongst them, the youngest one was none other than the Eleventh Prince, Night Demon. She was happily eating her favorite crystal bag, and although she did not provoke anyone, her dishes were all over the place.


    Brother Ten, why did you smash the table?" "Ahh ¡­" Night Demon became furious. She used her innocent eyes to glare at the troublesome Ye Langmei and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Wasn''t it just eating a little more ¡­


    He didn''t even hear a word of what the other party said. He thought it was because he had stolen his own Tenth Bro''s delicacy to invite dissatisfaction, causing him to flip the table to vent his anger. Eleven, what do you want people to say about you?


    This was truly a very, very foolish and naive child!


    "Tenth Brother, let''s be brothers. What do you mean by not speaking properly? Do you really have to flip the table and fight?" The always refined Second Prince Ye Weimei did not escape the baptism of food. As he shook off the food on his clothes, he scolded the disrespectful Ye Langmei with a cold expression, what kind of words were those?


    At this moment, Ye Yumei was being criticized, and Ye Yumei, who was full of anger, started to retort back, "Ye Yumei, you actually said that I''m not one because of that piece of trash. What, he really did give you the benefit to send Little Fishy to your bed. "No wonder ¡­"


    "Pah!" Ye Yumei was not an impulsive person, and she was not a human when it came to impulses.


    Ye Langmei humiliating him like this had really crossed his bottom line. Like a gust of wind, she stood before Ye Langmei. With a wave of her large sleeve, the entire room echoed with the crisp sound of a slap.


    Everyone in the room was shocked and silent as they cast their gazes at Ye Yumei. This Old Third usually liked mechanical techniques. He treated people amiably and smiled when they met. He never took the initiative to fight with others when he was young. Old Tenth really had the ability to force the rabbit like Old Third into a corner.

 C147

    Ye Lianmei relied on the fact that her mother was the empress and had an extremely powerful uncle, Prince Rui, so she usually did not place these brothers in her eyes. It was also because of these relationships that most of the princes did not provoke him. Not only did Ye Yumei''s palm strike his face, but also his pride, and most importantly, his arrogance among his brothers. These brothers were probably secretly laughing in their hearts, secretly praising Ye Yumei''s bravery.


    When you''re extremely angry, you do something to vent your anger. Most of the things you do are illogical. Ye Lang Mei was so angry that she became confused and her eyes turned blood-red. She stared at Ye Yu Mei as if she was staring at her father who had killed her enemy, and did not hesitate to stab her father to death. As a matter of fact, he did the same. With a swoosh, he pulled the sword from his waist, and with a tap of his feet, he shot towards Ye Yumei like an arrow released from a bow.


    Although Ye Yumei did not know any martial arts, she was still a top expert when it came to researching weapons. How could she not bring a few powerful weapons with her for self-defense and flaunting? Seeing that Ye Langmei had made her move, he did not panic nor did he feel fear as he let his sword pierce into his own body.


    "Ten, stop."


    "Third brother (Brother), quickly dodge."


    Everyone cried out in alarm, unable to save him in time.


    Clang! With a loud sound, the sword in Ye Langmei''s hand was broken into two. Half of it was in her hand and the other half had long since fallen to the ground. Ye Yu, who had been stabbed, had only a large hole on his shirt, but no blood came out. This shirt was his favorite shirt, and it hurt his heart to have it torn. He frowned as he looked at the large hole that had been pierced through, and perhaps he could find someone to repair it.


    After failing to make a move, Ye Langmei was embarrassed and she stared angrily at Ye Yumei. His heart was as clear as a mirror, he knew that he couldn''t hurt Ye Yumei.


    "Humph!" Ye Langmei coldly snorted, turned around, and left with a flick of her sleeve. He forgot that he was the one who had invited all the dukes, and left without getting angry. The princes did not dare to stop him. They waited for a long time before letting him go.


    Since the main character of the treat had left, there was no point in staying with the guests. The princes said goodbye to each other and left the first floor of the world. In any case, they knew very well who was in charge of the first floor. No one dared to owe the first floor, so someone would eventually send the bill to Ye Langmei.


    Carnivore Eleven finally came back to his senses but didn''t understand. He blankly asked the eighth prince, "Eighth brother, what happened? Tenth brother versus third brother, pulling out a sword against each other?"


    Seeing the puzzled Ye Mo, Ye Mo decided not to tell him the truth, and lazily said, "It''s alright, the two of them are just playing around. Now that everyone has dispersed, you should return to the palace. Although you are now a prince, your Imperial Father will still investigate your lessons. "


    "Oh, why is royal father always staring at me like that?" He was the youngest and also the one who was unable to change his playful youth, yet had to learn some boring poems, military strategies, and concealing tricks.


    "Stop complaining, hurry up and go back!" Of all the brothers he had met, the one he doted on the most was Eleven. He was so naive that he didn''t know how to scheme. There was no need to pay attention when interacting with him.


    "Is eighth brother not going to return?" When Night Demon saw the mess on the ground, she felt somewhat disappointed and sad. She had clearly said that everyone would gather together, so how did it become like this?


    "I have something to discuss with Seventh Brother, you go back first." Night Demon shook her head as she sent Night Demon out of the world''s first floor.


    After the Darkya Charms had left, Night Demon asked, "Eighth brother wishes to discuss your personal matters with me?"


    "En!" She nodded and walked ahead, "Seventh Brother, tell me more about it in your royal hospital. "Just look at Ninth Brother''s child."


    Night Meimei knew what was going on, but she had never seen her eighth brother act so enthusiastically. In the past, it had always been him who had pulled him along. What had caused him to change? This is for the best, said Nimi, relieved, and without asking anything more, followed him quietly back to the palace.


    The two returned to the royal hospital. Because of the hidden ailment of the night, they didn''t want others to know about it. Every time she treated him, she would choose the private box room in the royal hospital where he rested for the time being. Usually, she would shut the door when no one came to disturb her. Ever since the last time the little fish had stumbled into the house and seen their misleading treatment, the Nocturne had carefully closed and locked its doors and windows every time it was treated.


    "Seventh Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Take care of Xiaoyu." Naturally, no one else would barge into his private area except for Little Fishy.


    After closing the last window, he slowly walked to the bed and cast a sidelong glance at Night Demon, who was sleeping on the bed. He frowned and said, "You brat, you think I''m your room? You don''t even need to say hello."


    "Seventh Brother, I''m not in the mood to mess with you." Night Whirlwind was not the usual lazy, sad face, heavy with worry.


    This was the first time she had seen him act this way. What happened to you? "


    "Seventh Brother, Yu''er is back." He thought for a moment, then told her what he had in mind and what he had in mind. His personal affairs were originally insignificant to outsiders, but right now, he needed someone to look into and give him a way to resolve it.


    "Words ¡­" Yan Yu? " The only woman who had managed to enter the heart of eighth brother was a beautiful woman. That year, his heartlessness had nearly caused his eighth brother to seek death.


    Of course he knew that she had returned. When he saw her at the gambling den that day, he knew that he had said in a cold tone, "She came back as soon as she came back. The capital is so big, it''s not worth it to be face to face with her."


    "Seventh Brother, you misunderstood me." He knew that she hated the language of the swallows and did not want him to be with her. However, his heart had always been filled with Yan Yu, he couldn''t accept another girl anymore. Previously, he had been the one to blame for her words, believing that he no longer had the qualifications to love her. However, after seeing Little Fishy and Ninth Brother''s love, he couldn''t help but want to give Yan Yu happiness. All these years, Yan Yu had never married, giving him too much hope and confidence.


    The Night Empress was slightly stunned, but she quickly understood what he meant. A hint of anger flashed through her eyes, and she said sullenly, "What, they abandoned you, but you still want to use your hot face to slap someone''s cold butt? "Eighth brother, I forbid you to see her again."


    The words she said when she left deeply hurt her eighth brother. She had come back as soon as she wanted to leave, so what did she take him for?


    If eighth brother came again to seek death, wouldn''t he, as the elder brother, feel sorry for him? Did he take it lightly?


    The seldom angry Night Demon suddenly became angry. Night Demon was not used to it, so she didn''t dare look at his face. Like a child who had done something wrong, she lowered her head and quietly said, "But, I ¡­ ¡­" I only have feelings for words, and my body only has desires for her. "


    "Is this true?" The first part wasn''t the main point, the main point was that he had a desire for women. The eyes of the Night Elite lit up, and she excitedly grabbed the Night Elf to confirm.

 C148

    After a long while, he nodded his head like an ostrich and whispered, "Really."


    "Eighth brother, tell me the details." If everything is true, then there is a way to cure this disease. It was hard to hide the joy in his heart, but he was happy to be able to cure him of his illness. He was also very happy to have the rare experience of being able to cure his illness.


    It was always difficult to say such things, and Night Demon wanted to refuse, but when she saw the bright and excited eyes of Night Maple, she said slowly, "Yu''er went back to the capital half a year ago to manage the business. I met her on a rainy night, and it rained heavily ¡­"


    "The main point is, what does this have to do with rain?" "Just tell me how you came to desire her. Don''t mention anything else that isn''t important."


    Sh * t, talking about shameful private matters still doesn''t allow people to use other things to brew feelings and atmosphere, Xiao Qi, you''re too harsh on your little brother!


    "Night Whirlwind''s face turned even redder, and it was only after a long time that he began to explain himself." It was raining heavily that night, so he went out with his umbrella soaked by the rain. He curled up under the eaves of a house to avoid the rain. At first I didn''t see her clearly, but when it came to a woman in trouble in the night, I decided to take her back or arrange an inn for her. It was only when she hid in my umbrella and smiled up at me and thanked me, that we could see each other. After so many years of not seeing each other, Yu''er still resents me in her heart. Her face stiffened as she rushed into the rain, running frantically all the way. I was worried that something might have happened to her, so I chased after her ¡­ She tripped and hurt her foot before I caught up with her. I didn''t dare ask for her forgiveness. I just wanted to take care of her. I carried her in my arms as I tried to find a place to settle down in the nearest inn. Her voice, drenched by the rain, was trembling slightly in my arms, and I didn''t know if she was cold or ¡­ That was when I looked at her body and her quivering lips, and suddenly I was thirsty, and my lower abdomen seemed to heat up my whole body, and my breath came in short gasps. I was shocked when I did that, and before I could figure out what happened, Yu''er seemed to have noticed my change. Her face turned cold, and she slapped me hard twice. That sentence of hers stopped. "


    "She hit you?" A hint of disgust and anger appeared in her eyes. This Yan Yu was just like the past, not knowing what was good for him. How could his little brother fall for such a woman?


    Wait a minute, the point was that the woman was too ruthless and had destroyed the desire that eighth brother had with so much difficulty. A cold light flashed through Night Meimei''s eyes. She said coldly, "Stay away from that woman. If you meet her again, force her and cure your illness."


    Ah, is that what a gentle gentleman should say? The Nemesis had become bad, and she knew how to teach others how to do bad things.


    "What are you looking at?" The look in her eyes was strange.


    "Seventh Brother, your tone just now sounded like you''re alone." said the Night Demon slowly.


    The Nemesis raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to announce it.


    "Little Fishy." Ye Mo slowly said.


    How could he be like her?


    It was impossible for him to leave Yan Yu. The purpose of Ye Yin Mo''s treatment was to give her happiness, and it didn''t matter if she was cured or not. After all, he was the only one in the royal family who didn''t have a son.


    "Seventh Brother, do you have any way to cure my medicine?" After many unsuccessful attempts, Night Demon lost her confidence and asked hesitantly.


    After pondering for a long time, she finally shook her head. "I''ve recently read the medical book, but I haven''t found any new treatment. "Sorry, eighth brother."


    Nightmare originally did not have much hope, but after hearing Night Demon''s words, her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a knife. If he were to continue like this, he might as well release Yan Yu. The moment he thought of giving up on Yanyu, his emotions began to sink. He felt listless and no longer had any life left in him.


    Upon seeing him like this, Night Meimei''s heart ached. She remembered that Little Fishy had gone out to seek medical help. She had also heard that Little Fishy had taken the disciple of the ''Medicine Deadman'', the weird medicine woman, as her master. She definitely had a way to help eighth brother develop his heroic spirit again.


    "Eighth brother, don''t be sad. Why don''t you and I ask the ninth princess for help? Her medical skills are slightly superior to mine. She''ll definitely have a way to cure you." Nimi to hope all to the small fish, comfort the depressed Nimi.


    Upon hearing that they needed Little Fishy''s help, Night Demon''s face reddened. She glared at the large Nightmare, and said angrily, "Seventh Brother, what are you saying? Can you show this illness to Ninth Sister-in-law? Even if she was willing to watch, Ninth Brother would still use his sword to slash at me. Are you helping me or harming me? Furthermore, I am also unwilling to let her see the relationship between a man and a woman who are not close to each other. " Most importantly, he almost killed Xiaoyu some time ago.


    He had been careless when it came to the difference between a man and a woman. With a blush on her face, Nimei lowered her head and began to pretend to be an ostrich as well.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll have to trouble Seventh Brother with this matter." We won''t be in a hurry in a short time, why don''t we go and take a look at Ninth Brother''s son, Little Xing Hui? " Night Demon didn''t want to see her brother in a difficult situation, so she got out of bed, put on her shoes and socks, and dragged Night Demon towards Tong Hui Hall to look at little Nezha.


    Nezha, who had been choking on his milk, finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw a room filled with a dark mass of heads. He heard an excited shout, "Awaken! Awaken! Prince Shang has awoken!"


    "Ugly brat, how can you choke even while drinking milk?" The emperor picked up the child and playfully scratched the tip of Nezha''s nose with his index finger. As soon as he left the court, he saw his father-in-law carrying him. He said that the little fellow had suddenly fainted and was so anxious that he had hurriedly called the imperial physician to personally lead him to the Hall of Radiance. The servants who could not take care of him were all looking at him with an eyesore, so they all went out to cut him down, saving him the trouble.


    The little Nezha didn''t know that his dizziness had caused all the lives in charge of him to pass out. He was filled with grief. How was this even breast milk, not even selected by the entire country, it couldn''t even compare to a tenth of that fierce old lady.


    Later on, when her mother accused him of being a sinner, he found out.


    "What happened to him?


    "Little Nezha narrowed his eyes and recalled the incident before he fainted. He remembered that he was drinking milk, and then he heard the wet nurse and the palace maids talking about him being bestowed the title of ''Prince Shang'', and he heard everyone calling him ''Prince Shang'' just now. Presumably, this matter about being crowned ''King'' was not an illusion, and everything was true. He would settle this matter with him later. He had to think carefully about how he fainted.


    En, he remembered now. It was the Invincible Nanny who had disgusted him with her words, causing him to stammer. He couldn''t even get a single breath to roll his eyes at her.


    The little Nezha opened his eyes and looked at the black mass of heads, trying to find the nurse to express her dissatisfaction. After searching for a while, he still couldn''t find anyone. In the end, he could only give up and stare at everyone in the room.


    Aside from the fact that the emperor and Eunuch Gao were familiar with each other, only his mother''s disciple, Senior Brother L¨¹ Buwei, was still alive and well.


    Lu Buwei had made a trip to the capital to improve his medical skills by quite a bit. He was called by the emperor to check Nezha''s pulse first. He used a small silver needle to wake Nezha up. The other royal physicians tacitly took a step back, so that he was the closest to little Nezha.

 C149

    Lu Buwei knew the child''s nature. He knew that the child choked on his milk and couldn''t help but wipe off his cold sweat. It seemed that his master and the prince had lost some of their face.


    Seeing him wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead, the little Nezha''s small face stiffened. He pouted his little mouth and looked at Lu Buwei with disdain, then turned around and no longer paid any attention to him.


    When the Emperor saw that he was fine, he finally felt relieved. Thinking that he still had to go to the capital, he called for Eunuch Gao. "Eunuch Gao, please allow this mama to take good care of Prince Shang."


    The corner of Eunuch Gao''s mouth twitched as he stepped forward to take the child from the emperor. It looked like he had to find a new wet nurse and palace maid.


    The Emperor didn''t seem to remember the people from the Hall of Radiance being beheaded by him.


    "Alright, you can all go now. Doctor Lu has rendered meritorious service to his savior. He shall be rewarded with a hundred silver taels and five brocades. " His Majesty did not forget to reward them before he left.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Doctor Lu got excited and kneeled down to show his gratitude. He had stayed in the Royal Hospital for so many years, and had been looked down upon by others for so many years. Now that he had stepped out and received the Emperor''s bestowment, it could be considered as having gained face in the Medicine Valley. He accepted the silver. As for the brocade, he would send it to her later.


    Imperial Physician L¨¹ was rewarded and the other imperial physicians were jealous. They all left while humming a cold sound. Lu Buwei did not care. He was already used to this, so he just treated it as blowing a cold wind.


    "Little Wang... "Shang Wang, this official will take his leave!" Lu Buwei did not forget to greet his junior in a happy mood.


    The little Nezha ignored him and pouted angrily.


    Eunuch Gao had always been efficient, so it took less than an hour to find a new maid and palace maid for Nezha. The news spread quickly within the palace. In less than half an incense stick of time, the news of the Emperor executing the mama and palace maids in the Hall of Radiance had spread throughout the entire palace.


    Afraid of attracting trouble, the newly-arrived mother and palace maid served Nezha with extra care, not daring to say a single word. The entire hall was silent. If one ignored the breathing of the living, then this would be the mortuary.


    Nezha was not in the mood to drink milk. After sucking on a few mouthfuls of milk to fill his stomach, he was no longer in the mood to eat anymore. His eyes were filled with tears and he wanted to shout out loud: Mother, father, I miss you! I miss your mouths that spit out ivory! I miss your father''s wife! There were also 15 ice faces and Xiao Hong''s loud voice.


    Wu wu wu wu, he really wanted to return to the manor!


    As he thought about it, he fell asleep with two streams of tears running down his cheeks. When the mama and the ladies saw that he was sleeping soundly, they did not dare to disturb him and all left the room to wait in the side room.


    A light fragrance wafted into the room and the mama and palace maids fell like spring onions onto the table. The window was pushed open, and a dark image flashed into the room, quickly closing the door behind it.


    This person was extremely meticulous, and he was afraid that those who were knocked unconscious would wake up from their stupor. After examining them one by one, he determined that everyone was sleeping soundly like a dead pig. He then heaved a sigh of relief and quickly entered the room.


    However, this person didn''t expect that Nezha had inherited Little Fishy''s physique. When he smelled the fragrance, he had already woken up and closed his eyes, pretending to nap to see what the person wanted to do.


    The sound of the footsteps seemed to be getting closer and closer. Finally, the sound stopped and a pair of venomous eyes locked onto the snooze like a venomous snake.


    Needless to say, this person was here to take his life.


    Gedeng, little Nezha''s heart sank to the bottom. What could his small body do, protect itself? What a joke. The first thing he had to do to protect himself was to run away from home. How could he just lie in bed and be killed by others?


    No matter what, he could not be someone who died with grievances. Before he died, he had to see what the person who killed him looked like. The little Nezha mustered up his courage and opened his eyes to look at the assassin. His little mouth could not help but twitch in anger, "Damn, a black clothed man that''s pretending to be your sister! I don''t want to die without knowing why, so I''ll quickly take off your mask. I promise, I''m not GAY... You don''t understand this. Hmm, start over. I assure you that I am not a rabbit. I will not push you too far just because of your beauty. "


    The world had become a fantasy. The sow could climb the tree, and even the toothless milk baby could speak. The assassin was so scared that he almost couldn''t hold the blade in his hand. He stared at the child on the bed as if he was looking at a monster. His mind was filled with questions. Is this a human, is this a human, is this a human ¡­ Prompt, the pitch gradually increased!


    "Beauty, the truth is revealed!" The little Nezha got anxious and stared at the killer''s childish voice.


    "Monster, watch my sword!" The assassin steeled his heart and swung his sword. He was also someone with a family. He didn''t want to kill women and children, but this time, he was forced to make an exception and kill the children to earn money that he could live without worry for the rest of his life. He had initially been hesitant, but after hearing little Nezha''s words, his mind quivered. He immediately thought of little Nezha as a demon and released a strong sense of righteousness, wanting to eliminate all harm for the sake of the people.


    Wow, what monster." I''m clearly a toothless little kid. Monster, who are you talking about? " Being called a monster, little Nezha was very dissatisfied. F * ck, just because that crazy old lady gave him a cool name, he had to experience the miserable life of Nezha, who was treated as a monster by others. Heavens, how could they be so solid!


    There was no time for little Nezha to be long-winded, killing people was unreasonable, raising a sword was asking for a person''s life. Seeing the bright sword coming at him, the little Nezha''s mind suddenly opened at this critical moment. He remembered the protective gear his mother gave him. She quickly pulled out the scented sachet from around her neck and untied it.


    To make a milk baby was like a cup, he didn''t even have the strength to untie the knot. Little Nezha regretted it very much. He regretted arguing with the heartless old lady, causing her to throw him into the palace in revenge for no one to take care of him.


    Ai, all right, he still had one last life-saving move! Although he didn''t want to use it, he had to compromise for the sake of his life.


    The little Nezha took a deep breath and shouted, "Help me, assault me, someone''s trying to rape a chrysanthemum!"


    Fortunately, the assassin did not understand the word "chrysanthemum". He was already shocked by the word indecent. Adding the word chrysanthemum would drive him crazy. This evildoer truly deserved to be killed.


    The killer''s eyes revealed a savage light as he swung his sword at Nezha. Nezha was probably going to be evenly split in half by the attack. Nezha could only close his eyes and wait for death or a miracle.


    "Who is it?" The moment the sword fell, the person who came to see the little Nezha immediately barged into the room. He was startled by the scene in front of him.


    "Someone, catch the assassin!" He reached out to grab a handful of silver needles that had been tempered with sedative, afraid that it would injure the child. He had been waiting for the child to reveal a flaw so that he would be able to kill him without harming the child.


    The two''s intrusion caused the killer''s eyes to turn red and go insane as he swung his sword at Nezha.


    What were these two doing here, coming to save him? However, the assassin was infuriated and wanted to drop him in the care of Uncle Hades as soon as possible.


    "Be careful of the child!" In desperation, Nemesis threw out a handful of silver needles, and Nemesis rushed to the side of the bed and seized the child in her arms, ready to retreat. Infuriated by the beauty of the night, the assassin turned around and stabbed her across her left shoulder. If not for the effect of the knockout drug in the needle, the assassin would have been left with only one sword and two lives, piercing through the Night Demon''s chest and killing the little Nezha who was being held in his arms.

 C150

    The assassin was very difficult to deal with. Seeing that he was unable to escape after being drugged, he clenched his teeth and completed the transaction. In any case, the deposit was enough for his wife and children to live carefree lives. A person who gave up their life to fight was a madman. When faced with this person, they couldn''t even avoid him. They could only put their hands up and gamble on their own fate.


    He had promised not to kill anyone, but only for the sake of his seventh brother. Gritting her teeth, she took out three silver needles from her waist. These needles were different from the ones from before. The minute she touched the needles, she noticed that they were filled with a strange blood color.


    The assassin''s target wasn''t Night Demon. He lifted his sword and fiercely stabbed himself three times. Borrowing the pain, he used his sword to kill little Nezha.


    This person did not plan on dying, so there was no need for him to be polite. Night Empress waved her hand and shot out three poisonous needles.


    "Fifteen, keep him alive!" A crisp sound rang out.


    Dang, dang, dang, three loud sounds resounded, and all the poisonous needles that were released fell to the ground. Fifteen of them were as fast as lightning, and with a twist of his hand, he knocked down the sword in the assassin''s hand, afraid that he would bite his tongue or take his own poison.


    All the movements were completed in half an hour, and Little Fishy was very satisfied, pushing Night Nine into the inner room. Nezha, who had just experienced life and death, couldn''t help but cry when he heard the familiar voice. He turned to look at Little Fishy, stretching out his little hand and cried out. "Wa! Wa!"


    "Why are you crying, the one injured is your eighth uncle." Xiaoyu was almost scared to death by the scene just now. She was really afraid that the brat would disappear right in front of her eyes. That feeling was worse than death. She patted her chest and stared at little Nezha with lingering fear.


    Night Nine was scared out of his wits, it took him great effort to regain some consciousness. Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, he frowned and drove the wheelchair next to Night Nine to take the child from her arms, thanking her sincerely, "Eighth brother, thank you for saving little Nezha."


    "It''s good that your child is fine, it''s good that you''re fine ¡­" Before he could finish, he fell to the ground.


    "Poison!" cried Nemesis, hurrying forward to take off his coat, and seeing the black blood running from his left shoulder where the sword had pierced him, she cried out.


    "Fifteen." How could the night nine have let the night nine have something to do with the night two, a cold ah.


    Needless to say, after many years of serving as a master and servant, she understood everything with just a glance. He squatted down and carefully searched the assassin''s entire body, but he didn''t find the antidote. It seemed like this person was determined to take the life of this young master. He didn''t even prepare the antidote.


    "Clink!" A crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard. Fifteen sides of the face expressionlessly broke the assassin''s right hand that was using the sword. The pain of breaking bones was something ordinary people couldn''t endure. The assassin in front of him was quite amazing. He didn''t even make a sound. He bit his lips and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Little Fishy was a doctor. After being poisoned, she still understood the necessary first aid measures. This Night Demon was also a doctor, but because the poisoned person was his younger brother, she was momentarily thrown into disarray. She held onto Night Demon with an anxious and fearful expression. He didn''t have much hope, so he didn''t need to cause any more trouble.


    "Move out of the way, let the air circulate, don''t surround him." Little Fishy pushed past the crowd, squeezed in front of the Night Demon, and swiftly took out the silver needle she carried with her. She quickly and accurately pricked a few blood spots to seal off the flow of blood, then bent down to suck out the poison blood from her shoulder for the Night Demon.


    After the little fish had finished poking her acupoints, Night Empress finally regained her senses. She was frustrated that she had lost control of herself and hadn''t immediately taken drugs for the little Eight Seals. After all, Ninth Sister-in-law was a woman, so how could she be told to do such a thing?


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, if there''s anything you need help with, feel free to tell me." The Nocturnal Simeon picked up the consciousness of being a healer and helped the small fish deal with the injuries of the Nocturne.


    Little Fishy didn''t have the time to pay attention to him. She pulled out a dagger from her waist, startling Night African, causing her to intervene. "What are you doing?"


    "Dig into the meat!" Little Fishy returned calmly, glaring at the Nimi who had stopped her first aid. She looked at the wound, and found that the purple and red scars were gradually spreading, and they were no longer able to cut off the poisoned flesh. In a little while, she would amputate the limbs and remove the entire left arm of the Nimbus, and at that time, she would become a one-armed chivalrous hero.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they were used to seeing Little Fishy''s strange treatment methods, even Night Nine and Fifteen would have thought her crazy. Upon hearing that he was going to dig out the meat, Night''s Meimei began to tremble, and a chill ran down his spine.


    "Aren''t you asking for eighth brother''s life?" The Night Gentleman''s face was dark and grim. He stood in front of Yu Di to prevent Yu Di from messing around.


    He seemed to be used to her treatment and knew what she needed. He would consider taking her in as a disciple in case she got hurt, and someone would take good care of him.


    "Fifteen, pull the seventh prince away." At Little Fishy''s command, Fifteen did as he was told and immediately picked up Night Fairy, moving her to the side. But of course, he didn''t actually tie her up with a rope. He only poked at her acupoints. If he really did make a move, it would not be good to get entangled with the Seventh Prince''s personal guards.


    Without the obstruction of the Night''s Nimble, Fishy was adept at first aid, digging out the carrion from Night Demon''s left shoulder with her dagger. Only when she couldn''t see the purple mark did she wave her hand, take out a pill from her medicine bag, roughly pry open Night Demon''s mouth, and put it into her mouth. Then, she forcefully shut her mouth and slapped it against her chest. He stretched out his hand and said, "Fifteen."


    Fifteen went forward and handed her a jug of strong wine. Little Fishy held a handkerchief to the wine and carefully cleaned the wound, wiping away all the blood stains. Only then did she take out the medicine that was specially concocted by the Medicine Valley''s secret recipe. She heard that it could give birth to muscle marks, and a large lump of meat was missing from Night Demon''s left shoulder.


    After doing everything, Little Fishy dusted her hands and straightened her back. Then, she took a basin of water and poured it in front of her in the morning. Little Fishy glared at Fifteen. Say, how come a man is more attentive than a woman? Why didn''t she get 15% of her attention? She was truly envious, jealous, and hateful.


    Fifteen, accustomed to being stared at, calmly put down the copper bowl and walked over to the Night''s Meimei''s side, unraveling his acupoints.


    The Night''s Meimei was intimidated by Little Fishy''s ferocity. It''s legs gave way, and it staggered to her side, grabbing her hand and taking her pulse. It turned out that the reason she was digging for meat was just to cure eighth brother of the poison. His pulse was stable and he didn''t seem like someone who had been deeply poisoned. This was the first time he had seen someone give away an antidote like this. In addition to his admiration, he was also horrified.


    "Seventh Brother, this is the prescription for Eighth Brother to clean up residual poison. I''ve already written down the method to take it. I''ll have to trouble you to go to the Imperial Hospital to get the medicine." Little Fishy shamelessly gave a prescription to Night Demon. Everyone thought she was ugly when she wrote it, but she didn''t want to give out the prescription. However, the two of them had saved that stinking brat, and they had no choice but to repay this favor.


    Was this something a human could look at? The Nefarious Filthbird held out a prescription that was filled with earthworms and sand. She stared at Little Fishy in puzzlement.

 C151

    Xiaoyu rubbed her nose and said with an embarrassed smile, "I''m not good at calligraphy, and I didn''t do well with calligraphy. Seventh Brother, you can just watch."


    [Can I just let it be? Can I just let it be that my life is in danger?] If he opened the wrong medicine, the consequences would be incalculable. Luck was nothing, and luck nearly caused him to die miraculously. Why did she say it so casually!


    Night Demon frowned, extremely dissatisfied that she didn''t care about the lives of her patients. Supporting Night Demon, she said, "First, I''ll send Eighth Brother back to the prince''s mansion. Then, I''ll go to the Ninth Prince''s estate and ask for Ninth Sister-in-Law''s prescription."


    "Oh, it''s up to you, as long as you''re not afraid of trouble." Small fish don''t matter.


    "The assassin should be handed over to the Ministry of Justice. Since eighth brother''s injury is too severe, we should leave first." Ninth Brother, please do as you please. " The Nimi took one look at the subdued killer, and then left, supporting him with his fingers. This assassin didn''t look like someone from the palace. He must have sneaked in from the outside.


    The palace was heavily guarded. The people who were able to let assassins in and out of the palace definitely had a wife, and the person behind the scenes must be someone from the royal family. That was why the assassin was so familiar with the palace and thought that the child from the Hall of Radiance was the current emperor. No matter who it was, he didn''t want to be involved.


    "No need, I will treat him well." A sneer appeared on Night Nine''s gloomy face, making people shudder in fear. Whoever touched his child should pay for it.


    Twelve steps forward, one hand raised a powerless assassin, and disappeared in a flash. Taking someone away from the palace, especially from an assassin, was something impossible. This was why it had to be done in secret, so that no one would be able to detect it. Twelve naturally could not swagger out of the palace gate while facing an assassin.


    "Lil ''Nine, relax, don''t keep your face hidden." Fishy rubbed the stiff face of Ninefire, who knew that what had happened today had scared him out of his wits. She also regretted her decision to keep little Nezha in the palace. She had obviously planned for it, but the emperor had interfered and put him in danger.


    When they heard that Eunuch Gao had come to announce the decree early in the morning, both the husband and wife were shocked. This seemingly glorious decree was actually a conspiracy. The two of them could smell danger and had no time to think about rushing to the palace to save Nezha. In the end, he was still a step behind the others. If not for the presence of the Seventh and Eighth Princes, their children would have been informed in the palace.


    Now that he thought of Xiaoyu, his hands were covered in cold sweat and he felt a little scared. Glancing at the child in Night Nine''s arms, she felt a wave of guilt and remorse that prevented her from looking at the child directly.


    "Fifteen, return to the prince''s mansion." Night Nine was still betting on his anger, hugging the child and not even giving Fishy a glance as he let Fifteen push him out of the Hall of Radiance.


    Fifteen looked at Little Fishy, his ice-cold face had a puzzled look, mixed with a faint hint of sympathy. His slightly moving lips seemed to want to ask Night Nine for mercy. The prince and princess were also husband and wife who shared hardships and hardships with each other. Their love seeped into their blood, and they couldn''t be separated no matter how hard they tried. He could not bear to see the two of them conflict and torture each other.


    As long as one of them bowed his head, the matter would be resolved. Normally, the prince would lower his head to the wangfei, but this time was different. It seemed that it was the wangfei''s fault, his pleas would only embarrass the wangfei.


    Where is he? It made her look like an abandoned wife. However, the mistake this time was that she trusted him too much, so he ended up in danger. This time, she lowered her head to admit her mistake.


    Little Yu gritted her teeth, clenched her fists and rushed in front of Night Nine. She placed both hands on the wheelchair, stared at Night Nine''s face, and mumbled, "I ¡­" I was wrong... Don''t ignore me... "Lil ''Nine."


    At the end of the sentence, he used a tempting trick to try to make Night Nine calm down and soft her heart to forgive her.


    Fifteen swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he deeply admired Fishy. She was truly capable of yielding.


    Night Nine looked at Little Fishy gloomily, and after a long time lost under her pitiful gaze, he couldn''t help but shake his head and let out a long sigh as he forgave her, "Little Fishy, this is it. "Little Nezha is our flesh and blood, we can''t risk him no matter what."


    "Well, I promise, I won''t." He waved his hand to chase her away. Then, he personally pushed Night Demon up and said, "Little Nine, I''ve learned to make some snacks with Little Red recently. I''ll make some for you when we get back home."


    "En!" Night Demon no longer broke her face and gently smiled.


    Nezha, who was in his arms, rolled his eyes, looking down on his easily bought father, "Daddy, please don''t spoil mother too much. "Be careful not to pamper a bald parachutist."


    "Brat, you''re looking for a beating!" Little Fishy frowned as she looked at her son, who liked to bicker with her. How could she give birth to such an infuriated son?


    Hearing her threaten her child, Night Nine''s face slightly changed. Seeing that she was in the right, Yu Di quickly tried to curry favor with her. "I''m joking, I''m just joking."


    Fifteen pairs of little fish''s doggy legs felt embarrassed, tilting his head and pretending not to see anything.


    Because of her guilt, Xiaoyu wanted to go to the kitchen to cook to please Niu Mei. After returning to the mansion, she settled the father and son pair before dragging Xiao Hong to the kitchen.


    Jiu Mei carried little Nezha and sat in the inner courtyard. She asked in pain, "Nezha, are you hurt? Have you eaten anything strange? The mama at the palace is good to you ¡­"


    "Daddy, why did you become a woman with a long tongue after not seeing you for so long? You''re even more of a headache than Monk Tang." She was asking questions like a woman, more nagging than his mother, and little Nezha was complaining about the pollution with her little face.


    "Ignorant little thing." Nine Night Demon choked, her black face glared at little Nezha, and she raised her hand to hit him lightly on his butt as a sign of punishment.


    Although Nezha was a baby, his soul was still an adult. He always felt that being spanked by a man like Night Nine was a strange and ambiguous thing to do. If he recovered his adult body, he would be hit hard on the butt by a man, a beautiful man. It would be called SM, but gentle it, it would be like eating tofu. No matter how he thought about it, this made the two of them act like gay friends, which made people feel weird.


    "Daddy, if you keep fighting like this, our son''s sexual orientation will become a problem. If you accidentally break your sleeve or your incense, just wait and cry! " Nezha warned him of the consequences of hitting someone''s butt.


    Night Nine''s face twitched, he raised his big palm, but did not dare to land on the ground, slowly and heavily, he gritted his teeth and said: "If you dare to cut off your sleeves, I will send you directly to the Body Cleansing Room as a father-in-law."


    Damn, I couldn''t tell that his prince''s father was this ruthless! Nezha almost died from the threat, he looked at the serious face of Night Nine with disbelief.


    "Stop looking, I''m serious." Feeling that words were not enough to deter her, she made a gesture with her hand and slashed at his pants.

 C152

    "It hurts, it hurts!" The little Nezha was scared stiff, his little hands desperately trying to protect his vitals. However, his hand was too short, so he couldn''t cover it. He was sweating profusely.


    Upon seeing him play such a trick, Night Nine grinned complacently.


    "Daddy, do you remember when you fell into the water and lost both your legs, you became poisoned?" Nezha asked with wide open eyes as he recalled the conversation between the emperor and Eunuch Gao he had heard that night in the imperial study.


    Ye Jiumei''s face stiffened when she was suddenly reminded of the terrible past, her heart was filled with doubt, "Why does Nezha want to know?"


    He had only told that story to Fishy and no one was willing to tear away the scars of the past. He had already ripped it off once and would not peel it off again, not even his most beloved son.


    Seeing his father in such pain and not willing to talk about the past, Nezha hesitated to tell him about the conversation between the Emperor and Eunuch Gao. In the end, he decided not to tell his father about it, in case he couldn''t accept the truth.


    However, this was something that he couldn''t say. He had to tell his valiant mother, as she believed that with her intelligence, she would definitely be able to protect her father and bring them away from the imperial family''s plot.


    "Your Highness." Twelve suddenly appeared in the inner courtyard.


    Night Nine nodded at him, then handed the little Nezha over to the six catties, "Take good care of the young prince."


    Fifteen silently advanced and pushed Night Wheel out of the inner courtyard and into the study. Twelve followed. After leaving the inner courtyard, it was as if he had become a completely different person. There was no trace of gentleness on his face. His eyes were full of killing intent. He was no longer the same Ninth Prince who used to make trouble.


    As soon as he entered the study, he saw the twelve assassins he had taken out of the palace lying on the floor. At night, Nine Demons waved Fifteen to the side, and he sat down in the middle of the study in his wheelchair. 12 offer tea and stand aside with fifteen.


    "What''s your name?" Night Nine drank a mouthful of tea, raised his head and swept the assassin with his fierce gaze.


    As assassins, they had never been afraid of death. They had never seen anything like it. The eyes of Night Nine were enough to send shivers down the spine of the assassin. He lowered his head to avoid eye contact, gritting his teeth to hold on until the end.


    Having received no answer, Night Nine was in no hurry. He waved at Fifteen. Fifteen nodded and stepped forward to grab the assassin''s sword right hand, which had been broken by him. Fifteen''s movements were extremely fast. With a pull and a lift, the broken bone in his hand was reattached. It was a very painful thing to have one''s bones reattached. After 15 was done, the hitman couldn''t help but squeeze out a few tears.


    It was impossible for him to be kind-hearted and help the person who tried to kill his master. He did not have such an open-minded mind, and the Prince also did not allow him to do so. Without waiting for the assassin to recover from the pain, fifteen broke his hand bone again, then pulled it back and reconnected it for him. He did this several times in a row, allowing the pain to continue without interruption. In this way, even a man made of iron couldn''t bear this suffering. His killer was stronger than a man made of iron. Facing such torture, he could only clench his teeth and endure it, occasionally letting out a groan.


    "Fifteen, you''re not ruthless enough." Night Nine put down the teacup in her hand, glancing at Fifteen with dissatisfaction.


    Fifteen''s gaze became even colder as he continued to hold the assassin''s right hand. Instead of breaking his hand, he started to break his knuckles. He began to remove his knuckles one by one, and the bones in his fingers were broken with kacha kacha ¡­ The sound sent chills down one''s spine. Waves of cold air rushed to their heads, and they couldn''t help but cry out.


    Hearing the sound of his joints being broken, the assassin gritted his teeth and did not say a word. Night Nine''s patience had been worn out a little, and the hostility in his eyes was getting thicker, he sneered: "This king respects you as a man, but you should not have touched this king''s people. Speak, under whose orders? "


    "Bah!" The hitman spat out a mouthful of blood and taunted, "Take someone''s money to help them get rid of this disaster. How can you not order them to do so?" What are you talking about? Today, your father is in your hands. If you want to kill me, you can do so. I hope you can give me a quick death. "Don''t play some small tricks, I won''t say anything."


    "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t treasure it." Night Nine had no expression on his face as he glanced at Twelfth Night.


    Twelve turned around and walked out of the study. Not long later, he walked in with a large dumpling in one hand. He casually threw two large dumplings in front of the killer.


    The assassin was stunned. He did not know what tricks the master and servants were up to, so he looked down to see what was thrown at him. His face immediately turned pale, and his lips could not help but tremble. These bastards had actually captured his wife and daughter. F * ck, he''s going to fight them.


    Looking at his wife and daughter who were tied up by the hemp rope, they must have been scared to tears. The killing intent in the assassin''s eyes gradually deepened, he suddenly raised his head to look at the graceful singing of the tea, and decided to capture the thief first and the king first, capturing the Night Nine Demon.


    Fifteen saw what was on his mind. As he flew towards Night Nine, he dodged to the front, and with a heavy kick, sent the killer flying five meters before he hit the brick wall. Before he could regain his senses, Twelfth Kick kicked him back to his original position.


    "Mmm mmm ¡­" The woman who was tied up cried as she saw her husband beaten up. She glared at him and tried to stand up. She moved her body to block him.


    The little girl was scared silly and even forgot to cry. Her watery eyes were empty and dazed.


    "Daughter and wife, who do you choose?" Nine Night Demon turned a deaf ear and pointed her finger at the woman and the child, telling the killer to make a choice, "Two people can only live one, who will you let live?"


    This was a cruel choice. No one would feel pain from abandoning someone. Night Nine was intentionally making things difficult for her, forcing the killer to make a third choice, telling her who his backer was. In fact, if he could catch the killer, how could he not know who was behind the scenes?


    "Despicable!" The assassin spat, looking down on Night Nine''s character.


    "Despicable?" Night Nine laughed, and asked in amusement, "Aren''t the people who sent you to kill This King''s newborn child being despicable? You are not despicable if you don''t kill people for money? Speaking of which, This King is much better than you. "


    The assassin was rendered speechless. After a long while, he reluctantly said, "I can say it, but you have to agree to a few conditions."


    "Speak frankly."


    "First, release my wife and daughter. Second, give me five hundred silver taels to help me leave the capital." The assassin was not stupid, his life was saved on the tip of the blade. He had been caught before he could kill, and now that he had been killed, he had no choice but to give in.


    "What you want is not difficult. This King can agree to it." Night Nine waves a hand for Twelve to untie the women and children.


    The freed mother and daughter all threw themselves into the arms of the killer, cowering and crying. The assassin coaxed softly, finally calming down his wife and daughter.

 C153

    "Xiang Hua, bring your daughter and wait for me outside the door." There were some things he couldn''t let his wife and daughter know in case they got into trouble.


    After waiting for the assassin''s wife and daughter to be sent outside, Night Nine finally opened his mouth, "This king wants the answer?"


    "Ninth Prince, I heard that you have a deep relationship with the Ninth Princess. You should understand my love for my wife and daughter. I hope you will keep your promise and let me and my family leave the capital. " It wasn''t that he was afraid of death, but that he was worried too much and couldn''t die. He didn''t want to be so shameless as to beg for forgiveness. What could he do for the sake of his wife and daughter without frowning? From today onwards, he would be removed from the world of assassins.


    "This King never goes back on his word." Night Nine was a little happy to hear the killer praise him and Xiaoyu''s relationship.


    Sure enough, the result from the assassin was exactly as Night Nine''s guess. The one who sent people to assassinate little Nezha was Ye Langmei.


    This Ye Langmei looked down on the Nine Nights. She was clearly a cripple, but she was the most doted on by her royal father. Whatever was good, she would let him choose first. In terms of intelligence, he was inferior to him, so why did he take all the advantages?


    Ye Lang Mei was jealous of him, so she tried to humiliate Ye Jiumei, but seeing him in pain made her feel better. After accumulating for so many years, bullying Night Nine had become a habit, and it was also one of the ways that Ye Liangmei sought pleasure from.


    As a result, Night Nine had the family of fifteen escort the killer out of the capital. Twelve was better than fifteen, calm and collected, this Tenth Prince had overdone it, and should be taught a lesson.


    "Your highness, do you need to do something to intimidate the Tenth Prince?" Twelve people volunteered themselves. His loyalty to Night Nine didn''t lose to fifteen, so of course he wouldn''t let anyone bully the prince without making a sound.


    Ye Langmei shook her head and sighed, "Twelve, you should learn fifteen more times. "Let''s go, don''t tell the wangfei about what happened today."


    12 Puzzled, the wangfei watched him bring the killer out of the palace. If she asked him, how would he reply? If the prince wanted him to learn 15 years old, then it would be better to not ask this question. He had to think of a way to muddle the hell out of it. Then, when Twelve was asked about the killer, he lied and said that he had accidentally killed him. Fishy was very depressed at the time. How could a living person be described as easily as an ant being pinched? Ai, why did these twelve become so stupid that they would not even panic. Later on, in order to improve the IQ of his personal guard, Little Fishy racked her brains to customize a book called "A Hundred Thousand Liars" for the sake of Night Nine''s safety.


    No good dividing line


    Ye Langmei was in a good mood and invited the Fourth Prince, Yama Minamiya, to have some fun with her. She called the red card lady in the building and set up some good wine and dishes while hugging the beauty and drinking the wine that the beauty had brought with her in her delicate hands.


    "Life is full of joy, do not let the Golden Gourd face the moon in vain." Ye Langmei elegantly waved the golden bottle in her hand.


    "Tenth Brother, what has made you so happy?" Ye Ke Mei was puzzled. This Tenth Elder had gone into a rage with his brother after leaving the morning assembly. In the blink of an eye, he had invited him to the Wind and Rain Tower. He wasn''t that close to the Tenth Elder normally, right?


    "Fourth brother, being happy is being happy. Why are there so many reasons?" With a mischievous smile, Ye Langmei drank the sweet wine from the cup of light in her hand and looked at the woman sitting in the crowd, who was not in fact a woman, with her entire body. He usually liked to tease his conceited fourth brother, forcefully dragging him to the brothel to see what he was up to.


    "Fourth brother, why is your face so bitter?" Ye Langmei maliciously asked, wickedly winking at the woman sitting beside her.


    The woman''s face reddened slightly as she took advantage of the alcohol to enter Night Demon''s embrace. With a pair of captivating eyes, she called out in a tender voice, "Young master, I''m a little too drunk, may I borrow your shoulder?"


    That sound was like a small worm crawling up one''s heart, causing one''s bones to go soft.


    Night Ke Mei is a straightforward person. She can easily borrow his shoulders, but men and women cannot bear to have any close relationship with her." He was in a dilemma. He opened up the woman who was snuggling up to him. Her handsome face looked as if it had eaten a yellow lotus. Just a glance at her would cause anyone who saw her to feel a sense of bitterness.


    "Fourth brother, are you not satisfied with them?" She stood up and said angrily, "Call the old procuress over. What kind of trash are they, to make my fourth brother look like he''s watching a mahjong? Hurry up and change her. Tell the Courtesan Belle in the tower to come and drink a few cups with my fourth brother."


    Ye Langmei was a frequent visitor of the Wind and Rain Tower. Because he had a handsome face and an extraordinary temperament, most of the ladies in the building liked to interact with him. As he left, all those with even the slightest bit of beauty would have a little story to tell him.


    The girls in the building knew that he was an honored guest, and that he was very generous. No matter how difficult the task he asked for was, the girls would always think of ways to do it, especially with the example of a little fish sparrow turning into a phoenix.


    Seeing him slapping the table and getting angry, they did not dare to provoke him. Hearing him open his mouth to chase him away, the girls all fled in fright like sparrows.


    Not long after, the old procuress was ushered into the room by the girls, followed by the nominated wife of the Courtesan Belle. She wore a pink robe that fluttered like a fairy. The translucent fabric faintly outlined her curvaceous body. Her slender waist was like a willow swaying in the wind, and she was indeed worthy of being called a courtesan.


    "Aiya, so it''s the Tenth Prince. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The old procuress shook a handkerchief and covered her mouth as she laughed heartily. She then went up to the two and poured a cup full of wine for both Ye Langmei and Ye Ke Mei. She then raised the cup to punish herself, "This wine should be served to the two masters. Xiang He, Su Su, serve the two of you well. "


    "Yes, mother!" The woman called Susu was the former Courtesan Belle. She wholeheartedly wanted to seduce Ye Langmei, so she naturally chose the person she liked and sat boldly into Ye Langmei''s embrace.


    The woman''s debauchery disgusted Ye Ke Mei. She frowned in displeasure as she looked at the dishonest Ye Langmei and sighed, "Tenth Brother, if there''s nothing else, I''ll return to the manor first. Please do as you please."


    The Filthland was not a place where royals were infatuated with. Night Demon was a little angry as she got up and left.


    "Your Highness, please wait!" Her father was a student of a great scholar and could be considered an official eunuch''s family. Because the great scholar had offended the emperor, he was imprisoned, and her father was anxious to save his master from death. In the end, he was sent to jail, and like Xiaoyu, she was demoted to a lowly citizen. However, she wasn''t as lucky as Xiaoyu. When the Ninth Prince took a fancy to her, she was secretly taken out of the Wind and Rain Tower.


    The Wind and Rain Tower was a royal estate, and the boss behind the scenes was one of the princes.


    She secretly guessed that Ye Langmei was the manager of this building. After all, he was the most diligent prince among the princes who came and went of the Storms.

 C154

    Calling out to her, Ye Ke Mei turned around to look at Xiang He and asked with furrowed brows, "Does Miss need something?"


    The incense was poured into the Wind and Rain Tower, but there had never been a man who looked at her with such annoyance before. Night Ke Mei''s gaze was like a stone that was fiercely thrown into the lake, creating layers of ripples.


    But... He was a man with a wife, and of course she could not be his princess ¡ª whether he loved her or not.


    She was already a broken flower, and there was no man in the world worth entrusting to. The flames of love that had just been ignited had been doused with a bucket of cold water. She was no longer worthy of being loved.


    "Nothing." Xiang He just blankly answered the question that deserved a beating. It wasn''t that she didn''t have hope in her heart, but so what? Hadn''t she learned enough? Xiang He lowered her head and laughed self-deprecatingly. Not everyone would have such a good life. To be able to become an imperial concubine, even if someone was willing to redeem her, she would still be grateful.


    Night Demon felt as if she was being toyed with. She glared at Xiang He, but was attracted by her sad expression. In order to express her disdain, she coldly snorted and left the Wind and Rain Tower. Seeing that the Fourth Prince had left, Ye Langmei thought that she had done enough and was not in the mood to stay. It was time for her to return to the Mansion.


    Ye Langmei put down a gold ingot, pushed Susu away from her arms and left the Wind and Rain Tower.


    The Wind and Rain Tower was not far from the Prince''s Mansion. They were only separated by an alley and could walk back and forth in less than half an incense''s time.


    Before he even returned to the manor, Ye Langmei saw his advisor standing outside the gate from afar. She did not know what had happened and it caused the usually calm and composed people to become anxious as they paced back and forth outside the gate.


    Could it be that there was an accident? Ye Langmei''s heart tightened as she hurried forward and asked, "What happened?"


    When the advisor saw that Ye Langmei had returned, he said with a dark expression, "Your Royal Highness, something has happened."


    What was there to be afraid of? Ye Lianmei looked around the mansion but was not able to hear anything. She gave her strategists a look and the two of them entered the mansion. After confirming that no one was around, she asked: "What happened? Did you not succeed?"


    The advisor nodded and shook his head. He couldn''t express his thoughts clearly in a few sentences, so he could only give a general idea. "The assassin that was sent was captured. I heard that he was taken away by the Ninth Prince''s personal guard."


    "Hmm?" Ye Langmei found it hard to believe. Her face was ashen. It was truly impossible for a person to be as good as the heavens.


    "What about the life of the little devil?" He had many wives and concubines, but none of them gave him a son. What was the use of having all these daughters, so he couldn''t bear to see anyone give birth to a son. Ye Jiumei was just a cripple, so how could she have a son?


    The advisor was somewhat afraid of the malevolent Ye Langmei and couldn''t help but take a few steps back, pulling away from her. Although the person in front of him was generous, his personality was dark and hard to guess. When he got angry, he would have the ability to destroy heaven and earth. Anyone who didn''t like him would be affected.


    "Your Highness, that vile spawn is still alive. Ninth Prince has brought him back to the Ninth Prince''s Mansion." Even though he was afraid, he still had to answer the questions that he should answer.


    After the advisor finished talking, he retreated a few steps, secretly observing Ye Langmei''s expression with trepidation.


    "Still alive?" Ye Lang Mei was so angry that she did not get angry and instead laughed. She stared at the advisor and coldly said, "This is the expert you spoke of. He can''t even f * cking kill a suckling brat. When I used this king''s secret guard, how could I have left a tail for others to catch? Now, the expert you are talking about has taken This King''s money and has caused This King to suffer a lot of sh * t. What about the hidden guards? Did they leave any survivors and kill that useless trash who couldn''t even kill the milk baby? "


    In just a few seconds, Ye Langmei pointed at her advisor''s face and let out a roar. She then released all of the anger and resentment in her heart into a forceful roar.


    The advisor was so badly scolded that he didn''t even dare to utter half a word, not to mention answering the question about the hidden guards. That would only make people even more mad and might even end his life with a single slash. In order to protect herself, he could only lower his head and wait for Ye Langmei to calm down.


    After a series of roars, Ye Langmei slowly calmed down and said with a headache, "That trash cannot be left alive. And the hidden guards that have been sent, tell them to come over and speak. "


    "Prince ¡­" The advisor did not know whether or not he should tell the truth about the death of the hidden guards, frowning and hesitating.


    "Speak!" What else could he not accept? Ye Langmei laughed at herself.


    The Prince seemed to have gone mad with anger. The advisor was frightened by Ye Langmei''s smile and backed off until he thought he was wearing a safety belt. He said with a lack of confidence, "The hidden guards that have been sent ¡­ "All dead."


    "Dead?" He was well aware of the strength of the guards around Ye Jiumei. Each of them had strong martial arts skills, and they were absolutely loyal to their master. However, his hidden guard martial arts were not weak either. In order to not leak any information, he sent two hidden guards to take the lives of the assassins.


    He didn''t expect that he would be defeated by the Ice Guard, so his eyes flashed with a cold light. Why was he inferior to everyone else? He was the direct descendant of the Emperor.


    It seemed that he had underestimated Ninth Brother, the normally unremarkable man had actually become his greatest threat in the struggle for power.


    "Any news about that assassin from the undercover team of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion?" Ye Langmei had never left any clues behind when she did things. In order to assassinate those who failed, she must die.


    "I''ve asked, but I haven''t been able to find anything." The advisor was troubled, and sullenly wondered where the Twelve had taken him.


    "There''s no need to think about it further. Send people to kill him, don''t leave him alive." Ye Langmei was not stupid. In his eyes, Ninth Brother had changed after returning to the capital. She had endured for so many years before revealing her fox tail. Was this all due to Little Fishy? Hmph, that woman was what he wanted even more. He must first rape her before killing her in order to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    The most important thing right now was to not let the assassin bite him back. He was not worried about being found out by Night Nine, as long as it did not go to his father, the divine horses would be like floating clouds.


    On a whim, Little Fishy wanted to show off her unique skills. Naturally, at night, Little Fishy was obedient to her. She busied herself, finished her work, and brought a table full of finished products in front of her as if she was offering a treasure.


    Nine Night Demon was resting in the courtyard when she saw from afar that she was busy setting up the dishes with Xiao Hong. She was holding the child in her arms and was talking with a bitter face, and she could faintly hear the sound of little Nezha''s sobbing. It was very weak, it must have hurt her throat after crying for a long time.


    Night Nine wasn''t happy. She stared at the six catties. How could this brat hug a child and make people cry like this?


    Seeing his displeasure, Nezha raised his head to look at the direction of the voice. His hearing was much better than Ye Jiumei''s, so he could hear little Nezha''s crying even more clearly than she could. Knowing what the Prince was angry about, he quickly pushed the wheelchair into the inner courtyard.

 C155

    "Yi, you''re back!" Zhang Luo''s little fish inadvertently raised his head, seeing fifteen people pushing Nine Nights back, he smiled and went forward to take the wheelchair, "Little Jiu, where did you go?"


    "Esteemed wangfei, please quickly feed the young prince." Young Marquis is so hungry that his eyes are almost popping out. " Six catties was usually quite clever. When it came to matters concerning its master, it became a little mindless. The child in its arms didn''t even care about the words spoken by the wangfei, and so it was put into Little Fishy''s arms.


    Little Fishy was in the midst of speaking when she was suddenly disturbed by a six catty sound. She was furious, and gnashed her teeth, wishing she could swallow six catties of it. This brat was sure that she wouldn''t dare to be angry in front of Little Nine, so he forced the child onto her. She was currently in a cold war with Nezha, alright?


    "Lil ''Yu, don''t worry about me. Take care of little Nezha first, he''s hungry too." Night Nine finally understands, the child is not crying six pounds the fault, but hungry.


    "En, then you eat first. Don''t wait for me. I''ll come back for dinner after I''ve fed the baby. " Little Fishy felt guilty in her heart. Everything followed the charm of the night, so she naturally didn''t dare to refute his arrangements. Holding the child tightly, she turned around and entered the house.


    "Yo, I can make it in time to have a meal with you guys again." The outspoken female voice seemed especially clear as it traveled far into the inner courtyard.


    Hearing this, Ye Jiumei lost her appetite before she even started eating, coldly ordering 15 and 6 pounds, "See the guests out!"


    "Don''t, I can''t eat much of you, don''t be so stingy." With large strides, Yan Yu arrived. She lifted up her clothes like a man and motioned for Tai Shan to sit down in front of Nine Nights. She rudely beckoned for the servants of the palace. "Hurry, add a pair of bowls and chopsticks and a pot of fifty year old Nu Er Hong."


    Miss Yan, if you want to eat, please go somewhere else. This servant promises to set a table full of Han food for you to eat. Six kilograms cold sweat, amiable please Yan Yu leave, don''t disturb his house''s prince and the princess''s meal.


    Why was this girl so shrewd? If he remembered correctly, the prince seemed to have overtaken her not long ago. People don''t like to eat closed doors. If Yan had a new body, she would not be able to change her addiction and eat closed doors. He came to the mansion to eat every now and then.


    The feeling of being swept out of the restaurant was not pleasant. If it was any other girl, she would have turned around long ago and left, but Yan Yu shamelessly turned a deaf ear. She picked up a piece of pastry and continued to eat, praising, "This is delicious, your family''s chef is quite skilled. "Can you lend it to me another day?"


    Recently, someone said that the food at Hundred Taste Tower didn''t have any taste, so her cooking skills were still passable. Coincidentally, she dragged the chef from the Ninth Prince''s house to the top of the building, waiting for the head chef to come back before she invited him back to the palace.


    That was the hard work of Little Fishy after all day. Seeing that she didn''t even use her chopsticks, he looked at her unhygienic fingers with a conflicted look on his face. If this dish was tainted, who would dare to eat it again? Looking at the happily eating Yan Yu, he called him ''grandaunt'' in his heart and turned his head to look at the expression on Ye Jiumei''s face.


    "Eat, why aren''t you eating anymore?" After eating for quite some time, Yan Yu discovered that Night Nine had not touched his chopsticks and was urging him on. Seeing that he still hadn''t moved, he only used a pair of cold eyes to instantly kill her slender jade hands. Only then did he discover that he was being rude, his face flushed red. After a long while, he laughed and embarrassedly said, "It''s fine, I''ve already washed my hands after entering the toilet. You can eat it without worry! "


    "Pfft." After feeding the milk, the little fish couldn''t help but burst out laughing after hearing the shocking words spoken by Yan Yu upon leaving the room.


    "Ninth Sister-in-Law, come and eat with us." Yanyu saw the little fish and the pile of gold, her eyes shining, and she swept the chair on her left with her dog-leg.


    Xiaoyu liked Yanyu''s personality. She was neither coy nor pretentious, smiling as she sat down next to her. She waved for Lil ''Red to prepare a pair of chopsticks, "Xiao Hong, bring me a pair of chopsticks as well."


    "Yes, Madam!"


    Xiao Hong turned to go get something. However, before it could take more than ten steps, it heard Yan Yu calling out from behind it, "Don''t forget the wine, it''s a girl ¡ª a woman who has lived for fifty years."


    She knew that Yan Yu had a good mouth for this.


    Xiao Hong was in a difficult situation and didn''t know if she should carry on with the plan. She turned around and looked at her two masters. Night Nine''s answer was a pair of cold eyes, not enough for reference.


    Little Fishy nodded. This matter was easy to handle, so she decided to follow wangfei''s wishes. Fifty years had passed since the Ninth Prince spoiled his mistress to the bone. Little Red turned around and went back to her work.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, I heard your gambling skills are not bad. Why don''t we spar another day?" When the time came for a bowl of wine to be served, Yan Yu felt too embarrassed to eat with his hands again. He could only chat with Little Fishy and wait for Little Red to bring it for him to eat.


    "Sure, sister-in-law ¡­" Xiaoyu stammered. Remembering the awkwardness of her identity, she didn''t know whether she should call her sister-in-law or not.


    Yan Yu''s rough nerves recalled that they were no longer princesses, and his expression immediately became gloomy. His hands and feet became uneasy as he awkwardly smiled and said, "You can call me whatever you want, even if it means calling me sister-in-law."


    In the end, she couldn''t forget about his charm. If she couldn''t let him go, then wouldn''t everything she did in the past turn into a joke?


    "Yan Yu, why are you here?" With an angry question, Fishy turned her head in surprise and saw the Nimi coming toward them in a huff.


    Why is the Ninth Prince''s Mansion being treated like a market recently? Come, come, let''s all come.


    "Brother Seven." Night Nine called out, looking at the six catties, indicating for him to go and get another set of chopsticks.


    Six catties of blood shot out from her eyes as she looked at the furious Night Demon. She had a feeling that there was no need to add this bowl to her bowl. Who knows? The bowl and chopsticks on the table might soon be smashed to smithereens.


    However, since his master had spoken, he had no choice but to do so.


    After weighing six jin, he glanced at Yan Yu, only to see that her entire body had gone stiff. Her face was ashen, and she had an extremely frightening expression on it. You said that she clearly knew that she would run into people from the imperial clan here, but now and then she would come over to get food. Isn''t this just asking for a scolding, the Seventh Prince and the Eighth Prince are twin brothers and the Eighth Prince are the most protective of them all.


    "Fifteen, keep an eye out. Don''t let anything happen to the prince." Ye Zichen couldn''t stop worrying about his master, so he told her in a soft voice when he passed by Ye Zichen and Mu Chuang. As long as the prince was fine, it was fine.


    He didn''t even need to be reminded that Yan Yu had a grudge with the Seventh Prince. The Seventh Prince was looking for trouble with Yan Yu. His wangfei had never been as indifferent as his prince, but when these two people argued, with her nosy personality, she had to interfere. He could only hope that the situation wouldn''t become too chaotic and that he wouldn''t make a move against women. However, after thinking about it, it shouldn''t be possible. The Seventh Prince wouldn''t dare to make a move against women.

 C156

    "Is Seventh Brother here to get Eighth Brother''s prescription?" Little Fishy felt awkward when she saw Yan Yu''s expression. Her emotions had become uneasy, as if she was afraid of getting along with the Night Whisperer. Although she was an uninvited guest, she was able to get along well with her. As her friend, she naturally wanted to help out, so she opened her mouth and tried to ease the atmosphere. After leaving the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, no matter what they wanted, they could not cause a ruckus in front of her.


    Night Demon treated herself as the master of the Ninth Prince''s estate. She pointed at Yan Yu, giving the order to shoo her away unkindly. "I took a look at her and was annoyed when I drove her out."


    "Ninth brother ¡­" Ninth wangfei, you said the Eighth Prince''s prescription, he ¡­ What''s wrong with him? Is he sick? " Yan Yu''s mind was completely focused on the words she just heard, and she was a bit worried as she asked about Ye Yi Mo''s matters. Her eyes were full of worry, and she completely ignored the Seventh Prince, completely disregarding the matter of the Seventh Prince chasing her away.


    "Miss Yan, you and my eighth brother no longer have anything to do with each other. You don''t have to worry about him. Just take care of yourself." The more she cared about Night Demon, the more Night Demon hated her. Back then, she had ruthlessly made her eighth brother into everyone''s laughingstock by writing a book about him. But now, she was still doing these superfluous things.


    "Brother Seven ¡­"


    "Who are you calling Brother Seven? Me? I''m sorry, I can''t afford it. " Despite the magnanimity of the men, her words were as sharp and harsh as those of the shrew on the street.


    Yan Yu''s face alternated between green and white as she said this, "Seventh Prince, I am friends with Night Demon after we get rid of our husband and wife, is there anything wrong with caring about him? I know you love your brother like your life, and I understand that you hate me. However, you are not the same person as the matter between him and I back then. You do not have the authority to criticize my decision. "


    "No power?" "You are an imperial concubine, but you are like a jealous wife. Eighth Brother only married a concubine, and you completely disregarded the honor of the imperial clan, the dignity of an eighth brother''s man. In a fit of rage, royal father ordered for you to be punished nine times. It was only because eighth brother knelt outside the palace for seven days and seven nights that your clan was spared. Yan Yu, your conscience has been eaten by a dog, and your eyes are still blind. Eighth brother did that for you, you can''t even see it. The eighth brother thought you were ill and almost died at the palace. He wanted to see you like a madman, but you turned a blind eye and hardened your heart to not see him. Now, I will never let my eighth brother suffer like that again. "Disappear from the capital. The further you go, the better. You must never come back."


    So Yan Yu and Night Demon had such a past. Fishy couldn''t understand how Night Demon, seemingly lazy and indifferent to everything, could love a person so deeply. Today, she finally understood.


    But...


    "Seventh Brother, I don''t like what you''re saying." Little Fishy understood the meaning behind his words. It seemed as if the Night Empress'' brain was extremely rotten, and she was even following the logic of having three wives and four concubines. This was a man''s preposterous logic. This ancient man was always so self-righteous, always indulging himself in seeking girls. What right did a man have to have three wives and four concubines? A woman must end her life in one go. The man went off the rails with great fanfare, welcoming Little Three into the room. As the main character, he had to swallow his teeth and smile as he accepted.


    If Night Nine was the same, then she, Little Fishy, would be even more ruthless than Yan Yu. How troublesome it was to get a few men to wear his green hats. It was relaxed, convenient, and even more so.


    It''s only fair for you to do Elementary Level 1 and 15, but with Little Nine''s personality, he would definitely vomit blood and die.


    "Seventh Brother, what''s wrong with women? Women have to be lower than men, they have to feel wronged about everything. Don''t forget, having children is always a woman and not a man. Among the women you look down upon, there are those who were pregnant with your mothers for ten months. " Little Fishy''s heart was unbalanced. She opened her mouth to teach a stinking man who despised women a lesson. If the big hat said so, why couldn''t she reflect on where her fault lay?


    Little Fishy was indignant.


    She had heard of this phrase before. She was afraid that her words would reveal her identity, but she was also afraid that her shocking words would cause Night Empress to think deeply and stir up trouble. Nine Night Demon bit her tongue, making her face look as if she was scared to the point of turning pale. She quickly rolled her wheelchair over to Little Qian Fish''s side, hugged her into her arms, and embarrassedly smiled, "She''s drunk. What she said just now was all nonsense. Seventh Brother, don''t take it to heart."


    Drunk, did she drink? Little Fishy looked at the unblushing Night Demon in surprise. When she saw that he was rude towards her, she suddenly remembered that she had almost caused a disaster. How could he be so quick to say that? He was almost treated as a freak by others.


    "Little Jiu." Little Fishy knew she had made a mistake. She was as obedient as a cat. She leaned into Night Nine''s arms and smiled at him gratefully.


    She didn''t even need Fishy to finish her sentence. Her words were shocking enough, and Night Empress began to ponder. On the other hand, Yan Yu looked at her as if she had found a close friend that was hard to be seen. Xiao Hong, who had just returned with a bowl and chopsticks, forgot to put down the things on the table.


    He lowered his head to look at Lil ''Red. He felt that women were extremely troublesome creatures. Thus, it was sufficient to have Lil'' Red. However, Lil ''Red was indeed a good wife.


    When Xiao Hong felt his gaze, its gaze couldn''t help but soften a bit. It smiled at him before turning its head indifferently. However, the corner of its mouth was lifted upwards.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Night Nine was a bit annoyed. He had been busy for so long that it had shocked Xiaoyu. His heart was in his throat, and he quickly coughed twice to attract everyone''s attention to him.


    "Seventh Brother, I''ve already copied the prescription that you wanted. "Six kilograms, go to the study room and get it." He was the only one who could recognize all of the words. After returning to the manor, he worked hard to make a copy of the letter, waiting for the Night Demon to come and get it. As for the small fish, as a personal interest, it had become a private collection of Nine Nights, locked away in a box.


    Upon hearing this reminder, Night Empress suddenly recalled the memory of Night Demon, who had been waiting in the manor to drink the medicine. She glanced at Yan Yu and decided that she no longer wanted to waste her breath on her. He couldn''t help but take a second look at Xiaoyu and praise her a little before hurriedly leaving with the prescription in his hand. He didn''t have time to waste with Yan Yu anymore.


    "Ninth Sister-in-Law, I have something that I need to do today so I can''t spar with you." Three days later, in the chivalrous gambling den, we will fight. " Yan Yu looked at the beauty leaving in a hurry, and guessed that she was severely injured. He immediately became confused, hurriedly bid farewell to Xiaoyu, and disappeared without waiting for anyone to respond.


    Xiaoyu reached out her hand, but before she could call out, her hand was grabbed by Night Nine. Xiaoyu lowered her head and pouted, "Xiaoyu, Yanyu is very worried about Old Eighth."


    "Whatever she did, didn''t you say that the third party is shameful and should be judged morally?"


    Fishy was stunned. Swallow, it shouldn''t be a third party.

 C157

    "The eighth princess isn''t Yanyu. It''s fine if she doesn''t leave, but if she does, then it''s a third party."


    Alright, I guess it can be considered to be like this. Xiaoyu was a bit frustrated. This kind of relationship was originally unclear, but after arriving here, it felt even more complicated.


    Fishy pinched Night Nine''s face. "Fortunately, you don''t have a Royal Consort or a former Royal Consort. Otherwise, you''re dead for sure."


    He was talking about others, but why did they come over to his side?


    "Xiaoyu, there will never be a third party between us." Night Nine held Little Fishy''s hand and spoke affectionately.


    Do you need to be so numb? There were still people around. Little Fishy''s eyes shifted.


    Night Demon loved to see her embarrassed appearance the most, and she was indescribably cute.


    These people were in a hurry to come and go. He really didn''t know what they were here for. Xiao Hong looked at the chopsticks in shock. Fifteen lowered his head and looked at her before softly saying, "Put it away."


    "We will wait for the prince and the princess to finish their meal before accepting them together." Xiao Hong placed the bowl and chopsticks it had just taken onto the stone table. Before it even had the chance to retreat, it heard the sound of ''Twelfth''.


    "Your Highness, the Emperor has come." On the way back, he met Eunuch Gao and a few others escorting a palanquin toward the Ninth Prince. He assumed that the Emperor had come to interrogate the Prince. Twelve did not dare to tarry, riding their lightweight martial arts all the way back to the manor. They did not even gasp for breath before rushing over to report, allowing Night Nine''s heart to prepare itself.


    This time, she didn''t take the bowl for nothing, she just happened to be in time to give it to the emperor. Little Red muttered to herself. She didn''t know that the emperor always prepared his own dishes and chopsticks. Moreover, the emperor never ate lightly outside for fear of being poisoned.


    Night Nine had not expected the emperor to arrive so quickly, and he was not afraid of not being able to explain himself. He had already thought of a plan when he entered the palace to fetch Nezha.


    This table of food is the little fish''s heart, at night, Nine Demon did not want to waste a few, left a few snacks. After giving out the instructions, he rubbed Little Fishy''s hair, "Little Fishy, it''s time to get out of this trouble."


    Trouble, he was the first to see the Emperor as trouble. Little Fishy laughed, then pointed at the tip of Night Nine''s nose and joked, "You''re not afraid that the Emperor will cause trouble for you, you dare to say that about him?"


    "Father has already come looking for trouble." Night Nine returned his gentle smile.


    Little Fishy didn''t continue to play around with him. It was more important to welcome him. According to Twelfth Night''s calculations, the emperor should also be entering the Ninth Prince''s Mansion. She did not hesitate as she pushed the wheelchair out of the inner courtyard and headed forward. What was coming would come sooner or later, and hiding would be useless.


    "The emperor has arrived!" The voice of Eunuch Gao, which was very familiar to him, had recently been resounding throughout the entire Ninth Marquis Mansion. Little Fishy pushed her wheelchair and sped up her footsteps. The emperor is a god, we can''t let him wait for long.


    When the two of them rushed to the main hall, the emperor was already sitting in the middle of the hall. The well-trained beautiful maidservants were serving him tea. Little Fishy let out a sigh of relief. She had thought that they were all so frightened that they couldn''t even move. She didn''t even have the courage to greet this great deity.


    When the emperor saw the two enter, his face was covered by layers of dark clouds. He was so frightened that the servant girl''s legs went soft. She quickly put down the teacup and retreated. He thought that the emperor had come to the palace to drink tea and chat, but from the looks of it, he was clearly here to cause trouble for the prince. If she knew this would happen, she wouldn''t have snatched the job and come over to admire his beauty.


    "Clank." The emperor couldn''t change his habit of throwing things around, so he directly threw a cup of tea at the couple to vent his anger.


    Little Fishy hastily pushed her wheelchair to the side to avoid the attack. She had suffered a cut on her calf from a broken porcelain cup that had been thrown at her. She didn''t know if the little girl who made the tea had a grudge with the emperor or not, but the tea she served was like pitch and not a drop was spilled on her clothes.


    When Night Nine finally reacted, he saw the little fish jumping around, shaking off the tea leaves on his clothes, and his face showed slight pain. On closer look, the hem of her skirt was stained with blood.


    "Little Yu, you''re injured. Let me take a look." Night Nine''s heart ached, he quickly moved his wheelchair over, anxiously pulling Little Fishy. Just as he was about to pull up her skirt to look at her wounds, Little Fishy slapped his hand away with a red face.


    "Is the Emperor still alive?" It wouldn''t be good to do such a thing in front of the emperor! Small fish stop caring about the chaotic night Nine.


    Although the Emperor was present, he was stupefied. He had thrown things in the royal study that day, but not a single one of them had been left behind. The way these two were dodging was pretty good, so he predicted that they would both avoid it. Who knew what kind of crazy Little Nine was? She pushed Little Nine away and was smashed into a pulp. It was unbelievable. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he definitely wouldn''t have believed it.


    "Humph!" "So what if he is? Who cares if I should care about my injured wife." Night Nine was not afraid of death at all as she coldly humphed, completely disregarding the emperor. She even threw a sanitary look at the emperor, her eyes filled with a sense of coldness.


    The Emperor had originally come with a murderous intent, but now that he had smashed the cup on someone''s face, he immediately lost his cool and sat calmly on the throne. Long Wei then began his delayed questioning, "Little Jiu, why did you break the imperial family''s rules and bring little Nezha out of the palace?"


    "Xiaoyu, go back and apply some medicine. I''ll be fine here." Night Nine''s Charm ignored the Emperor and arranged for Twelve to escort Fishy home.


    There was no reason for the Emperor to be angry, and Little Fishy was very worried that she didn''t want Night Nine to face it alone, so she hesitated. Seeing that the Emperor''s anger had dissipated quite a bit, Xiaoyu blessed her body and then left.


    After Xiaoyu left, Night Nine''s Enchantress answered the emperor''s question, "This son requests that royal father take back the imperial edict and cancel the reward for Nezha. This son knows that royal father likes Nezha, but he''s still young, none of his royal grandchildren have ever been conferred the title of king. If royal father does this, it will inevitably hurt the other royal sons'' hearts. "


    The Emperor was very clear on the intelligence of the young girl, after all, she had just been bestowed the title of Prince, and in less than a day, this little Nine had already taken her away from the palace.


    The child did not want to return to the palace. Although he had completed the task, he could not let Little Jiu easily succeed in it. Otherwise, he would lose a lot of face.


    The Emperor faked a cough to hide his guilt, and pretended to be angry. "Little Nine, are you saying that I was unfair in my actions? "I saw you go out to the capital and have learned a lot. You talk a lot."


    "This son is terrified!" Night Nine was neither humble nor arrogant, facing the emperor''s face, not showing any weakness. "This son of mine is only discussing the matter, speaking about the thoughts and considerations of the royal brothers."


    The words of Night Nine had a lot of weight to them. He expressed his dissatisfaction, and also exposed the assassination of the other princes. Silently, he accused the Emperor of having done something wrong that had ruined the friendship between the sons and grandsons.

 C158

    The Emperor was speechless. Looking at his son before him, he suddenly felt as if he didn''t understand him at all, as if his son was far away from him and had very little relationship with him. They were like familiar strangers who had seen each other often but lacked conversation.


    When it is hot to forge iron, Niu Mei takes the initiative to attack, "Father, this son of mine has no interest in court affairs, all he wants to do is accompany Little Yu and the children, and lead a normal life. Please be merciful royal father, and don''t drag me and my family into any undercurrents. This time, this son will pretend that nothing happened. Please retract your bestowment and leave the name to Nezha, let him remember the kindness of your father for the rest of his life. I will take care of the matters of the Wind and Rain Tower for my father. Once royal father has a choice in mind, this son will return it to royal father. "


    After so many years, only Night Nine had the audacity to lay his cards on the table and express his stance. Regardless if it was true or false, it made him feel extremely vexed.


    "Forget it, I promise you that after I return home with my family, you can leave the capital with them and don''t come back." The emperor suddenly seemed to have aged ten years. His temples shone with a silver sheen, and his handsome face was filled with fatigue.


    It turned out that he was also old and not as high-spirited as when he was young. It was the first time that Night Nine had seen the Emperor like this. It was also the first time that he felt sorry for this man who did not only care about his mother.


    "Father, Little Fishy made the pastries herself. Let''s eat together." Night Nine took the liberty of inviting the Emperor to dinner, and was surprised when he finished.


    This was the first time that his son had invited him to stay for a meal. The Emperor was stunned and felt a little sour in his heart. Tears almost flowed out of his eyes. In the midst of his panic, he raised his sleeve to block it. Only after calming his emotions did he let go of his sleeves and said joyfully, "Since you, Jiu''er, have the sincerity to ask us to stay, I shall not refuse. "Eunuch Gao, I shall be eating here with you today."


    When he first heard this, Eunuch Gao was stunned. It took him quite some time before he regained his senses. He was overjoyed; he was happy for the emperor. Since the ancient times, the Emperor had never enjoyed the pleasures of heaven. The Ninth Prince had given him this opportunity. Even though it was just a meal, the feeling he felt was one that could warm the hearts and satisfy the extravagant hopes of the Emperor.


    "This servant will arrange it right away!" Eunuch Gao happily went down to prepare.


    Little Fishy was waiting in the inner courtyard for Nine Niu Mei to come back for dinner. Unexpectedly, her father-in-law came over and took the golden bowl and chopsticks and began to flip through the dishes on the table. He removed the ones that the emperor didn''t like or didn''t look like, and added some of the signature dishes he bought from the world''s number one building.


    Little Fishy was puzzled as she watched Eunuch Gao busy himself. Soon enough, something even more puzzling happened. She didn''t know what Little Nine said to invite the emperor''s inner courtyard to have a meal with them. Now that he was on the wine table, the brat''s problem should have been solved. Eating with the emperor was an embarrassing and stifling matter. She could not let go of the food, nor could she eat first. She had to wait for Eunuch Gao to test out the poison for the emperor before she could make a move.


    After the meal, Xiaoyu almost had a mental breakdown. The moment the emperor left, he collapsed on the table and let out a long breath. When Night Nine came back, Little Fishy nervously grabbed his arm and asked, "What did you and the Emperor say? How did they get together?"


    Night Nine told her about everything that happened when she left in the afternoon. After listening, Fishy sighed, "The imperial family is so lonely, it''s hard to buy a filial son with a thousand gold." From now on, you have to look for your father for food and wine to increase your relationship. Of course, when I''m not around. "


    "Why?" Night Nine didn''t understand.


    "Why?" Fishy painfully twisted her face, exaggerating, "Big Sis, if you don''t want to eat, your stomach will burst!"


    The Emperor had such a strong aura. Anyone who ate at the same table as him would be nervous. The food in his mouth was like spikes in a nail. It would be strange if his stomach didn''t perforate.


    After leaving the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion and returning to the palace, Eunuch Gao looked at the emperor who was in high spirits and said, "Your majesty is in high spirits today."


    The Emperor smiled without saying a word. As a eunuch, the sparrow knew the ambitions of a tyrant. Naturally, he would not understand the grand plans in his heart.


    The three days that she had agreed upon with Yan Yu wasn''t long. It would be here in the blink of an eye. Xiaoyu woke up early, packed up, and prepared to go to the heroic building to wait for Yanyu. Afraid of waking up the night, all as far as possible to completely silence, gently completed.


    It was just that Night Nine had always been a light sleeper. The little fish had only just turned its body when it woke up. She narrowed her eyes to look at the sky. It was not yet the time for her to wake up.


    "It''s still early, sleep a little longer." Night Nine opened the blanket and wrapped the little fish in it, holding her waist, gently caressing her forehead, "Be good!"


    Little Fishy broke out in cold sweat as she glanced at Night Nine''s sleeping face. She had clearly fallen asleep, and the hands under the blanket were a little dishonest. She slowly moved them from her waist to her chest. This guy didn''t even forget to eat her tofu when he slept. Xiaoyu did not know whether to laugh or cry. With Little Nine''s current skills in pestering her, she did not have the chance to slip out of the bed and run away. She could only give up and close her eyes to listen to him.


    When he woke up, there was already no one by his side. He flipped his hand to check his pocket watch. It was almost noon, and Xiaoyu was so scared that she jumped up from the bed and hurriedly put on her clothes.


    Xiao Hong, who was waiting outside, knew that the wangfei had woken up when it heard the noise in the room. It pushed open the door with water and greeted her with a smile. "Good morning, wangfei!"


    "Hurry, hurry and comb my hair." Being late for the first appointment would leave a bad impression. Xiaoyu was very concerned and busied herself with getting Xiaoyong to help with her hair.


    Seeing that she was rather anxious, Xiao Hong''s hands also sped up. In order to save time, she did not comb her normally complicated and exquisite bun and simply used a jade-green hairpin to tie it up.


    "Where is the princess rushing to?" Xiao Hong casually asked, concerned about its master''s whereabouts.


    Without time to explain, Fishy turned around and took out a few gold ingots from her little vault, a box painted red to hold the woman''s accessories. She stuffed them into her purse and, without even glancing at Red, ran out like a gust of wind.


    "I''m leaving." Little Fishy was so busy that it looked like there was a ghost chasing her from behind.


    Xiao Hong smiled and shook her head. This wangfei was really different from the others.


    Nine Night Demon was accompanying little Nezha in the yard chatting, listening to the little guy''s description of his world with Little Fishy. Just as she was engrossed in her story, she saw Little Fishy bustling out of the house. Without even a word of greeting, he rushed past them.


    "Xiaoyu, where are you going?" Night Nine called to Fishy, and Fifteen pushed him over to stop him.


    Little Fishy was in a hurry, so she turned around and blew a kiss to Night Nine, "I''m in a hurry, I won''t be back for lunch if I have something to do. What do you want Little Red to cook? Goodbye, darling. "


    After saying that, she ran like a rabbit, while at night, Jiu Mei sat in her wheelchair and didn''t catch her. She watched as Little Fishy left the palace alone.

 C159

    "It''s time for me to drink milk. What is she doing? "I want milk ~ ~ ~" The moment he heard lunch, little Nezha became depressed. He rolled his eyes and cursed the heavens for being wicked and giving him such a mother who didn''t know how to raise a child. When she left, her father had already finished lunch, but who should he ask for milk? Without processing, he was not used to drinking raw ecological milk or goat''s milk. Looks like I''ll have to starve for a meal today.


    Night Nine had a headache, he glared at Nezha, who was still talking nonstop. He started to suspect that it was a mistake for Nezha to have the gift of speech the moment the child was born.


    "Don''t look at me, hurry up and chase me!" Sigh, lying in the arms of a man feels weird. It''s better if you throw me over to the little red beauty. " The little nun was not afraid of the cold eyes of Ninefire, and stared with wide eyes to show that he was innocent.


    Fifteen looked at this monster speechlessly. He actually teased his wife in front of him.


    "Xiao Hong, did the wangfei say where she was going?" Night Nine didn''t have the time to argue with the kids, he was only thinking about going out of the house to find the little fish, Night Nine shouted loudly.


    Hearing Night Nine''s call her, Xiao Hong hurriedly threw down her work and ran out, shaking her head. "The wangfei didn''t say anything, she seems to be in a hurry. I brought a lot of gold ingots with me, I don''t know what to do with them. "


    "Gold ingot." Ye Jiu Mei recited it once in a low voice. She recalled the agreement that Yan Yu and Xiaoyu had made three days ago, and said with a solemn face, "To the chivalrous gambling den."


    After fifteen years, the enemy felt behind his back, and knew that the princess must have gone to meet with him in Yanyu. After pushing the wheelchair out the door, the six catties ran in front to arrange the carriage out of the mansion. The carriage was ready when the two of them came out. Night Nine was helped into the carriage by fifteen people, and six pounds of carriage headed straight for the gambling den.


    The few of them arrived at the chivalrous gambling den in front of Xiaoyu. Yanyu had set up a table at the entrance in the early morning, making money while she waited for Xiaoyu to come to meet them. After waiting for most of the morning, the gambling tables were filled with people. In the end, they had to wait for the fierce-looking Night Nine Demons.


    Yan Yu was a little disappointed. After greeting Night Nine, he had his servants invite him to a private room upstairs to rest. After the maidservants served him tea, Yan Yu laughed until his throat was dry. I really don''t know what he''s here for!


    Yan Yu felt depressed. Since the other party was disdainful to talk to her, she didn''t force him. She gave a few instructions for the maidservant to serve her well, then turned around and went downstairs to continue her work. Anger simmering in her heart, she picked the dice to play with.


    Upon hearing that they were going to play dice, a group of men surrounded Yan Yu. The gamblers here loved it when she played dice, because every time Yan Yu played dice, half of her arm would be faintly discernible, and it was even better than being naked. The gambling den was filled with men. It was rare for beauties to reveal their beauty. Although it wasn''t often, it wasn''t to be missed.


    As soon as Fishy entered the gambling den, she was shaken by the pressure of "Big", "Small" and other sounds. Soon, she saw a large group of men gathered together in a black mass, surrounding the people inside until they disappeared. What was inside it that was so charming? It couldn''t be some rare treasure, or a battle between two godly beings.


    Curiosity is a cat, scratching the heart of the small fish, regardless of her status, using her small body to squeeze into the pile of meat, the focused men saw the crowd squeeze into a fairy-like beauty, each one became lustful, and took the opportunity to eat tofu.


    "Little Fishy, get out here!" After drinking a cup of tea and seeing no one, she wanted to come out and take a look, only to see that Little Fishy was bravely squeezed into the pile of stinky men, eaten up by others. The usually jealous breeder flipped over, and Night Nine''s charming eyes blazed with desire, wishing that he could kill all these vulgar men.


    "Fifteen, chop their hands off for me!" With this order, Night Nine''s anger reached its peak.


    Fifteen figures were as fast as lightning, and with a light leap, they flew down the stairs, stepped on the heads of the men and approached the small fish, quickly taking care of the men surrounding her, following Master''s instructions, it was not too realistic to chop off a few pig hands, after all, this was the capital, but taking off a few arms was not a problem.


    "Ah, my hand!"


    "My hand!"


    A loud blood-curdling screech rang out, startling everyone. The birds dispersed one by one, and when they saw the hands that were dragging down, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They all retreated, pulling away from the small fish.


    The chivalrous gambling house was Yan Yu''s industry after all. Night Nine''s actions were undoubtedly to ruin the scene. As the owner of this gambling den, she had no choice but to step forward and give everyone an explanation. But... Yan Yu glanced at Little Fishy. This matter seemed to be a little tricky to handle.


    "Little Nine, why are you here?" Little Fishy glanced at the group of people who had just come out, and knew that Night Nine was angry. Although these people had eaten her tofu, they should be taught a lesson. But Little Jiu seems to have overdone it.


    "Who are you to come here and ruin everything?" Seeing that the owner of the gambling den was unhappy, he gave a look to his henchmen, and the group of people surrounded Night Nine and Fifteen.


    With a series of crackling sounds, everyone fell onto the ground, not even touching a single corner of Night Nine''s clothing.


    The master of the gambling den laid on the ground, a sinister light flashing across his eyes. He had chased Yan Yu for a long time, but he had not made any progress.


    Slowly, his fingers lowered, he pulled the dagger out of his boot and stabbed at Night Nine.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. "You''re courting death!"


    "Au ~" The owner of the gambling den shrieked, his hand separating from his body.


    "Ninth Prince, if you don''t like the chivalrous gambling house, you can leave. Why did you destroy the gambling house and hurt its owner?" Yan Yu was at a loss for a long time, but she still mustered up her courage and stepped forward, purposefully revealing Night Nine''s identity.


    Little Yu was surprised. From the looks of it, this gambling den was as big as the royal gambling den at night. In fact, it was even larger than the royal family''s. To open such a gambling den and steal business from the royal family, this person needed to have an extraordinary spirit and funds.


    The person in front of him with a broken hand was actually the owner of the gambling den?


    Little Fishy would never have dreamed that the boss of the gambling den was actually Yan Yu, who was a woman. What she said was a warning to those who were the owners of the gambling den on the surface not to act rashly, and she resented that person for acting on his own accord, so, intentionally revealing Night Nine''s identity meant that even if you lost your hand, you deserved it, who told you to provoke someone you shouldn''t have.


    She had heard Xiao Jiu mention that Yan Yu was not simple, and it seemed that it was true. She was able to survive in a place like the gambling den, where both tigers and dragons were mixed together. She was indeed extraordinary.


    Everyone heard Yan Yu call him "Prince", and other than Yan Yu, who dared to come forward, the rest of the people in the gambling house were all suppressed by his aura, not daring to step forward in silence. Even the owner of the gambling house, who had lost his hand, did not even dare to breathe.

 C160

    As the saying goes, the people do not fight with the officials, moreover, they are in the wrong, and they have done something indecent, so it is only right for others to teach them a lesson.


    Night Nine signaled with his eyes, and he flew upstairs. He carried the wheelchair downstairs and stopped beside Fishy. Nine Night Demon didn''t even look at Yan Yu, she stared angrily at Little Fishy and said coldly, "You are in a hurry to leave the Duke''s Mansion, so you came to the gambling den? Little Yu, if something happens to you, what should I do? "


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know about their current situation, being seen as a thorn in the side. She wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, but she actually didn''t say anything and walked out of the palace alone. Furthermore, there were also many people who came to the complex gambling house.


    "Little Jiu, let''s talk about this later." Little Yu realized that Night Nine had destroyed their relationship, and Yan Yu didn''t know what to do, but she couldn''t help giving her guest an explanation. Fortunately, the man''s hand had just been cut off, so she could only try to reattach it. This way, things could be considered to have been resolved perfectly. Yan Yu now had an explanation as well.


    After all, Yan Yu was just messing around in someone else''s territory. Little Fishy thought Yan Yu was a professional dice shaker, relying on this to eat. Not looking at monks and looking at buddhist faces, for Yan Yu, she treated this person even though she wasn''t sure.


    Since she was the one who caused this trouble, he told her to solve it. She walked up to the person closest to her and grabbed his arm, using her skill, that person let out a scream, and then to her surprise and joy, in the blink of an eye, she met Night Demon''s eyes, and they quickly retreated with their necks pulled back.


    When Yan Yu saw how proficient Little Fishy was, and how she didn''t know how to avoid formalities, she couldn''t help but admire her in her heart.


    Seeing them for fifteen years, how could he let the wangfei reattach the bones of these people? Forget it, he should just reconnect the bones.


    Allah, it doesn''t matter who got it. We have to get everyone back. If we miss the best time, even if we get it back, it will hinder us.


    "There''s alcohol here, right? Give me a jar and clean this person''s severed hand. I''ll bring it back."


    Everyone hurriedly did as he said. In just a short moment, Little Fishy''s eyes were twitching violently when she saw a plate of hands holding onto a game table. She just had her hands washed. She didn''t ask for a plate. The heck, why is this scene so strange? Is this a feast for the flesh, or is this a wrong lard barbecue?


    "Master, I''m here!" Suddenly, Lu Buwei came through the door and handed something to Little Fishy with a sweat on his forehead and a needle and thread.


    She didn''t know why he was here or why he had what she wanted. Xiaoyu was very satisfied with Lu Buwei''s performance. She took the needle and thread and nodded, praising him in all seriousness, "Well done!"


    Lu Buwei''s old face was flushed. He stared unblinkingly at Little Fishy as she quickly pierced the needle, soaked the needle and thread into the liquor, and then sewed up the broken hand as if she was sewing clothes.


    Operation is a delicate work, requires the knife bearer to be attentive, careful, the first time the small fish with a knife experience, can not help but admire the doctor who performed the surgery. In just a few stitches, Little Fishy was already sweating profusely.


    "Lu Buwei, wipe your sweat." Fishy had been focused on sewing, and had ordered L¨¹ Buwei to wipe her sweat.


    Lu Buwei was momentarily at a loss. Only after seeing the sweat on her forehead did he understand what she meant. He hurriedly took out a plain handkerchief and carefully wiped the sweat off her face.


    At the side, Night Nine had a bad taste in his mouth. Although he knew that the two of them were apprentices and that the patient was their first healer, wiping away his sweat was nothing. However, he felt uncomfortable inside. He stepped forward and took the handkerchief from Lu Buwei''s hand and said in a muffled voice, "It''s good that I''m here."


    Lu Buwei was very excited, he finally got to see the surgery mentioned by his master, Xiaoyu''s mouth, and his eyes almost fell out. He was really eager to have someone to share in the work of wiping off his sweat, and upon hearing Ye Jiumei''s recommendation, he quickly handed the handkerchief over and said gratefully, "Thank you, Prince!"


    The whole process of the fish operation was carefully observed by L¨¹ Buwei, who had a natural aptitude for the use of needles and knives. An Xin could not help but be eager, her eyes darted around the crowd, and she could not wait for someone to start a fight. It would be best if they could break an arm or a leg, so that he could put it into practice.


    Seeing how enthusiastic he was, beads of sweat appeared on Fishy''s forehead. No wonder the doctors were said to be abnormal while the doctors were even more so.


    "Lu Buwei, stitching is not as easy as sewing rags. You have to be careful not to hurt your blood vessels. You have to concentrate on the operation and not be distracted. " Fishy very seriously and earnestly exhorted Lu Buwei to pay attention.


    Lu Buwei nodded, and Xiaoyu handed over the needle and thread in his hand, "You."


    She felt a little dizzy. Only the heavens knew why she chose to learn medicine. She had already reached her limit by sewing these few needles.


    Lu Buwei happily agreed. However, before he even started, he already started to feel nervous. His hand that held the needle slightly trembled. The veins on Little Fishy''s forehead throbbed uncontrollably.


    "Relax, relax. Don''t shake your hand. Just do what you usually do when you''re giving needles to people." Little Fishy sweated profusely, while Night Nine silently wiped her sweat. He secretly blamed himself for talking too much and letting Fifteen chop his hands. As a result, the small fish had to be treated. Fifteen was right. His actions were too ruthless.


    Night Nine glares discontentedly at Fifteen, who flinched, shouting silently in his heart: I''m innocent! If he remembered correctly, the prince seemed to be talking about everyone''s hands. As for him, he was only cutting off a person who wanted to ambush the prince. If he let the wangfei treat him like this even after chopping him all up, the prince would just cut him into pieces.


    Both Master and Disciple made their move, and the result was twice the result with half the effort. They had to busy themselves for an entire day before they managed to reclaim that person''s severed arm. The small fish let Lube Wei prescribe some medicine to activate the blood and remove the silt, so that the person will go home for a period of time. If her mouth was inflamed and rotten, she could come to the Ninth Prince''s Mansion to seek her treatment as soon as possible.


    That person never thought that his hand would be able to receive it back. Although he was puzzled by Xiaoyu''s words, it was hard to conceal his joy from taking back his hand and thanking both master and disciple.


    Little Fishy, this sweat, even if he reattached his hand, he wouldn''t be able to move it freely. If he didn''t hate her, then he would be the Amitabha. After all, it was because of her.


    "Master, was the treatment just an operation?" Lu Buwei couldn''t believe it. It was as if he was in a dream, asking questions in a low voice.


    "Lu Buwei, do you know how big the world is now? "Your medical skills are limitless, so you have to learn more and learn more to practice. These things are things that money cannot buy, and are also things that books do not have." Little Fisherman''s personality flared up. He said some old truths and bluffed Lu Buwei.


    "Disciple has learnt his lesson!" Lu Buwei''s admiration for Xiaoyu rose to another level. He wanted to immediately set up a card of longevity in front of her ancestral tablet when he got home, so that he could sincerely pay his respects to her every day.

 C161

    Little Fishy suddenly raised her eyes to look at Lu Buwei. There had been too many things happening recently and she had forgotten about Lu Buwei. Why was he poisoned that day? She hadn''t had time to ask him.


    After this mess, all the guests had left the gambling house. They had all rushed home as if they had eaten stimulants or gone to their friends'' homes to share the wonderful news they had witnessed today. Who would have thought that their broken hands could be reattached? Xiaoyu''s reputation rose immediately, and even Lu Buwei was basked in the glory as both Master and disciple became influential figures in the capital.


    Little Fishy had expended too much energy. Once she scattered, she immediately fell to the ground and began to imitate Ah Chang and put up a big word to recuperate. "Little Yu, Little Yu, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have had such a bad temper."


    "Thanks to you, my medical field has expanded again." Xiaoyu didn''t want to hear his reproach, so she smiled and reached out to rub his brows, "You''re so handsome. Don''t keep frowning, you''re almost an old man."


    Lu Buwei was not as lucky as her. After a few consecutive surgeries, he had expended all of his energy. In addition to his old age, his eyes felt dizzy, and he fell directly to the ground, closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    Little Fishy was shocked. She thought that Lu Li had contracted some sort of acute illness and went up to check his pulse to make sure that everything was normal before letting out a sigh of relief. Yan Yu was quite thankful to this pair of master and disciple for solving her problems. Lu Buwei suddenly fainted, giving her a fright. She quickly went up and nervously asked, "What happened?"


    Nothing, just sleeping." Give him a bed so he can get a good night''s sleep. " Xiaoyu smiled as she consoled Yanyu, slowly standing up and finding a chair to sit down. Xiao Jiu was sometimes as headstrong as ever, treating her well in random situations. Although she did not mind, the people around her did mind, didn''t they? She had followed the customs of the country, whereas Little Jiu was more and more like a transcender, more like a transcender than an actual transcender.


    "Little Yu, come into my embrace." Night Demon stretched out her hands, waiting for her to come over.


    Xiaoyu stared at him with a reddened face and ignored him. Yan Yu arranged for Lu Buwei to be escorted upstairs to the guest resting room. After he was done, he sat down beside her and held her hand. "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    "Why aren''t you calling me Ninth Sister-in-law?" Little Fishy teased and smiled mischievously as she sized up Yan Yu. Suddenly, she saw a trace of dazzling cinnabar on her exposed right arm. Little Fishy was completely stunned.


    F * ck, what do you mean by thunderbolt in the clear sky, what do you mean by magic? Yan Yu was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, striking the small fish without any warning. A woman who had been married for a year had heard that she and Nightingale had become together because of their free love. Free love ah, the two who love each other have been recognized, who do not want to become more intimate, resulting in love results. These two, these two ancient people, were married for a year and were still virgins. What kind of plane is this?


    "Yan Yu, what are you doing?" Little Fishy could not believe her eyes as she stared petrified at the defensive array on Yan Yu''s arm.


    Yan Yu glanced at the cinnabar on her arm and innocently said, "This mole has been with me for a long time. I''ve always had it ever since I was young."


    "Pfft." Little Fishy spat out a mouthful of spittle. Everyone should forgive those who didn''t have internal injuries for not being able to spit blood. She could only spit out spittle to support her mood.


    "What''s wrong, Fishy?" Shocked, Nine Nights pushed Yan Yu aside and took the little fish into his arms, looking at her nervously.


    Xiaoyu finally managed to regain her breath, and she pointed to the palace guards'' sands on Yan Yu''s arms, asking Night Nine, "Little Nine, tell me, what happened to the red ball on Yan Yu''s arm?"


    She needed to do a third party confirmation to prove that what she saw was real, not illusory at all.


    Nine Night Demon obediently looked at him, petrified for a moment. She gave Yan Yu a strange look before slowly explaining to Little Fishy, "It''s a gatekeeper sand. Every woman is born with a point on their arm, proving that they are a perfect body."


    "Yi, it''s not a mole?" Yan Yu was astonished. This was obviously the first time she had heard someone talk about gatekeeping sand.


    Fishy really wanted to hang herself with a piece of noodles. Towards Yan Yu''s seriousness, she was speechless. Turning to look at Night Nine, she tried to explain its uses through his mouth, "Little Nine, tell me, how do I get rid of this thing?"


    She asked the question, and it made Nimue angry. Originally, he didn''t care about the matters between men and women, as that was something that he was too embarrassed to explain. Her pretty face turned red and she could not utter a word.


    "Let me do it." Little Fishy looked forward to it for a long time, but she didn''t wait for Night Nine to speak. Sighing, he looked at Night Nine, "Little Nine, sex is beautiful, don''t look at it in such a peculiar way."


    His words almost caused her to die, Night Nine''s face turned even redder, his eyes opened wide, pouting towards the little fish. His eyes were so enchanting that the little fish''s heart skipped a beat, and it couldn''t help but lick its tongue, whispering into his ear: "Little Nine, don''t seduce me! Be careful that my wolf-like nature will explode and I will eat you. "


    "Little Fishy, how can this thing be eliminated?" When Yan Yu heard this, her interest was piqued. After the two of them said half a sentence, they stopped talking. It made her itch in her heart.


    "Eliminating this thing is not difficult, nor is it easy. The point is, have you ever been to a bridal chamber with a man? " Fishy used the language of the ancients to explain that she was not a hooligan and could not say the vulgar words "let a man get on you".


    It wasn''t difficult for Yan Yu, who had once been engaged to him, to understand the meaning of a bridal ceremony. However, she was puzzled. She had obviously slept with him in the cave, so why was this thing still here?


    "As expected, this is a mole!" Yan Yu concluded to himself.


    Little Fishy rolled her eyes. Night Nine was speechless, and 15 was puzzled. Did this girl know anything about concubines?


    "Yan Yu, have you really gone to bed with Night Demon?" Xiaoyu was mentally prepared as she accepted Yan Yu''s reply.


    Usually, when a lady from a noble family was asked about this, she would become bashful. Yan Yu did not feel shy or uncomfortable at all as she replied in a magnanimous manner, "I do."


    "Then how is it to get married?" Little Fishy''s mouth was quick. She couldn''t help but ask a difficult question without being able to stabilize herself.


    Night Nine frowned, and Fifteen turned his head to one side, his mind elsewhere.


    "Sleep together at night." Yan Yu answered cleanly. Seeing the strange expression on Little Fishy''s face, she knew that her answer seemed to be problematic. She asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    "Nope." How could she say something wrong? Xiaoyu was on the verge of tears, and said through gritted teeth, "Your eighth brother isn''t a man."


    Unexpectedly, he was unmoved by his delicate wife. It would be fine if he could just caress his little hand with her. The night was a strange one.


    Xiaoyu also did not know that he was not a charming person, much less that he did not understand the affairs of men and women when he was married to Yanyu. Later, when they told her about it, Fishy laughed so hard she almost saw Marx.

 C162

    While they were talking, Lu Buwei slowly regained his spirit. He did not have the habit of going downstairs to say goodbye to them.


    "Master, Prince, Lady Yan, I will take my leave first." Lu Buwei had not fully recovered. He looked exhausted and haggard.


    "Lu Buwei, you did a good job today. Go back and write down your notes on the practice of medicine. Note down the process of today''s surgery, as well as the conscience you''ve gained." Little Fish taught Lu Buwei to write medical diaries and write up cases of all kinds, and when he found time to organize them into a book, he would be able to collect and write out the copyright fee. When that time comes, both hands will kill him.


    "Your disciple understands. Take care, Master. Your disciple will go back first." Lu Buwei bowed with his hands folded in front, then dragged his tired body out of the gambling den.


    Lu Buwei was a good boy who respected his teachers, but he would always do whatever Fishy asked him to do in his heart. Sometimes the little fish that tried to tease him would not be able to bear to do so. If Little Fishy was a treasure in Yao Qingcheng''s hands, then Lu Buwei was a treasure in Little Fishy''s hands. They were all disciples who wanted to teach him all of their skills.


    When Lu Buwei left the gambling den, he realized that it was already evening outside. He wanted to go home early and sleep in his bed, then wake up and do the task that his master Xiaoyu had given him ¡ª practicing medicine. He hurried into the crowd.


    "Doctor Lu, the princess invites you." Suddenly, someone stopped Lu Buwei.


    Lu Buwei raised his head and saw Princess Golden Bell''s personal bodyguard, Mo Yan, standing in front of him to protect him. He felt a sense of panic and instinctively felt that he could not attend this banquet.


    Lu Buwei had already guessed in his heart why Princess Golden Bell was looking for him. When Princess Golden Bell had been sent by the Ninth Prince to be his substitute, the Tenth Prince had almost killed her. It was him and Yao Meng Chen who had risked their lives to snatch him back from the hall of the underworld. For an unmarried woman to conceive before marriage, this matter was known to be detrimental to Princess Golden Bell''s reputation. Now that Yao Meng Chen was dead, the only one who knew the truth was him. The reason Princess Golden Bell had set up this grand feast was simply to take his life.


    He suddenly recalled the day he had been poisoned. It seemed that he had drunk a glass of wine that Princess Jinling had personally given him, like a pimple being poured on his head. Doctor Lu finally understood who was trying to kill him.


    "So it''s guard Mo. I apologize for my disrespect. If it was late tonight, the princess was not allowed to receive guests. "May I ask that you, guard Mo, thank the princess for her good intentions?" Lu Buwei began to play Tai Chi, trying his best to refuse the invitation of Princess Jin Ling. His old life still needed him to stay and learn medicine from his master. How could he let someone else throw his knowledge and experience into the hands of others?


    Mo Yan harrumphed. His hand that was holding the sword slightly shook, revealing a third of the sword''s body. The sword light was ice-cold. The sharp blade was pressed against Lu Buwei''s neck. It was so cold that Lu Buwei''s entire body trembled.


    It seemed that he had no choice but to attend this banquet. Lu Buwei smiled bitterly, "Protector Mo, if you have something to say, go ahead. Why do you need to make a move?"


    "The princess has been waiting for a long time." Mo Yan talked to himself. He was expressionless as he stared coldly at Lu Buwei to warn him, "Don''t play any tricks. My sword doesn''t have eyes."


    "I know." Everyone had their own destiny. It seemed like he had reached the end of his life today.


    Lu Buwei slowly retracted his hand that was about to retrieve the poisonous needle on his waist. He looked at the sword on his neck and said with a smile, "Protector Mo, you intend to bring me to see the princess like this?"


    Although it was night, the capital was not like other places, and the land under the feet of the Emperor was naturally bustling with activity. At night, the lights were lit as bright as day. As Mo Yan was holding Lu Buwei''s sword like this, he was caught by a patrol officer and had to be investigated.


    Mo Yan was here to invite someone, not to cause trouble for Princess Golden Bell. Taking out the sword was just to scare Doctor Lu. Seeing that Doctor Lu was smart, he shook his hand to make the sword return to its sheath.


    "Doctor Lu, please!"


    "Protector Mo, this way please!"


    Mo Yan brought Lu Buwei through the streets. As they walked further and further away from the busy streets of the capital, the number of residents became fewer and fewer. Finally, they arrived at a remote place.


    Lu Buwei''s heart turned cold. His guess was correct. Princess Golden Bell wanted to take his life. That was the reason why she chose such a desolate place so that he could abandon her corpse. In the past, he should have learned the ruthlessness of the imperial family and not saved Princess Golden Bell. But now, he had become the so-called ''Mister Dongguo'' as his master called him. Now, his life wouldn''t be in danger. At that time, he must have been blinded by lard in order to save her.


    There was a fluorescent light in front, and Lu Buwei saw a stone pavilion. In the pavilion sat a woman, dressed in plain clothes and with white gauze covering her hair. It was hard to tell who she was. The woman looked up at them and smiled, "Doctor L¨¹."


    When the woman opened her mouth, Lu Buwei was shocked to the point that he was covered in cold sweat. He recognized the voice. It belonged to the girl, Princess Golden Bell, who always wore luxurious golden ornaments.


    No wonder he didn''t recognise her at the beginning. Who knew that a rich and luxurious person would suddenly turn into a plain-clothed commoner? However, apart from her flashy appearance, the current Princess Golden Bell was a type of pure and fresh beauty. She was much more pleasing to the eyes than the previous her.


    Lu Buwei withdrew his surprise and slowly walked into the stone pavilion. He cupped his fist and greeted Princess Golden Bell, "This official greets the sovereign."


    "No need to be so polite, Doctor Lu." Princess Golden Bell changed from her usual haughty attitude as she personally went forward to help Lu Buwei up.


    Lu Buwei was shocked. His legs went soft as if they had been bitten by a poisonous snake. It took him a long time to stabilize his body so that he wouldn''t crawl on the ground in front of others. That would not only lose his face as a man, but would also lose Little Fishy''s face.


    "Don''t mention it, Doctor Lu. Sit down and have a cup of tea. Jinling thanks you for saving my life." Princess Golden Bell poured the tea into her cup with both hands as she smiled amiably.


    When a princess served tea to an official in a position of duty, even if there was poison, the official would not refuse ¡ª would not dare refuse. Lu Buwei could not refuse this cup of tea with its fragrance.


    "Princess, there is no need to be polite. Being able to save Princess is this official''s fortune. "Princess, thank you for your gift. Please leave this official''s corpse intact." With trembling hands, L¨¹ Buwei slowly took the cup of tea from Princess Golden Bell''s hands.


    Princess Golden Bell was quite benevolent as she bestowed him with poisoned wine to leave him with an intact corpse. If it were anyone else, Lu Buwei would probably have died a horrible death.


    Princess Golden Bell was very satisfied with Lu Buwei''s wise move. She sighed and said, "I originally did not wish to harm you. However, there are some matters that cannot be decided by this princess. This princess has no other choice. I hope Imperial Physician Lu will not hate this princess and leave with your heart at ease. "


    "Princess, this official has a presumptuous request. Please grant it." Lu Buwei knew that he would not be able to escape death tonight. Since he was going to die, he had to have value in order to relieve the worries of the princess consort.


    Jin Ling looked at Lu Buwei and said, "Tell me, if it''s within my capabilities, I''ll agree to anything you say."

 C163

    "Princess, please stop pestering the Ninth Prince to break up the marriage between him and Princess Hua-Yang." Lu Buwei knew that Princess Golden Bell did not like these words. It was only for the sake of his Imperial Consort. Even though he knew that Golden Bell County would not take his words to heart, he still had to say them.


    Princess Jin Ling''s expression changed drastically. With alternating shades of green and purple, her face contorted fiercely as she stared at Lu Buwei and lost control, saying, "Why are you telling me to leave your ninth brother?" Obviously, it was I who first met and liked Ninth Brother. Little Yu was just an accident. "Ninth brother should love me, not Xiaoyu, not her, not her ¡­"


    At the end of the roar, it gradually weakened. Jin Ling could not help but cover her face and cry. Her voice floated in the night wind, incomparably desolate. She and Nine''s child were gone. Nine became so cold and indifferent to her pain that he spent all day with Little Fishy. Looking at their happiness, it was as if someone had stabbed her with a knife and stirred it, waking him up in pain. Why did he have to do this to her?


    "My child is gone, along with Ninth Brother''s child." Princess Golden Bell turned helpless. She stared at Lu Buwei blankly and asked him while crying, "Why did you save me? You shouldn''t have saved me. Instead, you should have saved my child, me and Ninth Brother''s child."


    Lu Buwei had seen love-struck women before, but he had never seen a woman as painful as the one Princess Golden Bell had loved. Her mind was currently muddled, and her heart was slowly collapsing. Sooner or later she would be driven mad by the love she could not get, and maybe then she would feel better.


    "Princess, calm down." Mo Yan stepped forward and quickly took out a small medicine bottle. He placed it under Princess Jin Ling''s nose for her to absorb the Calming Incense. The golden bell gradually calmed down as it became clear in his eyes.


    "Princess, this incense shouldn''t be used for long. It will harm the liver." Lu Buwei was dying and did not forget to fulfill his duty as a doctor.


    Lu Buwei had seen what happened to Jin Ling. She wanted to kill, and her eyes were full of anger, "Don''t worry about me. Mo Yan, help Imperial Physician Lu and send him to the Yellow Springs Road."


    After saying so, Jin Ling left with the lantern in her hand without looking back. She walked slowly along the path she came from, her back graceful and resolute.


    The princess was still the princess of the past, there were some things that could not be changed. He did not need to pretend to drink this wine. In the beginning, Lu Buwei had told her a secret that might have caused Princess Golden Bell to commit suicide, "Princess, the words spoken when a person is about to die are good. This official told the princess the truth. The princess'' love was nothing more than something that someone else had schemed against. The Ninth Prince doesn''t love you. He only loves Master Wangfei. You have been drugged, and the person who has been with you is the Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei. The child is his, too. "


    "Enough, I don''t want to hear, I don''t want to hear ¡­" Jin Ling threw away the lantern, covered her ears with her hands, and screamed in fear, "Make him shut up, make him shut up!"


    Mo Yan''s killing intent was extremely strong. The princess had always lived in a world where she had always worked hard, so why was she so cruel? Why should he break her dream?


    Mo Yan was about to draw his sword and cut off Lu Buwei''s neck, but Lu Buwei swung his sword first. Mo Yan raised his head and smiled while drinking the poisoned tea.


    "Isn''t the princess aware of this all along? Otherwise, why would so many imperial physicians of the Grand Hospital say the same thing at the same time, that the princess was happy? "I was silly."


    What is there to not understand? The prefecture lord truly didn''t know, so how could he possibly kill him?


    That one strike from Ye Langmei not only destroyed the child in Princess Golden Bell''s womb, it also resulted in Princess Golden Bell''s infertility. It was already a miracle that she was still alive.


    The effects of the poison were quick, and in less than a minute of drinking Lu Buwei began to bleed from his seven orifices. Seeing that he was about to die, Mo Yan kept his sword, turned around and walked towards the golden bell.


    Everything around them had become quiet. The lanterns had been taken away, and only the faint moonlight remained on the ground. Lu Buwei felt his internal organs being chopped up by countless knives.


    He stretched out his trembling hand and pulled out the golden needles. He gritted his teeth and pierced them into several vital points. He could die, but he couldn''t die in such a worthless manner.


    Still, I can''t be too good," he thought dreamily.


    As an imperial physician, he knew too much of the royal family''s secrets, so not many people would be able to escape unscathed. Even if he died, he might not be able to escape the clutches of the royal family.


    His father had once said that he had finally done this when he was traveling the world with the Ninth Prince''s wife. However, Lu Buwei smiled mockingly, as he had also died in the hands of his own doctor, and had never thought that he would die in the hands of Duke Golden Bell.


    His originally dispirited spirit suddenly perked up. Master Wangfei once asked him who it was that wanted to harm him, but at that time, he didn''t want to believe that the people in his heart were evil, and he still held onto a glimmer of hope. Maybe it was because when he was sitting for Master Wangfei, he accidentally tasted some of the food, so he was really very na?ve and naive.


    After figuring out the direction, Lu Buwei rushed towards the Ninth Prince''s Mansion. He hoped that he could make it to the Ninth Prince''s Mansion as soon as possible, because he had something to tell his master, Wang Concubine, that you can''t be Mr. Dongguo, that you should act as you please. The more you retreat, the more others will take advantage of you.


    No one was around along the way. Seeing that the Ninth Prince''s Mansion was right in front of them, Doctor Lu showed a pleased smile on his face, but the smile didn''t form on his face. Mo Yan slowly walked out from the side and looked at Lu Buwei with pity on his face, "I didn''t expect that Imperial Physician Lu was so skilled that he could even stop the poison from spreading."


    "You ¡­" Doctor Lu''s mouth twitched. He had supported himself up to this point with only one breath. He saw that victory was in sight but was stopped here. Blood was coming out of the corner of his mouth as he slowly fell to the ground.


    "Esteemed wangfei, farewell, your disciple has done his best."


    Mo Yan walked up to Doctor Lu and checked his eyes. He was sure that Doctor Lu was dead. He sighed and murmured, "The ''Medicine Dead'' indeed lives up to its reputation."


    Imperial Physician Lu had only learned a little, but the poison couldn''t even do anything to his disciple. If it wasn''t because he was worried, and came back to take a look, was it because he was going to walk in front of Ye Jiumei?


    Mo Yan stood up straight and looked at the Ninth Prince''s Mansion with a thoughtful expression. The Tenth Prince had said that the Ninth Prince''s leg might be healed, but he still didn''t believe it.


    Mo Yan took out a porcelain bottle wrapped in chamois and sprinkled the medicinal powder on the blood at the corner of Lu Buwei''s mouth. Mo Yan left without looking back, and saw Doctor Lu''s body slowly shrivelling up. Finally, only a few lonely silver needles were left on the ground, emitting a black light under the white moonlight.


    The eighth submission of the dissolute consort

 C164

    For three days in a row, Lu Buwei did not take part in the "class", and the happiest were the royal doctors. Everyone happily signed their names on his paper, while shaking their heads and sighing that Lu Buwei did not know self-love, and actually began to expand in his future, gloating while waiting for Lu Buwei to be reprimanded and reprimanded by the emperor.


    When the emperor saw the imperial edicts sent by the crowd, Long Yan was infuriated. What was this all about? With the royal family''s silver taels, it''s good for you to come over here and drink tea and brag. How dare you look down on the royal family? With a wave of his brush, he sent someone to lead the imperial guards and charge aggressively towards the Lu Manor.


    "Princess, it''s bad. The Emperor heard some slanderous talk and sent a pair of imperial guards to raid Lu Buwei''s home." Before Little Red could put down the vegetable basket in her hands, she rushed to Fishy''s room, out of breath.


    "What?" Little Fishy stood up abruptly.


    The little Nezha glared angrily at his heartless mother. She wanted to use her big milk to smother him to death, but he dodged in time.


    Little Fishy had no time to pay attention to this little evildoer. She quickly stuffed him into Little Red''s bosom, covered her clothes and rushed out.


    Lu Buwei was a timid person. What could he do? It seemed that she had still offended someone, and Little Fishy already had an answer in her heart.


    This time, Xiaoyu had wronged Princess Jin Ling. She had already killed Lu Buwei, so naturally, she would not go against him. Although Lu Buwei was concealing his abilities, he was just too famous, so how could he have such a conscience as an imperial physician? He had to know how to restrain himself, understand how to be mediocre, he had to show off his abilities, and he was going to be trampled on.


    The gates of the Lu Manor were wide open, and little fishes were rushing in. They saw the imperial guards ferociously driving Lu Buwei''s family into a corner, while a few soldiers were stuffing jewelry into their arms.


    Xiaoyu looked at the teenager who had been protecting his family silently. "Lu Zheng, where is your father?"


    She had seen Lu Zheng once before, and always felt that this child was too mature.


    Lu Zheng raised his eyes and saw Xiaoyu and bowed calmly. "Yaozhi greets the grand master. My father hasn''t come back for three days and nights and has just gone to report his disappearance to the justice courts. I don''t know why these people broke in."


    "Three days." Little Fishy was shocked. Didn''t that mean that no one had ever seen him since he left the Ninth Prince''s Mansion?


    "Yes." In the past, not to mention his habit of not returning home at night, he would even send a servant to inform him that he had gone to report his disappearance yesterday, not wanting to be rejected. He said that it would take three whole days before he could be considered missing, and he had an ominous premonition that his father was going to be in trouble.


    "Hey, are you looking for someone, or are you here to rob them?" Xiaoyu could not stand the sight of these soldiers. What was the difference between these soldiers and bandits?


    "Mind your own business, woman. If you provoke me, I will take you to be an official courtesan." Although Xiaoyu''s reputation was well-known, none of the soldiers had ever seen her before. It wasn''t easy for her to wear those first-name clothes, so no one took her seriously.


    Little Fishy was so angry that she laughed instead. Just as she was about to open her mouth, her sleeve was pulled back.


    She turned around and looked at Lu Zheng, who was holding her hand. Lu Zheng looked at her and shook his head slightly.


    Little Fishy looked at him with her eyes. She was clearly a twelve-thirteen years old, but she had a calm that didn''t match her age.


    "Martial Ancestor, you came at the right time. I originally wanted to return this book." Lu Zheng took out a small fish from his bosom and lent it to Lu Buwei to look at the poison scripture.


    Xiaoyu wrinkled her brows, "Why are you here?"


    If this book were to fall into the hands of a bad person, it would be unimaginable. Just as she saw the imperial guards fighting over it, she was secretly worried, afraid that the scripture would disappear, but she did not expect that Lu Buwei would hand it over to Lu Zheng. She was secretly unhappy in her heart.


    "Reporting to Master Ancestor, that day when my father took back this book, he was overjoyed, and acted like he was insane. He couldn''t help but ask, and my father made a treasure out of it, holding it against his chest, saying," This is the precious treasure of the world that your master gave to your master, and I have borrowed it to see. My father has not returned to my house for a few days, so it must be very dangerous.


    Hearing this, Fishy let out a long breath. It''s okay, it''s okay, even though she felt that the ancient people were pedantic, and they could easily produce a secret, causing many absolute arts to be lost, but the Poison Scriptures were different from other medical books. If it fell into the wrong hands, who knows how many people would be killed.


    "Lubber will be fine, you''re fine." Little Fishy patted Lu Zheng''s shoulder as she praised him.


    Lu Zhen''s face turned red as he lowered his head, "Thank you for your praise, grandmaster. Please help me find my father."


    If he was alive, he wanted to see people. If he was dead, he wanted to see corpses.


    Little Fishy nodded her head hurriedly. Wasn''t this what they should do?


    "Your dad isn''t home, so you''re the man. You have to protect your family, okay?" Xiaoyu looked at him seriously. When a boy was this old, he would always think that he was already a man. Naturally, she would not do something so cold-blooded.


    Lu Zheng nodded seriously.


    Little Fishy coldly looked at the person leading the team and walked up to him with a sneer. She extended her hand and took out the jade pendant that showed that she was a daughter-in-law and showed it to him.


    When that person saw this, his face changed and he quickly bowed, "This official greets Ninth Princess. This official has eyes but does not recognize Golden Fragrance Jade. Please forgive me."


    Who didn''t know that the Ninth Princess was on good terms with Lu Buwei? He complained in his heart, although he was ordered by the royal family to arrest Lu Buwei, the emperor didn''t ask them to copy his family''s house. If the Ninth Princess had some bad words to say to the emperor, then even if he tried to lighten his guard, it would mean that he had to defy the imperial authority.


    "It''s okay if you don''t know. You don''t have to feel too much guilt." Little Fishy''s smile did not reach her eyes.


    "Yes, yes." That person nodded like pecking rice as he thought to himself, "Who said that the Ninth wangfei has only her chest and no brain?" These words sent chills down his spine. He was way too skilled.


    "I''ve long heard that Imperial Father''s calligraphy skills are top-notch, and I''ve never had the chance to see it. Today, you brought an imperial edict here, so it''s a good opportunity for me to take a look." Little Fishy stretched out her hand with a smile on her face.


    "This ¡­" The man looked embarrassed.


    Xiaoyu saw it and her face sank, "What? Eh? Could it be that you are faking an imperial edict? "


    With a cold expression on her face, she gave a fake imperial edict. That person was so scared that his heart nearly jumped out of his chest. His knees went weak as he kneeled on the ground.

 C165

    "Ninth wangfei, you can''t say that." The man waved his hand.


    "What''s your name?" Little Fishy asked solemnly as she leisurely sat down on an armchair.


    "This official is Han Bing Yin." Han Bing Yin replied, trembling in fear.


    "How many heads do you have? How dare you pass down the imperial edict?" Xiaoyu felt like she was a fox trying to show off her strength. However, status was indeed a useful thing.


    "In reply to the ninth prince''s consort, even if I were to lend you some guts, I wouldn''t dare to falsely preach the imperial edict." Han Bing Yin was so nervous that he couldn''t even speak properly. His body was like a sieve as he forcefully pulled out the imperial edict from his bosom, raised it above his head, and kneeled in front of Little Fishy.


    Xiaoyu calmly received the imperial edict. She had already achieved quite a bit by learning from Little Jiu these few days. She swept her gaze over it and smiled sweetly at Han Bing, who had been observing her son''s expression.


    When Han Bing saw this, he secretly let out a sigh of relief. But before he could relax, Xiaoyu slammed the table, scaring him into a sitting position. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. Ye Zichen looked at Xiaoyu blankly.


    "Han Bing Yin, you actually dare to correct me." Little Fishy coldly said.


    "This official doesn''t dare." Han Bing Yin was about to lose her mind due to fright.


    "You don''t dare?"


    "Little Fishy coldly laughed as she waved the imperial edict in her hand." royal father''s decree states that Lu Buwei will neglect his duty and will be ordered to bring it back for questioning. You guys aren''t in a hurry to find Lu Buwei, but are busy trying to rob the family, what is your intention, oh. "


    Little Fishy pretended to understand and nodded, "You want to rebel."


    Little Yu pointed at the crowd and raised his voice.


    Everyone''s face changed, they cursed in their hearts, just where did this bitch come from? She actually dared to block their path of wealth. Everyone stared at Han Bing Yin like she was a prey, waiting for his order to sell her to the brothel.


    It turned out that they were truly too engrossed in the robbery. Little Fishy and the others'' dialogue was so loud that they turned a deaf ear to them. All they heard was this last sentence.


    This bitch was truly audacious. She actually dared to say something about rebelling within the imperial city. She must be tired of living.


    These guards were really robbing each other until their eyes turned red. You said that even their Sir Han was kneeling on the ground? This woman is still young, but she''s still someone with status. Can''t they think for a bit?


    Han Bing Yin was scared out of her wits, how could she have the time to notice her subordinates'' hungry eyes on Xiaoyu? He kowtowed again and again, "Damn it, damn it!"


    Other than shouting his grievances, he actually didn''t know anything else.


    "If you are wronged, then there will be no one wronged." A refined and tranquil voice rang out. The ninth prince was pushed into the room by fifteen years old. He looked at Xiaoyu reproachfully. Why didn''t you look for him?


    Xiaoyu walked up with a fawning smile, "Lil ''Nine ¡­"


    "Hmph." Night Nine turned his head away awkwardly.


    Xiaoyu already knew how to control the Night Nine, she stepped forward and gently pulled on Night Nine''s sleeve, "Xiao-Jiu, Lu Buwei is my disciple, after all, he is my master for one day, and he is my master for life. My master is my father, I ¡­"


    "When you heard that something had happened to him, you became momentarily anxious. You wanted to see what exactly had happened, so you rushed over." Night Demon finished her sentence for her.


    Little Fishy was dumbstruck. That was the truth. From Night Nine''s words, this was not an understanding, but a clear accusation against her, accusing her of being someone of the opposite sex.


    Actually, in her eyes, Lu Buwei was just a junior. Logically speaking, her concern for this junior was not wrong, but her mistake was not to report it to Night Nine.


    Little Fishy lowered her head. On the surface, she had a good attitude towards admitting her crime, but she was not in her heart. No matter how good the relationship between husband and wife was, there was no need for them to always stick together.


    She would not understand his panic. Outside, the sky was high and the emperor was far away, and people might forget about them. Going back to the capital was no different from living on the edge of a knife.


    Xiaoyu and Nezha were his weak points, he didn''t need anything except for them.


    Night Walker let out a long sigh, stretched out her hand and tweaked the little fish behind her ear.


    Seeing him speak to that coquettish little girl softly, obediently and with a doting look on his face, even a fool would know who Xiaoyu was. Thinking of the criticism they had just said and the regret they felt in their hearts, they could only hope that they had never said anything or Xiaoyu had gone temporarily deaf and did not hear what they had just said.


    "You are a woman. If you barge into the capital, you will be bullied by that person with eyes on a dog''s head." Endless Night said gently.


    As he finished speaking, Night Nine''s Charm swept across the group, intentionally or unintentionally.


    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t wait to have an Invisibility Cloak hide inside.


    Little Fishy smiled playfully at Night Nine, "No way, everyone is very kind. They won''t even look at me. Their eyes are focused on valuable things."


    Little Fishy exaggeratedly expressed her regret, "Such a beautiful lady of Tian Xiang Country standing in front of them, yet she doesn''t even show any signs of longing, and instead busied herself with plundering and plundering things from her family, this is truly a failure."


    The little fish shook its head.


    Everyone wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. They had originally wanted to, but after seeing the Ninth Prince, who dared to? Ninth Wangfei, you''re too big.


    "The Royal Concubine is making fun of me, the Royal Concubine is making fun of me." Han Bing Yin nodded and bowed, her face as bitter as a bitter gourd. Combined with his bitter gourd of pimples, it was indeed a classic.


    "Yeah, I was just teasing." Little Fishy nodded her head seriously.


    Han Bing Yin was about to collapse. What kind of woman was this, could she joke around?


    But what could he do? Whatever people said, he had to listen to them. Little Fishy continued, "I think, all of you big brothers must be appraising them for a bit, after a while they will put everything back where they were."


    "Of course, of course." Han Bing nodded her head like a chick pecking rice, as long as it didn''t get to the emperor, anything was fine. Sigh, all the officials who roamed the house were rich, why did it have to be his turn to plagiarize when he met a roadblock, all he could do was admit his misfortune.


    Watching Little Fishy take over the fifteenth shift and leave with Night Nine, Han Bing had the feeling of a hero leaving the world forever.


    "Sir Han ¡­" Spitting out the food that entered their stomachs was always unpleasant, but they didn''t dare disobey, so they could only hope that Han Li would be a bit more resilient. As long as he didn''t say anything, they wouldn''t throw up.


    "Put them back." Han Bing Yin waved his hand weakly.

 C166

    "Little Nine, I want to meet someone." Knowing that a guilty conscience was not a good child, she naturally would not do something like that.


    "No." Night Nine denied it.


    Fishy''s hand that was pushing the wheelchair stopped.


    "I haven''t said who I want to see yet." Don''t reject her so quickly, okay?


    "Oh?" Ninefire blinked. "Princess Golden Bell."


    Little fish discouraged, do not be like her stomach of ascariasis OK?


    "Not just anyone can enter Prince Rui''s mansion. Besides, what evidence do you have to prove that Princess Golden Bell detained Lu Buwei?" A reasonable analysis of Night Nine.


    "Lu Buwei is a modest and prudent person. Furthermore, he is the only one in the Imperial Hospital who knows about Princess Golden Bell''s health. She only wants to marry you and bribed everyone in the Imperial Hospital. Only Lu Buwei will not be bribed by him. So, I''ve determined ¡­"


    "That''s just your guess. You have no proof." Nine Night Demon interrupted her, her eyes clear and clear.


    She hated evidence. This was obvious, but when Night Nine spoke of evidence twice, it was actually a reminder to her that Prince Rui was powerful. Without full confidence, she could not provoke him.


    Little Fishy''s chest violently heaved up and down. One could clearly see how angry she was.


    Little Fish and Prince Rui, they were like eggs and stones. He absolutely could not let Little Fishy be foolish enough to run into Prince Rui.


    "I''ll go propose to Princess Golden Bell." No matter what, she had to make a trip to Prince Rui''s mansion.


    The corners of Night Nine''s eyes twitched. "You proposed marriage to Princess Golden Bell?" May I know which young master it is? "


    I hope it''s not what he thinks.


    "Of course it''s my precious baby. My beloved husband, you ¡ª Ninth Prince Ye Jiu [1]." Little Fishy''s smile did not reach her eyes.


    How could it not be what he thought it would be? How could it reflect their mutual understanding?


    "Xiaoyu, don''t forget, I promised you that I would go from one to the other." Nine of the nights, Nine reminded her.


    "How could I forget?" Fishy replied matter-of-factly.


    "It''s really hard to understand." Fifteen, who had been silent all this time, finally could not help but speak out the thoughts in his heart.


    Ye Jiumei nodded in satisfaction. That''s right, why did you call Fishy to say everything? Then what should I do?


    Xiaoyu pursed her lips, "What''s so hard to understand? There''s nothing to be afraid of, you don''t understand. Seriously."


    "Ah, you mean to deceive Princess Golden Bell?" Nightmare understood now, but she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "This is not a lie, it is a white lie." Little Fishy patiently taught.


    "Whether it''s kindness or malice, it''s a lie." Couldn''t she have done something else? Couldn''t she have done it without Princess Golden Bell?


    "Then don''t lie." Little Nine, why are you so entangled?


    "Then let''s go home." Little Nezha was still waiting at home.


    Little Fishy stretched her neck. Night Nine frowned. "Little Fishy, you ¡­"


    "I''ll go and propose to Ninth Prince." Little Fishy dryly opened her mouth.


    "I didn''t say no ¡­" Nine Nights frowned, it wasn''t good to go back on his word.


    "I didn''t say I was lying to her. I''ve already promised you, I''m not lying to her. I''m really matchmaking for her." Little fish.


    Hearing this, Night Nine was so angry that she raised her hand and pointed at Little Fishy, "You ¡­"


    She would not give in. In truth, she hated seeing Princess Golden Bell, an arrogant and ignorant girl who looked down on everyone else, and she had always tried to steal her husband from her. She did not know that the stalk of Night Nine Charms belonged to her, but since she dared to covet her man, she definitely had to teach her a lesson.


    Night Nine sighed in his heart. Meeting a little fish was the greatest misfortune of his life.


    "Don''t say that. I''ll go with you." His voice was originally very loud, but after meeting Xiaoyu''s eyes, it became smaller and smaller. In the end, there was almost no sound.


    Little Fishy looked at Night Nine, her heart brimming with happiness. In fact, he cared for her, but he didn''t say much. She suddenly bent her head down and kissed Night Nine''s left cheek.


    "Nonsense." He glanced down the street, but no one was paying him any attention. His mind was set.


    Xiaoyu smiled at him, but he turned his head away. "From now on, don''t be like this on the streets."


    Xiaoyu held back her laughter. "No, this is a grudge between Jinling and I. If you interfere, it will only make the situation more deadlock. If you are worried, just send two people to follow."


    She was always like this. She just didn''t trust him to protect her.


    "In that case, you be careful." Night Nine knew that she couldn''t change the mind of the big girl who was like a little fish in the bone marrow for the time being. She didn''t need to change her mind too quickly, she could just let her have it for now.


    "I know." Little Fishy said happily. Even if she could not persuade Little Nine, she did not intend to change her mind. Being able to clear the path would be for the best.


    "Fifteen, twelve, you two follow the wangfei." Nine Nights ordered.


    "How can that be? Hubby, there should be someone by your side as well. Otherwise, how can I be at ease?" Fishy pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.


    Night Nine''s eyes swept over her. Fishy knew she was wrong. Her fart had landed on her horse''s leg.


    Indeed, Night Nine gave a cold snort, "Do you even know how to worry?"


    Little Yu didn''t call her husband, he was already used to it.


    Fishy let out a hollow laugh. She had truly fallen into a trap of her own accord.


    "How about this, we''ll send you back to your residence first, then I''ll go see Jin Ling."


    In any case, she must not put Little Nine in danger.


    Night Nine turned his head awkwardly, how could he not understand Little Fishy''s thoughts? Just like how he was worried about Little Fishy, Little Fishy wasn''t worried about herself, but was instead worried about him.


    "You can leave. I have nothing to do here." There were even some people protecting him. He knew Xiaoyu''s personality and looked at her gently, but in reality, she was an impatient person. He couldn''t wait to do it.


    Fishy still wanted to say something, but Fifteen waved his hand in the air, and in the blink of an eye, Seventeen was already standing next to Fishy. "Princess, let me do it." Seventeen said as he took the wheelchair. Fishy looked at him dumbly. She knew their qinggong was not bad, but she shouldn''t be so elusive. Although she was scared, she couldn''t help but be scared when she was free.


    As fifteen looked at the comical action of Little Fishy holding her hand, a trace of warmth appeared in her ice-cold eyes. Their wangfei was indeed different from the others, making others feel close to her. "Wangfei, let''s go."

 C167

    "Princess, Princess, the ninth princess wishes to seek an audience." He hurriedly rushed in and reported to Princess Golden Bell.


    "What is she doing here?" Princess Golden Bell suddenly stood up and went back after pondering for a moment.


    "Princess, this servant will send her away." Xiu''er put down the embroidery in her hands.


    "No, let her in. I want to see what she has in mind." Princess Golden Bell made up her mind.


    It was likely that the emperor had already pressured her to give up her position as the ninth prince''s wife. She had come to find him to reason.


    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. With this in her stomach, who would be able to stop her from becoming the ninth princess'' consort?


    "Congratulations, Princess Golden Bell. Congratulations, Princess Golden Bell." When Xiaoyu saw Princess Golden Bell, her face lit up with happiness.


    "Princess, don''t forget your promise to the prince." Twelve quietly reminded him.


    "Got it." Before Little Fishy''s mouth opened, words came out from between her teeth. Why did they have to guard against her like she was a thief? Was her faithfulness that bad?


    "What''s there to be happy about?" When Princess Golden Bell saw their interactions, she was even more certain of it. Her stomach began to straighten as she placed her hand on top of her head to stroke her face.


    Xiaoyu felt her eyes twitch when she saw this. She had long since heard that some people would be delusional if the excitement was too great. This Princess Golden Bell was definitely the type of princess that was beyond hope.


    Xiaoyu put on a fake smile, "Being pregnant before marriage is not a big deal. As long as we can quickly find a cheap father for our child, then everyone will be happy. Princess, you are not the least bit vague on this point."


    "You ¡­" When Princess Golden Bell heard this, her expression changed as she abruptly stood up.


    "Aiyo, Princess, no one told you not to get so angry, not to get so angry, would you miscarry? "Oh right, you don''t know what abortion is, do you?" Little Fishy''s face was full of ''concern''.


    "How dare you curse a princess?" Xiu''er stood out and scolded Little Fishy.


    "Why are you being so fierce, your master is only a second rank princess while this wangfei is a first rank royal daughter-in-law. If your master marries your prince, you have to call me big sister. Are you making enemies for your master right now? Is this your loyalty?"


    Xiu''er was speechless, no one had ever discussed these things with her before. She was used to taking advantage of people''s power, let alone a princess, even when she entered the palace, she had never been weaker when she saw the imperial concubines. She stole a glance at Princess Golden Bell and did not know what to do, after all, what Little Fishy said was the truth, and the princess was determined to marry into the Ninth Prince''s estate.


    "I call you elder sister?" Princess Golden Bell felt the situation to be laughable. She had indeed thought of it previously, but in the future, it was impossible. Ruthlessness flashed in her eyes. She would never share a husband with others.


    "Although you want to call me big sister, it''s a pity that I don''t like many little sisters. Little Jiu also said that he has always taken you as his little sister, and he can''t do such incestuous things. That''s why he wouldn''t do such a cheap father." Xiaoyu looked at Princess Golden Bell with a troubled expression.


    "So, it''s better if I call you Princess."


    Princess Golden Bell was stunned. She wasn''t here to express her goodwill? Then what did she come here for?


    Xiao Yu did not pretend to be secretive and went straight to the point. "Princess Jin Ling, your savior, my disciple, Lu Buwei, has been bothering you at home for a long time. His family is very worried, should you let him go?"


    "You are here for Lubber." Princess Golden Bell looked at Xiaoyu with a strange expression.


    Xiaoyu''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the look in her eyes. She pretended to be relaxed as she said, "You won''t repay kindness with enmity, right?"


    "Repaying kindness with enmity? What kindness did he give me? What enmity do I have with him? " Princess Golden Bell''s expression turned increasingly strange.


    When Little Fishy saw this, her heart sank. From the looks of it, Lu Buwei was in trouble. Otherwise, she would have been at a loss and not a weird one.


    "In that case, farewell." Xiaoyu turned around and was about to leave. There was no point in continuing on with the topic. Twelfth place would naturally not be silenced. The two maidservants by her side would most likely disappear.


    "Don''t you want to know what Lv Wei said before he died?" Princess Golden Bell said leisurely.


    Although she did not turn her head back, Princess Golden Bell could imagine that her tragic face must be very beautiful. She was delighted, "Sigh, your disciple is thinking of you even in death, but you are so heartless that you did not even ask him. Tell me, how unfair was his death?"


    Princess Golden Bell smacked her lips in pity.


    "What did he say?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    Princess Golden Bell stared at her back as she slowly said, "Kneel down and beg me to tell you. If my mood is good, I might tell you."


    Twelve couldn''t help but say, "Then what if you''re in a bad mood?"


    Princess Golden Bell rolled her eyes. "Then wait until I''m in a good mood."


    When Twelfth Prince heard this, he felt infuriated in his heart. Little Fishy was, after all, the Ninth Princess, so how could she kneel to him?


    "I''m sleepy, help me get some rest." Princess Golden Bell reached out her hand and placed it on Xiu''er''s arm.


    Xiaoyu pushed aside the twelve arms that had intercepted her before slowly kneeling down. Twelfth Sister''s expression changed, and something flashed through his fifteen eyes.


    "Princess Jin Ling, Lu Buwei is dead. Please tell me where his remains are now." The last words of God is nothing more than taking care of my family and avenging me, those things she will naturally do. Right now, the most important thing is to retrieve Lu Buwei''s corpse and return it to his family, so that we can clear him of the false accusations and prevent the Emperor from rashly raiding another family.


    "I''ll tell you what I do." Princess Golden Bell said coldly.


    "Presumably, Princess Golden Bell doesn''t want others to know that your pregnancy has cheated you of your marriage, right?" Xiaoyu stood up and walked to Princess Golden Bell''s side as she whispered into her ear.


    Princess Golden Bell''s face turned pale as she retreated a few steps. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Is this nonsense? Princess, you know very well that a county magistrate''s corpse is useless to you. Why don''t you give it to me as a personal favor?" Little Fishy pressed on step by step.


    "You ¡­" Princess Golden Bell glared at Xiaoyu angrily.


    "I know more than that."


    "No one will believe you." Princess Golden Bell said dispiritedly as she held onto the table.


    "Princess, you can give it a try. Rumors are extremely powerful." Little Fishy''s face was innocent and incomparably pure, even more so than a little white flower.


    "Lu Buwei is already dead."


    With a flat sound, Xiaoyu turned around abruptly. Mo Yan was standing not far away from her like a wooden sculpture.


    "Nothing?" Little Fishy mumbled to herself. After being immersed in wuxia dramas for a few years, and having the good fortune to become Yao Mo''s top disciple, she naturally knew what this signified.

 C168

    Mo Yan took out a porcelain bottle and threw it at 15. 15 lowered his head and saw the words on the bottle and couldn''t help but mutter, "Corpse Melting Powder."


    Xiaoyu''s body swayed.


    Princess Jin Ling looked at Mo Yan with an angry expression. "Who asked you to tell her?"


    She hated Little Fishy.


    Mo Yan did not say a word. He had been drugged and survived a narrow escape from death, but so many things had happened. The only thing he could do now was protect Princess Jin Ling from being harmed. For this, he had sacrificed his life.


    The faith in Xiaoyu''s heart collapsed as she stared at Princess Golden Bell.


    Princess Golden Bell was reprimanding Mo Yan when she felt a gaze that made her feel uncomfortable all over. She turned around and saw Xiaoyu looking at her with a look of loathing.


    "What are you looking at?" Princess Golden Bell felt guilty for no reason.


    Xiaoyu lowered her head and said, "Goodbye."


    She had always thought that this was just a spoiled child. In fact, a spoiled child, you couldn''t deny that she was a child, but even more so, you couldn''t deny that she was a bad person. "I can''t!


    Xiaoyu left the Prince Rui''s mansion in low spirits. She had always hoped that things would not get to the worst possible stage. She had always hoped that Princess Golden Bell was only afraid of Lu Buwei''s big mouth, so she locked him up in Prince Rui''s mansion. She didn''t dare to think that Princess Golden Bell was still so young.


    "Esteemed wangfei ¡­" Just as XII wanted to speak, he was pulled back by fifteen. Twelve looked at fifteen, and fifteen lightly shook their heads at him.


    Although Lu Buwei had followed her for so long, he was usually dull, but as long as it was a wangfei''s matter, he had done all sorts of things that went against the rules. To put things bluntly, he was more loyal than a dog to his wangfei. If he died, how could the wangfei not feel sad?


    Fishy was walking in a daze when she suddenly bumped into a person. That person called out tenderly and raised his eyes, "Ninth wangfei, why is it you?"


    Little Fishy tried to focus her eyes. "It''s you, eighth sister-in-law."


    Yan Yu''s expression became serious when she heard that. In order to cover it up, she pulled on Little Fishy''s hand, "Where did you come from? Where to? Why are you so distracted? Could it be that that disabled hubby of yours has to admit that he''s young? "


    Yan Yu was quick to speak. Whenever she mentioned ''little girl'', she would grind her teeth in anger.


    Xiaoyu smiled wryly, Xiao Jiu was very nice to her, how could she possibly be that kind. She took Yan Yu''s arm and said, "We might as well meet by chance, let''s go drink."


    Naturally, Yan Yu readily agreed as she entered a nearby restaurant with Xiaoyu by her side, her arms around Little Fishy''s shoulders.


    12 and 15 looked at each other in dismay. How could these two women act like this in public? Moreover, the place they entered wasn''t a restaurant, but a gambling den, alright?


    "Go back and report to the prince." Fifteen made a prompt decision. Although she knew that the prince would be very angry when he heard that the wangfei was with Yan Yu, who knew what would happen if she didn''t report it?


    Yan Yu brought Little Fishy directly to the private room and ordered some dishes. The dishes were served very quickly and a dice box was also brought along with them.


    "I''ve always wanted to gamble with you, the Ninth Princess. I''ve never gotten the chance to. Today, I''m going to catch you." Yan Yu laughed.


    "It''s better not to be too addicted to gambling on this kind of thing."


    Xiaoyu wasn''t too interested in the wine. She poured the wine into a cup and raised it up before waving it at Yan Yu. "Come, drink."


    Yan Yu stretched out her hand to block Little Fishy''s wine cup. Little Fishy was furious, so she slapped her glass and said, "What''s wrong with you? It''s not like I won''t give you any silver for you to drink. Why are you blocking me?"


    "It''s more worrisome to drink and worry. Since you don''t want to bet, why don''t we talk?" Yan Yu looked at her silently. She had long noticed that Xiaoyu was in a bad mood, so she intentionally bumped into her and dragged her to the gambling den.


    Lu Buwei was dead. She had killed him, and she should have thought of that. A wolf is a wolf, how can you expect her to turn into a sheep? She shouldn''t have been softhearted. She should have exposed the fact that Ye Langmei had raped Princess Golden Bell upon returning to the capital. Even if no one believed her, so what if they felt that Princess Golden Bell was a slut like her, at least Lu Buwei wouldn''t die.


    Yan Yu carefully walked to Xiaoyu''s side and placed her hand on Xiaoyu''s shoulder. "Ninth Princess, do you want to hear my story?"


    Yan Yu''s mournful voice made Little Fishy stop crying. She wiped her tears away on her sleeve and raised her head to look at Yan Yu in surprise.


    Yan Yu smiled at her with great effort. "There are some things that the Ninth Prince must have told you. What I want to say is the part that he doesn''t know about."


    "Huh?" Xiaoyu looked at Yan Yu in confusion.


    Yan Yu laughed self-deprecatingly. "You don''t have to be surprised. The reason I''m telling you all of this is because I have a favor to ask of you."


    Little Fishy was puzzled. If he really had a request for her, he would naturally not look for her when he was in a bad mood.


    "I''m the daughter of the Shang family. My father has no children, and I''ve raised myself as a boy. The family business has always been managed by me. There''s a gambling den and a brothel ¡­" Yan Yu explained slowly.


    There was a gambling den and a brothel? Little Fishy chewed, suddenly feeling that something was wrong.


    "Wait a minute, you said that you''re in charge of the family''s business. This business has a brothel?" Little Fish interrupted her words.


    Yan Yu smiled. "You''re really clever. Did you want to ask, since I''ve stayed in a brothel before, how could I not know what''s going on between husband and wife?"


    Xiaoyu did not say anything, only glancing at the location of the palace guards'' sand on her arm.


    Yan Yu sighed. "This is what I want to say next."


    Although she had a straightforward disposition, she was filled with fear towards the matters between husband and wife. Later on, she unintentionally discovered that the eighth prince was completely unable to deal with her, but the eighth prince was completely unaware of her physical condition, which might have made her feel unbearable in the eyes of other women. However, this was a great thing for her, because she felt that living with the eighth prince like this was very good, so when the eighth prince said that he wanted to marry her, she ordered him to not allow him to marry her.


    "After all, it''s more important for a man to see than to do that sort of thing. He only marries me, and when I say that I''m a man, no matter who says it''s not possible, it''s useless." Yan Yu said with a flushed face.

 C169

    "You said the eighth prince is inhumane?" How was this possible? He and the eighth princess clearly had a child. " Little Fishy said in shock, even though the child was not born yet.


    "The eighth princess is also an idiot. I''m very pleased."


    The reason why she didn''t want him to marry her was not for her position, but for his face. But he, with the excuse that she had nothing to offer after a few years of marriage, asked her to marry him. Anger and grief filled her heart, she threw a paper to the eighth prince, left the capital in order to travel around the country and check her own business.


    When she came back, she heard that the eighth princess was pregnant and had a small birth. She was curious, afraid that the eighth princess would behave badly and secretly follow her to the temple to repay her wish. When she found out that the eighth princess was still a virgin, she felt gratified but also sad.


    Yan Yu wiped the corners of her eyes. "That day, you discovered that the palace guard on my arm was just a coincidence. I would usually bring my hands with me there, but didn''t expect that the eighth prince would snatch them away that day. In a moment of desperation, I had no choice but to ask."


    Little Fishy didn''t say anything. She actually said the same things as the Seventh Prince had said to her when they were in private. Presumably, her request was the same thing as the Seventh Prince''s.


    If her foster father, Yao Meng Chen, was still alive, then there would be nothing to say. She had once hinted to Yao Meng Chen that since it wouldn''t be easy for her to take in a disciple, he would help her teach him some honest-to-God skills. Unexpectedly, when Yao Meng Chen heard her words, he seriously gave them to Lu Buwei.


    Although she wasn''t ugly in front of a doctor, she wasn''t that determined. If she couldn''t resist the temptation and personally "saved" the eighth prince, she was afraid that Little Jiu would be sensible and die for her, which wouldn''t be a bad test for him. She had always thought that the eighth prince was just some kind of man who leaked out prematurely, and all he needed to do was increase his tolerance, otherwise, why would the eighth princess have such a small fortune?


    "Ninth wangfei." Yan Yu suddenly knelt down.


    "I beg of you, help Little Eight so that he and the eighth wangfei can have their own blood and bones."


    Xiaoyu hurried to help her up. "Get up. Get up. Be good. What are you kneeling for? I hate kneeling."


    Yan Yu wasn''t a hypocritical person. She followed Xiaoyu''s movements and stood up, "Ninth wangfei, you agreed to my request?"


    "She doesn''t agree."


    The door was pushed open, and Ye Jiumei angrily looked at Yan Yu. How could she request for Little Fishy? Even if Little Fishy knew how to treat illnesses, how could she help with them, even if that person was her brother?


    When Yan Yu saw Night Nine, she felt a little guilty. After all, asking Little Fishy to cure her hidden ailment was too ¡­ That one.


    "Ninth Prince." Yan Yu gave Night Nine a blessings.


    "Hmph." Night Nine turned in his wheelchair and was not greeted by her.


    This was also for the sake of Night Demon, which was why she had brazenly harassed them time and time again. This was also the only way, she only hoped to get a chance to be alone with Xiaoyu, hoping that they could share this secret with each other. She didn''t know why, but she always felt that Xiaoyu could save Little Eight.


    "Let''s go home." Night Nine reached out his hand to Little Fishy, and in a soft voice, Twelve told her that Lu Buwei had died without even leaving a corpse behind.


    Little Fishy glanced at Swallow, then handed her hand to Night Nine, and the two of them left hand in hand.


    Yan Yu looked at Night Nine with a bitter expression on her face. She was really sick. If Xiaoyu really had the ability, how could she let him ride in a wheelchair? She should have already treated him, so she shouldn''t have listened to rumors.


    Yan Yu walked back to her seat and sat down. She poured herself a cup of wine and downed it in one gulp.


    Right now, she didn''t ask for anything else, just hoped that the Eighth Prince could live like a normal man. Was she wrong?


    That vulgar expression of a man drooling over a woman appeared in front of Yan Yu''s eyes. She waved her hand, but she still felt disgusted. However, the sisters in the building all said that if you love someone, you must give your heart and soul to him.


    People who loved each other would always do those kinds of things, so why would the sisters cry behind their backs after doing those things?


    Yanyu drank by herself, occasionally throwing the dice.


    Xiaoyu and co. returned to their home, but before they even entered the door, they heard Nezha''s heart-wrenching cries. Xiaoyu immediately let go of Night Nine''s hands and rushed inside.


    Hearing Nezha''s crying, Night Nine was also very worried. He didn''t want Little Yu to be more anxious than him, so he just left him there. He looked at his empty hands and felt a sense of loss.


    "Why are you crying so loudly?" Little Fishy lifted the curtain and hurriedly walked in front of Little Red. She received Little Nezha and probed his forehead.


    The little Nezha stopped crying and reached out his hand to wave away Little Fishy''s hand with dissatisfaction. He looked at her with wide open eyes with dissatisfaction. He didn''t know if he was a kid who drank milk or not, he actually left him at home without caring about anything else. They wanted to starve him to death, the more they thought about it, the more wronged he got.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t cry anymore, I don''t care if you''re crying anymore." Little Fishy grit her teeth. This little demoness was crying to the point that her head ached.


    Nezha''s voice suddenly stopped. He looked at Little Fishy resentfully, thinking to himself, "Do you think I''m willing to cry? Do you know that males have tears that do not easily fall?" Poor me can''t eat anything but breast milk. I can''t eat anyone else''s milk, and I can''t even starve to death. Since he can''t even speak, he naturally has to cry and express his grief and indignation.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Nezha couldn''t hold himself anymore and said, "Stinking woman, you want to starve to death."


    When Little Fishy heard this, her long, shapely eyebrows slanted inwards. This fellow relied on the fact that she had transmigrated and did not put anyone in her eyes. She endured it. She even rejected the least bit of courtesy and respect.


    Little Fishy was originally in a bad mood, so she directly threw him onto the bed, "You slowly cry, I won''t serve you anymore."


    "Beauty, I''ve been hungry for the whole day." The little Nezha saw that things were not going well, and immediately went soft.


    "Beautiful women? What beautiful women? If you call her mother, she''ll die." Little Fishy leisurely sat on the chair as she sipped her tea. She had to be educated from a small place, and her son who had transmigrated to her world had to be educated from the moment he was born.


    "Mama Sang, please be merciful. I''ve never seen such a heartless mother like you. Are you my stepmother? How heartless." Little Nezha complained, he was starving, how could she have the mood to drink tea?

 C170

    Fishy''s chest violently rose and fell. This stinking brat had never let anyone off with his mouth. He really didn''t know what he had done in his previous life.


    Nezha''s eyes were shining as he stared at the high ground. That was his granary.


    Xiaoyu looked down and saw Nezha''s vulgar eyes. She was so angry that she almost died. She abruptly stood up and walked outside.


    "Beauty, beauty, don''t go. I''m still hungry." The little Nezha saw that she was about to leave in a hurry.


    Xiaoyu turned around and looked at him condescendingly, "Do you understand? If we travel here, you can try to change the minds of the people here. But first, you have to adapt to the environment, and no matter what era, loyalty and filial piety are worth advocating. If you forget even the bare minimum standards of being a human, then what is the point of having a living person? "


    Little Fishy was provoked today, but Lu Buwei suffered a grudge because of her kindness. She was just about to give up her conscience and start acting selfishly, not wanting to meet little Nezha who was even more selfish than her.


    What should he do as a person?


    The little Nezha saw that Little Fishy left on her own and laid on the bed in a daze. Was this really the situation of a godly horse?


    Night Nine came in and was shocked by Nezha''s sparkling eyes, "Where''s your mother?"


    Little Nezha pursed his lips and started to howl again.


    "Stop, I don''t have any milk."


    The little Nezha heard it and quickly stopped talking. He pursed his lips and said, "I''m going in, I can''t even feed my son anymore. Daddy, I''m so hungry."


    Night Nine looked at little Nezha, "How rare, you actually dared to call me daddy." Night Nine swung his wheelchair into the back room.


    Little Nezha was stunned. Did he call him daddy? Sigh, that''s not right. He''s already calling me daddy, why is he ignored me? I''m hungry.


    Nine Night Demon went in and saw Little Fishy lying on the bed in a daze with her eyes wide open. He rolled his wheelchair forward to the bedside, stood up, sat on the bed and nudged her, "Little Fishy, did Little Nezha make you angry again?"


    Little Fishy suddenly sat up, hugging Night Nine''s waist, "Little Nine, hug me tight."


    The two of them lay on the bed with their arms around each other. The atmosphere was warm and tranquil.


    Time flew by, second by second, but no one was willing to waste it.


    This was the first time Nezha thought about such a philosophical question. Not only did he have to recognize the truth and recognize that stinking woman as his mother, he also had to learn how to flatter and flatter this woman.


    The problem was that he had found the crux of the problem, but he couldn''t call Little Fishy over. He took a deep breath and started circulating his dantian. "Wahh ~ ~ ~ ~


    Night Nine and Fishy looked at each other, seeing helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Just feed him." Even though he swore in his heart that he would rather throw this little monster, who was fighting with him, out of the ninth heaven, he was still Little Fishy and his blood and bones. The crystallization of their love, he could only think about it and never carry it out.


    Little Fishy pouted and sat up to put on her shoes. God knows if this little evildoer was her son, but she actually dared to question whether she was his biological mother. As a mother, she wasn''t scared to death by this evildoer and was already an Amitabha. Being able to speak wasn''t anything to be afraid of, but, whose son would tease this old lady?


    "That brat is lacking in training, but the current him can''t ask anyone to teach him. Little Nine, you have to put in a lot of effort." Little Fishy put on her shoes, then turned to look at Night Nine.


    "Naturally." Nezha was also his child.


    "Then I''ll go take a look first. Don''t come over here yet." Little Fishy hesitated.


    After all, if two people were to be together, it was very easy for them to be separated.


    Night Nine nodded, and Fishy kissed him on the cheek, "Little Nine, I was very sad today, thanks to you."


    Nine Night Demon looked at the little fish as they walked. She pulled up her hair and reached out her hand to caress the place where she had kissed the little fish. Little fish, I also feel at ease with you.


    "Mother, good mother, I know I was wrong." Seeing Fishy, Nezha, who was crying, immediately stopped howling. A man must be able to bend his back and stretch his arms in order to drink milk.


    "I really don''t know what you did in the past. You little hoodlum, from today onwards, from now on, forget about your previous life and work hard to live today and work hard for tomorrow, do you understand?" Fishy reached out her hand to pinch Nezha''s face, looking a little worried.


    Traveling through these kinds of things was quite harmful to others, causing one to be unable to have children while being unable to have parents.


    She, Little Nezha, was clearly born in October, but because she had the thought of her previous life, she was a little against herself and Little Jiu, so how could they bear it? If she had a choice, she wouldn''t want a son who had never tasted Grandma Meng''s soup, and would have been born ten years earlier.


    "Got it." Damn, I''ve never seen such a long-winded woman. It''s so annoying to have to talk about such things while eating milk. Nezha cursed to himself, but he was still very obedient on the surface.


    Seeing that he was listening, Little Fishy unbuttoned her shirt with satisfaction. Nezha''s eyes lit up. My box lunch, my grain depot, I''m coming.


    No matter what he said, it would all be nonsense. Only drinking milk was a big matter that could not be missed.


    The mother and son both felt that they had compromised. They finally finished feeding one to the other.


    Little Fishy carried Little Nezha into the inner room. Nine Night Demon held a book in her hands, but she didn''t read a single word. Seeing the two of them, he put down the book with a smile and watched Little Fishy walk in.


    Xiaoyu walked in front of him and stuffed Nezha into his arms, "Lil ''Jiu, I don''t care if his stomach is full, or his head is full. If his head isn''t full, then we''ll punish his stomach."


    "Nope." The little Nezha complained.


    "Although you have the body of an infant, you have lived for several decades. You might even have more experience than your father. You can''t be an idiot, right? If you want to admit that you''re an idiot, then you don''t need to learn." Little Fishy used the method of provocation, using a voice that only she and Little Nezha could hear.


    How outrageous! A scholar could be killed but not humiliated. He was an extremely intelligent and beloved child prodigy, yet he was actually looked down upon. This was truly too much.


    "I''ll learn." Nezha clenched his teeth. He had to prove to this woman that he had a son like her. It was her fortune to have him, so he had to make this woman have a whole new level of respect for him.


    The little Nezha clenched his fists and swore. He couldn''t help but feel discouraged when he thought of how the things he wanted to learn were completely different from what he had learned in his previous world.


    The corners of Little Fishy''s mouth lifted up imperceptibly. What was this technique called? Please.

 C171

    "My prince, my princess, the third prince wishes to seek an audience."


    "Why is he here again?" Little fish and Night Nine said in unison.


    The two of them looked at each other and could not help but smile bitterly. This Third Marquis was not lying.


    "Your highness, wangfei, Seventh Prince wishes to meet you."


    "Another one." The two men shook their heads helplessly.


    "Beijing is troublesome." The little fish looked sadly at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, what did I bring you?" The Third Marquis laughed as he walked, showing off the items he had brought with him.


    "It''s just a clock. What''s there to show for it?" Xiaoyu looked at the Third Marquis'' ostentatious appearance and said disapprovingly.


    The Third Prince''s eyes flashed. "This is a tribute brought over from the Nightmare Realm far away on the other side of the sea. I find it quite unique and brought it here especially for Ninth Sister-in-law to appraise. Ninth Sister-sister is truly knowledgeable. She actually said the name of this item."


    Xiao Jiu and I have indeed learned a lot on our journey to the capital. "


    "Yes, I only understood the logic behind Master''s words that reading ten thousand volumes is not as good as walking ten thousand miles." Night Nine said.


    In fact, if he were to enter the Ministry of Work, what would be bad about it? At least, in the future when any of his brothers became the emperor, they would not kill any useful person.


    When the Seventh Prince came in and saw this scene, he walked forward and said, "What a coincidence, third brother is also here today."


    "Seventh Brother, why are you here?" the Third Marquis asked.


    Seventh Prince had already thought of a reason. "When my wife heard that Ninth Sister-in-law had come back, she specially prepared a light wine and side dish to invite Ninth Brother and Ninth Sister-in-law together."


    "Seventh Sister is too polite." Night Nine spoke up.


    Seventh Marquis waved his hand again and again. "You still don''t know Seventh Sister''s personality, you have to do whatever you want, I''m just spreading the word."


    Little Fishy thought to herself, can you put it another way? She secretly pinched the bottom of Nezha''s butt when she had something to do. Nezha quivered and Little Fishy glared at him. He quickly opened his mouth and started to cry.


    "Aiya, what happened to the child?" Xiaoyu hurriedly patted her head, but her eyes indicated for Nezha not to stop.


    "What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and carry the child in, how can you be a mother? You can''t even coax the child to cry. " Nine Nights scolded.


    Little Fishy looked like she was an angry wife. She walked out of the living room with little Nezha in her arms and returned to her bedroom. She threw little Nezha to the side and lied down on her back, "Sigh, being sociable is too troublesome."


    Nezha looked at Little Fishy with disdain, "So you''re a deserter."


    Xiaoyu tapped him on the head, "What do you know? Your mother and I are truly versatile and knowledgeable. Everyone wants me to perform what I''ve learned in my life. You brat, you don''t know anything, how can you understand?"


    The more little Nezha heard, the more disdainful she became. Just based on her so-called profound knowledge, don''t laugh to death, it turned out that little Nezha had a great background, and was specialized in weapons research in the national defense, so he was left behind by his girlfriend after finally getting along with her. He was in great grief, so he rented some video discs to watch them, stayed up all night, overused his strength, and went straight away.


    Little Fishy proudly showed off to Nezha, completely unaware that she was playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong and Teacher Kong''s door, even planning to teach him an early lesson. Knowledge determines everything, but little Nezha deeply felt that his knowledge made him unable to enjoy the pleasures of heaven, unable to enjoy the pleasures of a man and a girl, so his personality took a turn for the worse.


    "If you want her to be just an ordinary woman, then you won''t get along with Daddy, Qin Se ¡­ Is there a need to be troubled? " Little Nezha poured a bucket of cold water over his head.


    "You are the one who is at loggerheads." Little Fishy angrily glared at little Nezha.


    The others were getting clearer and clearer on the topic, while he was getting more and more like a baby. The older people were saying the words, and the more he lived, the more he went back. Everyone knew that Werther was troubled, and everyone knew that he was troubled.


    "Mother, do you think that Third Marquis and Seventh Marquis took a fancy to your beauty and deliberately found a reason to get close to you?" As he couldn''t explain it clearly, he quickly diverted Little Fishy''s attention.


    Her EQ was never high. Back then, there were actually a lot of guys who had feelings for her. Her charm had never been inferior to her in her previous life, and even her son was infatuated with her beauty. This was why she accidentally gave birth to her son.


    The little Nezha didn''t know what she was thinking, otherwise, he would definitely vomit. He was just distracted for a while, and didn''t like this ferocious and heartless woman.


    No one bothered to deal with their mother''s thoughts.


    On the other side, Night Nine''s Enchantress had already revealed that she was not willing to give up. His reason was sufficient, and he was too lazy to move, while Xiaoyu wanted to serve him and that young master Nezha, so he didn''t have the time to take up his post or go to the banquet.


    "Ninth brother, your current appearance is too unreasonable. Ninth brother and sister should also be walking around among the noble women." Seventh Marquis couldn''t help grumbling.


    Although the Third Prince didn''t say anything, he understood that she should not only walk among the ladies, but also among the officials.


    Night Nine''s eyes widened, "Forget about that. Who doesn''t know that Xiaoyu''s reputation is bad? I can''t bear the responsibility of bringing a few other sister-in-law down."


    The Seventh Prince was stunned. Little Fishy''s dissolute reputation could be said to be due to his brothers.


    "As the saying goes, ''seeing one''s own heart in the long term''. Ninth brother and sister are just being casual. Ninth brother, we were wrong about Ninth brother and sister in the past." Third Marquis took the opportunity to admit his mistake. If he could make his Ninth Brother let go of this matter and not blame them, then why not?


    "I have already decided that from now on, I will teach Xiaoyu how to be a couple at home. For a handicapped person like me, I don''t hope to be able to be a wife to her." Night Nine had no future.


    What can you do to seduce a man when he can really do nothing?


    The two kept silent, the Seventh Marquis couldn''t help but look at Nine Night''s legs, he had always half believed that Little Fishy worshiped Medicine Valley''s people, because she actually came back alive; he suspected that since the Medicine Valley''s people could cure Little Nine''s poison, why couldn''t they cure his legs?


    "Ninth brother, since we left the capital this time, I believe we encountered some strange occurrences. Since we have nothing better to do today, why don''t we tell it to our brothers?" The Seventh Marquis probed.


    The Third Marquis clapped his hands. "That''s right, that''s right. I''ve long heard that royal father bestowed a jar of white apricot flowers to you. Elder brother has been drooling for a long time."


    Night Nine knew that these two had been shut away for too long and could no longer hold it in. This was good as well. There were some things that he needed to use their mouths to spread.

 C172

    "So these two brothers were drinking wine. Why didn''t you say so earlier?" It caused me to think that you guys were going to steal my sister. " Night Nine laughed.


    Although they had a good impression of Xiaoyu, they couldn''t steal his sister-in-law from her. The Third Marquis put his hand to his lips and coughed a few times; it would be a lie to say that he didn''t have any thoughts, but that was just a thought. The reason he had such thoughts was because Ninth Brother was going to live for a long time.


    "Six catties. Let''s go to the kitchen and talk about how to clean up the mess at the table. The Third and Seventh Marquis are going to eat here." Nine Nights ordered.


    As for what the Third Marquis was thinking, it wasn''t that Ye Jiumei didn''t know. What he said had its own reasons.


    Very quickly, the banquet was served. The three brothers toasted each other, and just as they were about to continue, Night Nine''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the two of them.


    "Third brother, seventh brother, all of you know what your brothers are thinking. It''s just that none of you understand what your brothers are thinking."


    The two of them looked up at Ye Jiumei, the Seventh Prince smiled and said, "If Ninth Brother has anything on your mind, feel free to say it. As your brother, I will help you come up with an idea."


    He was much more calm and composed than his third brother. Given his personality, it was actually quite reassuring to see everything that had happened in broad daylight. Among these brothers, no matter who was the emperor, his life would be preserved.


    "Since I was young, my body was weak and sickly. In order to keep myself alive, I ate a lot of poisonous creatures, to the point that my body was broken. I lived a miserable life, and until I met Little Fishy, my biggest wish was to sleep and not wake up again." Ninefire said solemnly.


    The Third Marquis put down his wine cup when he heard this. Indeed, that kind of pain wasn''t something that ordinary people could endure. Although they didn''t experience it personally, when the Imperial Physician mentioned Ninth Brother''s illness, they both sighed and expressed admiration for him.


    It''s Little Fishy who makes me feel like I have a reason to live, even if I live one more day, she''ll be happy for one more day. I''ve never thought of leaving the capital, and I don''t believe that other people would think well of my illness, which even the imperial doctors can''t see, Little Fishy. She encourages me, and I''m already in a very bad condition, and there''s nothing I can do about it. Night Nine remembered what had happened back then, and his gaze softened. The heavens had given him this little fish.


    The Third Marquis and the Seventh Prince leaned forward slightly, listening intently.


    "So what if I die outside? She will stay by my side."


    "Third brother, seventh brother, if you say something unpleasant, then you''re dead. There are a lot of people by your side. Among all these people, is there anyone you want her to be with the most?" Is she enough for me alone? " Night Nine gave the two of them a provocative look.


    Without waiting for them to reply, Nine Nights poured himself a cup of wine and said, "At that time, when I listened to Fishy''s words, my mind was moved. There was nothing more comforting than the person you were with, the person you wanted to be with."


    The Third Marquis and the Seventh Marquis simultaneously thought of the shortcoming of a hero, and their love for each other.


    In their hearts, the people of the royal family, even if they were handicapped, were many times more powerful than others. This was the pride that came from their very bones.


    "You may think that I have no spirit, but you will not think that way when you have suffered ten years of bone-piercing pain like me." Nine Nights mocked.


    Third Marquis. Seventh Prince gave a bitter smile, Little Nine''s words were still as unkind as before.


    "I have to thank Xiaoyu. If not for her, I would never have left the capital. Then, I wouldn''t be sitting here drinking with you all." Night Nine raised his glass.


    "Your poison has been detoxified?" Seventh Marquis suppressed the surging passion in his chest and tried his best to keep his voice steady.


    "Ten years of accumulation, how can it be solved so easily? It''s only a way to control the poison, so I won''t die young."


    "Tenth brother said that Ninth brother took a female disciple from the Medicine God Valley as his disciple. I wonder if this is true?" The Seventh Prince asked about the doubts in his heart.


    Night Nine looked fixedly at Seventh Prince for a long time, and when he saw that Night Nine was wondering what he had said wrong, he gulped it down. "Tenth Brother has always been ill, so how could he know about me and Little Fishy?"


    In a moment of desperation, he actually leaked the secret out. However, Ninth Prince was not an outsider, so he calmed himself down and said, "It''s not convenient for you to leave the capital, but our brothers have always sent someone to protect you. Coincidentally, Sixth Brother accidentally bumped into someone who looked very similar to Tenth Brother.


    So that''s how it is." He was very curious, did the things that the Tenth Brother had done get their approval or was it on his own initiative? In fact, based on the grudge between him and the Tenth Brother, how could these brothers not have guessed what the Tenth Brother had done to him? However, he had neglected the Sixth Brother and underestimated him.


    "Ninth Brother, we were hiding this from Father. Ninth Brother, don''t say that your words were leaked." The Seventh Marquis stuttered.


    "I thought Seventh Brother was the most steady one. I didn''t think that he would do something like this behind royal father''s back." Night had taunted him.


    Although they were both brothers, there was still a distance between them. For the sake of him, not to mention lying to his Imperial Father, even if they wanted his life, he would still be willing.


    Anyone could have said that the Nessus was really good to the Nessus, but it was not worth his life in exchange for his.


    "Let''s not talk about what happened in the past. Ninth Brother, then your illness ¡­" This was something that they were both concerned about, but it was also something that they dreaded. It wasn''t good for them to ask about.


    "It''s just messing around." Endless Night said in a low voice.


    The two of them had reached an agreement. As long as there was a chance, they had to quickly escape from the Imperial City and never stay in this golden cage for another day. Naturally, he had to work hard in that direction.


    "If royal father intends to betroth Princess Jin Ling to you, with her status, how can she stay in the side room? We all know Princess Golden Bell. Little Fishy is only the daughter of a sinful subject. The Third Prince wanted to persuade the Ninth Prince to let go.


    As long as Xiaoyu had an official position, Princess Golden Bell would have to be wary of her arrogance. Even if she did not have any qualms, Xiaoyu would not have to always be in the backyard facing her, at least she would not have to suffer a little bit, wouldn''t she?


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face turned cold. "I definitely won''t marry anyone who wants to."


    The Third Marquis shook his head. "There are plenty of such cases. The imperial daughter has set her eyes on an official. If an official has a wife, he only has to grant her to death ¡­"


    Third Marquis saw Ye Jiumei''s face change drastically, and he quickly stopped talking.


    Night Nine stared coldly at the Third Marquis, causing his heart to tremble, and he forced a smile, "About that... It''s an old saying. "

 C173

    "I don''t care what kind of example it is. I will still say that whoever marries me will marry me. If royal father likes it, I have no objections even if he marries me." Night Nine gave a cold snort.


    Third Marquis and Seventh Marquis looked at each other in dismay. Could it be that Little Jiu had been set up by Little Yu and could say such outrageous words?


    "Ninth Brother, I heard that unlike in the past, that Princess Golden Bell used your bone and blood ¡­" The Seventh Prince hesitantly opened his mouth.


    He had a grave expression on his face. For the sake of him and Xiaoyu''s future, he couldn''t care about the reputation of others. Moreover, he cared about her, so how could she care about him?


    "Seventh Brother is making fun of me. With my body, how could I have children?" He would rather not be a man than be forced to be a "third party".


    "What did you say?" Third Marquis and Seventh Marquis turned pale with fright. They knocked down their wine glasses and stood up abruptly. These words weren''t random. He can''t have children. Where did little Nezha come from?


    "Come to think of it, this is our destiny. Everyone knows that Xiaoyu and I were acquainted with each other at Windy Mansion, but we didn''t know that Xiaoyu and I had been brought here by Tenth Brother that day."


    Third Marquis and Seventh Marquis were stunned. The effects of the "Spring Breeze Crossing" were so strong that even the strong men couldn''t bear it. The Tenth Brother actually gave this drug to Ninth Brother? Wasn''t this asking for his life?


    Even though he knew that Old Jiu could survive, it must be because of the little fish. Even though he knew that the spring breeze could make a pure and strong woman into a slut, he still found it strange.


    "I know that I will die soon, so I plead for Xiaoyu to leave me a trace of her bloodline. That''s why I had Nezha. Princess Golden Bell had me ¡ª Bone ¡ª Blood, don''t make me laugh my teeth out." Night Nine sneered, slowly enunciating each word.


    "Words from the imperial hospital, this ¡­" The Third Marquis'' expression changed.


    "Could it be that Princess Golden Bell is having an affair with someone?" Seventh Prince had experienced it before. When the eighth princess said she was happy, his first reaction was that she was stealing people.


    "It''s not a secret affair, whether there is joy or not is something only she knows. However, I can''t help but think of the strangeness of a person dying." Night Nine laughed coldly.


    "Lu Buwei." Third Marquis and Seventh Marquis were not stupid people, so they could easily guess what was going on.


    She raised the bottle to her lips and touched it to her lips.


    Seventh Prince, Night Empress, had always been in charge of the pharmacy, and had interacted with the imperial physicians the most. Now that she thought about it, it was indeed true that these people had been somewhat secretive ever since the return of Princess Golden Bell.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt. As a princess, not knowing how to act was not a big deal. It was just that she shouldn''t mix up the royal family''s bloodline.


    "I drank a bit too much today. I''ll be taking my leave." Seventh Prince held his forehead, pushed away the headache, and quickly took his leave.


    When the Third Marquis saw that the Seventh Prince had left, he felt that it was meaningless. In the Imperial Family, the first move to protect one''s life was to become deaf. The less you knew, the longer you could live.


    "Ninth Brother, no matter what Princess Jinling has done, as long as royal father orders it, you must marry her even if you don''t want to. If you really want to help her, you should prepare two more routes for her." Third Marquis patted Ye Jiumei on the shoulder, shook his head and left.


    Seeing that they had all left, Night Nine let out a long sigh and stuck out his tongue at Third Marquis'' back. What do you mean by having two extra paths? His life and Little Fishy''s were tied together. No matter which path he took, Little Fishy would follow him.


    "Little Nine, they left?" Hearing the sound of wheels, Xiaoyu quickly got up.


    Night Nine looked at Nezha, "Nezha should be full, let Little Red carry him to spread the food."


    The little Nezha heard this and felt energized. Sending him away was because he wanted to do something that was inappropriate for children. He suddenly regretted exposing himself too early. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have a free spring palace to watch? This time, he directly threw it out.


    "Do what you do, and pretend that I don''t exist." Nezha reached out his fat hand to cover his eyes, but peeked through the gaps between his fingers.


    Nine Night Demon originally had no such intentions. She never thought that at such a young age, this little rascal would actually have such dirty thoughts in his head. Little Fishy was right, he would definitely take education from a child.


    "I have something to say to your mother. You little brat, what are you thinking about?"


    Nine Night Demon wanted to hit him on the head, but little Nezha was already prepared. He reached out his fat hand to cover his forehead and shouted, "Don''t play it, you''ll be stupid if you play it again."


    Little Fishy laughed as she carried him out. When she found Little Red and asked her to coax him, she turned around and saw that Night Nine was lying there, looking at her with a sly look. She couldn''t help but find it funny, as this little spy was keeping a close watch on them, causing them to close their doors and say a few words.


    The two of them laughed at each other for a while, and then at night, Nine Demon jumped off the bed. She pulled Fishy back to the bed and lay down facing her.


    Ye Jiumei told Xiaoyu about what she had said to Third Marquis and Seventh Marquis. Xiaoyu frowned at what Third Marquis and the others had said. The people who relied on others didn''t even have the right to speak.


    "Maybe I should listen to the Third Marquis and do something?" The little fish mumbled.


    "What for? Didn''t we agree to leave the capital when it''s time for royal father to return back to his senses? " Night Nine said anxiously.


    Little Fishy had once recited a poem. Under the chrysanthemum fencing, he had leisurely seen Nanshan. He felt that such a life without conflict was quite good.


    "Life does not go according to your wishes. Even as a noble prince, you will not be able to do as you wish." The little fish felt it.


    Originally, his crippled prince should have been the easiest to be looked down upon. However, because of Princess Golden Bell, he had become the center of attention.


    Little Fishy sighed. She felt very tired. One could well imagine how difficult it had been for Little Nine to live these past few years.


    "As long as I can be with you, I won''t ask for anything else." Nine Nights looked at the little fish in a daze.


    Little Fishy''s heart could not help but beat faster when she saw the deep love in his eyes. Her face slowly became flushed.


    When Night Nine saw this, he couldn''t help but slowly walk over and kiss that fragrance. Originally, he was just going to lie down and have a good talk with her, but he didn''t expect to end up like little Nezha. Otherwise, this passionate man and woman couldn''t be alone in this room.


    When he was done, Little Fishy patted her hot face and personally served Niu Jiu Mei''s clean body.


    "Xiaoyu, you can just call them servants." Night Demon reached out and took the clean cotton cloth.


    Fishy glared at him, and he wiped his body with a smile.


    "Do you really think I would? If one more person approaches you, then one more person will discover our secret. "


    Little Fishy explained, her heart filled with bitterness. What kind of life did you say? Hubby was sick, but he couldn''t say anything about it. Even a good son had to pretend to be polio and epilepsy.


    "Marrying me has caused you to suffer." Night Joy picked up another clean piece of cotton cloth and wiped the little fish''s body.

 C174

    Little Fishy allowed him to serve her, naturally enjoying herself, and Night Nine was also happy. Only Little Fishy never treated him like a cripple, so how could she blame him for loving her to the bones?


    Their place was like glue, while the eighth prince''s place was like a raging fire.


    The eighth princess ran into the eighth prince''s daughter who was accompanying Yan Yu to buy jewelry. She was so angry that she went back to her parents'' home.


    Yan Yu had no other choice but to go find the Seventh Prince and receive the supercilious looks from him at the gatehouse. He waited for the Seventh Prince to go back, but upon hearing her words, his face became even more unsightly to her.


    But so what? He knew that eighth brother was wrong, but he was too full of himself to admit his wrongs, so he had no choice but to persuade the eighth prince''s wife. The seventh prince went back to his inner chamber to look for her.


    So it turned out that Seventh Princess and Eighth Princess were cousins, and they had been best friends in the harem all those years ago.


    Honestly speaking, the marriage between the eighth princess and the eighth prince was facilitated by the seventh prince. It wasn''t hard to understand why the seventh prince didn''t like Yan Yu.


    Speaking of which, the love between the eighth prince and the eighth princess had become a legend in the past. When the eighth prince came across a criminal on his way, he stood up to save her, but the eighth prince''s wife fell in love with him at first sight, so she went back to the palace and became dispirited. She invited many doctors to look at her, but only after the seventh prince went to visit her did she half spit out her thoughts.


    When the Seventh Princess heard this, it wasn''t that simple. She just asked whose son she was, and the Eighth Princess shook her head. How could a girl like her be able to recognize a man?


    Seventh Princess thought of an idea. Didn''t she know how to draw? She could just draw that man.


    When she looked up, she saw that the Seventh Princess''s smile was a bit stiff. She was confused, how could she have known that the Seventh Prince and the Eighth Prince were twin brothers of the same mother, the two of them had always looked alike. When the Seventh Princess saw her portrait, she immediately assumed that her own husband was involved in a sexual affair, but in her heart, she couldn''t bear to say anything, so she forced a smile to comfort her.


    Although the Seventh Prince also had several wives, the two of them raised their eyebrows at the same time and respected each other as if they were friends. It was a rare moment of harmony that a woman was magnanimous and unwilling to part with her husband, even though they were like sisters.


    She knew that the Seventh Prince had treated her very well. In order to protect her position, other than the two children she had given birth to, the other concubines had refused to allow her to concubine. Because of this, the backyard was safe and sound.


    But, regardless of status or appearance, her cousin''s character wasn''t inferior to hers. How could the Seventh Prince be willing to make her suffer grievances? She did not feel wronged, so she and her children were the ones who suffered. She could not do such a thing as digging one''s own grave. People were always selfish. No one was willing to sacrifice their own happiness to help others achieve theirs.


    Seventh wangfei planned to wait a few days before urging her aunt to tell her cousin about the marriage. Once she married someone, she wouldn''t be thinking about her husband anymore.


    The next day, the eighth prince came to look for the seventh prince and bumped into his wife. Although the seventh prince had been married to the seventh prince for a long time, this was the first time he had seen the eighth prince.


    Seventh Prince hurried over afterwards. When Seventh Princess saw him, she knew that he was the twin of Seventh Prince. Her heart skipped a beat and she told Seventh Prince that she wanted to betroth her cousin to eighth brother.


    When the Seventh Prince heard this, he was naturally in favor. That Yan Yu was born with a lowly background, so how could she be compatible with his eighth brother?


    The next day, the Seventh Prince rushed to matchmaking for the Eighth Prince. The Eighth Prince was a bit hesitant, after all, he had promised Yan Yu that she would be the only one who would go back on her word.


    The eighth prince had always listened to his older brother''s words, thinking that it was just a woman. Since Yan Yu loved him so much, and they had not had any children for so many years, Yan Yu would surely agree, so he agreed.


    The look in his eyes was so loathsome that it hurt his self-esteem. No matter what he said, Yan Yu would not agree, and now that his temper had risen, he would marry Yan Yu no matter what he said. But in the end, Yan Yu became so angry that he gave up.


    Seventh Wangfei had been anxious, afraid that the Seventh Prince and her cousin would meet before this, and only after the Eighth Prince had gotten married and seen her cousin did she realize that the one who had saved her was the Eighth Prince.


    She was very grateful to the Seventh Princess, thinking that since the Eighth Prince had a main wife, she could only be a side wife. Although she was a little disappointed, she still felt sweet when she thought of being able to be together with her beloved, and didn''t want the betrothal gift to say that she was the main wife. She thought that she was dreaming, and naturally didn''t know that there were many twists and turns, and she only thought that the Seventh Princess was secretly running away for her.


    In order to protect the eighth prince, when the eighth prince and his wife got married, he made a mistake in his business and failed to make it in time for the wedding. Therefore, when the seventh princess accidentally saw the palace guard on the eighth princess'' arm, her shock could be imagined.


    After some consideration, Seventh Princess still told Seventh Prince about her discovery. Only then did he know how cruel the Eighth Prince had been all those years ago.


    Seventh Imperial Concubine heard the Seventh Prince''s explanation and sighed. "You said eighth brother also ¡­"


    This matter was obviously his fault. After so many years, who accompanied him here, the fact that Yan Yu abandoned him was something that couldn''t be changed. No matter the reason, even if she didn''t have a man, so what?


    "Eighth brother was just confused for a moment. No matter what, you have to persuade cousin to change her mind." Seventh Prince rubbed his temples.


    In his heart, he naturally hoped that eighth brother and eighth sister-in-law would get along, but eighth brother actually said that he had feelings for that woman, Yan Yu.


    "I''ll do my best." Seventh Concubine sighed as well. If the other couples were easy to persuade, then persuading the Eighth Concubine to change her mind would mean calling them a widow. She really didn''t know if she was right or wrong.

 C175

    "Fifty years of Nu Er Hong." Upon receiving the news, Xiaoyu dressed up and went to the first floor.


    Yan Yu raised her drowsy eyes and smiled at Little Fishy, "It''s great that you''re here."


    Xiaoyu took the wine jar from the waiter and placed it on the table. "You won''t return until you''re drunk today."


    Yan Yu glanced at the waiter as he left the private room and closed the door. She bitterly smiled and said, "Do you know why I am willing to drink 50 years of red wine?"


    Fishy looked at her, and she knew that all she needed was a listener.


    In order to express their fondness for newborns, the families that have children will bury them in the ground and use them to make wine for their sons. When their daughters are married, they will entertain Bin Peng for fifty years, and once their daughters are married, they will be like old ladies who have lost their virginity for life.


    Yan Yu raised her wine cup and downed it in one gulp.


    Fishy picked up her wine cup and took a sip. She didn''t like wine very much, but she liked watching people drink.


    "Xiaoyu, I can''t hold on any longer. What''s the matter? I hate doing those things every day. Is there really no other way?" Two lines of tears ran down Yan Yu''s cheeks.


    "Then let''s not do it. Anyway, what he looks like has nothing to do with you." Little Fishy calmly said.


    It turned out that Fishy was still moved by the story of Swallow and the eighth prince. She told him the treatment plan while using medicine to strengthen the eighth prince''s body, and at the same time, she also gave him some sex toys to stimulate his body''s instincts.


    Yan Yu''s face reddened at Xiaoyu''s suggestion. Other than the brothel, where would there be so many other sex toys?


    "The brothels belong to your family, and they are all for the eighth prince''s use. This can also be considered to be self-selling."


    Xiaoyu looked at the conflicted expression on Yan Yu''s face and slowly said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to, you can just find a few more women."


    Even though she hated men being fickle the most, she treated them individually. Besides, even if he had three thousand beauties in the harem, he still had to have that function, right? It was just that he didn''t know what the eighth prince liked, and it would just be a small matter.


    "Actually, eighth princess is quite suitable. It''s just that a lady from a noble family like her, you call her ¡­" Yan Yu halted her words, gritting her teeth as she rushed forwards. Who was afraid of who?


    She had been tormented to the point of going insane these past few days. She had already wronged herself enough, but this still wasn''t enough, the eighth princess had actually humiliated her in public. After that, she returned to her parents'' home feeling wronged. What could they do together?


    Fishy looked at her drinking like she was drinking, and could not help but laugh bitterly. So what if the eighth prince was not humane? There were still two women who loved him without any regrets. Of course, loving him without any regrets, but they couldn''t just ignore their love rivals like that.


    "This is the sample I gave you. Make one for me." Fishy handed her a blueprint.


    When Yan Yu saw this, her face immediately turned red. What was this? Wearing it would make people''s blood boil even more than not wearing it at all.


    Little Fishy shrugged her shoulders as if she had seen through Yan Yu''s thoughts, "This is called sex underwear, it''s specifically meant for men to see that they don''t want to be human and only want to be beasts."


    Yan Yu stole a glance at Little Fishy. Even though she was straightforward, she was still a little shy when it came to such matters. "Erm, do you usually wear this to the Ninth Prince?"


    Xiaoyu had a regretful look on her face as she said, "I would like to show it to Little Jiu. It''s a pity that I don''t know how to wear it."


    Yan Yu agreed as she put away the blueprint. "Then ¡­" I''ll make you a set. "


    "Alright, I want the leopard tattoo." The leopard has good markings and is wild.


    "Panther pattern?" Yan Yu raised a single eyebrow.


    Little Fishy slapped her forehead. There were no leopards here, so she naturally did not know what the leopard pattern looked like.


    Meanwhile, Yan Yu had almost finished venting her anger. The two of them were excitedly discussing how to make the leopard print undergarments. Unexpectedly, a huge commotion broke out in the mansion.


    Night Nine looked at the two beauties sent over by her father coldly, the respect and admiration in her heart completely disappeared.


    "Eunuch Gao, what do you mean by this?" Night Nine''s heart wanted to go crazy, but his expression didn''t change.


    "Ninth Prince, this is the emperor''s decree." Large beads of sweat began to form on Eunuch Gao''s forehead, but he didn''t even dare to wipe them away.


    The two beauties stole a glance at Ye Jiumei. Even though her beauty was lacking and his legs were handicapped, but other than this point, he was definitely the ideal husband. He was handsome and had a noble status, while the two beauties bowed their heads in shame.


    Night Demon saw the expression on their faces and became even more furious.


    "I''m back." Before the Little Fishman could even make a sound, Little Nezha, who was in Red''s embrace, had his eyes light up. "Oh yeah, it''s about to be a good show."


    Fishy raised her skirt in an unrefined manner and crossed the threshold. When she saw the crowd, she stopped walking in surprise. Why was the atmosphere so strange?


    "This old servant pays his respects to Ninth Wangfei." Eunuch Gao smiled like an Amitabha as he welcomed her. Although the ninth princess wasn''t that kind of person, she was much easier to talk to than the ninth prince. The two evils should be taken lightly.


    "Eunuch Gao, how come you have the time to come out and look around today?" Fishy greeted with a smile.


    Eunuch Gao felt ashamed in his heart. He braced himself and said, "His Majesty sent me to deliver these two beauties to the Ninth Prince."


    "Ah, royal father is truly considerate. Help me thank him." Fishy beamed with joy.


    Everyone was greatly taken aback. They thought that she would display her power as a woman, so how could she be so easy to talk to?


    Night Nine looked at her heartless smile and felt very upset. Didn''t she care about herself a lot? How could he be indifferent to this matter?


    "Since you don''t mind, then I''ll accept these two concubines." Nine Night Demon said sulkily.


    "It should be accepted, it should be accepted." Little Fishy repeatedly nodded her head.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened. What? My room? The emperor didn''t send two spies, but actually sent a concubine to Little Jiu. She never would have thought that not only was the old emperor so lustful, he even didn''t spare her crippled son. Not only did he want to give Princess Golden Bell to Little Jiu, he even sent two beauties.


    This is what made the Emperor so treacherous that she "got used" to sharing her husband with other women.


    Little Fishy pointed angrily at the two beauties and asked, "You actually took them?" Seeing that she was angry, Night Nine calmed down and happily replied, "I''ll take it."


    He really liked the way Fishy was jealous of him.


    "Hello, very good." Little Fishy nodded slowly. He would regret everything he had done today.


    Little Fishy angrily pushed away the eyesore in front of her and flew into her room like a gust of wind.


    Little Red glanced at Night Nine and was really puzzled. Just now, the Ninth Prince had just given a life for the Emperor, why did he change his mind this time? However, it was hard to guess what his master was thinking, so she decided to do her duty.


    Xiao Hong went in and saw Xiaoyu sitting on the bed in a daze. She did not say anything, but placed the little Nezha on the bed and left.


    Although the wangfei was impulsive, she could still think twice about it for the sake of her child.

 C176

    "Damn it, if the tiger doesn''t show off, he''ll treat me like a sick cat." Just because she was raised in her room as a daughter-in-law, every day she would send you some autumn spinach. Although she was a young man in the arts, she wasn''t willing to write about her grievances. If she wanted to write about it, it should be Night Nine.


    Little Fishy was angered. So what if she''s married? She had already gone from good to evil, and even thought that she had picked up a big bargain. Why didn''t Little Nine pick up a bargain instead?


    Little Fishy stopped her fretful steps. That''s right, Big Sis wants to walk out. If Big Sis wants to spread her beautiful reputation far and wide, I definitely won''t be a grudging woman.


    As soon as she said "do it", Fishy found her shoulder bag and began to pack.


    Nezha coldly watched from the sidelines.


    It was only natural for her to take more or less of the property shared by the husband and wife. She glanced around the room, choosing the most valuable and light items.


    Fishy wouldn''t pretend to be arrogant like that. "If I marry you, I''ll just ask for you." It was definitely not the creed of her life.


    "Beauty, where are you going?" Nezha couldn''t help but ask when he saw Little Fishy carrying her backpack without even looking at him.


    "What is it? Do you want to play the Boundless Dao? " Fishy put her arms around her shoulders and looked at him playfully.


    If he dared to report to Night Nine, she would dare not have him as her son.


    It had only been a few days since he had eaten milk. Although the old emperor had found a wet nurse for him and had plenty of milk, he was used to smelling the fragrance from this woman''s body, and was used to eating her clear, watery milk. Others were really not used to it.


    "What a joke, Daddy''s gone too far this time. I can''t stand it any longer. Beautiful mother, I want to run away from home with you." Nezha was filled with indignation. In order to increase his effectiveness, he even waved his chubby hands.


    Xiaoyu looked at Nezha suspiciously. This brat always claimed that he wasn''t vulgar. She really couldn''t believe that he would stand on her side. He should be colluding with his father.


    So when she packed, she tried her best not to look at him. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to resist staying behind for him. Although he had a lot of problems, the thought of separating from her was like a stab to her heart.


    Having a dog for a long time would also give her feelings, not to mention the fact that she was pregnant with a child in October. Fighting and bickering with him was also a way for them to get along.


    "Are you really coming with me?" Xiaoyu wasn''t sure. After all, this brat didn''t seem to be dependent on her at all.


    "Yes." Nezha waved his fist, expressing his firm determination.


    Little Fishy pounced forward like a wolf, "Nezha, I love you to death."


    Sigh, she''s really a lady with a water personality. Do you know that you have a husband? Nezha silently cursed.


    However, he lamented a little too early. When Little Fishy swaggered out of the mansion''s entrance, she was all the way bragged (The reason she was bragging all the way is because she left the mansion through the gate. The people from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion didn''t know that she ran away from home at first, but now they know, that a group of family members followed behind her, have you ever seen them run away from home?) When he stopped in front of the first floor, Nezha excitedly stared at the bubbles.


    The two big words "Wind and Rain Tower" caught his eye, and Nezha almost shouted, "You are my mother, you are my mother."


    He had long wanted to come here and have a look. These days, he had been in the Ninth Prince''s Mansion and had not noticed a single woman in his sights. They were all obviously very flirtatious, but they all pretended to be pure and strong women.


    In the eyes of little Nezha, women were seductive and sulky.


    As people came and went, it was inconvenient for him to speak, but his eyes were already urging Xiaoyu to step in. He seemed to see the first light of dawn, and guessed that Jin Yong''s huge book, "Deer Tripod", was written based on him. He decided that his name would be Wei Xiaobao, and for the sake of his plan to seduce the girl, he wouldn''t even take his ancestors.


    "Mistress, you mustn''t." However, anyone who wanted to go in and out as they pleased would be talking nonsense. The wangfei was only throwing a tantrum with the prince, but if one were to enter this place, it was not that they were disgruntled, but that they wouldn''t turn back.


    "Who dares to stop me?!" Xiaoyu swept her gaze over the people behind her and pointed at the bawd.


    "Mom, watch carefully. Those who stop me want to be your first wife. Don''t forget to give me the money." Little Fishy spat out.


    "This old woman has never seen such a beautiful nun before." The bawd''s eyes glowed green. She had quite a number of pretty female lovers in her hands. There were many who were more handsome than these people. However, in terms of temperament, no one could compare to them.


    When they heard this, they could not help but halt their steps. They knew the temper of the princess, and if they provoked her, she could really sell them to be her in-laws.


    However, he couldn''t just let Xiaoyu in like that. There was nowhere for him to go in and out.


    "Master''s already made up his mind, so it''s not good for us to stop him. It''s just that the young noble is so young, how could he go to such a place?" Twelve had to use a roundabout policy.


    "A dragon gives birth to a phoenix, and a mouse''s son knows how to make a hole, so I will make a decision and become the champion. This brat is also the material for Master Gui, alright? Go back and tell your master that I will sell myself and have nothing to do with him from now on. We will each carry our respective beauties." Little Fishy stepped into the threshold of the "Wind and Rain Tower" without any hesitation.


    The old procuress was stunned. If it was anyone else, of course she wouldn''t recognize him. But how could she not recognize this person? She was the one who had left them.


    A wangfei was nothing, but the problem was that the little guy in her arms was a child of dragons and a descendant of dragons.


    She, the bawd, was very bold. It could be said that she was bold to the heavens, but even in the heavens, she didn''t dare to make her royal grandson a turtle.


    The others couldn''t help but sigh. This little kid didn''t know that he was going to be reduced from a dragon bloodline born with a golden spoon into a slave that everyone could look down upon.


    Only Fishy and he knew that his smile was definitely from the bottom of his heart.


    Nezha and Fishy would definitely reach an agreement. As princes and princes, they could easily pick up beauties, but what was so good about beauties that came from the same mold? She was even less charming than the beauties of the brothels.


    For Master Gui to have such a bright future, it was too perfect for Nezha.


    The two dutifully entered the Wind and Rain Tower and were led by the bawd to the dedicated negotiating office.


    "Mom, I want to be a Courtesan Belle." Little fish did not beat around the bush.


    The old procuress glanced at Fishy. "Princess, you can''t say that."


    Xiaoyu smiled confidently, "Mommy, putting this matter in the hands of others is forcing others to do so. But with Mommy, this is definitely a small matter."


    The old procuress''s eyes glinted. "If you don''t want to lie in front of others, why bother dragging me into the water?"

 C177

    Fishy smiled bitterly, "Mommy is also a woman, how can I not know the logic behind this?"


    The old procuress waited quietly for her next words.


    "I love Little Jiu, your ''Ninth Prince'' is just my husband in my heart, the father of my child, but in the eyes of others, he is money, status, and power. Every day, he would be surrounded and flattered by these people, causing him to lose his way."


    "Rather than standing there waiting for him, why don''t I become the most beautiful scenery on his path?" Little Fishy looked at the old procuress with burning eyes.


    "In the entire capital, only your mother has such a responsibility." Fishy smiled sweetly and put on a tall hat for the old procuress at the right time.


    The old procuress laughed dryly. Who was she? She had experienced threatening and flattering people before, so how could she be paralyzed by Little Fishy''s words.


    "Also, I have this confidence, give me a crowbar, I can move Earth."


    "Huh?" The old procuress was confused by her words. What did this have to do with Earth?


    "Sorry, I''ve gone off topic." Xiaoyu said apologetically.


    "What I mean is, as long as you believe me, I can definitely make the Wind and Cloud Gauze Pavilion become the Wind and Cloud Gauze Pavilion in the capital for the time being." Little Fishy said confidently.


    "The Wind and Rain Tower is already the first floor of the capital." The bawd is neither humble nor haughty,


    "That''s right. The ladies of the Wind and Rain Tower are prettier, more empathetic, and more talented than those in other buildings. However, they''re nothing more than this." Little Fishy looked at the old procuress with confidence. The Wind and Rain Tower had entered a bottleneck, and she was sent by the heavens to subvert the brothel so that it could be used as a place to sell meat.


    The old procuress secretly sized up Xiaoyu. This woman had been living a good life since she left the Wind and Rain Tower, and now that everyone in the capital was talking about her, the first thing they thought of was the ninth princess. She was the one who blew the trumpet through the door gap ¡ª her reputation was well-known, but her reputation ¡­ The woman had a look of disdain on her face, while the man had a mysterious excitement on his face.


    "No man will marry a girl from the brothel as his first wife. Although you are an exception, men are all self-centered people. The most intolerable thing is that they wear a green hat. The worst thing is that their woman will personally wear it for him. You won''t be able to turn back once this road is taken." If it had been any other woman, she wouldn''t have bothered to persuade her.


    But this person was not anyone else. Even if he sold himself, he couldn''t sell himself to the wangfei.


    "Who said I wanted to turn back?" Little Fishy asked.


    "I''ve already written the rest letter and placed it in the ninth prince''s room."


    The old procuress was stunned. She actually abandoned the prince; she didn''t want to turn back? Since he didn''t want to turn back, why would he cause such a commotion? Was he trying to embarrass the ninth prince?


    Xiaoyu clenched her teeth. She wanted Lil ''Jiu to watch. Without him, she would still be able to live a comfortable life. She wouldn''t die just because she left him.


    "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying." The old procuress murmured.


    Her husband, who clearly loved her, who clearly wanted to become the most beautiful scenery around her, yet didn''t want to turn back. This ¡­ It was truly unbelievable.


    "If you understand, you are me." Little Fishy laughed.


    The old procuress laughed as well, tacitly agreeing. Actually, she was looking forward to seeing Little Fishy as a stranger.


    In these past few years, although the Wind and Rain Tower hadn''t fallen down, they still couldn''t let go, making the original body feel tired. The old princess coming here to be the Courtesan Belle of theirs was already a cause of public discussion on the streets, she didn''t believe that no one would come to support her. Of course, she didn''t dare to let the little gongzi be a turtle.


    The old procuress was also very daring. She casually wrote a secret letter and used her secret channels to place it on the emperor''s desk. Then, she began to prepare for Xiaoyu to go on stage. In any case, it was better for a daughter-in-law to make money for her father-in-law than someone else''s.


    Little Fishy was preparing in secret. The Ninth Prince''s Mansion was like boiling water, falling into a mess.


    At the corner of the mansion, there was a neat and tidy little house. Xiao Hong was well-dressed as she glanced at the fifteenth house, "Fifteenth, little gongzi needs someone to take care of him. I''ll be going now."


    Fifteen looked at Xiao Hong, who was wearing coarse clothes and a blue scarf wrapped around her head. Thousands of words turned into two words, "Be careful."


    Xiao Hong laughed heartily, "Fifteen, do you know? I especially admire the Ninth Princess. " Only after following them back to the capital did they find out that their identities were so prominent. However, they hadn''t expected that the story of the ninth prince''s wife was so legendary. If she had to choose between the ninth prince and the ninth prince''s wife, she would rather choose the ninth prince''s wife.


    Xiao Hong picked up the bag. Going to that place wasn''t a pleasure, her luggage was as simple as it could be.


    Fifteen suddenly embraced her from behind. Xiao Hong''s body stiffened. She was reserved and rarely revealed her thoughts.


    Fifteen''s head rested on her shoulder, his face a little stiff as he rubbed Little Red''s face, before pushing her away coldly. His face was very tight, but there was a hint of a suspicious blush on it as he turned his head away unnaturally, "Why aren''t you leaving yet?"


    The corner of Xiao Hong''s mouth split into a beautiful smile as she suddenly moved forward and lightly kissed 15''s cheek. "Fifteen, wait for me to return."


    She was extremely confident in her fifteen-year-old character.


    As he watched her carry her luggage and leave swiftly, his usually cold face couldn''t help but soften. Xiao Hong was a good wife, and although she wouldn''t be like other girls, she would always know what he needed the most. Perhaps, it was time for them to have a child.


    Little Red went to the Wind and Rain Tower and very smoothly met Little Fishy, becoming Nezha''s wet nurse. It was just that, apart from feeding her, this wet nurse was also very dry.


    Xiaoyu was really worried about handing Nezha over to someone else. The moment she saw Xiao Hong, she rushed over and hugged Xiao Hong, laughing and crying. Xiao Hong let her hold on to her and let her vent out her feelings before smiling, "Mistress, if I were to be seen by a male master, he would definitely send me to the border."


    Such a high level of treatment was something that even a male host rarely received. Even a petty person like Night Nine would not be able to hold a grudge against him.


    "Ignore him, my mood is better, don''t mention him to me." Fishy made a pause gesture.


    "If you don''t want to mention it, then don''t." Even though Lil ''Red was smiling, as she knew what Shixiong Fifteen was worried about, she would find the opportunity to advise her master. However, she could not be restrained by formalities.


    "Did he ask you to come?" Little Fishy asked probingly.


    She wanted to hear Xiao Hong say yes, but she was also afraid that she would say yes.


    "This servant has come herself. My master has done me a great favor, and I can''t even repay a tenth of the debt. Now that my master is in trouble, how can I just sit by idly and do nothing?" Xiao Hong laughed.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Little Fishy stubbornly said, feeling slightly disappointed in her heart. Was he so indifferent to her going up to the Storms of the Storms?


    After changing Nezha''s diaper, Xiao Hong looked at Xiaoyu and calmly said, "Serving the baby is very hard, master will naturally be troubled."


    So that''s what she meant. Little Fishy lowered her head.

 C178

    Xiao Hong continued, "Actually, male masters also have their own difficulties. However, he should never have thrown his difficulties over to his master. Isn''t this forcing his master to do so?"


    Xiaoyu hurriedly nodded her head. That''s right, what could she do? She would never compromise. It was absolutely impossible for her to marry him and have three wives, and she had made it clear time and again when they were together that he would not firmly reject her. Instead, he would just throw this fish head to her and break it down.


    Xiaoyu thought that he had obviously been tempted, and that was why he did it. It was good that she had agreed, but if she had not, they would only say that the Ninth Princess was a super jealous woman. Xiaoyu thought darkly that maybe he was preparing himself for his wife.


    Since he wanted to marry her so much, well, she would grant him that wish.


    Little Fishy offended the ostrich''s mind. I don''t care, I''m leaving. You can do whatever you want. The fuck is not the sun, and I''m not a sunflower.


    "If I were the master, I wouldn''t leave. Let''s see what those foxes can do." The Little Red Cycle gradually progressed.


    Xiaoyu shook her head. She was not Xiao Hong, so if she could not do such a thing, she would have already given her all to him. Therefore, facing the Billowing Waves Butterfly, he should take care of it himself.


    She shook her head again. Why did she help him make his decision, his own heart should be in it, could she always help him make his decision, and when one day he got tired of her, he would say, I''m tired of you, I''ve tolerated you for a long time, that man is not a concubine, that forked scholar is so gentle and generous, I don''t know how many times better than you are, and she''s innocent.


    Although he denied in his heart that Xiao Jiu was not that kind of person, in this world, the most changeable thing was the human heart. Even Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Yingtai, if they lived and lived together, it would be hard to not let their relationship deteriorate in the long river of time.


    Love, with its shelf life, she was even a little envious of her master. How was this studying poison? It was clearly studying preservatives ¡ª love preservatives.


    Little Fishy braced up her spirit. Forget it, rather than thinking about such philosophical questions, it would be better to think about how to amaze the world with a single brilliant move. After all, philosophy could neither be eaten nor earned fame for her.


    "As long as you''re here, I''ll leave Nezha to you." She was finally able to wholeheartedly prepare for battle.


    Although the Brothel Keeper wanted to delay the news of Xiaoyu, the Ninth Princess, coming to her Wind and Rain Tower as Courtesan Belle, she knew that things would change if she was late. Xiaoyu might just be an ordinary person, but she did have a huge Royal Group behind her.


    Little Fishy originally wanted to hold on for two days. Unable to bear the threat of the Brothel Keeper and the temptation, she hurried onto the stage.


    Although the time was short, the bawd did her best to "decorate" the stage according to Xiaoyu''s request.


    The red gauze curtains were layered, the ancient fans were blowing the wind, and behind the fluttering red gauze, the fish were standing still.


    In the originally noisy hall, the crowd had noticed the change in the stage, and they couldn''t help but hold their breaths and look towards the stage with great interest. As the curtain fluttered, one could vaguely see the back of a slim figure.


    The people who came to the brothel were all there for fun, so they did as they wanted. A drunk young master shakily stood up and was about to go up to see who was this beauty, but he was stopped by the bodyguards of the Wind and Rain Tower.


    Jiu Zizi squinted at the bawd. Didn''t he want the silver taels? I have plenty of money, and my nose is full of wine. "Mother, please ask that lady to accompany me. I''ll pay five hundred thousand silver taels."


    The crowd went into an uproar. 500,000 silver? He just couldn''t see his face, nor did he see his back.


    He was confident that a girl with such a slim back would not be too ugly.


    Upon hearing his words, the bawd''s face twisted in a smile as she said, "Young Master Li, this is a new girl from our Wind and Rain Tower. She only sells her skills and not her body."


    "What do you mean by not selling your skills? As long as you have enough silver, you can name a price for anything that you don''t want to sell." Young Master Li waved his hand impatiently.


    In a private room that had been tightly shut all this time, a man had shattered the wine cup in his hand. "Who is that person?"


    The man next to him stuck his head out and looked at it. "It''s the Prime Minister''s only son, Li Li," he replied.


    "I''ll remember what it is. This person is a talent. Tomorrow, we''ll make up for it. He should go up to the Southern Wilderness and become a county magistrate."


    The man coldly snorted and said.


    His subordinates were secretly praising him for being so dark. Who didn''t know that the Southern Wilderness was filled with evil people who made trouble? With his arrogant and despotic personality, he wouldn''t even need two days before he was skinned alive.


    Young Master Li was pleased with himself. He did not know that he was going to be an official.


    The old procuress laughed dryly and explained, "I can''t decide on that."


    Young Master Li glared at the old procuress. He thought that he was powerful, but in reality, he looked like a dead fish.


    At this time, a burst of music rang out and the surrounding people gradually quieted down. This piece of music was completely unheard-of, and everyone who heard it would feel as if their blood would boil.


    How laughable in the world of mortals


    The most boring thing of all is infatuation


    It''s better to look down on everything


    In this life not yet lived


    The heart, however, is undisturbed


    I just want to get a half-life of freedom


    smile at someone when you wake up


    Forget everything in your dreams


    Sighing that it was too early for dark


    metazoan


    To write off love and hate


    I only want to be happy to the point of being old


    No matter how cold the wind is, I don''t want to run


    "No matter how beautiful the flower is, I don''t want it."


    Let me flutter


    The higher the sky, the smaller the heart


    How much is not asked of cause and effect


    Drunk alone


    cry today and laugh tomorrow


    I don''t want anyone to understand


    pride of life


    Song is singing and dancing


    A long night without knowing that the dawn will be happy


    How laughable in the world of mortals


    The most boring thing of all is infatuation


    It''s better to look down on everything


    In this life not yet lived


    The heart, however, is undisturbed


    I just want to get a half-life of freedom


    smile at someone when you wake up


    Forget everything in your dreams


    Sighing that it was too early for dark


    metazoan


    To write off love and hate


    I only want to be happy to the point of being old


    No matter how cold the wind is, I don''t want to run


    "No matter how beautiful the flower is, I don''t want it."


    Let me flutter


    The higher the sky, the smaller the heart


    How much is not asked of cause and effect


    Drunk alone


    cry today and laugh tomorrow


    I don''t want anyone to understand


    pride of life


    Song is singing and dancing


    A long night without knowing that the dawn will be happy


    No matter how cold the wind is, I don''t want to run


    "No matter how beautiful the flower is, I don''t want it."


    Let me flutter


    The higher the sky, the smaller the heart


    How much is not asked of cause and effect


    Drunk alone


    cry today and laugh tomorrow


    I don''t want anyone to understand


    pride of life


    Song is singing and dancing


    A long night without knowing that the dawn will be happy


    No matter how cold the wind is, I don''t want to run


    "No matter how beautiful the flower is, I don''t want it."


    Let me flutter


    The higher the sky, the smaller the heart


    How much is not asked of cause and effect


    Drunk alone


    cry today and laugh tomorrow


    I don''t want anyone to understand


    pride of life


    Song is singing and dancing


    A long night without knowing that the dawn will be happy


    Little Fishy was singing and dancing, oblivious to the sounds coming from below the stage. Not to mention that the place she was standing on was a brothel, which was originally a place for selling meat. In the modern era, weren''t there a few people who talked about the somewhat pretty performers? The rumors stop with the wise man. What he says doesn''t sound good, can''t you just treat it as his farting?

 C179

    "I didn''t expect her to be able to see through it so clearly. Ninth brother is in trouble this time." The man couldn''t help but sigh.


    "She''s not in a bad situation either. A woman should be having a relationship with her husband and children at home. Since the ninth prince has made himself known, it can be said that he has committed seven crimes. The ninth prince can divorce her for now." The people around the man disapproved.


    The man turned around. It was the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince was originally drinking in a restaurant across the street from the Wind and Rain Tower, but when he saw Xiaoyu enter the pavilion without hesitation, his curiosity was piqued. He quickly followed and asked for a private room to wait and see what would happen.


    Second Prince shook his head. Little Jiu was the most stubborn one. In the past, he did not know what he wanted, which was why he seemed so aloof.


    The Second Prince looked at the dancing and singing figure on the stage, and a smile appeared on his face. This woman ¡­ It''s really special.


    The mask wearing human skin on Night Nine''s face looked at Little Fishy who was performing on the stage with displeasure and resentment. Her feelings were mixed, her most beautiful appearance should have only been shown to him, how could she treat him like this? Similarly wearing a mask, Fifteenth had his head lowered as he stood to the side. He didn''t stop the wangfei from leaving, but instead sent his wife to her side. It could be said that he was committing treason and treason.


    Ye Langmei looked at the stage with a smile that was not a smile. Sigh, he did not expect that after the birth of her child, her body would become even more enchanting. He had not been able to figure it out.


    Even if she quarreled with Ninth Brother and had no family to return to, she could still go to his place. He would open his arms wide to welcome her, no, he would just welcome her with both hands raised. He had many academic problems that he wanted to discuss with her.


    When the Seventh Prince found the Eighth Prince, he was already tired of talking with Yan Yu. He didn''t have time to evade as he quickly told her what he had heard.


    When Yan Yu heard this, she couldn''t help but laugh and say, "This little sister of mine is always causing people to involuntarily linger on her."


    When the eighth prince heard this, he hurriedly expressed his heartfelt feelings, "My gaze is still fixated on you."


    A while ago, the eighth princess'' family sent her back to the eighth prince''s mansion. The eighth princess was very ill and had only one request, which was to bury her in his mausoleum.


    Back then, she had abandoned the eighth prince and left. For all these years, only the eighth prince''s consort hadn''t left him. Even if she had left him and never found another man, how could her friendship be comparable to him? Yan Yu was in a depressed mood. Everything had already been decided, and there was no way to change it.


    He had to admit that the eighth prince was lucky to meet all the women who loved him dearly and didn''t care about his illness. The eighth princess even lied that she was happy for his sake.


    The women he met were all good women, and he was destined to never be able to repay the debts he owed them in his entire life.


    Yan Yu perked up and smiled at the eighth prince. "Little Eight, let''s go and take a look at Xiaoyu, alright?"


    How could the Night Demon not be right? Although they were no longer husband and wife, they had already done what they shouldn''t have done. He couldn''t give Yan Yu a title, so why would he reject her request?


    "Alright, we''ll go now." Night Whisperer agreed without principle.


    "Eighth Bro, Ninth Sister-in-Law is at the Storm Pavilion."


    That was a brothel, and although in their society, a man going to a brothel was a very elegant thing, but which family''s proper daughter would go there and be drowned by spittle, wasn''t Little Fishy a good example?


    Yan Yu secretly pursed her lips. "Seventh Prince, I can disguise as a man."


    Did she go there often? It was just that no one else knew.


    Nimrod disapproved.


    Ye Mo hurriedly nodded, "That''s good."


    A bit of a principle, okay? The world was about to change, and women were starting to be interested in running to the brothels.


    By the time they arrived, the bidding was already in full swing.


    The bawd was both happy and worried. "Ladies and gentlemen, the one who just performed is the former ninth princess. She''s not short on money, status, or power. She''s just here to play with the tickets and win the title of Courtesan Belle."


    Everyone was stunned. Although there were often young ladies and mistresses of officials and nobles who were found guilty and sold off, they had never heard of anyone not being an imperial concubine and running to the brothel to play with their tickets.


    "What''s a game ticket?" Some people reluctantly asked Little Fishy''s disappearing figure.


    "Playing ticket is a guest. Playing is playing. You don''t treat this as a job." At this time, the bawd was learning from her words and patiently explaining.


    "What are you playing with tickets for? Since you''re not going to be my consort, then marry me. I guarantee you that you''ll have some delicious meals and spicy drinks." The people in the dark all looked towards the direction of the voice, but they didn''t see anyone. Everyone was shocked, there were many experts in the audience, yet no one knew who had made the sound, this person''s skill was truly unfathomable.


    Ye Jiumei gnashed her teeth. Damn brat, was he really the nemesis of his past life? What was he trying to create trouble for?


    Xiao Hong looked left and right, puzzled. She had clearly heard the sound coming from beside her, but why hadn''t she seen him?


    Since the Ninth Wangfei showed her face in such a place, how could Xiao Hong be at ease with her children behind her? She couldn''t help but hug Nezha as she walked up. It was just that she was very concerned about the ninth princess. She didn''t expect that the one she was hugging in her embrace wasn''t a baby, but a demon.


    Xiaoyu clenched her teeth. This brat was born to torture her.


    Take a deep breath.


    The old procuress opened her big mouth and smiled sweetly, "The Ninth Princess said, I don''t want to ask for a high official, I don''t want to ask for a noble appearance, I don''t want to ask for young people, I don''t want to ask for money, it''s hard to find a good friend. As long as you understand me, I''m willing to drink and chat with you."


    What a great line of words, causing one''s imagination to run wild, caused the crowd to become restless.


    A joyous laughter rang out. Xiaoyu''s expression changed. This evil-looking Tenth Marquis had truly agreed with those words, "A calamity lives a thousand years."


    "Little Fishy, we are truly fated to meet wherever we meet." Ye Langmei lifted the pearl curtain and winked teasingly at Fishy. Although Fishy had her back facing the crowd and could not be seen, he was still used to it.


    "Greetings, Tenth Prince." Little Fishy saluted respectfully. No matter how much she hated a person, she still had to put on airs. Especially since it was in front of the crowd, how could she give herself away so easily?


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    "One million silver."


    When the Seventh Marquis arrived, he heard someone shout out such a high price. He gasped and couldn''t help but look at that man with the cold aura. He felt like he had seen him somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember where.

 C180

    "One million silver. Are you satisfied, Ninth Princess?" If not for the fact that he was here today, would she really be willing to accompany another man?


    The old procuress received Xiaoyu''s signal and declared with a smile, "This young master is the previous ninth wangfei. The ninth wangfei has invited herself to come down from the hall and has nothing to do with the ninth wangfei anymore.


    The Second Prince frowned. What had happened to cause such a ruckus? He was just about to open his mouth when he heard Ye Langmei sneer, "Who are you? Is it you who thinks of the royal daughter-in-law as well?"


    Until now, not many people had joined the competition, and the words of the Tenth Prince were actually the thoughts of many people. Although these people had never seen Xiaoyu''s face before, they were all affected by the same disease, and the more mysterious they were, the easier it was to arouse the desires of the people.


    Although everyone had great interest in that faintly discernible figure, the Tenth Prince''s words caused everyone to halt in their tracks.


    Nezha curled his lips. He spoke in a very dignified manner, but in reality, didn''t he still have his eyes on that charming old lady?


    Sigh, just like how Nezha said he was an old woman in the nineties, he had the ability to despise his old lady now. However, he also thought about it. If he was in front of a fish that thinks he''s a flower bud, he wouldn''t say it even if he was beaten to death.


    "Xiaoyu, even though Ninth didn''t want you anymore, you shouldn''t be so self-conscious. No matter what, you are still the Ninth Princess. Stop messing around and come back with me."


    Ye Liangmei reprimanded Little Fishy righteously.


    Little Fishy secretly rolled her eyes. She didn''t need to say such a righteous and righteous word. What she said made those who didn''t know what she meant think that she was the spokesperson for justice.


    "This is a matter between me and Little Jiu, outsiders should not be so arrogant." Little Fishy forcefully suppressed the impatience in her heart.


    Ye Langmei''s expression changed. This woman who didn''t know how to appreciate favors really didn''t care about face at all.


    "People humiliate themselves first while others humiliate them. Since you don''t listen to my advice, I have nothing to say." In front of others, Ye Langmei was also very upright.


    Little Fishy disdainfully smiled. Whoever said that would be fine, but just don''t say it out loud, okay? She was disgusted.


    "I won''t trouble the Tenth Prince to worry." Fishy felt that telling him something really made her want to change places with him.


    "In that case, don''t blame me." Ye Langmei swung her hand.


    Everyone thought that he was about to leave. However, the corners of Ye Langmei''s mouth curled up as she extended two fingers. "I said two million."


    Everyone fell.


    At first, everyone was shocked by Ye Liangmei''s lightning, but now, they couldn''t help but be attracted to her. All that was left was the last layer, and Little Fishy''s face was faintly discernable in front of everyone''s eyes. Although it was a little blurry, they could be sure that she was an exceptional beauty, and everyone was shouting in their hearts, "Come out, come out."


    Who knew that Fishy wouldn''t want to walk out of the last layer of curtain. She put her finger to her lips and made a shushing motion. The originally noisy hall suddenly became deathly silent.


    "The Tenth Prince spent a thousand gold in one go. This little girl is deeply impressed. I heard that this year''s drought in the south has caused the citizens to lose everything. I believe the Tenth Prince has given a lot of assistance to the victims." Little Fishy said sinisterly.


    She didn''t have the time to know if the people were in trouble, she was so busy, and besides, she wasn''t an American, she lived on Earth just to save the planet.


    Night Nine could deceive others, but how could he deceive the person lying on the pillow ¡ª Little Fishy?


    When he stood out, Little Fishy immediately recognized him. Although Little Fishy had never known that Night Nine had such a high level human skin mask, she still recognized him at a glance.


    Fishy: You can''t say she has no moral integrity, but she would never put herself in danger in order to save someone else''s life.


    Although she felt that Ye Jiumei was truly a prodigal son who spent a great amount of money like this, she thought that he might be using this method to please her and would lose all of her anger. But how could she miss this opportunity when Ye Langmei was rushing towards her like this?


    With Ye Lianmei as a fool, the one million of Ye Jiumei''s money would naturally be neglected.


    Being mocked and ridiculed by Little Fishy, Ye Langmei''s face turned pale.


    "That''s right. I heard that Henan Province has already reached the point of eating humans, yet the imperial government has only allocated 100,000 silver taels to them. I didn''t expect that the Tenth Prince would spend so much money to play with women."


    "Yes, yes."


    Ye Langmei turned around and the people behind her stopped talking. The people opposite her started talking again.


    "How can such a person do such a big thing?"


    Ye Langmei''s expression was gloomy. Don''t let him catch her.


    A burst of melodious music rang out. Xiaoyu looked towards the direction of the music, only to see the Third Marquis walking towards her with a music box in his hand.


    "Xiaoyu, I don''t have any silver taels. This music box is for you. Come back with me." This music box was personally made by him.


    Little Fishy lowered her eyes. If she went back, she would create such a huge disturbance. How would she go back? The corners of her mouth curled up in a mocking smile. "Go back and tell your old man that I''ve never cared for a wangfei''s position before. I''ll give it to whoever he wants. I don''t want it anymore."


    Yan Yu suddenly turned her head away.


    "Yan Yu, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" The eighth prince helplessly took out a handkerchief and wiped Yan Yu''s tears.


    She wiped her face and shouted to Xiaoyu, "Do you think that after you leave, he will give up everything to find you? "No, he will soon find someone new to replace you."


    After shouting, Yan Yu covered her mouth and left while crying. Rather than calling Yu Xiaoyu by her name, it would be more accurate to say that she was speaking to him.


    Little Fishy didn''t understand. She understood, but so what?


    Little Fishy picked up her modified lute. That lute should be called Guitar.


    She moved it gently.


    The world passes by in a hurry and the tide rises and falls


    How many people can see through grudges and grudges, life and death


    Red dust, rolling addictions, deep love, sometimes in the end


    Leave half sober, half drunk, at least in your dream


    I bet my youth that tomorrow you will exchange your true feelings for this life


    Years of sorrow on earth


    Why not take a walk


    After repeating this a few times, Little Fishy''s voice gradually became inaudible. Her eyes drooped down, and one could not see her expression clearly. One could only see her black, curling eyelashes slightly tremble, as delicate as butterfly wings. Her slender back was straight.


    "Why not take a carefree walk?" As the music faded into the distance, everyone was immersed in the mood created by the music. Little Fishy suddenly pulled away the last layer of curtain and walked in front of the people.

 C181

    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Little Fishy was a beauty. Without a doubt, she was also a beauty that knew how to dress.


    Little Fishy was wearing her own improved clothes, and her beautiful figure was faintly discernible. Her fiery figure was maddening, not to mention that she had a beautiful face, and in order to shock everyone, she had put on her exquisite naked face today. Not only did it show the exquisite curves of her skin, it also showed her delicate skin, and her jet-black hair was combed into a lazy bun, making her seem even more flirtatious.


    The crowd was in an uproar. Such a beauty was worth exchanging a city for her.


    The little Nezha couldn''t help but blow a hooligan whistle.


    Little Fishy angrily glared at him with a gaze that seemed both happy and annoyed. It was as if she was giving everyone a coquettish look, causing all the men to go crazy.


    "I bid 2.5 million silver."


    Little Fishy and Little Nezha both rolled their eyes at the same time.


    "Two million six hundred thousand."


    "Two million seven hundred thousand."


    "Three million."


    The group who were still hesitating a moment ago looked at Little Fishy''s face and did not hesitate any longer. Under the peony flower, they would die. They would be like ghosts living in debauchery.


    Night Nine looked at the crazy men, and the anger in his chest swelled. These dirty men, they actually had their mind set on him, the Ninth Princess.


    Upon catching a glimpse of Nezha, Night Nine''s eyes widened. He walked up and snatched Nezha away. Xiao Hong cried out in alarm and was about to rush up to be stopped by 15.


    "I have a child." Nine Night Demon raised her voice.


    Little Nezha wasn''t as sharp as his mother. Plus, he didn''t know if Night Nine was a cripple or not. He struggled to twist his body and bit his lips, while the man just said he wouldn''t cry.


    Hearing that, Little Fishy couldn''t help but look over, only to see Night Nine looking at her with an aggrieved expression.


    "This young master is truly interesting. How can he bring a child here ¡­"


    "I promise." Little fish cut off the bawd''s words.


    Although the little Nezha didn''t cry, the stubborn look on his face was heartbreaking.


    Everyone was booing nonstop. Strange things happened every year, especially this year.


    "Why should I not ask for silver taels for children?" someone asked in dissatisfaction.


    "I like children. It''s rare that someone would actually bid for me with a child." Fishy rolled her eyes and randomly gave a reason.


    "Tsk, that''s fine too." All the customers waved their hands.


    As long as my thoughts are on it, you can take even a blade of grass. That grandpa''s music box is also very good, but I hate the crows on the roof. Xiaoyu looked at the Third Marquis and spoke in an obscure tone. She didn''t want to protect any more of the other princes'' disciples.


    Third Marquis forced a smile as he looked at the music box in the shape of a house. It was clearly a swallow on the roof, okay? Everyone said she loved the house, so she must have hated him because she hated him and her father.


    "Great sir, let''s go." She walked up the stairs slowly to the private room on the second floor. She walked very slowly and this was a very beautiful process. Even though everyone was used to it, they were still infatuated with her.


    The old procuress sighed in her heart. The moment an expert makes a move, he will know if there is any. It''s just a few lanterns being placed, but the style of the clothes is slightly improved. It''s just that...


    All in all, in short, Little Fishy had won, and in the shortest amount of time she had.


    Night Nine threw the little Nezha over to 15, and the little Nezha sneakily glanced at 15, feeling extremely depressed. Why was this person like 15, very hard.


    Night Nine reached out his hand to Xiaoyu. It was just a simple action, but it was so graceful that no one could ignore it.


    Little Fishy slowly walked to the front of Ninth Prince and gave him a sweet smile. She extended her hand and leaned on him. "Uncle, tonight, I belong to you."


    Hearing the coquettish voice of Xiaoyu, his body couldn''t help but tremble. It was so annoying.


    Little Nezha was so moved that hot tears filled his eyes. Mother, you sold out the beauty of your middle-aged aunt for me, I''ll let you down. However, this uncle looks young and rich, so you won''t suffer any losses.


    Nine Night Demon tightened her grip on Little Fishy''s arm, causing her to almost be dragged away by him. Her face didn''t change, and her smile became even more cheerful.


    She didn''t even give him time to explain, and yet she came to this kind of place? How could she be so heartless? Seeing her lips turn white, but still stubbornly smiling, he sighed in his heart. In the end, he couldn''t bear to part with her and let go of her. He was extremely obedient to her, but she was still unsatisfied.


    Husband is not as good as the treatment of clients.


    Night Nine shook his head, dispelling the unpleasant thought from his heart.


    Nine Night Demon brought Little Fishy into the room. She walked up to the bed and leaned against the bed, her legs slightly bent, making a seductive pose, and gave Nine Night Demon a flirtatious look, "Come, my clothes are easy to tear off. We''ll play however you like."


    "You ¡­ Lowly. " After having been silent for a long time, Night Nine finally said this.


    "Aiyo, why are you pretending to be a gentleman when you''re here? Fine, you want to pretend, I''ll pretend with you." Little Fishy pulled the quilt over her body, changing it from leaning against the bed to retreating inwards.


    "Don''t come over here, don''t come over here. Come over here again, I''m going to shout."


    Matching the lines, its expression turned weak, as though it was waiting to be destroyed by a delicate little white flower.


    Can she not be so good at acting?


    After waiting for a long time, Fishy was speechless. She was about to become David when she saw Night Nine. Have you ever seen David in clothes before?


    She threw off the quilt, jumped out of the bed, and suddenly took off Night Nine''s clothes and threw herself on the floor, "Your figure is not bad. Come, give me a smile."


    Night Nine fell back onto the bed, and Xiaoyu was left speechless, "Little Nine, you really are such a pain in the ass, just a push and you''ll topple over."


    "What little Nine, I don''t understand." Night Nine was shocked. His body stiffened and he was about to sit up.


    "A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue." Fishy quickly covered her mouth when she realized that she had leaked the information.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine clenched her teeth, slowly enunciating each word.


    "I''m sure you don''t like this posture. Change it." Little Fishy exerted her strength, and the two of them moved into the upper body of a man and the lower body of a woman.


    "Great sir, you should be satisfied with how you are now, right?"

 C182

    Little Fishy smiled obscenely.


    Night Nine was extremely angry, but he adored it to the extreme.


    This contradiction in his heart, he wanted Little Fishy to try her best to please him, but also wanted to expose his identity, angrily berating Little Fishy for being a water Yang Hua. In this contradiction in his heart, he wanted Little Fishy to work hard to please him, but he also wanted to reveal his identity, and angrily rebuke Little Fishy for being water Yang Hua.


    Night Nine was stunned. She was done just like that, and hadn''t even entered the actual combat situation. How could she have done that?


    "We can try everything you just said." Night Nine said awkwardly.


    Xiaoyu weakly raised her eyelids, "Alright, come on."


    He cursed silently in his heart. You can continue acting then.


    After she finished speaking, wasn''t she supposed to throw herself at him? Why was she lying on all fours?


    "Xiaoyu, what happened to you?" Night Nine completely forgot that this was a brothel.


    Little Fishy fiercely gouged him out with her eyes, "Do you think you''re the Ninth Prince? Since Ninth Prince''s body is inconvenient, I naturally have to take the initiative. You''re just a prostitute, you need to be a prostitute. If you want it, then do it yourself. "


    Night Nine''s face reddened. Fortunately, she was wearing a human skin mask, making it so that Little Fishy couldn''t see her.


    "Xiaoyu, you recognized me."


    Little Fishy rolled her eyes. Even if he turned to dust, she would recognize him.


    "Xiaoyu, come back with me. I didn''t want those two women at all. I just wanted to see how jealous you were." Night Nine''s voice softened.


    Hearing this, Fishy''s anger flared up and she abruptly sat up, "You want to see me jealous? "Alright, you''ve seen it. You''re satisfied."


    Night Nine lowered her head guiltily, "Little Yu, I was wrong."


    Little Fishy hated that she couldn''t use a hammer to knock him on the head. She had originally thought that the two of them had the same thoughts and could understand each other''s intentions without even saying a word. But now, all she wanted to do was to make him jealous of her and let him take advantage of her.


    Xiaoyu looked at Niu Mei in disappointment. Suddenly, she stretched lazily and said, "Since Grandpa has no interest in me, the door is over there. Take your time."


    "Xiaoyu, I''ve admitted my wrongs, stop messing around. Go back." Ninefire said frantically.


    Little Fishy rested her cheek on one hand as she half turned her body to look at Nine Niu Mei, "Ninth Prince, didn''t you see the letter I wrote? From now on, both men and women will be married, and each one will have nothing to do with the other. "


    "Little Fishy, that was just a moment of anger due to you misunderstanding me. I already tore up the letter, so it doesn''t count." Night Walker patiently explained.


    "The key problem isn''t here. Ninth Prince, it''s easy to think of me going back, you should clean all the flowers around me, otherwise, you just wait and see, I''ll only have more flowers than you, you don''t have to be happy, and think that I''ve fallen for your sake. Actually, I also want to taste whether different men can bring different happiness to me."


    After saying that, Xiaoyu sat up and tidied up her clothes, "Alright, since you have no interest in me, I won''t bother you."


    The subtext is actually you don''t want to pester me anymore.


    Little Fishy imitated Green Snake and left step by step.


    Night Nine looked at her back with both love and hate. How could she do this? She could make people angry, but not let them put out the fire.


    Fishy returned to her room. The old procuress was already there waiting for her, and when she saw her, she was startled. "So soon?"


    Xiaoyu nodded weakly.


    When the old procuress saw this, she said with regret, "Look at him, he''s a man. I didn''t expect him to be such a firecracker. He can spit it out easily."


    When Fishy heard this, she knew that she had misunderstood and couldn''t be bothered to explain. If she explained too much, she might even smell something.


    "Mom, is something the matter?"


    If there was nothing else, she would naturally go to the front to greet the guests. Why would she come here and wait for someone like her that she didn''t know when she would return?


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." The old procuress laughed.


    Little Fishy silently cursed.


    The old procuress clapped twice, and a girl with a refreshing appearance walked in.


    "Her name is Magpie. From today onwards, she''ll serve you." The old procuress smiled at this joyous occasion.


    The corner of Fishy''s eyes twitched as she looked at the magpie. Was this counted as hiring a child labourer?


    "Miss." The magpie waved at Little Fishy, pulling back its clothes.


    Little Fishy smiled. What a clever girl.


    When the magpie saw her smile, she also laughed.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t disturb you guys anymore. Magpie, hurry up and prepare a bath for Miss Fishy."


    Little Fishy''s mouth could not help but twitch. Please don''t make such a child serve her? How guilty.


    She quickly pulled at the old procuress, "Mom, don''t tell me you''ve arranged another person for me tonight."


    The old procuress smiled unnaturally, "Miss Fishy, in our line of work, we are often forced to do it."


    Little Yu knew it was like this.


    The old procuress quickly explained, "Don''t worry, we have a deal ahead of us. I won''t force you to receive a guest. I don''t have the guts, but this person is hard to refuse."


    The bawd conjured out a music box from her fat body. "The owner of this thing will see you no matter what."


    "It''s too early to take advantage of the lack of benefits. What kind of benefits did Mommy get?" Little Fishy asked calmly.


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." The bawd held up two fingers.


    "This is ¡­" Little Fishy was too lazy to tell her the riddle.


    "Miss Fishy also knows this person''s identity. Naturally, it''s not good for me to ask for more. Two hundred liang, I''m only accompanying him for a quarter of an hour."


    The corner of Fishy''s eyes twitched. This was a deep meaning.


    "Gold?" Xiaoyu asked deliberately.


    The bawd''s face fell. What, if two hundred taels of gold was so easy to earn, she would have to pay it.


    Xiaoyu stopped teasing her and began to undress, "Mom, we agreed, we''re just sitting there drinking tea and talking. We can''t do anything in bed, I don''t have the habit of attending to a family."


    Hearing this, the old procuress nodded her head hurriedly, "That''s for sure. How could I sell it to you for two hundred taels of silver? Even the fire girl here is worth two hundred taels."


    She was aware of the Brothel Keeper''s identity. For her to be in charge of such a large estate for the royal family and to be the head of spies, her scheming could not be underestimated.


    The old procuress walked to the door and turned her head to look at Xiaoyu thoughtfully through the screen. Did she really want to cut off communication with the royal family?


    The emperor''s secret letter was truly unimaginable. He actually wanted her to help Xiaoyu become the Courtesan Belle. This was simply impossible! If the ninth prince really became angry, then even the emperor wouldn''t be able to suppress his temper.


    Before revealing her identity, Night Nine was also a frequent visitor of the Wind and Rain Tower. The old procuress thought she was very accurate, but she couldn''t figure out his temperament.

 C183

    Little Fishy bathed in flowers and changed into a pure white dress. Under the guidance of the magpie, she arrived at the private room where the Third Marquis was.


    The Third Marquis was playing with the music box with his tools when he heard the door ring. He raised his head and saw Xiaoyu and smiled, "Ninth Sister-in-law, you''re here. Sit down first. Wait for me to remove this annoying crow."


    Xiaoyu sat down and looked at the Third Marquis'' focused work. His nose was beaded with sweat, but he didn''t wipe it off.


    "Alright." Third Marquis finally removed the bird from his hand and put the music box back together. He clapped his hands in satisfaction, but there was no dust to be found.


    Xiaoyu took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off Third Marquis'' forehead. A person who worked hard was worthy of respect. The Third Marquis was shocked, but he also calmed down when he saw Xiaoyu''s calm expression and stuck his head out for her to wipe.


    The little guy finished wiping his sweat and threw the handkerchief aside. He picked up the music box and examined it carefully. "How do you do that?"


    The Third Marquis was speechless. "Didn''t you say that the crow on the roof is hateful?"


    "Oh, I forgot." Little Fishy felt very ashamed.


    He picked up the music case and started playing the string, the music playing softly, "I didn''t expect the Third Marquis to be so lucky."


    She really did not know. Although she knew that he was in charge of the Ministry of Industry, she had never thought that he would personally do something. Leaders usually do it with their mouths. It seemed like their reputation was worse than meeting again.


    "It''s just some small stuff, how can it compare to the wheelchair designed by Ninth Sister-in-law? It''s practical and durable." The Third Marquis returned the favor.


    Little Fishy bitterly smiled and came again.


    "Third Prince doesn''t know that a woman likes a man. Her sky belongs only to men, and Little Jiu''s original wheelchair has to use his hands to push the wheels, and his hands are covered with blood scabs. The new ones cover the old ones, and the new ones become the old ones."


    When Fishy thought of Night Nine''s hands, she felt her heart ache.


    "Since you love him so much, why do you bet on this? Besides, Ninth Brother treats you very well, and there are many people in the royal family who are forced to. Ninth Brother may be physically inconvenient, but he''s still a member of the royal family, how can he only have one concubine?"


    Xiaoyu smiled disapprovingly. Men always wanted women to be like that. She had never thought that there were many reasons why women were forced to do so. However, once she was forced to do so, there would be many reasons for doing so.


    "If you don''t want to do it, don''t do it. Besides, Third Marquis has seen it. I''m not an innocent person. The position of Ninth Princess should be given to the girl from that family." Fishy deliberately tugged at her exposed clothes.


    The Third Marquis looked away, "Ninth Sister-in-Law, why are you belittling yourself?"


    "I''ll have to trouble Third Marquis to wait for a long time. Don''t tell me that Third Marquis thinks that I''m just drinking tea and chatting with someone else."


    Fishy was determined to throw dirty water on herself.


    The Third Marquis shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law, I trust your character, but I don''t trust that man, so, after you guys entered, I was afraid that there was no way to reverse the situation, so, after following you guys, that person''s bodyguard was stiff and at a loss, coaxing little Nezha. So, I entered the room unhindered and coincidentally heard some things that I shouldn''t have heard."


    The Third Marquis'' face turned red when he finished speaking. This Ninth Sister-in-Law was indeed out of the ordinary. She was too straightforward and didn''t seem like a woman. However, when he thought about it, only a woman like her could subdue Ninth Brother.


    When Xiaoyu loosened her grip, the Third Marquis reacted quickly. He reached out to grab the box, avoiding the danger of it falling to the ground and shattering into pieces.


    "You already know about it?" How could fifteen be so careless?


    Little Fishy didn''t know that Nezha was purposely attracting 15''s attention. He was performing acrobatic moves with high difficulty in Fifteen''s embrace, do you think that 15 wouldn''t focus on dealing with him? He''s still so small, and his body is so soft.


    15 He was full of strength and dared not to do anything to him. He was so busy that he was drenched in sweat and was completely focused on him. This was not surprising at all.


    He raised his right hand and said, "I swear again, I have never seen Ninth Brother today. If what you say in the future is different from today, then call me a lowly servant, who will be ridden by thousands of people and be suppressed by tens of thousands of people."


    Little Yu couldn''t help but to let out a laugh. Ever since Little Jiu had threatened to be demoted to a footman, he had vowed that the most important thing was not to die, but to live and be a footman. The Third Marquis had made an extremely heavy oath, and Little Yu was relieved.


    "In that case, Xiaoyu thanks Third Marquis." Little Fishy solemnly saluted.


    The Third Marquis hurriedly helped her up.


    When the two of them sat down, the Third Marquis sighed and said, "Even now, you still won''t call me Third Brother?"


    When Fishy heard this, she replied, "Even though I didn''t end up as a lowly citizen, I''m still a lowly worker. How dare I call the Third Marquis Third Brother?"


    Hearing this, the Third Marquis looked at Xiaoyu and shook his head, "I didn''t understand it at first, but now I understand it. Since you insist on not joining the Ministry of Work, I assume that you and Little Jiu have already made up their minds to leave the capital."


    At first, he could not understand why Little Nine would pretend to be handicapped even though his legs were healed. However, after he opened the music case, he finally understood that pretending to be handicapped was actually the same reason why he chose to stay away from the royal family.


    Since royal father was able to allow him to leave the capital once, he could naturally let him go twice as well.


    "It''s not hard to be diligent, but you shouldn''t create new problems." The Third Marquis shook his head.


    "It''s never us who cause trouble." Small fish interface.


    Third Marquis looked at Fishy and understood.


    The people who were causing this trouble were clearly the Emperor and Princess Golden Bell. However, they were truly powerless to contend against these two people.


    "Even so, you shouldn''t have come to this place." The Third Marquis rebuked.


    "Since they''re already here, there''s no use in regretting it now." She came here for a reason. Others didn''t know whose property the Wind and Rain Tower was, but she did, and the reason she insisted on coming here was also because she wanted to know what the emperor was thinking. In a place like a brothel, if one was in the open, they would also expose their dark side.


    Third Marquis frowned when he heard this. "Ninth Sister-in-Law, how about this. I''ll prepare a room for you in the Ministry of Work. You go and stay there first, wait ¡­"


    "Not good." Xiaoyu interrupted him. The Third Marquis looked at her in confusion. Was there a better idea than this?


    Xiaoyu gave a wry smile. "Xiaoyu appreciates Third Marquis'' good intentions. However, you''ve helped Xiaoyu and offended the emperor. It''s truly not worth it."

 C184

    How could the Third Marquis not understand this? He hurriedly said, "Even so, I can''t care about that. With you here, how can I not worry?"


    With that, the Third Marquis looked at Xiaoyu with embarrassment, knowing that he had made a blunder.


    She had never felt that there was anything wrong with liking a woman, and most importantly, she had to be extremely emotional. A person had the right to like anyone, as long as his liking did not cause trouble for others, just like how Golden Bell, which was originally a beautiful relationship, had become completely unrecognizable because of her obsession.


    "Third Marquis loves Xiao Jiu because he cares about her, and he cared for her. Xiao Yu is deeply grateful, but this is just between Xiao Jiu and me, or perhaps this is a game between Xiao Jiu and the Emperor."


    Only then did she relax and continue, "Although, we have a higher chance of losing, we can''t drag more people into the water because of this. The Third Marquis also saw what happened today, and he was afraid that he would involuntarily become a pawn, if it was because of Little Fishy, then all the princes would be implicated, and it might even affect the court, and Little Fishy''s death wouldn''t be enough to avenge his crimes."


    Although Fishy couldn''t be sure, her woman''s intuition told her that things were progressing in an irreversible direction. It wasn''t something that could be done through human means. She was afraid of chaos right now, so she hoped to win steadily.


    The Third Marquis'' face changed. Could this be the truth? He looked deeply at Xiaoyu. She was smarter than he had imagined, so why would he resent her for liking him? Unfortunately, he had met her too late.


    "Little Yu, the Wind Hall is more complicated than you think. The capital is filled with hidden talents, and the fact that the Wind Hall can stand for a hundred years without falling shows that the power backing it is not to be underestimated. If something were to happen to you here, and you were only afraid that we would not come to your aid, then you will only regret it for the rest of your life.


    Third Marquis did not specify that the person who loved her was Little Jiu, which meant that he included himself. Since he had already revealed his feelings, he did not want to hide it anymore.


    She was very worried, after all, she was not afraid of thieves stealing, she was afraid of thieves missing out. Especially since she was in a place where everyone thought that it was only right for her to sell, and a girl who was unforgivable even if she was bullied at home would have her teeth broken and blood swallowed, she would rather endure the heart-wrenching pain of it than sue that rapist. If a woman was bullied in a brothel, it would be a miracle if you sued that rapist.


    It was already difficult for a woman to deal with a wolf, let alone a pack of wolves.


    Xiaoyu rushed into the brothel out of impulse. Only now did she feel some regret. Transmigration novels were always harmful to people, so who could guarantee that she would be able to escape unscathed? If she could teleport back, she would definitely sue those writers for writing novels about teleportation. It would truly be harmful.


    She could only think of a way to let the wolf see the meat, but she could not eat it. This was the reason why she was forced to reveal her ninth prince concubine''s true appearance, but other than the third prince, was there really no one else who had discovered her true appearance?


    If it really was like this, the emperor would definitely be determined to give Little Nine a green hat. In any case, he would be wearing one and two green hats anyway, unlike Princess Golden Bell, who originally had a dissolute reputation.


    Little Fishy bitterly smiled and rubbed her temples with her hand, ''Only in the mountains''. What''s the use of watching more palace games? It was just a talk about military matters on paper.


    "This is really a huge gamble, what I''m betting on is my happiness, my innocence, my life and even little Nezha''s future."


    And Little Nine.


    But the Emperor didn''t have any bets. How unfair was that?


    "If you have something to do, you can''t do it. Little Fishy ¡­"


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes to look at him, "Third Prince, you should still call me Ninth Sister-in-Law, if you don''t mind."


    She didn''t want to give him hope.


    Third Marquis forced a smile. She meant that if he didn''t dislike her as a prostitute, she would be heartless. She didn''t even want to give him a thought. But, didn''t he like her just like this?


    "How could I care? How could I not care? Little Yu, if I met you first, would you fall in love with me? " The Third Marquis probed.


    "Nope." Little Fishy resolutely said.


    The Third Marquis couldn''t hide his disappointment.


    Xiaoyu looked at him and continued, "Because, we would never meet. Xiaoyu was originally a woman raised in a room that no one knew, so she would never meet the Third Marquis. Afterwards, her family met with misfortune, and she was sold as an official prostitute.


    Sometimes, people were just that weird. Although everyone was chasing after the Courtesan Belle, in the end, the Courtesan Belle could only be a Courtesan Belle. A man would rather spend a fortune on her than marry her.


    Little Fishy only emitted her own radiance when she met Ninth Brother. If he first met Little Fishy, how could he find out about Little Fishy''s good nature?


    He wasn''t a girl, but his hands and feet were tied. Now that he thought about it, even though he was still full of admiration towards Xiaoyu, he didn''t care about how I didn''t meet with her before.


    "Ninth Sister-in-law only cares about me. Don''t worry, I have my own reasons." Now that he had thought it through, he was at ease facing her.


    Xiaoyu still shook her head. "Xiaoyu appreciates Third Marquis'' kindness, but I really can''t."


    This was no longer a simple matter of her taking refuge in his place.


    Could a dragonfly shake a tree? She would try, for her love.


    "You''re just as stubborn as Little Nine." Third Marquis gave in. No matter what he said, she would not agree. Wasn''t this awkward like Little Jiu Jiu?


    This was not stubbornness, this was perseverance.


    Little Fishy added in her heart.


    In fact, she was also very afraid, but, if one had something to do in this world, they would not do it. In her previous life and in her current life, she had only persisted in maintaining an unadulterated relationship. Even if she was wrong, she would continue to be wrong. Her heart would never change.


    Even if it was the past, Xiao Jiu''s health would not be good, he would not even be able to place two beauties in the backyard to look at, much less now.


    Fishy clenched the crows the Third Marquis had unloaded from the music case. She would rather break the jade than make it whole.

 C185

    When the emperor received the secret message from the procuress, he found it hard to believe. Did that little fish really go along with someone else? She really didn''t hesitate to give up the position of wangfei?


    The Emperor paced the royal study.


    He really couldn''t understand why she would give up the position of wangfei to become Courtesan Belle.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind. This little fish had become sexually loose, and Little Nine had been crippled for a long time, so his body was extremely weak. How could he be content with being like a wolf or tiger?


    The more the Emperor thought about it, the more he felt that she was right and nodded his head repeatedly. What he said was true. As the Courtesan Belle, she would naturally become the bride every night.


    The emperor nodded his head in satisfaction. This was good as well, as long as he didn''t have to expend too much effort to deal with her, once she left, Princess Jin Ling could marry Little Jiu, and there wouldn''t be any more problems. At the moment, he couldn''t mess things up, he had already made enough preparations.


    A cold light flashed in the emperor''s eyes. All these years, he had endured all sorts of humiliation for the sole purpose of toppling the ''Supreme Emperor'' that was pressing down on him, Prince Rui.


    "Men, send over the overseer." As long as Little Jiu can last a year or so, then he won''t be afraid of anything, a son is nothing, son, he has many, for the country, let him sacrifice a bit.


    "Your majesty, your majesty, not good." Eunuch Gao panicked as he ran in.


    When the emperor heard the words'' not good '', his heart grew unhappily as he angrily rebuked, "Eunuch Gao, you''re also an old man in the palace. Why are you always so careless when doing things?"


    Eunuch Gao calmed himself down. "The Ninth Prince committed suicide."


    "What?" The emperor stood up abruptly and brought the paperweight with him to the table. He didn''t even look at it, but stared at Eunuch Gao.


    "Your majesty, just now, someone from the Ninth Prince''s estate came to the palace to ask for an imperial physician. He said that the Ninth Prince had been sick ever since he left home, but after hearing what the Ninth Princess had done, he took out his sword and committed suicide in anger. Fortunately, he was sick and didn''t have much energy, but he had lost a lot of blood."


    Eunuch Gao sighed. This Ninth Prince had been very awkward since he was young. He refused to speak out his inner thoughts. It was so easy to have a Ninth Princess. He was willing to smile, but ¡­


    Eunuch Gao paused for a moment. If he continued this line of thinking, it would be an outrageous crime.


    The Emperor looked at Eunuch Gao in a daze, as if he had not heard his words. How could Little Jiu commit suicide? After so many years of suffering, he had never thought of committing suicide.


    He didn''t dare to look at the current expression of the emperor, as it was extremely difficult to see. The Ninth Prince committing suicide was tantamount to slapping the emperor in the face.


    "Go, Ninth Prince''s Mansion." The emperor was stunned for a moment, then waved his sleeve.


    "Yes, we will host the Ninth Prince''s Mansion." Eunuch Gao waved his horsetail whisk and said in a high-pitched voice.


    The Ninth Prince''s Mansion.


    The seventh prince received the letter and hurriedly came to the ninth prince''s mansion with his medicine chest. Seeing the bloodstains on Ye Jiumei''s body, he was shocked.


    "How could this be?" Seventh Prince angrily glared at fifteen, six jin of them.


    "I don''t blame them."


    Seventh Marquis quickly opened the medicine box, but this time, his medicine box was full.


    "How could this happen?" Seventh Prince''s hands and feet were nimbly treating the Ninth Prince''s wounds. Luckily, the wounds weren''t deep. Before this, they had treated them once again.


    "This life of mine should have been given to the prince a long time ago." Night Nine said dispiritedly.


    "Nonsense." The emperor strode in.


    Everyone hurriedly knelt down and cried out "Long live the heavens!"


    The Emperor glanced at Nimei. "How are Little Nine''s injuries?"


    "Fortunately, my muscles and bones weren''t injured, but ¡­" The Seventh Marquis stopped.


    The Emperor looked away from Ninefire''s wounds and glanced at Nimi.


    "Ninth brother''s body is already weak ¡­" He did not say the rest.


    The Emperor frowned. Xiao Jiu''s body had been weak all this time. What he feared the most was that there would be new problems.


    "What''s there to be worried about? A little fish went out, and royal father picked another one for you." His Majesty hates the fact that he has failed.


    Niu Mei opened her eyes feebly, "Father, with this broken son of yours, why would he bother his daughter? It''s better to leave this son of mine to fend for himself. "


    "Nonsense." If the emperor were to blow his beard and glare at her, he would marry Princess Golden Bell before he died.


    "Father will just treat this son of yours as nonsense, right? This son''s request for the bestowal paper has already been written. Father, please take a look." Night Nine holds out his hand, and Fifteen steps forward, takes out the paper he has placed under the pillow, and hands it to the Emperor.


    "Imperial Father''s earlier decree bestowing upon me the title of king is truly a bit excessive. However, if I were to go, everything will be ¡­"


    "Why is it becoming more and more real?" The Emperor interrupted Ninefire.


    After saying so much, Night Nine also felt tired. He closed his eyes and rested, allowing the Emperor and the Seventh Prince to ask questions and answer them.


    The Emperor asked the Seventh Prince a few questions about his injuries, but the Seventh Prince''s answers were quite thorough, and the imperial physician''s answers were more or less the same.


    The Emperor instructed the Ninth Prince''s estate to stew some tonic for Night Nine to nourish his body. He was also tired, so he left for the palace.


    After everyone had left, Night Nine''s eyes opened, "Six catties."


    "Your Highness." Six Jin replied.


    "Keep in touch with the spies in the palace, keep an eye out for any movements in the palace." Nine Nights ordered.


    It was now an eventful season, and he couldn''t use Little Fishy''s life as a wager, so he was a bit more cautious now.


    "Bring me the clothes This King just changed into." Night Nine''s eyes flashed.


    When he had just changed out of the Ninth Prince''s clothes, the Ninth Prince had told him to put it on that chair first and not take it to get starched. He had been puzzled as to why he did not take the dirty clothes and put them away. When the emperor came later and saw that the emperor''s gaze paused for a moment on that blood-stained robe, he finally understood the gist of it.


    His lips curved up slightly. "Little fish, little fish, I even did a thing like suicide for your sake. The news of this matter immediately spread throughout the capital. I don''t believe that you will not hear it."


    Nine Night Demon''s eyes were filled with tenderness and helplessness. Little fish, little fish, even if you want to solve the problem, don''t use such a radical method, okay? She was weak and could not be swallowed, not even her bones remained. He had to help her plan a bit more, but luckily, the wind and rain tower''s command medallion was still with him, and he had already ordered her to not do anything out of line, except for the emperor''s orders.

 C186

    Hearing that the Ninth Prince had committed suicide out of love, Xiaoyu could not help but frown. This little Nine was messing around, didn''t he know about his body? He didn''t know that it would save him a lot of trouble.


    "Miss Fishy, it''s time to go on stage." The old procuress knocked on the door and came in, muttering to herself, This ex-wangfei''s rules are really big. I wonder if she''s learned the royal rules after marrying the prince.


    Xiaoyu collected her emotions and arranged her appearance.


    After a day of repair, the stage had become much more exquisite than yesterday.


    Many young masters had been waiting below the stage for a long time. The most unbelievable thing was that all of them were carrying little kids. The young ones were about three to five years old, while the older ones were about ten years old.


    From the way she spoke yesterday, she had already passed Little Fishy''s ability to dance to the legends. In addition to her beautiful appearance, bizarre status, and legendary life, everyone was fighting to see her appearance and didn''t want Little Fishy to appear. Instead, it turned into a veil that covered their faces.


    Today, the stage was devoid of any decorations. It was clear and cold like a crescent moon. A few servants came up and removed a lot of candles. Although some weren''t used to the dark environment, they were quickly attracted by the circular rings of light on the stage.


    The stage was a little taller than usual. The little fish, who had just dimmed, had already stepped onto the stage and stood there under the artificial moonlight. Her white robe was floating like a fairy, and the accessories on her body had been coated with a faint glow.


    In the modern era, at the end of the year''s party, she was the one that always stood at the top. Her dancing style was naturally not bad, and with her deep understanding of the brilliance of the stage lights, she was able to enhance the beauty of others. This dance made people feel as if they had arrived at the Moon Palace, and when they saw Chang''e dance, they didn''t even dare breathe, afraid that it would disturb the fairy.


    After Xiaoyu finished dancing, she quietly went behind the scenes. After a short while, the servants of the Wind and Rain Tower came in with candles in their hands and placed candles on the tables.


    Everyone came to their senses and looked towards the stage. Where was the person? Where did he go?


    "Where''s Chang''e?" Everyone looked at each other. They also saw the same feeling of ecstasy and disappointment on the faces of others.


    Everyone squeezed to the front of the stage. At this moment, they had already understood that Chang''e was definitely the same as the Ninth Princess, and the sounds of bidding could be heard incessantly.


    "I have a Peach Blossom Fan." With the change in his demeanor, he circulated all his inner strength to suppress the voices of the crowd.


    "Peach Blossom Fan?" The hands of Little Fishy who was resting at the back of the stage suddenly stopped, involuntarily looking towards the fan. She had told Night Nine about the Peach Blossom Fan before, but it was just that Peach Flower Fan.


    "Magpie, get that gongzi to hand over the Peach Blossom Fan for me to see." I hope it''s not what she thinks.


    The magpie went out with a bundle in his hands.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, that young master said that she misheard. It''s a blood lotus."


    "Blood river?" Little Fishy''s heart was in a mess. She quickly grabbed the bundle from the magpie''s hands and opened it to take a look.


    Shaking off his clothes, a blood-red lotus blossomed brilliantly on his front lapel. Others might not know, but how could Little Fishy not know what it was? She held it in front of her chest and smelled the fragrance of the ink and the faint scent of blood. Her heart was in a mess.


    "Go tell Mommy that you will be accompanying the young master who delivered the blood lotus today."


    "Miss Fishy, when I went to get this from that young master, he said that he was only giving this to the young lady for him. His young master''s health is inconvenient, if he had the good fortune to get the young lady''s green eyes, I would like to request that the young lady move to his residence."


    Is the injury severe? Hearing this, Xiaoyu could still sit there. She turned around without waiting for the bawd to speak.


    Xiaoyu''s white clothes fluttered in the wind as she moved, bringing with her a clear and cold fragrance. Wherever she went, everyone unconsciously opened up a path for her.


    She walked up to 15 and said, "I really like this blood lotus. Today, I''ll go with you."


    Fifteen slightly bent his body to meet the little fish.


    Little Fishy followed him without hesitation. Everyone sighed as they looked at the child they were carrying. It was fine to buy bigger ones, but they could still order them when they got back. The smaller ones were giving them headaches.


    Little Fishy sat on the palanquin. She didn''t even need to urge Little Fishy to hurry the carriage.


    Fishy sat in the car, both hands twisting the blood lotus shirt. Drawing something wasn''t good, but drawing a blood lotus instead. Could it be that he was hinting to her that his blood was flowing like a river? The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became.


    "Princess, we''re here." Fifteen carriage stood steadily and respectfully by the side of the carriage.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly lifted the curtain of the sedan, and with one hand holding her skirt, she jumped off the carriage. She raised her head and was stunned. This was not the Ninth Prince''s Mansion.


    "Fifteen, this ¡­" Little Fishy puzzledly looked at Fifteen.


    "There are a lot of people in the mansion, so the prince has specially urged them to bring the wangfei here."


    So that''s how it was. Little Fishy followed 15 into the cave.


    "Little Nine, how are you?" Upon seeing Night Nine, Little Fishy actually took out a book and read it with relish. Anger rose in her heart. She was worried to death, yet he was so relaxed and carefree.


    "If you are still here, how can I bear to die?" Night Nine puts down the book and smiles at the little fish.


    Little Fishy unceremoniously stepped forward, untied her bundle, and took his pulse. Lu Buwei was dead, and so was her foster father.


    "It''s okay, it''s nothing serious." Little Fishy let out a long breath. She suddenly thought of Lu Zheng. Although he was young, he was mature and calm in the face of trouble. He was a good seedling.


    "I know. You and Nezha still need my care, and my family still needs to live in seclusion in the forest. There are so many things I haven''t done yet, how could I die?" Night Nine held the little fish in her arms and comforted her softly.


    "It''s good that you know this." Little Fishy pouted coquettishly.


    The scent of the Nocturnal Hydra seeking her, seeing her cover her face, unveiling her veil, kissing her.


    Fishy only felt her mind becoming hazy and her body becoming soft. She had long forgotten about her dirty business with him. Instead, she reached out her arms to embrace his neck. The two of them kissed to the point of complete oblivion.


    It was just a show, but it was a shocking sight. In reality, the wound was ferocious and bleeding profusely, so it was nothing serious. But now he had gotten a new beauty in his arms, how could he restrain himself? The hand holding Little Fishy was somewhat dishonest. Thinking of her words from the Wind and Rain Tower, he felt somewhat annoyed. Today, he would definitely display his power and make her beg for mercy.


    Fishy felt the change in his body and blushed. When she thought of the two beauties the Emperor had bestowed upon her, her heart turned cold and she pushed him away.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine looked at Fishy in confusion. He could clearly feel that she was emotionally moved, so why did she suddenly turn cold?


    "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault." The little fish pinched Night Nine''s face and rubbed it.


    "Stop pinching, stop pinching." Nine Nights begged for mercy.


    "Just pinch then. Let''s see how you''ll attract the attention of the beehive. I''ll pinch your face into a big bun. Let''s see how you''ll attract the attention of others."


    A child with a bun face is loved by others, while a man with a bun face and green eyes is like an actor who plays the part of the emperor and feels good about himself, making people feel nauseous.


    Somehow, the two of them rolled onto the bed, and the little fish fell on top of Ninefire.


    Nine Night Demon looked at her clothes that were half open, revealing a layer of frost on her chest. His expression changed, and he flipped, pressing the little fish under his body.


    Little Fishy cried out in surprise, and at that moment, Night Nine took the opportunity to kiss her on the lips, and her tongue went straight in and out, exploring the small lilac tongues that were wrapping around her, and untying their clothes with one hand.


    "No." She was still angry at him, but he said it was to make her jealous. Who knew if it was because of those two beauties or his feelings? At least, she didn''t hear that he sent those two beauties away.


    Xiaoyu was so narrow-minded that no matter how she thought about it, she just couldn''t figure it out.


    "Didn''t you say that women often say the wrong things when they don''t want it?" Night Nine''s eyes lit up, trying to knock her out so she could do what she wanted.


    Even though Fishy was rejecting him, she could feel the wounds on his body, so how could she dare to use force? It looked more like half a step.

 C187

    "You''re so bad, bullying others." The little fish pulled the quilt over her head, refusing to see her.


    "Don''t be so bored." The more Night Demon looked at her shy appearance, the more she wanted to tease her.


    Little Fishy pulled at the bedding and refused to come out to see him.


    "Does Little Fishy still want it, so she won''t get up?" Nine Night Demon pretended to be deep in thought as she talked to herself, with one hand wrapping around the black hair by her pillow.


    Little Fishy was both embarrassed and annoyed. This Little Nine, could it be that he took some kind of aphrodisiac medicine and wanted it over and over again? Was he trying to tire her to death?


    She pulled back the covers and revealed her head. "You''re talking nonsense."


    Night Nine looked at her with a smile, "If you don''t want to, then don''t. The air inside is cloudy. Let''s talk."


    He held out an arm, and Fishy looked at him and lay down.


    "Little Yu, do you like it?"


    "You''re still saying that? If you keep talking about it, I''ll get angry." Little Fishy''s eyes flickered. How could he be like this? This matter was brought up again and again, regardless of whether he was embarrassed or not.


    "What can''t you say? Little Fishy, your face is getting thinner and thinner. I remember the first time we met. Back then, you were much better off. At that time, you were much more lovable than you are now." Seeing that she was shy, Night Nine became even more wanton in her teasing.


    "We''re all people who are fathers now, and we''re getting less and less capable." Little Fishy helplessly said when she saw his words become more and more ridiculous.


    "I''m just not good enough for you." How could he not know that Little Fishy''s heart was stuffy, just like yesterday when he was personally selected by Little Fishy as a guest. He held his breath in his heart until Little Fishy revealed his identity, and then he was relieved.


    She thought that she was a free and easy person in her relationship. Therefore, when she saw the two beauties bestowed upon her by the Emperor, she decided to wave her hand and not take a single cloud away. Although there was no lack of people who wanted to retreat, she didn''t think much about it when she left.


    Love a person, naturally hope that he can return the same amount of love, do not want to give others a shred.


    She couldn''t help but hold on to Night Nine, "Little Nine, aside from Nezha and me, you''re not allowed to like anyone else."


    "How is this possible?" Night Nine frowned.


    The little fish stiffened, and was about to withdraw her hand when Night Nine took it and went on, pretending not to notice, "We still have to add some sons and daughters, all of which I want to like."


    "Good or bad." Little Fishy''s anger turned into joy as she reached out her hand to rest on his shoulder.


    "Ouch." Night Nine frowned.


    "What happened? Did I touch your wound?" Little Fishy nervously looked at Night Nine.


    "It''s him."


    Xiaoyu''s face turned red from embarrassment and she spat at him, "Why are you so vulgar today?"


    "Am I only mean to you?" Nine Nights bit her ear.


    "Do you want to be vulgar to others?" Xiaoyu''s expression changed.


    "Don''t you dare, you still don''t understand him? Although he wants to, he has the powerless heart, and only you can control him. Recently, you''ve only gone to the Wind and Rain Tower, why do I feel like you''ve gone to brew vinegar?" Night Demon lightly bit at her sensitive areas again.


    This Little Jiu, why is he getting more and more vulgar? Alright, it''s time to say some vulgar words when husband and wife are in bed. Listening to it makes people blush, but also makes one''s heart warm.


    "This little Nezha isn''t good, he''s the same age as you." Little Fishy shyly asked.


    Lifting up Nezha, Fishy hurriedly sat up and put on her clothes.


    "What''s wrong?" Night Demon put on her clothes and tied them loosely around her waist.


    "What time is it? Little Nezha, it''s time to drink milk. What time is it now?" Little Fishy asked as she rolled her hair.


    Night Nine looked at her pocket watch, "Since it''s already this time, little Nezha should be sleeping by now, it''s already deep into the night. Let''s go back tomorrow morning."


    Xiaoyu tidied up the things neatly and shook her head, "Kids are different from adults. If he''s hungry, he won''t be able to sleep. Kids grow up when they sleep, so it''s impossible to save milk at night."


    Nine Night Demon looked at her breasts, which had grown taller because of the milk, and couldn''t help pulling her to her side, "This kid, he invited so many wet nurses for him, but he didn''t even want to take a sip, are you that good to drink? Let me have a taste. "


    As he spoke, he ripped off Little Fishy''s clothes, and in one breath, he grabbed the bright, glistening red fruit in front of her chest. Little Fishy gasped, moaning as her body went limp.


    "No." The little fish mumbled.


    Night Demon put her arm around her waist and pushed her down on the bed.


    The pair of heartless parents had forgotten Nezha, who was eagerly looking forward to drinking milk.


    By the time Xiaoyu had properly packed up and returned to the building, the sky had already turned white. She quietly walked into Nezha''s room. Little Red heard the footsteps and opened her eyes, seeing Xiaoyu, she immediately shushed him.


    The two of them quietly walked to the side room.


    "Little Nezha didn''t mess with you, right?" Little Fishy whispered.


    "Little gongzi doesn''t cry or make a ruckus, that''s great." Xiao Hong replied.


    Just as he finished talking, the little Nezha on the other side heard Xiaoyu''s voice and curled his lips. The real person wasn''t here, what''s the use of him crying. This old lady who forgot her son''s beauty, he must teach her a lesson.


    "Wa ~ ~ ~ ~" Nezha took a few deep breaths and howled.


    The candles in the rooms all lit up. "What''s going on?" Are you letting me sleep? "


    Xiaoyu hurriedly told Xiao Hong, "You should go to sleep first."


    She walked over and picked up the little Nezha, "Alright, Little Ancestor, you''re crying. I''ll smother you to death."


    Little Fishy opened the front of her shirt, holding little Nezha to her chest.


    "I''m starving to death, you are of the opposite sex and have no humanity." Nezha accurately caught his lunchbox and sucked with satisfaction.


    Xiaoyu was so angry that her teeth were itching, and she pretended to pinch Nezha. This little b * stard was still reasonable, but today it was her fault. Thinking of Ye Jiumei''s crazy look, she couldn''t help but blush.


    After little Nezha finished eating, he looked at Little Fishy''s skin in a hurry and clicked his tongue, "This battle is quite intense, the red berries on my body are blooming beautifully."


    "You ¡­" Xiaoyu was so angry that she threw him on the bed and continued to cover herself.


    "Dad''s kung fu is pretty good, right?" The little Nezha was extremely curious, but he was also ashamed. In his past life, he had only been studying, yet he hadn''t tasted a woman. Looking at his own arms and legs, he was depressed. When would he grow up?


    When Fishy saw his wretched appearance, she became even angrier. You''re saying that this stinking brat even wants to ask about my bed? Is he tired of living?


    "You said that you already have a wretched appearance at such a young age? What should I do when I grow up?" Little Fishy was depressed.


    "Vulgar? Where is it? " The moment little Nezha heard this, he panicked.


    The Ninth Submission of the Dissolute Princess

 C188

    Little Fishy tossed him a small mirror and said, "Take a look yourself. Your eyes are twinkling, your eyes are lustful, your lips are drooling, and your expression owes you a good beating."


    Nezha moved his neck with great effort. He had gained a lot of weight in the past few days, it was difficult even for him to perform such simple movements. He comforted himself that he was still young.


    Finally he turned his head. It was not as bad as his mother had said, just a little.


    "It is really hard to imagine how someone as good as your father and I could have given birth to Jia Huan." Little Fishy shook her head and sighed.


    The corner of Nezha''s mouth twitched again.


    Xiaoyu turned around and slapped his buttocks, "There''s no need to pretend anymore. If you pretend, you''ll become Yu Tian''s father, Zhao Si, in < < Country Love > >."


    The little Nezha was angry, "Isn''t it all because of you, you stinking woman? What did you do to the flower bud of our motherland? You are clearly a good child, yet you are forcing yourself to do something like polio and epilepsy. Where are you guys okay? Why didn''t I see it? "


    Talking about little Nezha made him suffer great hatred.


    Don''t think that I''ve been fooling around since I was young. With your sickly body, you can say that the sperm he provides is also sickly. You say that you''re a woman, not a bit feminine at all.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t even raise her head when she was lectured by her son. Was she that bad?


    Even if you have transmigrated, you still have to be a bit of a righteous person. If you don''t even say anything to a child, you will just say those words in an infuriating tone, so people will treat you like a child and not as a freak midget. the little fish muttered.


    "Could it be that you''ll be satisfied if you keep calling for your mother to hug you and for your baby to be hungry?" Like an idiot.


    Xiaoyu nodded. As a child, wasn''t this the case for others as well?


    "I''m going to die from anger." Little Nezha waved his fists in the air. How could he have such an idiot mother? Did she not know that she was giving birth to a genius, using such mediocre standards to measure him?


    "Forget it, you can''t choose your parents, and neither can we choose anyone to be our child. I''ve lived for more than thirty years, and this is the first time I''ve ever been a mother. I feel very frustrated with your appearance." Little Fishy compromised.


    Fortunately, although his parents were not that good, he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and his looks were also very good. As long as he worked hard the day after tomorrow, he would definitely be able to become an elegant young master, unlike his previous life where he only focused on studying.


    When little Nezha went to Bala, he felt that only the Tenth Prince had something to do with debauchery, but his mother had said that he was not unrestrained, but vulgar. What exactly did he look like?


    Little Nezha asked.


    "How should I put it? There is only one thing that cannot be explained." Little Fishy rested her chin on her hands.


    If it goes too far, then it''s vulgar and vulgar, and if it goes too light, then it will be effective in every way. You have to show admiration towards beautiful women, and not be like a pervert who only wants to pull beautiful women onto the bed. When you are on the bed, you have to be gentle and considerate, and you can''t look at a woman''s body while it''s fat.


    The first few lines little Nezha nodded his head repeatedly, but when he heard the last line, little Nezha couldn''t help but look down on him, "The one who didn''t want to drag a beauty to bed was a eunuch, how could he be that elegant and unrestrained?"


    Little Fishy knocked on Little Nezha''s head, "You''re dumb just because you say it. You have to do it so that the beauties will think of ways to climb onto your bed. Is the scene of gently taking care of Luo Chang beautiful enough?"


    "Oh." Nezha suddenly realized the difference.


    "Then why don''t you climb onto my bed ¡­"


    Xiaoyu went crazy, "I''m your mother."


    "You even stripped me naked ¡­"


    Little Fishy gritted her teeth, "If you want to wear clothes stained with feces and urine, I''ll definitely change them in the future."


    "You even saw my body naked ¡­"


    Little Fishy suddenly carried Little Nezha and walked out.


    "I saw yours too ¡­" Nezha was in high spirits and didn''t find anything amiss.


    Little Fishy smiled sweetly at him and stuffed Lupa into his mouth. Then, she pushed open the door to the room where Xiao Hong was and left him. She then turned around and left.


    How could he do that to him? He was just stating a fact, little Nezha reached out with difficulty and took out Lupa, Little Fishy was long gone.


    "Stupid woman, I was just discussing with her about how to be elegant and unrestrained. Why did she just run away?"


    He felt that what she said made sense, but he also felt that something wasn''t right. He just wanted to discuss it with her.


    Xiao Hong vaguely heard it and turned over. She vaguely said, "15 is a suave man."


    Little Nezha rolled his eyes. He couldn''t stand his coldness even as a man with 15 ice cubes. How could a woman endure that? Only Xiao Hong, who is a lover, would use it in the eyes of others.


    What is it like to be elegant? Little Nezha began to think about the first problem of his life. The TV shows he had watched told him that Liang Shan Bo was dull and Ma Wen was elegant and elegant; Guo Jing was stupid and Ouyang Ke was elegant and refined; Yong Zheng was unromantic and Qian Long was elegant and elegant.


    "In short, an elegant person must have good looks, a good family background, and a lot of women." He had the first two, but now, all he was missing was a lot of women.


    The little Nezha planned to start his elegant development plan tomorrow. He definitely had to become the most elegant person in the world.


    "However, it seems that only by stealing someone else''s fiancee can it be called outstanding and elegant." The little Nezha muttered.


    Little Fishy wasn''t in front of him. If she was in front of him, she would definitely pat her thigh and say that little Nezha finally found the essence of it. Originally, it was his, but it was taken away by someone else.


    The more Nezha thought about it, the more pleased he became. He decided to tell Little Fishy his thoughts the moment he saw her.


    He really did it. Xiaoyu looked at him strangely and said slowly, "As far as I know, these people didn''t steal the wives of others."


    Didn''t you get it? The little Nezha thought back carefully, it didn''t seem to have any.


    "Moreover, based on your theory, it''s more like Siemenqing. It''s specifically to hook up with someone else''s wife for fun. That''s lewdness."


    "Ah!" Although he had a lot of wives, he didn''t want to be a part of it.

 C189

    After Little Fishy finished speaking, she twisted her body and left for the stage.


    Nezha was depressed on how to become the most elegant and elegant person here. On the other side, the Emperor ordered his troops to send Little Fishy to her death.


    If a woman did not die, then Little Jiu would not marry Princess Golden Bell. However, Prince Rui had already prepared a dragon robe, so he could not drag this on any longer. Even if Little Jiu died, he would still marry Princess Golden Bell.


    Eunuch Gao lowered his eyes, feeling all sorts of emotions in his heart. There was no kinship with the royal family.


    The emperor turned around and saw Eunuch Gao. He opened his mouth to speak, "Eunuch Gao, do you think this emperor''s heart is too ruthless?"


    Eunuch Gao was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Why does Your Majesty say that? You put the greater picture first."


    You can''t tell the truth even if you''re beaten to death.


    The Emperor nodded his head in satisfaction. He wanted the land and the land, as well as the reputation of the Emperor. He sighed, "I had no other choice. For the land and for the generations to come, I could only sacrifice Little Jiu."


    Eunuch Gao habitually replied, "Your majesty the Emperor is wise."


    The Emperor walked back to his throne, read the reports on the table, and waited for news from the killers.


    Last time, she wanted to give it to Xiaoyu, but she forgot to take it. She didn''t know if she would still want it, but these two days, the things she wanted were extremely strange. Not only did they not get tired of it, they were all excitedly collecting strange things.


    However, she didn''t even have a soul to speak with. She was depressed and could only look for Xiaoyu, but as the Courtesan Belle, she was very busy. Could she have one night of time?


    Little Fishy''s performance was always so original, so she was short on time. Naturally, she couldn''t perform multiplayer dancing; in fact, she had already started training with the likes of Thousand-hand Guan Yin, Dunhuang murals, and blue and white porcelain, all of which were filled with an ancient charm. But, how could she achieve any results within three to five months?


    Today she performed an Indian dance with a spot of bright cinnabar on her forehead, her eyes full of glamour, her hair in a sari, her waist soft, her figure seductive, and her body full of music that brought the atmosphere directly to its climax.


    In Little Yu''s words, the first day was a trial for business, so the onlookers would have to pay the entrance fee and the bidding fee. Although she could only accompany one person, all the guests that entered the brothel had to spend a lot of money.


    There were many opportunities for assassins to take action within the crowd, but the emperor had repeatedly told them to make sure the ninth princess died soundlessly and soundlessly so that no one else would notice.


    The auction started. Unlike the previous two times, this time, everyone sent a myriad of things, as if all the treasures in the capital had been moved to the Wind and Rain Tower.


    "A pot of Screw Dai." Night Nine wasn''t wearing a mask today, so he immediately called Fifteen to push him over.


    Seeing the Ninth Prince, even the sound of bidding could no longer be heard. After all, people would never do something so insidious as soliciting another''s wife in front of her husband.


    Fishy looked at him, remembering the warmth when he drew her eyebrows. Her eyes were moist, this little girl could always poke the softest spot in her heart.


    "A mahjong." Seeing that no one else was bidding, Yan Yu nervously reported the gift she had brought.


    When Fishy heard this, she pointed at him and said, "Today, this young master is my guest on the scene."


    Yan Yu stood not far behind her. Night Nine had thought that she was pointing at her, so he didn''t push her. Instead, he just pushed his wheelchair forward.


    Xiaoyu shook her head, "I''m talking about the young master who sent off mahjong."


    Night Nine suddenly turned around and fiercely looked at Yan Yu. Yan Yu Na smiled and cupped her hands towards him, "Thanks for your comeback."


    To hell with it, Night Nine had the urge to curse.


    Yan Yu ran past him and went up the stage to hug Xiaoyu''s waist. She passed the mahjong to the magpie and put her lips next to Xiaoyu''s ear. "Thank you."


    She was extremely depressed today. She even thought of where she could go if Xiaoyu didn''t choose her. The world was vast, and there was actually no place for her to expel herself.


    Yan Yu''s voice was choked with sobs. Little Fishy had also heard of her and returned with a big hug to comfort her.


    Everyone''s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. This ex-Ninth Princess was really bold and unrestrained.


    "Let''s go, to my place." Xiaoyu left with Yan Yu in her arms.


    She clenched her hands into fists on her knees. Little fish, I''ve come personally, and I''ve told you my thoughts. How can you treat me like this?


    Although Night Nine saw that Fishy was ordering Yan Yu instead of a young master, he was still a bit depressed. With just a glance, he saw a few suspicious figures. His heart skipped a beat, and he signaled Fifteen to follow.


    Xiaoyu returned to her room with Yan Yu in her arms. She casually picked up Sari and tossed her to the side. "I''m sweating all over. I''m going to take a shower first. Do as you please."


    Fishy pinched Swallow''s face and walked around the screen.


    Yan Yu was stunned. She touched her face, which had been pinched by Xiaoyu, and smiled bitterly. Xiaoyu actually teased her? This wangfei was really reckless.


    "Xiaoyu, are you usually like this with Ninth Prince?" Yan Yu walked in front of the screen and teased her through the screen.


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu smiled and said, "That''s right, this is fun. Aren''t you and Xiaoyu the same?"


    Her skin was thick, how could she be made shy by a few teasing words?


    Yan Yu''s face reddened when she heard this. She was just about to reply when her mouth was suddenly covered. Her body stiffened and her acupuncture points were hit. Her eyes widened, but she could not make a sound.


    After Little Fishy finished bathing, she stepped out of the bath barrel, picked up a change of clothes, and stabbed a sword at her chest like a viper.


    The killer could determine a person''s position based on their footsteps. However, it was not the most important thing to see with their eyes. Xiaoyu was scared stiff and the clothes in her hands fell to the ground. The killer also saw Xiaoyu.


    Now that the sword had reached Xiaoyu''s chest, he forcefully withdrew it. The emperor had ordered him to kill the ninth wangfei, but if she died naked, then where would the face of the imperial family be?


    With this hesitation, the assassin suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his head in astonishment and looked at the sword in his chest. He slowly fell down. Success or failure would be decided in an instant.


    After killing the assassin, he didn''t stop for even a second. He turned around and dragged Yan Yu away. Yan Yu was in so much pain that she couldn''t even speak as she let him drag her away.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the room, Night Nine got up from his wheelchair and turned around to face the screen.


    "How can you be like this?" Night Demon picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on Little Fishy. No wonder she retreated so quickly.


    When he looked down and saw the assassin on the ground, he felt disgusted and wanted nothing more than to step forward and stomp on him.

 C190

    Xiaoyu suddenly hugged him, "You scared me to death."


    Since she had been transported to another world, this was the first time she was so close to death. Who in the world wasn''t afraid of death? She was just an ordinary woman.


    When she was changing her clothes, the killer had barged in. What did it have to do with her? How innocent was she?


    Thinking this way, Night Nine felt even more pity for Little Fishy, and picked her up and carried her to the bed.


    Little Fishy tightly hugged Night Nine''s Demoness. Feeling his aura, her flustered heart gradually calmed down.


    Night Nine started patting Little Fishy on the back, and Little Fishy stole a glance at the dead assassin. Her hands tightened around Night Nine''s, it was so nice to have someone to rely on.


    "Little Nine, don''t leave me. You''re not allowed to have any other women." Little Fishy pouted and acted coquettishly.


    Night Nine was both angry and amused. He brushed the hair off Fishy''s forehead. "I''ve already given those two women the Emperor bestowed upon me. Are you at ease now?"


    Little Fishy forgot her fear as she stared at Night Nine with wide eyes. "You dare to reward a woman bestowed by the Emperor to someone else?"


    "Why can''t I reward you? Do you want to keep it for your own home?" Nine of the night a little fish nose tip.


    Fifteen shook his head and turned around. When he saw Yan Yu glaring at him, he pretended not to see her, turned his head, and joked. With Yan Yu''s personality, if he opened her acupoints, she would not be able to break the harmony between the Ninth Prince and his wife.


    Yan''s tone was bitter. She was really worried about Little Fishy. Why didn''t she open her acupoints with this ice cube? She needed to see for herself if nothing happened to Little Fishy.


    Nine Night Demon watched as the little fish''s mood gradually calmed down. She straightened her body and shouted out the window, "Fifteen."


    When Fifteen heard this, he immediately appeared in front of the two of them, his eyes staring at his feet.


    "Drag this eyesore away." Night Nine stood up, walked up to the killer, and kicked his body.


    Fifteen took the killer out and examined him carefully under his armpit.


    After dealing with the assassin''s corpse, Night Nine walked back to Little Fishy''s side and tightly hugged her. Whose path was Little Fishy blocking, to think that someone would actually send a killer to kill her?


    When they received the order, they would certainly kill the person being hunted. Even if it was at the cost of their own life, Little Fishy would not be able to escape, because the clothes had slipped and the assassin was hesitant, which was why he had given her the chance to kill fifteen times in a row.


    When she thought about it, she felt scared. Just a little bit more and the little fish would die.


    However, now that he thought about it, it was suspicious. Even if Little Fishy was naked, how could the assassin give up halfway?


    Night Nine carefully recalled the scene he just saw. What exactly could cause a killer to hesitate?


    "Little Nine, what''s wrong?" Feeling Night Nine''s arms tighten around her, Little Fishy looked up in confusion.


    After awakening from her stupor, Night Nine loosened his grip, but refused to let go of her, "Little Yu, go back. If you aren''t by my side, how can I be at ease?"


    "Take little Nezha back, I''m going back now, then everything we did was in vain." Little Fishy was about to blurt out a promise, but she swallowed her words back down her throat.


    Although she was just temporary, it was after some consideration.


    The water in the capital was deep and murky. They had just returned. Rather than making these people feel uneasy, they might as well make a good show out of nothing.


    Since Little Jiu had the heart, he would naturally have no ''future prospects''. If he had no heart, and if a new person forgot his old friend, she would just be like the song, carefree and free from this troublesome place.


    Little Fishy felt that this trip back to the capital was hateful no matter how she looked at it. Inside the capital, looking at the bustle, it was actually just a scheme.


    Even in that life, there was no other choice but to fight to the death in the workplace. Now, as long as they escaped from the mire of the capital, they would be rich and idle for the rest of their lives.


    "Little Nine, hug me tight." Little Fishy embraced his waist. She was scared, she was now so suspicious, could it be that she was no longer the same as before? Wealth and power could move a person''s heart. She was afraid that after watching too many battles in the palace, she understood that anyone who touched the palace would have a terrible reputation, regardless of whether you were willing to or not.


    "Alright." Nightmare said softly.


    15 found nothing on the assassin''s body, even the clothes he was wearing were of ordinary silk. He was not willing to give up and come into this world by himself to leave behind traces, it was impossible for him to not have any doubts.


    When Yan Yu''s acupoints were opened, she had heard Little Fishy and Night Nine''s sweet words for half a day. Knowing that Little Fishy was fine, which only made her more desolate, she simply went up to Fifteen to watch him go through the books. She didn''t hide anything.


    "Did you find anything?" Yan Yu asked.


    Fifteen sighed. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. He turned around and saw Yan Yu approaching him. She pinched the cloth on the assassin''s body, pinched his cheeks, and looked at his teeth.


    Fifteen looked at her in astonishment. The Ninth Princess was really a maverick. Even the previous Eighth Prince''s wife wasn''t a gentle person. Look at her proficient technique.


    "Did you find anything?" Fifteen could not help but ask.


    "If you don''t have it, how would I have it?" Yan Yu stood up straight.


    He asked this question as soon as he felt the pressure of fifteen.


    "His clothes are clean, and his shoes and socks are a bit dusty. I presume that there is a house in the capital that is not far from here. Thus, he did not sit in a palanquin and walked over." Yan Yu said while deep in thought.


    When he heard that, he took a closer look. Indeed, that was the case.


    "What else do you think is inappropriate?"


    Yan Yu was startled. She turned her head and saw Little Fishy pushing Nine''s Night Phantom out.


    It turned out that Fishy had heard the conversation between Yan Yu and Fifteen and thought she should take a look, so she pushed Night Nine out.


    Xiaoyu suppressed the annoyance in her heart and looked at the assassin carefully.


    Yan Yu thought for a moment and then took off the assassin''s underwear.


    Night Nine quickly reached out her hand to cover Little Fishy''s eyes, glaring angrily at Yan Yu, "What are you doing?"


    Yan Yu curled her lips and pulled up the pants of the killer. "Underwear is new. I bathed before coming."


    "So, even if this killer is not from Beijing, he still has a place in Beijing." Little Fishy pulled down Night Nine''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    "In my opinion, this killer belongs to the capital." Yan Yu said confidently.

 C191

    "Yan Yu, where did you see it?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    "The clothes he is wearing are already half worn, but the workman is actually a new one that has only just started appearing in the capital this year. He definitely didn''t buy it from an apparel shop since he is wearing this much." Yan Yu concluded.


    "Yan Yu, you''re too amazing. You can even become a detective." Little Fishy sighed in admiration.


    "A detective?" Yan Yu looked at Little Fishy in puzzlement.


    "Since we know they are from Beijing, the area will be much smaller." Nine Nights changed the subject.


    "Small?" Yan Yu laughed coldly.


    "Your princes have more than a dozen of them, not to mention those high officials. Which one of them doesn''t have two assassins? Some of them aren''t assassins, just like you who can turn into an assassin at any time. Where are you going to find them?"


    "Little Fishy isn''t blocking the way that many people." Night Nine said in a low voice and waved his hand, signalling for the fifteen corpses of the killers to be disposed of.


    15 carried the assassin to a secluded place and sprinkled the corpse powder on the corpses. Although the ninth princess and Yan Yu were quite bold, they still felt that it wasn''t appropriate for them to do all of this in front of them.


    Yan Yu stared fixedly at Nine Heavens Demon, "So what if you know? You are just a idle prince who wants to harm Xiaoyu. Your power is definitely above yours. "


    Night Nine never thought that Yan Yu would be so thorough. He couldn''t help but take an extra look at Yan Yu.


    "What are you looking at? Men are like this, always thinking that you know more about women than others. In fact, all you see are skin and skin. I''ll bet you that you definitely didn''t know that Little Fishy had so many things in the past."


    "You''re right." Night Nine''s voice was low and disconsolate.


    Xiaoyu glanced at him. Why was he suddenly so down?


    "Everyone says that if you can survive this calamity, you will be blessed. I am a blessed person, so you don''t have to worry too much about me, Little Jiu." Little Fishy advised.


    Thinking about it, he must have been worried about her, which was why he was so depressed.


    When Yan Yu saw this, her heart was filled with emotions. She said, "That''s right. You''re blessed. You don''t have the luck to be like me."


    Because of the assassination, Xiaoyu had left Yan Yu behind. Now that she heard Yan Yu''s words, she hurriedly let go of her hand that was resting on Night Nine Demons wheelchair. She stepped forward and pulled Yan Yu, smiling as she said: "Why are you so self-pitying?"


    Yan Yu raised her head and glanced at her as tears began streaming down her face.


    "What''s going on?" Xiaoyu frantically hugged Yan Yu and gently patted her back.


    Yanyu had always been like a man. When had anyone ever been so gentle and affectionate with her? She only felt an indescribable sense of regret, and the more she cried, the more she couldn''t control herself.


    Little Fishy gestured for Night Nine to leave. Night Nine glanced at Yan Yu, and he naturally understood why she was so sad. He sighed to himself, and then left while rocking his wheelchair.


    The other princes hated her only because she had forsaken the Eighth Prince, which was equivalent to giving them all a slap in the face. He had been in control of the information network of the Wind and Rain Tower and knew the ins and outs of the Yan language, so even if a woman ran a brothel and had no one at home, it would still make people feel uncomfortable.


    "Alright, alright." Xiaoyu consoled Yan Yu softly.


    "How can you do this?" A furious roar echoed.


    Xiaoyu and Yanyu both turned their heads at the same time and saw the Third Marquis staring at them with a furious expression.


    "Why are you here again?" Little Fishy asked.


    "Well asked, I shouldn''t have come." Third Marquis'' chest was heaving up and down. He was worried that she would feel annoyed in this muddy place, so he specially found a talking bird to accompany her. Who would have thought that she would hug a little gongzi as soon as he arrived?


    "I always thought you were just being secretive. I didn''t expect you to steal someone from behind Little Nine''s back." The Third Marquis'' eyes were filled with disappointment.


    He had always liked Xiaoyu. It was not as if he had never thought of her leaving the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, even if she had to stay by his side. She was unwilling, and he had followed her wishes, because he realized that she and Little Jiu were just putting on an act for others.


    A place like a brothel was filled with grass that could dazzle people''s eyes. Little Fishy had seen many young and handsome men, so when there was a comparison, she naturally wouldn''t put a crippled prince like Ye Jiumei in her heart. Ye Juechen was angry and annoyed. How could one or two of them be like this? This woman was truly unbelievable.


    He was reminded of the incident with Yanyu Xiufu, his client had not yet done anything, but he had become cynical, no wonder he would run the Ministry of Industry.


    "Stealing people?" Yan Yu looked at the Third Marquis in a daze. Why didn''t she understand his words?


    Xiaoyu looked at the furious Third Marquis and then looked at Yan Yu. She couldn''t help but burst into laughter and hugged Yan Yu mischievously, "A man doesn''t flirt with a young man. Third Marquis, Xiaoyu finally knows why you men like changing your pillow. It''s really a unique taste."


    When the Third Marquis heard this, his face changed drastically. "You ¡­" "No wonder others call you a wanton wangfei, you really aren''t a good match."


    The Third Marquis then left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Only then did Yan Yu come to her senses. Looking at the Third Marquis leaving bitterly, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh. "You mischievous fellow. Is this reputation of yours simply for a joke?"


    Her depressed mood was disturbed by Fishy''s random actions, and she felt much better.


    "Young Master, with your handsome appearance, I can''t stand it. Let''s hurry up and go to bed." Little Fishy put her arm around Yan Yu''s shoulders and lifted her chin flirtatiously with one hand.


    Yan Yu knocked her hand away. "It''s really a shame that you''re a woman. If you were a man, you wouldn''t have been so vulgar."


    When she thought about it, she felt it was funny. She had only seen men teasing women before, but when had women teased others before? She was greatly amused as she reached out her hand to pinch Little Fishy''s face, "Beauty, your skin is so smooth."


    Xiaoyu dodged the attack with a smile as she looked at Yan Yu, "Alright, alright, I''m laughing."


    When Yan Yu heard this, sorrow once again surfaced on her face. She stared fixedly at Little Fishy, "Little Fishy, I''m leaving now."


    Xiaoyu was stunned, "Go? Where are you going? "


    Yan Yu tilted her head up slightly, letting the tears flowing from her eyes flow back into her heart. "When I leave the capital, there will always be a place for Yan Yu in this world."


    "What happened?" Fishy pulled Yan Yu along as she walked into the room. She pulled Yan Yu to sit on her bed.


    Yan Yu bit her lower lip as Little Fishy waited quietly. After a long while, she whispered, "The eighth wangfei became depressed, and now she''s in dire straits. Why should I continue to get in her way?"


    Fishy was silent. Emotions hurt the most. According to the theory of her previous life, since the eighth prince had already married again, the third party would be Yan Yu.


    "Little Yu, tell me, am I wrong?"

 C192

    Xiaoyu faintly sighed and patted Yan Yu''s hand.


    "It''s not wrong to love someone. It''s just that if you hurt others and yourself, then you should end it as soon as possible."


    "That''s what I was thinking too. I never intended to be among them, but I don''t know why, but I feel terrible inside." Yan Yu said in desolation.


    "One must always hope for something in return, especially when it comes to love."


    Yan Yu looked at Xiaoyu and asked, "Why do you seem to understand this much?"


    "Didn''t you just say that women are treasures? The longer you live, the more you''ll find?" She didn''t want to talk too much about herself. Those things, she was only willing to talk about with Little Jiu.


    "That''s for men." Yan Yu said.


    "Men." The little fish muttered.


    The man was the most annoying thing in the world. Little Fishy slowly lay down on the bed and covered her face with the handkerchief.


    Yan Yu felt something in her heart as she laid down beside her, closing her eyes.


    Women are always bitter about their feelings and self-imposed.


    Night Nine and Fifteen stood far away under the willow tree, looking at Fishy''s room. Night Nine turned his head to instruct Fifteen, "Leave behind two people to protect Princess Hua-Yang."


    What was this? The princess was his, but he wanted to make room for someone else.


    In the past, he hated the swallow language because he was afraid that she would spoil him when he was with her. Little Fishy was already a maverick; he had never thought that one day, he would willingly pour out Little Fishy''s side to her.


    Thinking about it, Yan Yu was also a pitiful person.


    In some ways, Little Fishy was actually quite similar to Yan Yu. If it wasn''t for the fact that he loved her deeply, how could he have become a jealous woman that the world would have scoffed at?


    "Go back."


    Night Nine deeply looked at where Xiaoyu lived, then turned around and left.


    When the Seventh Prince returned to his house, he was stunned to see the Eighth Prince. However, he hadn''t seen him for a day. How could he have become so depressed? An ominous premonition arose in his heart. Could it be that it had something to do with Yan Yu?


    "Seventh Brother, Yan Yu has left." The eighth prince said in a daze.


    "I knew she wouldn''t be in the room." When the Seventh Marquis saw his sad look, he forcefully suppressed his disgust towards Yanyu and only said a few simple words.


    "This time, Yan Yu will never return." The eighth prince was like a repeater.


    He suddenly remembered something and pulled him to the pavilion. Seeing that there was no one around, he closed the window and walked to the side of the eighth prince. "How is your body?"


    The eighth prince blankly looked at the seventh prince.


    "Didn''t Yan Yu always ¡­" Some words could only be understood but not spoken.


    When the eighth prince heard this, he lowered his head and shook it.


    When the Seventh Prince heard this, he secretly sighed. Was there really no cure for eighth brother''s illness?


    "I''ve heard that Yan Yu often brings you to the brothel?" The Seventh Prince probed.


    The eighth prince weakly nodded.


    "Then... "But what benefits do you get?"


    The Eighth Prince nodded and shook his head.


    When the Seventh Prince saw this, he couldn''t help but feel angry. "Wasn''t it just a swallow? I''ll choose a few peerless beauties to send to you next time."


    The eighth prince raised his head and looked at the seventh prince. "Seventh Brother, my body is already missing Qingqing and Yanyu. I don''t want to implicate anyone else."


    "Do you not want to implicate others, or can you not let it go?" Seventh Prince drank the wine in his cup and suppressed the anger in his chest.


    Eighth brother was only slightly better, yet she, Yan Yu, was already back. He was better than her, yet she was leaving again. Did she want him to die?


    Seventh Prince made up his mind. She, Yan Yu, would come as she pleased and leave as she pleased. Playing with eighth brother in the palm of her hand, she was looking down on the people of his clan.


    As soon as the eighth prince left, the seventh prince took his people to the wind and rain tower.


    Xiaoyu had left Yanyu behind to sleep with him. The Seventh Prince had been keeping an eye on the Eighth Prince and Yanyu, so how could he not know where Yanyu was?


    Although the Seventh Prince was meticulous and meticulous all the time, this matter was still related to eighth brother, so his considerations were not that detailed. He was blocked by the people of the Wind and Rain Tower from going outside Little Yu''s door.


    Upon hearing the human voice, Xiaoyu and Yanyu hurriedly put on their clothes and went out to find out what was going on.


    "Seventh Prince, I have been in charge of this Wind and Rain Tower for several decades. All the men in the capital have given me some face. Didn''t you bring so many people with you today to make things difficult for me?"


    If it was not necessary, he would definitely not want to directly clash with the princes.


    "There''s no need to say any more. Although This King came to take someone away, he is not a lady from your building. He can''t be considered to have broken your rules."


    The old procuress''s eyes darted around incessantly, "Since she isn''t a lady from the building, she must be a guest."


    The Seventh Marquis said with a cold face, "Yes, but not exactly."


    At this moment, Xiaoyu and Yanyu came out as well. Seventh Prince raised his head and waved his hand, "Take them down."


    Everyone rushed forward and grabbed Yan Yu''s arms.


    When Xiaoyu saw this, her expression changed. "What does Seventh Prince mean by this?"


    Seventh Prince waved his hand, and the guards of the Seventh Prince''s Mansion left with Yanyu. The guards of the Wind and Rain Tower looked at the old procuress. She gave them a look and told them to leave before leaving herself.


    Only then did Seventh Prince cast a glance at Xiaoyu. "Ninth wangfei, it''s better for women to behave themselves."


    When Fishy heard this, she opened her mouth and said, "I don''t understand Seventh Prince''s words."


    "If you and Yan Yu are closer, you will inevitably be bewitched by her. Don''t try to take a wrong turn, it will be hard if you want to turn back." The Seventh Prince thought he was being kind and said.


    In his heart, he had already decided that Xiaoyu was unruly, so he tried to persuade her with a few words. It was also for the sake of Ol ''Nine, he was afraid that Ol'' Nine would walk the same path as Ol ''Eight.


    "That''s also a matter between me and Yan Yu. Why did the Seventh Prince want to take her away?" Little Fishy asked.


    The Seventh Prince then looked straight at Xiaoyu, "Yanyu is the eighth prince''s man. One day, she will always be one. How can she come to a place like this?"


    The corners of Xiaoyu''s lips curled up when she heard this. "Seventh Prince''s words have quite a profound meaning."


    When the Seventh Marquis heard this, he replied with a smile, "It''s good that you know it."


    The two of them smiled at each other, tacit understanding.


    Seventh Prince left with a flick of his sleeve. Xiaoyu frowned, looking at his back as if she was deep in thought.


    Of course, the eighth prince wouldn''t force the Seventh Prince to make things difficult for him. It seemed that the seventh prince loved his younger brother and wanted to force him to make things difficult for him.


    Little Fishy stared blankly at the flower tree in the courtyard. She secretly treated the eighth prince, but even the eighth prince himself didn''t know about it, and only took advantage of the time when Yan Yu and the eighth prince were in the brothel, when Yan Yu had used some Calm Incense. After the eighth prince had fallen asleep, she then quietly went over to diagnose him.


    The eighth prince''s body was getting better and better. He believed that the seventh prince would only think that the eighth prince had a soft spot for Yanyu.

 C193

    It was very hard to explain matters of the heart.


    Little Fishy let out a long breath.


    Fate was not something that could be avoided just because you wanted to. Even though Yan Yu had decided to leave, how could she just sit back and do nothing?


    A black shadow flashed past, and Xiaoyu subconsciously took a step back.


    "Where are you running to?" The guards of the Wind and Rain Tower stepped forward to hold him down.


    Little Fishy was calm as she saw a tall and sturdy man with an extraordinary appearance being pressed down by the guards.


    "What''s going on?" Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    In reply to the girl, this person was originally the son of General Li, so it was best for him to dance on the spear and stick on the stick. Later on, his father suffered, his sister became an official courtesan, he had no money to redeem his sister, so he was willing to lower himself to the point of being a slave.


    Xiaoyu heard and looked at the man, but he only held his head and refused to fight back. A young master came over angrily and kicked him in the groin. The man gave a muffled groan as cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The person kicked and cursed, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let me touch your sister? I want to touch her, I want to make her beg for mercy under me, aren''t you amazing? I want to see what you can do. "


    "Stop." Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s eyebrows furrowed even more tightly.


    She also knew that a brothel was originally a dirty place, but when she heard these words, she still felt uncomfortable. This emperor always demoted a good person''s daughter to an official courtesan. He really wasn''t a wise king.


    Little Fishy''s leg was suddenly grabbed by that person. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she was startled. She lowered her head and met that person''s resolute gaze.


    "Please protect my sister, I am willing to repay you."


    Little Fishy was stunned for a moment. What use was there in begging her?


    That person seemed to be able to see through Xiaoyu''s thoughts. He kowtowed towards her and said, "As long as little lady has the heart, you can naturally protect little servant''s innocence."


    Little Fishy puzzledly asked, "How do you think I can do it?"


    "Your servant has heard of the Ninth Princess'' case." That person kept proclaiming that he was a servant, which made Xiaoyu frown. Although this person was willing to become a slave, he did it for his own sister. He was a true man of character.


    Xiaoyu sighed, "Stand up, I''ll try my best."


    "You are that wanton Ninth Princess." The young master initially thought that the person kneeling was someone who had an illness that could be treated randomly, but he felt that it was funny. However, it was also good to be able to appreciate beauties.


    Xiaoyu laughed coldly in her heart when she heard this, but her face was as smooth as the spring wind. "Could this young master give me some face and let his little sister off today?"


    Only then did Xiaoyu stop speaking. He quickly wiped the saliva on the corner of his lower lip and said with a smile, "How can she be compared to you? If she can be compared to you, you wouldn''t even want her to bring my shoes."


    How could he compare to the girl in front of him who was smiling sweetly while hugging her in her arms? For the past few days, he had been participating in the bidding, but unfortunately, someone else had beaten him to it. Three days after she changed three men, there was no news from the palace, so it seemed that he really did not care about her at all.


    When Fishy heard this, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her handkerchief and laugh, "Then tomorrow you must prepare some good gifts for me."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll go back and prepare." The young master was overjoyed upon hearing this. He did not care about the person on the ground as he hurried back to his residence.


    "Thank you, Miss." The man kowtowed again.


    "Alright, get up first. Go and see your sister first." Xiaoyu glanced at the guards.


    Since the young master had already left, the guards couldn''t be bothered any longer and dispersed as well.


    Li Wu led Xiaoyu to a tightly shut room and knocked on the door. "Sister, everything''s alright. Open the door."


    No one made a sound in the room. Xiaoyu was bored to death as she held the handkerchief in her hands. Suddenly, she quivered and hurriedly said, "Hurry, break the door open."


    Li Wu knocked on the door a few times, if it was any other time, the girl would have opened the door long ago, he was feeling uneasy, hearing Little Fishy''s words, he did not hesitate, and immediately knocked on the door. He had trained in martial arts before, even though he had a lot of airs, but he was strong enough to knock open the door in a few breaths.


    Li Wu''s body swayed. He held onto the door frame and faced the door. The one who fell on the roof wasn''t his little sister.


    Upon seeing this, Xiaoyu hurriedly gave him a push, "Quickly go and release her."


    Her panicked eyes searched the room. She quickly walked to the bedside, picked up the scissors and handed it to Li Wu, who was standing on the stool.


    Li Wu cut off the white silk, and Little Fishy hugged his sister''s feet. With this cut, she couldn''t bear the weight and went soft on the ground again.


    "Little sister, little sister, wake up." Li Wu rushed over and hugged his little sister. Even Little Fishy was in his arms.


    Xiaoyu was strangled to the point that she couldn''t breathe, so she quickly pulled out her hairpin and pierced it into his palm.


    Li Wu released them in pain.


    "Why aren''t you carrying her to bed?" Little Fishy instructed.


    Li Wu blankly hugged his little sister and listened to her as he placed her on the bed.


    Xiaoyu quickly helped her. Although there were rumors in the capital that she was an expert in the art of healing, no one dared to ask her for help. Therefore, it was just a ''rumor''.


    "Cough, cough." Little Sister Li slowly woke up.


    Li Wu rushed over and asked, "Little sister, why are you so silly?"


    Little Sister Li''s tears flowed down her face. "Big Brother, why did you save me?"


    Even though the Emperor was furious and had spoken of selling off all the adult males in his family as slaves, there were still some of the best. His brother had always been proud and arrogant, but now he was willing to sell off all of his adult males to become a slave for her. How could she have the face to meet her parents below the Nine Springs?


    "There are only two siblings left in this world now. If you leave, then what''s the point of me living in this world?" Li Wu cried.


    Li Jun reached out her hand to wipe away Li Wu''s tears, but she couldn''t hold back her tears. She said with tears in her voice, "Big Brother, men have tears but don''t shed easily."


    The siblings looked at each other with tears in their eyes and were speechless.


    Xiaoyu was about to quietly leave when Li Wu caught sight of her and said, "Little sister, you can be saved. The ninth princess has agreed to help you."


    When Fishy heard this, she withdrew her foot.


    "Ninth wangfei?" When Li Jun heard this, she couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Xiaoyu.


    "It was the previous Ninth Princess. She''s just like you in this building now." Little Fishy mumbled.


    "I''ve long heard that the ninth prince''s concubine has an unparalleled grace and elegance. Now that I''ve met her today, she''s indeed extraordinary. How could a small family like ours compare to her?"


    Little Sister Li Wu and Li Wu looked at each other as hope flashed across their eyes.

 C194

    Li Jun struggled to get off the bed and knelt down.


    Xiaoyu quickly helped her up, "Hurry, get up, we have something to talk about."


    "Ninth Wangfei, the woman who was demoted to be an official courtesan by the Emperor, besides having an imperial edict, there is no other possibility of being kind. Ninth Wangfei, the woman who was demoted to an official courtesan, there is no other possibility of being kind.


    It would be easy for the Ninth Wangfei to save her brother, but it would be difficult for her to do so.


    "Sister." Li Wu said anxiously.


    Xiaoyu tried to help her up, but she didn''t expect the two siblings to be so affectionate and considerate.


    "Since I''ve promised to think of a way, I naturally won''t go back on my words. My life is precious, how can I die so easily?"


    Fishy slightly frowned. The brothels here did not sell their talent, so she did not know if the old procuress would agree or not.


    "I wonder what my little sister knows?" "Whatever." Xiaoyu raised her eyes to look at Li Jun.


    Hearing this, Li Jun''s face turned red as she looked at Li Wu.


    Li Wu answered on behalf of her, "This sister of mine is doted on by her parents, and she has also learned some of the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting skills. It''s just that she''s not very good."


    "Is there anything special about it?" Xiaoyu muttered to herself.


    If she wasn''t in a hurry, she wouldn''t have been able to come up with a good idea. She definitely wouldn''t have been able to perform a song or dance, but even performing a song or dance had its technical aspects. Her advantage lay in her ability to make use of some of the modern stage effects, as well as her ability to "make up her own speech".


    "I also know ice cream." Li Jun lowered her head and whispered.


    This was just a pastime when they were full of food and clothing, how could they use it as a way to preserve their innocence? Even though she wasn''t that shy, she still couldn''t help but lower her head.


    "What is Bing Yi?" Little Fishy asked with interest.


    She suddenly thought of Zhen Xing, "I understand, it''s ice-skating."


    Xiaoyu held onto Little Sister Li''s hand and asked eagerly, "How are you playing? Right, Li Wu, your name is Li Wu, right? Although it is spring now, this year''s spring comes late, and even now, it is still freezing cold. Maybe we can try our best. "


    When Li Wu heard Li Jun say ''I''ll do anything'', he wanted to find a hole and hide in it. They didn''t know how to learn, so they thought they could rely on their parents'' protection and live a life without worries. They only thought about how to play and nothing else.


    He did not expect Xiaoyu to ask such a question. He was at a loss for what to do. He glanced at Xiaoyu and saw that her expression did not seem like she was joking. He said, "Not bad, right?"


    Little Fishy was restless. She had never liked sports except figure skating, and there was an indescribable elegance to the dance and the music. She had always felt regretful ever since she arrived in ancient times, never to see them again.


    "Little sister, can you dance or practice kung fu?" Little Fishy continued to ask, her heart filled with hope. After all, she was still around ten years old and her waist was not that soft. If she kept on practicing dancing or kung fu, then that would be great.


    Li Jun raised her eyes to look at Li Wu. Li Wu nodded at her, and Li Jun opened her heart, "I have been learning some martial arts from my brother."


    The two of them had already discussed it long ago, so Little Sister Li could pretend that she was weak and weak, and while the people of the Wind and Rain Tower weren''t on her guard, they could work with each other to escape. So, unless an extremely urgent situation arose, Little Sister Li would not easily intervene.


    Hearing this, Fishy couldn''t help but feel excited, but for the sake of safety, she looked at Little Sister Li and said, "Erm ¡­" You jump up and spin around. Before you hit the ground, spin as many circles as you can. Try it. "


    Little Fishy lamented. She had been here for too long and had forgotten those professional terms. In fact, it was useless to remember them. No one could understand her words, so she consoled herself.


    When Li Jun heard this, she looked around and walked to a more spacious area. She then slightly moved her body up and down in a circle according to what Little Fishy had said. She was as light as an autumn leaf.


    Li Wu looked nervously at Xiaoyu. He knew that Xiaoyu had her reasons for saying so, but he didn''t know that she would be satisfied with what she had said.


    When Lil Sis Li landed on the ground, she asked again, "If it was on the ice, could you do this?"


    Little Sister Li was taken aback. "On ice?"


    Is this also possible on the ice?


    "Yes, on the ice." The little fish was confident.


    Li Jun couldn''t help but glance at Li Wu. These siblings were pure in heart and didn''t want to end up like this one day. Therefore, they discussed every step of the way, afraid that they would be tricked by someone else.


    "I''ll have to give it a try." Li Wu had never played on the ice like this before.


    Little Fishy asked again, "Can you lower your body? "How far can you put your body back?"


    Li Jun bit her lower lip when she saw that Li Wu was obedient to the ninth prince''s consort. Brother has always had his eyes set on the top, when have you ever listened to others like this?


    "Little sister, try it." Li Wu knew that Little Sister could do it, but Little Fishy might not know of her abilities, so he tried to persuade her.


    However, she still listened to what her brother said. Now that she was in a place like this, she was even more obedient to him. She listened to what he said and did what Xiaoyu told her to do.


    Xiaoyu nodded. Flexibility was enough, even if she didn''t do it well, she would be able to intimidate people.


    "I''ll go get the two of you from mom." Although she wasn''t completely sure, she was still able to get five points. Plus, even if she froze, she could still get dry ice.


    "Thank you, Ninth Princess." Li Wu was overjoyed.


    Xiaoyu glanced at Li Wu. Did you say that no one had ever suspected the emperor of being such an unscrupulous demoted minister''s wife or daughter coming to a brothel?


    "I can only defend you for a while. As for how you plan to go along the road ahead, you will have to work hard on it yourself." Little Fishy said heavily.


    "I hope that Ninth Princess will give me some pointers." Li Wu knelt on one knee and bowed with both hands.


    "Big brother." Little Sister Li exclaimed.


    These days, he tried many different methods and discovered that trying to escape from the Wind and Rain Tower was simply a pipe dream. However, he did not dare to tell his sister the truth, afraid that she would be too fierce and not want to live. That would not allow him to face his parents in the underworld.


    "Li Wu and little sister will never forget the Ninth Princess'' great kindness." Li Wu said forcefully.


    Without waiting for Fishy to open her mouth, he pulled her up and eagerly looked at Fishy. The only reason was that he felt that Fishy was unlike other people, who liked to be high and mighty, and to be used by others to show their respect. However, he didn''t know how to express his feelings if he didn''t give her a big gift.

 C195

    Little Fishy was about to rebuke, but since she was already standing up, she had no choice but to give up.


    "I can help point the way for you, and even support you, but if you really want to do a good job, then you can only work hard and not be afraid of suffering. You must know that suffering is the only thing that can help you become a better person."


    "Perhaps you guys want to refute me, you don''t want to be outstanding people, but you have to remember, no matter what industry, there are people competing, even if it''s being a prostitute, some can only sell meat, some can only sell skills, and meat sellers also have different levels."


    Li Wu embarrassedly looked at Xiaoyu. Even though he had always been unrestrained and unrestrained, he had never heard of any girl who was bestowed such a title by the imperial government.


    Little Fishy ignored him and continued, "Even Courtesan Belle has different levels. The real Courtesan Belle can choose her own customers, and she can even choose to sell herself."


    "You don''t sell yourself for talent?" Li Wu could not help but ask.


    "Not bad, you don''t sell yourself." Little Fishy was resolute and decisive.


    Even though there had never been such a rule before, there would definitely be one in the future.


    "A woman that doesn''t sell herself at all might not have an outstanding appearance, but her skills must be superb. Her value is far higher than her worth of selling meat. Who do you think would force you to sell yourself?" Xiaoyu looked at Li Jun.


    Little Sister Li came to a sudden realization. "I understand. A girl who performs well, the hardships she has to face may be unbearable for ordinary people. Ninth Princess, I am willing to suffer."


    Even the Ninth Princess had to be personally ordered by the Emperor if she wanted to break away from her lowly status, so what could she do?


    She already had the thought of dying. However, if she died, how could her brother be willing to live on? She had suffered everyday, so she didn''t know what to do. Now that she had a chance at survival, how could she not grasp it?


    "You two, come with me to see Mom first." Fishy stood up.


    "I''m already here." The old procuress pushed open the door and stood there laughing.


    "How long has mother been listening to the wall?" Xiaoyu glanced at Li Wu and said with a smile.


    Li Wu was secretly surprised. He had trained in martial arts before, but he had never heard the bawd''s footsteps. This bawd must be a martial artist, and its martial arts skills were even above his.


    "It seems that I''ve heard everything I needed to." The old procuress was still smiling happily.


    Cold sweat broke out on the Li siblings'' foreheads. It was fortunate that they didn''t say anything confidential, otherwise, they would have been heard by him.


    "Then I won''t say it again. Mom, I want to train these two siblings to be our secret weapon. I don''t know if Mom will agree." Little Fishy also smiled warmly.


    The old procuress looked at her and could not help but ask, "What are you going to train them for?"


    The men in the capital had never seen anything before, and it was not easy to achieve a miraculous victory. The reason for Fishy''s brilliance was not only because of her singing and dancing, but also because of her title as the Ninth Princess. With her at the forefront, even the daughter of an official would not be able to surpass her.


    "Since it''s a secret weapon, naturally we have to hide it for the sake of shocking the world." Little Fishy replied with a smile. Actually, she didn''t know what kind of training she would make of it.


    Hearing this, the old procuress became even more curious. After being stunned for a while, she steeled her heart and said, "Fine, we''ll do as you say."


    The dances that Little Fishy began training required more people to work together. Some of them had poor aptitude and were always dragging their feet, causing the old procuress to lose her confidence.


    "In that case, I''ll start preparing." Little Fishy''s smile was like a flower.


    When Li Wu saw her, he lowered his head. Her confident expression was very attractive. If it was him in the past, he would probably go crazy over her. Why would the Ninth Prince allow her to leave?


    Li Wu quickly dismissed the idea that he shouldn''t have.


    The next morning, Fishy went out on the street and threw the ice knives she bought earlier in front of the two of them, "From today onwards, I will hand you some tricks. Whether you practice them well or not will depend on your diligence."


    "This ¡­" Hearing Xiaoyu''s explanation, Li Wu couldn''t help but frown. Asking him to hug his little sister so tightly was such a shame. Was his little sister''s reputation even worth mentioning?


    I can totally let your sister perform, but, that way, there will naturally be more people who covet your sister''s beauty, and will not care about whether the performance will be good or bad. If you siblings perform, then the tacit understanding between you cannot be replaced.


    Little Fishy took out her zither, a wry smile appearing on her lips. Let alone VCDs and DVDs, it was also good to have a tape recorder. Right now, she was the only one who was pretending to be good.


    "The two of you, do as you please. I also want to master an additional skill." Little Fishy strummed her zither. When she saw Third Marquis again, she would draw him the shape of a violin. He should be able to do it, but now she could only learn the zither.


    Li Jun clenched her teeth and went down to put on her ice blade. She extended her hand towards Li Wu. "Brother ¡­"


    The little fish fiddled with the strings of her zither. "Dancing on ice is a very dangerous thing in itself. It might even break into a cripple ¡­"


    Hearing this, Li Wu gritted his teeth and put on the ice blade. He pulled Li Jun''s hand and said, "Little sister, follow me."


    When Fishy saw this, her eyes were filled with warmth. "Unsullied by mud, better than peony peonies."


    The Li siblings were both Ice Master experts, but in the past, no one had ever thought that they could dance on ice. Little Fishy gave them pointers, and they both had a foundation and knew martial arts.


    When Fishy saw this, she was overjoyed. Previously, she had only seen someone performing Ice Dance, but she had never thought that she would be able to become a coach.


    "Ninth wangfei, come together." Little Sister Li glided up, waving her hand to greet Little Fishy.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu hurriedly took two steps back in fear, "This ¡­" It''s good that you guys are here. "


    What a joke, although she also wore an ice blade, her level was definitely even more amateur than an amateur.


    Li Jun and Li Wu gave each other a meaningful glance. The two of them rushed to Little Fishy''s side and pulled her towards the middle.


    Suddenly, the sound of a pig being butchered sounded in the air.


    Upon hearing this sound, the newly arrived Night Nine was so flustered that he was on the verge of standing up, but he was quickly held down by fifteen. Fifteen and twelve each took one side, carrying the Night Nine with them as they flew towards the source of the voice.


    Why didn''t seventeen and eighteen protect the wangfei well?


    When they arrived at the backyard, they were stunned. They saw Little Fishy''s butt sticking up into the air. Her posture was as ugly as it could get, being pulled back by Li Wu and Li Jun from the middle of the ice.


    When they reached the ground, Little Fishy sat down on the ground, panting heavily. "You two are going to die. You scared me to death."


    Li Wu was speechless.


    Little sister Li lowered her head and rubbed it against the ground. She could not help but raise her head and ask, "Ninth wangfei, you don''t know how to hold your own ice?"


    Little Fishy pointed her finger at her. "Who says that the person who teaches other people how to be a skate must be a skate?"


    The Li siblings were stupefied. They thought she was some kind of ice master, but as soon as they arrived on the ice, they discovered that she didn''t even know anything.

 C196

    "The two of you need not feel guilty for not committing a crime when you don''t know it." Little Fishy waved her hand magnanimously.


    Little Sister Li could not help but ask, "You really don''t know how to?"


    "Little sister."


    Li Wu stopped his little sister, and cupped his fists towards Night Nine, whose face was even colder than ice. "Li Wu greets Ninth Prince."


    Night Nine gave a cold snort, not bothering to pay attention to him, he extended his hand to hold onto Little Yu, "Little Yu, how are you doing? Are you hurt? "


    "It''s fine." Skating felt good, and she couldn''t help but want to give it a try after the initial fright.


    "It''s nothing! Why are you screaming so miserably?" Are you trying to scare me? " Night Demon could tell what she wanted to do from her twinkling eyes.


    "Is it that sad?" Xiaoyu looked at his gloomy expression and asked carefully.


    At this time, a few dying birds suddenly fell from the sky, weakly flapping their wings.


    Twelfth Night held back his laughter. This seventeen eighteen years of nonsense.


    "Poor little bird. It wasn''t frightened by the beauty of the ninth princess'' beauty, but by her frightening voice."


    Fishy rolled her eyes. This was definitely a coincidence.


    "What are you doing?" Night Demon brushed the hair from her forehead behind her ears.


    Although the old procuress had ordered her guards to protect Fishy''s territory, Night Nine was an exception.


    "Training secret weapons." Xiaoyu replied obediently.


    "Look at your hands, they''re frozen." Night Nine rubbed her hands.


    Li Jun stole a glance at the Ninth Prince. Was this the Ninth Prince?


    Feeling the glances coming from the side, Night Nine''s brows slightly creased, looking at her with a fierce and emotionless expression.


    Li Jun hurriedly lowered her head and thought to herself, "This Ninth Prince''s eyes are really scary."


    He hated the feeling of being watched.


    XII looked at Li Wu and his sister. He didn''t know if it was their good fortune or misfortune to be able to obtain the favor of the royal concubine.


    Night Nine wasn''t in the mood to argue with them, he held onto Little Fishy''s hand and refused to let go, "Little Fishy, I have something to talk to you about."


    Endless Night said with a solemn look on his face.


    Xiaoyu glanced at him and said, "Alright, then go to my room and practice."


    The first part of her words were towards the Nine Nights, while the second part was towards the Li siblings. After she finished speaking, she naturally took the wheelchair and pushed the Nine Nights away.


    "Brother, is that the Ninth Prince?" Little Sister Li asked.


    "That''s right, it''s rare for the ninth prince to not abandon her." If only there was someone who would treat her like this.


    Little Sister Li curled her lips. "I don''t think so."


    If she really cared for and cared for the ninth wangfei, how could she just let her go to such a place like this? She would rather be killed by her husband than come to such a place.


    Li Wu was speechless. It was indeed difficult for the ninth prince and the ninth prince to understand how they interacted with each other. The ninth prince seemed to be very good to the ninth prince, but if he really was good, how could he ignore the ninth prince?


    "But the killer''s master has an idea?" As soon as they entered Fishy''s room, fifteen and twelve stood in front of the door. Fishy glanced at Ninefire.


    "Nope." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    Little Fishy looked at him in surprise. Other than this, what else was important?


    The corners of Night Nine''s lips curved up slightly, "Little Yu, have you ever thought about the fact that sometimes when you can''t find the source, it''s actually just a clue?"


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s heart tightened, "You''re saying ¡­"


    "Imperial family." Night Nine slowly spat out two words.


    The hand that Xiaoyu used to pour the tea for him shook, causing it to burn. Night Nine quickly took the teapot from her hand and put it aside, blowing on it. "How could you be so careless?"


    "If that''s the case, then it''s imperative that you marry Princess Golden Bell." Little Fishy said dejectedly.


    Just thinking about it made the two of them feel weird.


    "Don''t worry, even if I die, I won''t marry that woman." Night Nine rarely saw the dejected look on the little fish''s face.


    Xiaoyu shook her head. If it was that simple, why would the emperor send assassins to kill her? She cupped Night''s face in her hands. "Oh, how charming you are."


    "What charm? I''d rather have nothing." Night Nine said with a serious look.


    "How can that be? If you had a face full of pockmarks with a crooked mouth and a garlic nose, if you had anything to pick at your nose or dig out your toes, I would have run away in fright." Little Fishy said in alarm.


    Hearing this, Night Nine couldn''t help but feel his scalp go numb, "Is there such a person?"


    Just the thought of it was terrifying.


    Fishy nodded seriously, "Of course."


    Night Nine quickly held her tight, "Then you should just follow me reluctantly. At least, I don''t have those things you mentioned."


    "Let''s wait and see." Xiaoyu pouted. She had already hidden herself in the brothel, yet she was still unwilling to let her go.


    "Xiaoyu, I won''t let you get hurt." Night Nine held her tight.


    "Little Jiu, don''t worry, I will take good care of myself." Fishy leaned against his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat.


    What a joke, she had gone through so much trouble and finally managed to snatch the dying Little Nine out of the Hades'' grasp.


    Xiaoyu coldly snorted. If a tiger did not show off its might, it would have really treated her like a sick cat. However, she was also indeed like a sick cat.


    Thinking of this, Fishy was somewhat dejected. What could she do? No matter how bad the emperor is, he is still Little Jiu Jiu''s father. I hope he will die of lust, Little Yu thought viciously.


    "Take little Nezha back home today." The little fish looked into Ninefire''s eyes.


    "I''m not busy. When are you going back? Take him with you. There''s something I want to tell you." Night Nine looked at Little Fishy lovingly. He really didn''t want to be separated from her.


    "Eh?" Little Fishy was puzzled, what else could it be?


    "Father suddenly had a stroke."


    Fishy jumped up in fright. No way, was her curse really that good?


    Night Demon had already expected that her reaction would be big, so she quickly hugged her.


    Little Fishy composed herself and whispered into Night Nine''s ear, "Is it true?"


    Night Nine nodded and said quietly, "There is going to be chaos right now. Prince Rui has already prepared his yellow robe, and he will be planning a rebellion in the near future. So, you can rest assured."


    "I am relieved? What do I have to worry about? " Little Fishy was puzzled. She was worried to death, alright?


    Night Walker tapped the tip of her nose. Sometimes, she was so slow.


    "Prince Rui will not do anything. He will lose for sure." A cold light flashed in the eyes of Night Nine. Some people refused to walk on the road of light, choosing to walk on the path of thorns instead. They couldn''t be blamed by anyone else.


    So that''s how it is. Xiaoyu frowned. Wasn''t this Emperor''s stroke too coincidental?

 C197

    Night Nine had no expression on Xiaoyu''s face, so he asked carefully, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? "


    Xiaoyu shook her head, "It doesn''t matter if I''m happy or not. It''s just that I feel that the world is unpredictable. Please have a look before you, Imperial Physician."


    Fishy tidied up Night Nine''s robes for him.


    "Of course we have to look at this." Night Nine''s eyes flashed. He knew that the emperor had sent people to assassinate Xiaoyu, so he rushed into the palace in anger. After a few rounds of questioning, who would have thought that his father would suffer a stroke?


    Thanks to the Crown Prince in front of them, they were able to quickly control the situation and prevent the news from spreading.


    Nine Night Demon lightly patted Little Fishy''s back. Before this, she had always thought that the Crown Prince was too incompetent, but today, she felt that the Crown Prince''s decisiveness and talent was on par with theirs.


    "Is the Emperor alright?" Little Fishy fiercely despised herself in her heart. How hypocritical, how could a person who had suffered a stroke be fine?


    "I''m going to have to spend my days in bed." Night Nine spoke up.


    "So it''s like that." Little Fishy felt that it was right for her to be hiding her medical skills. You said that stroke was a disease that was difficult to overcome even in modern times. If she had been involved in it, she would have probably lost the sight of the sun long ago.


    After all, the Emperor fell ill because of him. However, when he thought of what his father had done to them, he kept his mouth shut.


    His feelings for the Emperor were complex. He was his father, after all, but all these years he had given him only sickness and suffering; if he had any feelings for him, he was grateful that he had agreed to give him Little Fish. He didn''t know.


    Xiaoyu suddenly hugged him tightly, "Lil ''Nine, I can try, but I can''t let others know that I''m willing to do anything for you."


    That''s right, for Little Jiu, she would rather suffer a little grievance. While she despised herself for being weak and unambitious, she still opened her mouth.


    "No, Little Fish." Night Demon lightly shook her head.


    Just assume that he was unfilial and unfilial, but he felt that something was off about this matter, so he decided to look at it later.


    Seeing him in such a state, Xiaoyu was unable to speak.


    "I was worried about you. This place is too unsafe. Now that I think about it, maybe you are safer here. It''s just that, you have to be careful." Night Nine looked worriedly at Little Fishy.


    "I''m fine." Fishy waved her finger. A silver needle was held between her fingers as she shook it.


    This little fish, does she not know how to be afraid? She had just met a killer yesterday, did she forget so quickly?


    "Little Nine, did you miss me?" Little fish circled his chest.


    Night Nine''s eyes were deep, he grabbed Little Fishy''s hand, lighting fires all around, "Be more orderly, or else, I won''t promise I will not let you go."


    Xiaoyu pouted, "Men are creatures whose lower body is thinking. Can''t you think of something else in the broad daylight?"


    Hearing this, he was both angry and amused. She was the one who provoked him, alright?


    "Little Nine, have you gone to see the Seventh Prince?" Little Fishy asked probingly.


    "What is it?" Night Nine looked at Fishy, and with a single movement of her eyes, he knew that something was wrong.


    "Yanyu ¡ª The Seventh Prince took her away from here yesterday." Little Fishy said hesitantly.


    Night Demon looked at her and waited.


    Xiaoyu pouted. "Seventh Prince even belittled me."


    "I can imagine." He understood what Seventh Bro was thinking; in truth, he was rather envious of Eighth Bro. He had a big brother who had always been protecting him.


    "What will he do to Yanyu?" Little Fishy blinked at Night Nine.


    "That person has a cold expression, but a warm heart. He won''t do anything to Yan Yu, don''t worry." Nine Nights comforted her.


    "That... There''s one thing I didn''t tell you, that ¡­ " The little fish began to stutter.


    "What this and that?" Night Nine looked at the guilty look on Fishy''s face, his heart filled with caution.


    "Yan Yu and I, we ¡­" Xiaoyu was suddenly filled with regret. If she knew that explaining things would be so troublesome, she wouldn''t have hidden it from Little Nine.


    "Xiaoyu, what did you hide from me?" Night Nine slightly frowned.


    "Actually, I just feel that I can''t reject Yan Yu''s request." Little Fishy said.


    Night Nine suddenly straightened her body, "You mean ¡­"


    Xiaoyu instinctively wanted to avoid his eyes, but she bravely met his gaze, "Xiao Jiu, to a man, not giving a woman a normal life is very painful. Do you remember the palace sand on Yan Yu''s arm, Little Eight ¡­ Not a normal man. "


    "Continue." No expression could be seen on Night Demon''s face.


    "Yan Yu hopes to be able to cure Little Eight''s illness." Little Fishy said.


    "Heal..." The disease? " Night Nine was having a hard time accepting this, how could a woman treat someone other than her husband?


    "Other than me and Yan Yu, no one else knows." Xiaoyu quickly explained.


    "When I go to see Little Eight, I''ll get Yan Yu to first light up his Soul-Calming Incense. Only when he''s asleep can I treat him, really." Fishy raised her hand in a vow.


    "That''s too ¡­" Night Nine''s frown deepened.


    "The reason I agreed to treat him is because he''s your brother, and ¡­" Little Fishy paused in her words.


    "What else?" When talking about the hidden ailments of others, the two of them were very careful.


    "I... "Remembering how you used to be angry and resentful about not being able to give the woman you love a better life ¡­" Fishy stole a glance at the expression on Night Nine''s face. She had never felt that there was anything bad about her, but he had always cared about her.


    You can never separate a man''s self-esteem from his inferiority complex.


    As expected, Night Nine''s face became unsightly, and Fishy hurriedly crawled forward, moving closer to Night Nine.


    "Little Jiu, in a woman''s heart, loving someone will contain all of their shortcomings, and those shortcomings can even become good points. However, men don''t think that way and always feel that women say this to comfort them, do you understand?"


    Little Fishy spoke quickly and anxiously as she looked at Night Nine. Could he understand?


    "You mean I can''t?" Night Demon''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "How could that be?" Little Fishy hurriedly denied and joked. The two of them being in bed was already rather ambiguous. If she added a bit of ambiguity to that, wouldn''t she be setting fire to herself?


    He had wanted to use this opportunity to give chase.

 C198

    "How''s Eighth Brother''s illness?" However, Little Eight was the nickname that Yan Yu gave the Eighth Prince, and Little Yu followed suit and called him that. Night Nine was not used to calling him Little Eight, so it was kind of weird.


    "It''s a bit better, but... "I need more time."


    Right now, she was worried if Seventh Prince knew anything? But if even the eighth prince didn''t know, how would the seventh prince know? Seventh Prince knew that Yan Yu wanted to leave, and forcing her to stay was probably making things difficult for her. Thus, she needed Little Jiu''s help.


    "What do you need me to do?" No matter what she wanted him to do, he would not refuse her, right?


    "I don''t know either."


    "I just thought I should tell you."


    "Alright, I understand. If there''s a chance, I will let you meet with Old Eighth and Yan Yu." she promised, stroking her hair.


    Little Fishy secretly sighed, treating a person''s illness and not treating it halfway. What was this, she was not using her medical skills to fish for money, if she ran out of money, she could just ignore it. It was so heartless, a doctor''s parents.


    Although Yao Qingcheng''s personality was eccentric, she didn''t like to be treated by others and didn''t give her any medical morals, thus she had to make up for it herself.


    "If you have the chance, enter the Imperial Palace and let royal father have a look." Night Nine was silent for a moment, then he awkwardly opened his mouth.


    "Alright." Little Fishy agreed, and didn''t ask him why.


    "For the past two days, you weren''t in the manor and no one has massaged me." Night Nine complained.


    "How could that be? Didn''t I tell you not to stop work? " Hearing this, Xiaoyu furrowed her brows. Although her body was fine, it was still very important for her to be able to recuperate in the later stages.


    She reached out her hand to cut her pulse.


    Night Demon looked at her with a smile.


    "You must always pay attention. Don''t slack off." Fishy let go of his pulse, motioning for him to lie down.


    Nine at night, Little Fish gave him a full body massage, the strength of the hand force.


    Night Nine slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at the little fish and massaging it, it was easy for him to do so. As time went by, it was tiring work, and he could not help but pick up the handkerchief that was placed beside the little fish and wipe the sweat off his forehead and nose.


    Xiaoyu''s hand paused as she glanced at him, then she held his hand. The two of them did not say anything as their gazes met. Occasionally, they would look at each other and smile. The atmosphere was indescribably warm.


    Li Wu and Li Jun tried their best to perform the action of exchanging small fish over and over again until they were too tired to get up.


    "Brother, do you think we will leave this place?" Little Sister Li looked at the blue sky in a daze. Her previous life had been so peaceful. She had parents, a brother, and a fiance.


    When she went towards the big building, she saw that life had become so unpredictable. Only her brother stayed by her side and continued to protect her.


    Just a few days ago, she had even seen that fianc¨¦ of hers. If it wasn''t for others calling him, how would she know that the fianc¨¦ that was always known for his gentleness was actually an expert in flowers?


    Although Li Wu was arrogant and despotic, unlike other playboys, who liked to play with flowers and fight with birds, he only liked to fight with people.


    "I will." Li Wu said firmly.


    Actually, he wasn''t too sure either, but his little sister had always been depressed. How could he not give her hope?


    "Big brother, if I die, you must leave this place. You can go anywhere you want. Marry a sister-in-law for me and have a few little nieces." Little Sister Li said faintly.


    "What nonsense?" Li Wu stopped his sister.


    Little Sister Li propped herself up, "Big Brother, let''s continue."


    She had finished what she had to say.


    "What?" The old procuress spun around and stared at the person who wanted to report to her.


    "Is the news accurate?" The bawd calmed her heart.


    "What should we do?" The people under him were extremely worried.


    "What do we do? If things get better, even if the sky changes, it doesn''t have much to do with us. " The old procuress answered as if nothing had happened.


    "But are we really just going to stand and watch? There is no perfect egg under the nest, and it is very difficult for us to get by on our own. " The subordinate advised.


    "Because of this, it is unsuitable for us to participate in the matters of the imperial family. Do you know why the Wind and Rain Tower was able to stand for a hundred years without falling? "It''s not about being able to dance at the helm, but about never participating in a royal battle."


    "Branch Lord, I don''t understand. Since we serve the imperial family, why would we stay out of this conflict?" The subordinate looked at her in confusion.


    The old procuress walked to the side and poured a cup of wine from a jade pot, "This is the reason why you can only be a subordinate while I am the leader."


    When his subordinates heard this, they lowered their heads.


    The old procuress waved her hands, and her underlings retreated. She picked up the jade cup and swirled the wine in it, the wind and rain was blowing everywhere, and they were usually in the royal family''s service. However, if the news was sent out and they did not receive any attention from the royal family, then it would be none of their business.


    Prince Rui could not wait any longer. She slowly stood up and walked over to the candle flame. She lit up the information in her hand and watched it transform into a gray butterfly.


    "So boring, so depressed." Nezha had nothing better to do, so he could only roll around.


    Xiaoyu was getting busier and busier, almost unable to take care of him. Sigh, do you know that children who lack a mother''s love tend to have incomplete personalities?


    Nezha tried his best to move his arms and legs. He had to get on his own as soon as possible, otherwise, sooner or later, he would be killed by this heartless old lady, it was better if he could walk and eat.


    The little Nezha felt bitter and bitter. You said that when he saw so many beauties, he could only let them hug him, but how could he endure that? Although everyone liked his life, he could only watch on helplessly, this kind of pain was comparable to a eunuch''s.


    Of course, he would get hungry very soon from the event. When it was time, he didn''t see Xiaoyu come over and started howling at the top of his lungs.


    Xiao Hong immediately carried him to look for Xiao Yu.


    After knocking on the door and obtaining Little Fishy''s permission, Little Red carried Little Nezha in. When she saw Ninth Marquis, she immediately lowered her head.


    "Another role?" The little Nezha looked at Yu Di who was kneeling beside Yu Jiu Mei with her eyes wide open.


    "You''ve worked hard." Night Nine looked at the little fish.


    The little Nezha shouted in his heart. Wrong, wrong, these words should be said by a woman.


    "Little gongzi is hungry, I''ll send him over." Xiao Hong carefully put Nezha down and closed the door.

 C199

    "Mother, right now, your dad can be considered to be an elegant and unrestrained man." The little Nezha was still brooding over his elegance.


    Xiaoyu picked him up and looked at Night Nine, "I''m a bit."


    Nine Night Demon saw her untie her clothes, and her eyes turned dark, "Is that all?"


    "Eh?" Little Fishy glanced at Nine Night Demon in a hurry.


    Nezha quickly grabbed his lunchbox, causing her strength to be pretty strong. Little Fishy couldn''t help but frown.


    When Night Nine saw this, he lightly pulled the bundle wrapped around Nezha, "Brat, go easy on your mother."


    "Don''t restrain him, how can a child not hurt their mother?" She had already become less amused by the other mothers. In fact, every time she fed her milk, she felt that it was unnatural and she also felt like a pervert was spying on her.


    The little Nezha listened and drank his milk in satisfaction. He was only protecting his lunchbox.


    "Xiaoyu, what program did you prepare tonight?" Night Nine had nothing to say.


    "Peacock Dance." Little Fishy casually replied.


    "So what do you want tonight?" Night Nine held her cheek in one hand and watched the little fish feed the children. She remembered that the little fish said that in the world she lived in, there were many painters who drew pictures of their mothers nursing their children.


    "A peacock skirt." Little Fishy gasped. This little Nezha used too much strength, it hurt so much.


    "Peacock skirt? "Alright, I''ll go prepare it now." Night. Nine''s eyes were filled with emotion.


    The little Nezha couldn''t hold it in any longer, he let go of his lunchbox and swallowed the milk in his mouth, "I say, do you think this is very interesting?" Even if you want to play a part, are you serious? Can''t you play in the Ninth Prince''s Mansion? It caused me to become a vagabond as well. "


    Hearing this, Fishy''s long, shapely eyebrows slanted upwards, "You came yourself, no one is begging you."


    Little Nezha curled his lips, "Can I not lower my head?" My lunchbox has been taken away by you. I won''t follow you. You deliberately wanted to starve me to death. "


    He had already suffered enough and could only watch as the pain passed.


    "It''s safer for you and your mother here." Night Nine said in a deep voice.


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before her mind tightened. Why was the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion so much more dangerous than the Storms of the Storms? She felt something flash through her mind, so fast that she couldn''t grasp it even if she wanted to.


    Obviously, Night Nine didn''t want the two of them to worry, so he changed the subject, "What role?"


    "He doesn''t even know how to play a role, tsk." Nezha disdainfully raised his middle finger.


    When Fishy saw this, she hit his hand in hatred and said, "Sven."


    "What''s so good about being gentle? "It''s better to be a gentle scum. I say, mother, you can''t also be so old-fashioned in that world, right? You won''t be able to get married." Nezha thought of those old women in their research institute who couldn''t get married.


    "What are you talking about? Your mother is very popular. "


    Little Fishy acted as if she was going to hit him, looking guiltily at Night Nine. Ai, such a high quality food was actually eaten by an old grandaunt like her, how would he feel about that?


    "I, your mother, am a person who loves seeing people with flowers and flowers blooming in their factories. Sigh. In short, the degree of my popularity is absolutely not something that a proud and elegant person like you could understand, but actually, a coquettish person would not be able to understand." Fishy glared at Nezha. The more she lied, the more it would become true. She had no doubt about it.


    The women who transmigrated to ancient times were basically women who had been abandoned. They couldn''t find men in that world, so they came from ancient times, and love that had transcended thousands of years couldn''t be married. They had no choice but to transmigrate to ancient times, how could they compare to the men they transmigrated from ancient times?


    Even though little Nezha had revived his life, he was still quite masculine.


    After resting for a while, Nezha intended to eat some more, but he found that the lunchbox was gone. He pulled on Little Fishy''s clothes in dissatisfaction. Sigh, he hadn''t eaten his fill yet.


    Feeling the sinister gaze, Nezha raised his head in confusion. Looking at the expression on Little Fishy''s face as she gnashed her teeth in anger, he realized he made a huge mistake. How could he talk so fast and say something unpleasant while eating?


    The little Nezha rolled his eyes and put on a flattering smile, looking down on himself in his heart, "Old lady, no, beauty, I think it''s because you''re too popular with men. You can''t stand it any longer, so you came here. Yes, it''s like this."


    Glancing at the little fish who had indifferently put him aside and reached out to hold the hand of Night Nine, he hardened his heart and decided to carry on the flattery to the end.


    "Xiaoyu, Nezha doesn''t seem to have eaten his fill." Seeing Nezha swallow his saliva, he couldn''t help but remind him.


    "I know, it''s the old ancestor''s rule to not talk while eating. Since he likes to talk, then just let him feed us after he''s done." Fishy shrugged.


    "Little Jiu, I''ll help you massage your shoulders." Little Fishy smiled sweetly at Ninefire.


    Hearing this, Night Nine looked at the little fish affectionately, turned over and fell down.


    Nezha originally wanted to start a gang, but he didn''t expect Night Nine to ignore him. He waved his hand, opened and closed his mouth, then closed it, unable to utter a single word.


    How could Xiaoyu bear to see her son starve? After a while, she looked at Nezha and pretended to be surprised. "Hey, little Nezha, why aren''t you talking anymore."


    Night Nine quickly answered, "He must be hungry, you should feed him some milk first, I don''t need it."


    Little Fishy stepped down from the slope and said, "You''re right, so I''ll feed him first."


    Nezha was furious. If he was wearing a crown, how could there be such a heartless parent in this world?


    However, he finally learnt from his mistakes that he mustn''t offend the person who was in charge of his job, especially the woman. He despised Confucius, but he finally understood that the essence was what he had come up with. Old Teacher Kong had once said that only a woman and a vile character were hard to raise. It was indeed a famous saying.


    The little Nezha drank his milk as he summed up his experiences. As expected, silence was gold. He finally understood the benefits of this famous saying.


    Little Fishy looked at Nezha, who was choking on his milk, then glanced at Night Nine, "Little Nine, something big has happened in the palace, so you have to be extra careful when you do anything."


    "I know." "Yes," Night Nine promised.


    Little Fishy glanced at him, trying not to speak. The Wind and Rain Tower was the royal family''s gathering place for intelligence, who knew if there would be any kind of eavesdropping system here, even if there wasn''t. Even if the walls had ears, they still had to pay attention to them, so she didn''t dare to speak freely no matter what she wanted to say.

 C200

    "Fishy, you''ve never danced for me alone." Night Nine was in charge of the Storms, so how could she not know how powerful they were? It was best to talk about the matters of the wind, flowers, snow and moon here. The one in charge of this place today was him, who knew who would be in charge tomorrow?


    "A lost cause." Fishy said seriously.


    Although she did not have much ambition or ambitions for Little Nine, if she only thought about being like him, then he would have already lost his life. That was why she had to be like him.


    Night Nine also understood what Fishy meant. He suddenly missed those days when he was sick and found it quite funny. Who wouldn''t want to have a good body? However, he was only feeling a little better. He still hadn''t stood up in front of everyone, and was already so impatient to make use of his value.


    "Spring has come to an end, the wax has turned into tears and started to dry." Ninefire said quietly.


    Little Fishy sighed. Being born into the royal family, she was going to sacrifice her last drop of blood for the royal family. The strongest and most terrifying vampire in this world was actually the royal family.


    Feeling the depressing atmosphere, Nezha looked at one thing and another, but he couldn''t hold it in, "What do you mean by wishful thinking? I think you like the feeling of being praised by the stars."


    After finished speaking, Nezha contentedly rubbed his stomach. Fortunately, he had eaten his fill. As for the next meal, he could tell that Little Fishy was reluctant to starve him for too long.


    Little Fishy glanced at Nezha. Her heart was heavy, and she didn''t have the mood to argue with him.


    "Your mother came here to perform," explained Night Nine, "because she didn''t want to be a butcher."


    Children had to establish the correct view of life. Although Nezha didn''t behave like a child, Night Nine was still quite patient.


    "Whoever can slay her, it would be great if she didn''t harm anyone." Nezha deeply understood, wasn''t he the one that was hurt by this?


    Night Nine reaches out to take Nezha, reaches out to tease him.


    "You''re still young and don''t know how to take risks in the human heart. Your mother did it to protect herself, not to harm others. Even if you''re a bit more dangerous, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Little Fishy raised her eyes to look at Night Nine, don''t make her sound so good, okay?


    Little Nezha curled his lips. In his eyes, no, in his heart, everything I do is right. Isn''t this a blind worship? How was she any better? From his point of view, she was not even a tenth of that green bamboo.


    Green Bamboo was the most coquettish girl in the Wind and Rain Tower. If this person''s appreciation of her was different, Nezha would never have a wife in his past life. Naturally, he found this coquettish and coquettish, no matter how hard he looked at it, comfortable.


    Putting aside her electric eyes and sexy lips, just by saying that she always wore a translucent cotton dress that revealed half of her breasts, little Nezha would always smile when he saw her. He would reach out for her to hug him, and took the opportunity to grab two of them.


    "Who is Green Bamboo?" How come he had never heard of it? This was a bad sign for a leader.


    Other people might not know of his other identity, but she had known it from the start. To say that she was the only one in her heart, she was not the least bit interested in other women, that was pure lies, and only those little girls who were ignorant would believe in the lies of the writers.


    "I heard that this Green Bamboo and I entered from the front and back of the Wind and Rain Tower. She claimed to be the famous Courtesan Belle of Jiangnan and was later redeemed by a young master. She didn''t want the young master to end his life so she died suddenly.


    "There are no newlyweds who suddenly died in the capital." Night Nine said decisively.


    Xiaoyu didn''t ask how he knew. Although the two of them hadn''t been back for long, who could have known that they would be so negligent?


    "Green Bamboo likes little Nezha a lot and often helps Little Red look at him. Little Nezha likes her a lot too, you suspect ¡­" Little Fishy looked hesitantly at Night Nine.


    She suddenly dipped her teacup in the water and wrote on the table: Except for the Emperor.


    Little Fishy also nodded. That''s right, this was originally the emperor''s lair, so the emperor didn''t need to add fuel to the fire. Little Nine sent people to protect her from the shadows, so she would definitely be discovered.


    Nezha''s curiosity was piqued. He stretched his neck and looked at the table. Seeing that it was only a few words, he felt bored and could only play with his fingers, ignoring the two who spoke so dryly.


    Night Nine looked at Nezha, who was in her arms, then suddenly reached out his hand and pulled Nezha''s hand towards her.


    "Godly horse?" The little Nezha was forced to look at his father. Although his father was handsome, his sexual orientation was very normal, so he didn''t like being close to her.


    Before little Nezha died, his personality took a huge turn. After learning a few words on the internet, it actually started appearing frequently in his mouth.


    "You''re still young, you really shouldn''t have spoken." Night Nine looked at him seriously.


    Shrimp?


    Fishy understood tacitly. "Even when there''s no one around, you still can''t talk, understand?"


    The little Nezha rolled his eyes. He would suffocate if he didn''t speak. He only had that much time to speak in a day, so how could he take it away from him? Truly a hegemony. However, he also knew how formidable they were. Thus, even though he was unwilling, he still nodded his head.


    "Mistress." Fifteen''s voice suddenly trembled outside the door. Anyone who wasn''t familiar with him would have completely forgotten about this subtle change.


    Night Nine said solemnly, "What is it?"


    Fifteen was the one who had the most sense of propriety and the most composure. Thus, he was the most at ease with fifteen. Something that could distract him the most would definitely not be a small matter.


    "Prince Rui is rebelling." Fifteen tried his best to suppress his voice, but it was still difficult to hide his complicated emotions.


    "What?" She went to the door and opened it, letting fifteen in. She stood carefully in front of the door to prevent anyone from approaching.


    "I don''t know where Prince Rui got the news that the emperor fainted, but he gathered his men quickly and entered the imperial city. The crown prince urgently summoned the imperial guards and is currently confronting Prince Rui." Fifteen said simply.


    "He really can''t wait any longer." Night Nine reached out his hand and pinched the little Nezha''s face.


    "Master, we ¡­" Fifteen looked at Ninefire, waiting for his orders.


    Night Nine suddenly showed her teeth and laughed, "What are you so anxious for? In any case, whoever wins the battle will have no problem with it. We can just wait and see. Rebellion is justified, and revolution is innocent. "


    Night Nine suddenly turns to the little fish.


    Xiaoyu didn''t even hear what he said. She only thought about who would win and who would lose. We were all filled with jealousy.

 C201

    "Just wait and be your Prince Consort." Little Fishy said sourly, turning her head and ignoring him.


    Seeing her like that, Night Nine was overjoyed, but his tone became calmer and calmer, "Little Yu, can I interpret this as you getting jealous for me?"


    "Who the hell would be jealous for you." Little Fishy stubbornly said.


    Nezha resisted the urge to refute her, but couldn''t help but silently curse, "You''re that ghost."


    In the past, he had often heard people say that as long as a couple stayed together, they would become more and more similar. He had thought that it was just a lie, but now it seemed that there was some truth to it.


    "You really aren''t jealous?" Nine Night Demon tilted her head to look at the little fish.


    Xiaoyu felt wronged in her heart. It seemed that she didn''t think much of her, and in her heart, she had always been looking forward to becoming the Prince Consort.


    Fishy pulled on her clothes, "I''m going to dress up, it''s time to go out. I wish you success in your dreams, you can also bless me to be the bride every night."


    After saying that, the little fish rushed towards the back of the screen without even turning its head. With its sharp eyes, it saw the sparkling light at the corner of her eyes.


    "The ninth princess is crying." Fifteen opened her mouth.


    "Only a ghost would cry, I was just blinded by the sand." Nezha said in his heart.


    "Only a ghost would cry, I was just blinded by the sand." Little Fishy stubbornly said.


    The little Nezha sighed, who said that the writers were all lies, they also wrote with their hearts, even the woman''s jealous thoughts were written with such precision.


    Night Nine slowly moved his body into the wheelchair. Now that there were so many of them, he had to be careful.


    "Xiaoyu, come out. I have something to say." Nine Nights reached out his hand to stop Fifteen from pushing past him, and then he slowly moved his wheelchair in front of the screen.


    "Don''t come in, I''m changing." Little Fishy grabbed her clothes and turned her head to shout.


    Fifteen pretended to be deaf and mute as he lowered his head and left. The Ninth Princess really had an open mouth, so he decided to stay away from her and let her coax.


    Hearing this, a happy smile appeared on the corner of Night Nine''s mouth, and he gently said, "Okay, then I''ll wait for you to finish changing and come out."


    When Fishy heard this, she couldn''t help but tear the clothes in her hands, her mouth pouting even harder. Although she knew that it was impossible for Ninefire and Princess Golden Bell to be here, and even though she could faintly guess that Ninefire was just teasing her, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of jealousy in her heart.


    Little Fishy had changed into a peacock dress with the top half of her shoulders exposed and the top half of her skirt wrapped around her chest. Little Fishy had changed into a clean piece of cotton cloth and wrapped it around her neck, painting herself a smoky makeup with slanted eyeliner, looking very much like the flying eyes of a peacock. She looked at her face with satisfaction.


    Little Fishy took a deep breath. From now on, she was the proud peacock, the king of birds. Raising her head and sticking out her chest, Little Fishy arrogantly walked out from behind the screen.


    Nine Night Demon patiently waited, but when he saw Little Fishy walk out, his expression couldn''t help but change. He took off his outer clothes, and was about to put it on Little Fishy. Just like that, she walked out.


    Fishy took two steps back, avoiding the clothes that Night Nine handed to her, the corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a smile that was not a smile, "Ninth Prince, I''m preparing to go on stage, please."


    As he said this, he made a gesture of invitation. Actually, he wasn''t chasing them away? Well said.


    "Wow." Honestly speaking, Green Bamboo was not as pretty as her mother, who liked to show off her light makeup ¨C except for the performance on the stage on the first day. Because of his disturbance, Little Fishy forbade him from appearing in the front hall, so for the next few performances he didn''t see her, and he didn''t expect her to have such a charming side to herself.


    "Mine." Nine Nights looked at his son''s lecherous expression and was very upset.


    If he was annoyed, he would have an unforgettable memory of never daring to covet another man''s wife, but the more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. He finally understood that Xiaoyu''s heart could not be loved, that he had the body of a baby, that he was Alexander the son of an adult.


    "Now that the capital is in turmoil, some small fries would inevitably try to fish in troubled waters."


    "You must protect yourself well."


    When she turned around and saw the look on Night Nine''s face, Little Fishy''s tightly wrapped heart couldn''t help but relax. She couldn''t help but want to agree to everything he had said. She turned her head away from his affectionate gaze and muttered in a low voice, "Who cares about me."


    Night Nine''s lips curved up, "I don''t care about you, but who else? "You are my legitimate princess, and I vow to protect you for the rest of my life."


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s emotions had long been overshadowed by jealousy, but she still remained stubborn. She glanced at Night Nine with a cold humph and said, "The old one won''t go, the new one won''t come."


    Night Nine smiled while shaking his head, "Three thousand weak waters, I will only take one ladle."


    This woman is jealous. Everything you say about her is useless. She already knows what he''s thinking, yet she still has to pretend that I will never forgive you.


    "If it had only drunk a single ladle, it would have died of thirst long ago. Who would believe you."


    The little Nezha couldn''t hold it anymore and couldn''t help but laugh. "No way, I really can''t take it anymore. Old lady, aren''t you a little kid?" "Potioneering kid."


    She had even given herself this name.


    Hearing this, Night Nine smiled, taking the opportunity to say, "Yes, your mother means that she is the only one who trusts father."


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu could not help but go crazy, "I''m not, I''m not."


    She didn''t think too much into it at that time. She only wanted to teach her future ''mistress'' a lesson, but who knew that they would actually ''repay kindness with enmity'' and spread such an unpleasant name to everyone, making her want to die.


    "Okay, you''re not." As long as Little Fishy likes it, even if she wanted to be called Guanyin Bodhisattva, she could still be called Yama King Yan.


    "Little Yu, the Wind and Rain Tower only belongs to the emperor. Even if I am the envoy now, I can''t change this fact, but every time the imperial power changes, the Wind and Rain Tower will stand to one side, watching the changes. Instead of stirring up trouble in the center of the imperial power struggle, we might as well learn from the Wind and Rain Tower and stand to the side."


    Xiaoyu bit her lips, looking helplessly at Night Nine, "But, he is still your father after all, so can you really just stand and watch without doing anything?"


    In the end, she still told Fishy the truth.


    "Of course I won''t stand by and watch. It''s just that, under the cover of nesting, there isn''t a perfect egg. Royal father has so many sons, who wouldn''t want to take advantage of this situation? Even if I am unable to get the throne, I will still be able to become an official at the founding of the country. My biggest wish in life is to stay away from the imperial power, stay away from battles, and live a peaceful and ordinary life with you and Nezha. "

 C202

    Little Fishy understood, and wrapped her arms around Night Nine''s neck, her head resting on his shoulder. "Little Nine, I''m sorry. I''ve always caused you trouble."


    Night Nine gently caressed the hair on the back of her head, saying faintly: "I''m glad that you added to my mess, because no one has ever cared about me as much as you have."


    "Who says no? Princess Golden Bell cares so much about you that it''s impossible for me to catch up. " Xiaoyu was clearly trying to persuade herself not to care, but she still blurted out these words without thinking.


    With that, she regretted it immediately. When husband and wife were together, the most important thing was to trust each other. She was always so narrow-minded. Sooner or later, she would push Little Jiu out. She looked uneasily at Ye Jiumei.


    How could he not understand the uneasiness in her heart? She was the only one in this world, so her heart was always worried about the consequences. This was the same as his.


    "Little Yu, do you know? If I wasn''t a man, I would have cried a lot. My heart for you is the same as yours for me, and I love you as much as you love me. In this world, you and little Nemesis are my whole being, and without you, what would I live for? What''s there to be afraid of? "


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Night Nine. Seeing her beautiful figure in his eyes, she leaned over, "Little Nine, hug me tight."


    Night Nine did as he was told and hugged her tight.


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t throw a tantrum anymore." Little Fishy mumbled.


    "If you don''t lose your temper, how can I understand that in your heart? Why do you care so much about me?" Night Nine laughed.


    Xiaoyu smiled embarrassedly.


    "Can I change this body?" Seeing that she had finally let go of her worries, Night Nine hurriedly struck the iron while it was hot.


    "No." Little Yu said resolutely.


    Night Nine''s eyes dimmed.


    Fishy reached out her hand to catch his curling eyelashes mischievously. "But I''m only going to show you today."


    Night Nine''s dim eyes instantly lit up, holding Little Fishy''s hand and laughing foolishly.


    "Don''t say it''s ugly." Little Fishy declared.


    Night Nine nodded heavily.


    Xiaoyu struggled free from him and walked to the side of the bed to pick up Nezha. Nezha had a bad feeling about this and twisted his body.


    "Mother, I want to see it too." Nezha smiled ingratiatingly.


    "I told you to give your father a solo performance. Go look for Green Bamboo." Little Fishy said narrow-mindedly.


    "No, aren''t you trying to send your son into the tiger''s den?" Who said that Green Bamboo was a spy? You forgot all about it?


    "What did he say? I can''t bear to see a child fall for a wolf. " Little Fishy said thoughtfully.


    The little Nezha put his big finger in his mouth and thought quickly. Could it be that this shameless old lady really wanted to use him as bait? That wasn''t certain. After all, they had a criminal record.


    She felt gratified that the child should be like a child, losing at the starting line, forcing the child to learn all sorts of skills. This was simply too much, destroying the child''s nature, if one day the little girl were to suddenly lose her memory and forget about her previous life, and stop talking, she would definitely be ecstatic.


    Nezha didn''t notice that while he was thinking, he had already been handed over. Little Fishy could be at ease if she handed him over to Fifteen.


    Although he knew that the little gongzi was born with the ability to speak and his mind was the same as an adult''s, he was still unable to accept that the child was not a child. He stiffly held Little Nezha in his arms like he was holding a treasure, and only let out a long sigh after handing him over to Little Red.


    Little Red couldn''t help but look at him, "Fifteen, are you nervous?"


    There weren''t many things that could make Fifteen nervous.


    Fifteen turned his head, but he did not.


    When the little Nezha heard Xiao Hong''s voice, he finally came back to his senses. Seeing that the person who was holding him had changed, even the room had changed, and with another look, it was actually 15 who carried him back.


    Xiao Hong quickly pushed 15 out, "Hurry, hurry, little Nezha is scared of you."


    Fifteen looked at the little Nezha suspiciously. He was afraid of him? It can''t be, if he was afraid that I would be hugged by him, it''s not like he is unable to express his thoughts. However, Lil ''Red will not wait for him to explain, and he is not someone who specializes in words, so he was pushed out of the room just like that.


    Nezha saw 15 leave and also felt that there was no point in continuing to cry. Xiao Hong just patted him and hummed to comfort him. There was nothing new at all. He stopped crying and did not want to waste any more emotion.


    Little Red was still patting him, humming the nursery rhyme that Little Fishy taught her. "It''s him, it''s him, our hero, Nezha ¡­"


    The little Nezha felt sleepy and yawned. Aiya, Little Red''s singing sound is very ordinary, so he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Little Fishy directed Niu Mei to move the things in the room to make space.


    Little Fishy held the Boss still for half a day, while Night Nine waited quietly.


    Fishy waited for a long time before she remembered that there was no VCD or DVD. She slowly moved like a peacock flapping its wings...


    The crown prince was standing on top of the tower, looking down at the base of the imperial city which had become hell on earth. He revealed a gloomy smile.


    The emperor''s departure was too great. He actually hid everyone from him.


    Prince Rui had already thought otherwise. When he heard that the emperor had suffered a stroke, he felt that the time had come. How could the princes let him win? They all gathered their own private troops and waited quietly for the crown prince and Prince Rui to fight to the end.


    The royal family had no brothers, these people wished that he would die in battle, but they did not know that with the mantis pouncing on the cicada, the yellow sparrow behind him, the old man was not dead at all, the elite troops did not have the Tiger Tally in the emperor''s hands, they could not move at all, a rocket roared towards the crown prince, he wanted to dodge, but the crown prince did not want to stop, the rocket passed through his shoulder.


    The crown prince staggered and was supported by the guards behind him.


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince." The guard called out anxiously.


    The Crown Prince slowly closed his eyes, covering the calculations in the depths of his eyes.


    "The crown prince is injured." The alarmed cries of the guards instantly spread throughout the Imperial City. As they screamed, white pigeons flew out of the flames one by one.


    When the princes received the news, some of them were shocked and some even frowned slightly. Why were they only injured?


    In any case, the capital was in a precarious situation due to the Crown Prince''s injury. If they didn''t send out their troops now, the benefits would belong to someone else. A few people were heading towards the Imperial City from different directions.

 C203

    At this moment, the imperial city was in chaos. The emperor could neither speak nor move, and the crown prince was unwilling to retreat before the battle, so he was injured by the arrows of the rebel army and was on the verge of death. Some people had already suggested that the palace be opened to welcome the new ruler, thus resulting in fewer casualties.


    Hearing Yu Di and Yu Di''s conversation, Nine Night Demon, who was in the middle of a storm, slowly took out the message from the white pigeon''s feet and spread it out. The corner of her mouth raised into a smile.


    "How is it?" Little Fishy asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine."


    Night Nine comforted her by patting the back of her hand, and said with a profound look in her eyes, "Little Yu, carry little Nezha and me to the palace to watch the concert."


    Xiaoyu pouted and said, "I''m going to be famous for being parched forever. What''s there to look at?"


    Although she said that, she understood that she and little Nezha would only let Little Jiu disperse his forces here, and when the war started, rumors would spread like wildfire. If she believed any of the rumors, it would definitely be a fatal blow to them, and if that was the case, they might as well not give the enemy any chance to spread the rumours.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly changed her clothes and followed them towards the imperial city. From time to time, Xiaoyu would lift the curtain of the palanquin to look outside.


    Nezha''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    When Night Nine saw Little Fishy''s restless look, he couldn''t help but pull her along and sit on his lap. Little Red lowered its head to tease Nezha, acting as if it didn''t see anything.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, we will definitely be the last rescue team. According to my conjecture, it should be over by then."


    The princes'' residences seemed to be decided by the Emperor according to his feelings for the princes. Actually, there was a deeper meaning behind it. This point was likely understood only by the Emperor.


    The Emperor had always been headstrong, so he naturally didn''t know that he had actually seen through the mystery behind this. He had thought that everyone was playing around with each other in the palm of their hands.


    "Don''t worry, just keep moving forward. If you''re too fast, you''ll break the bearing of the car."


    Hearing this, Little Yu looked at the calm and composed Nine Night Demon, her anxious heart slowly calmed down. With Little Jiu''s confidence, everything must be within his control.


    Prince Rui did not expect that without the elite troops in the hands of the Emperor, there would still be so many people left. His soldiers had just experienced a fierce battle and were very tired.


    Prince Rui heaved a long sigh. Forget it, after more than ten years of painstaking effort, he still could not win against this cunning old fox. Fortunately, his bloodline had been sent away long ago.


    "Prince Rui, I believe you were just muddle-headed. Put down your weapon, and I will plead for you in front of royal father." The Second Prince had read many books, and he actually believed in the nonsense of not fighting and surrendering.


    The Third Marquis didn''t waste time with words and directly pushed out his newly developed weapon. He pulled the trigger and aimed it at the Third Marquis.


    Prince Rui''s gaze swept over the princes before letting out a long sigh. He then threw down the sharp weapon in his hand.


    "What are you talking about?" The Fourth Prince was rubbing his hands together, ready to make a move.


    The Fifth Prince silently pulled out his sword from his waist.


    The Sixth Prince''s eyes flashed.


    The Seventh Prince looked at the Eighth Prince from time to time.


    The eighth prince absent-mindedly blocked the gap.


    The Tenth Prince stood behind everyone.


    "You traitor, return my royal brother''s life." Night Nine finally "rushed" to arrive, was pushed into the crowd surrounded by Prince Rui side.


    Prince Rui looked at the Nine Nights, who only had a dozen subordinates with him, and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He was truly like a tiger that was being bullied by a dog.


    Prince Rui kicked off from the ground and raised his weapon. He caught the weapon in his hand. Seeing this, all the princes'' expressions changed, and they all retreated.


    Killing intent flashed in Prince Rui''s eyes. Even if he were to die, he would have to drag a few princes down with him. As soon as he thought of this, he brandished the sword in his hand and stabbed towards Night Nine.


    Fishy cried out in alarm, extending her hand to cover her face.


    Night Nine seemed to be scared silly, looking at Prince Rui''s sword stabbing towards her, she didn''t know how to dodge at all.


    Seeing that he was about to get his way, Prince Rui was secretly delighted.


    He staggered, the sword in his hand struck the metal plate, and the most unbelievable thing was that even though it looked like an ordinary metal plate, it had a suction force that prevented him from taking back his sword, leaving behind only a black shadow.


    Little Fishy tilted her head to look over. The Third Marquis had indeed thought of something and came up with this shield that could block the enemy''s attack. Luckily, she was one step faster, otherwise the powder that would have made people lose their limbs would have been thrown back by the metal plate.


    The Sixth Prince saw Prince Rui covering his face with his hands and trying his best to pull the sword back. He felt that he could take advantage of this opportunity. He quietly arrived in front of Prince Rui and stabbed his sword into Prince Rui''s body.


    "Go to hell." Prince Rui only felt that his internal organs had been broken into pieces, and there was still the might of a tiger dying. His hand was already on the top of the Sixth Prince''s head, and as long as he used his internal energy, the Sixth Prince would lose all of his body constitution. Hearing the Sixth Prince''s voice, he was stunned for a moment.


    Prince Rui''s tall body suddenly crashed onto the ground. He looked up to the sky, thinking that it was better to be cautious than to think about it, he had painstakingly switched his son to the palace, in order to ensure that he would be defeated. His bloodline would not be affected, but he did not expect that his son would be the one to stab him in the back.


    The Sixth Prince looked at Prince Rui who was lying on the ground with lingering fear. He had almost died in his hands just now. His body was trembling slightly. How could he let go of such a great opportunity when wealth came with danger?


    Seeing Prince Rui lying motionlessly on the ground, he mustered up the courage to step forward and poke him a few times. After confirming that he was completely dead, he raised his sword and shouted, "Traitors, arrest!"


    The princes surrounding Prince Rui all had different expressions. Some were happy, some were disappointed, and some were regretful ¡­


    Night Nine leaned weakly against the back of the wheelchair, "Aiyo, that scared me to death."


    When Fishy saw this, she hurriedly called out to Fifteen and the others to take care of him.


    The tightly-shut gates of the imperial city opened, and all the armored generals walked out in a line. The princes suppressed the secret joy in their hearts, and stared at these people in a daze.


    The leader of the group was the loyal and devoted general of the imperial family. The general walked up to the crowd and bowed respectfully. "Your highness, the emperor invites you all."


    Everyone suppressed the unease in their hearts. The Sixth Prince reluctantly put on a concerned expression, "How is father''s body?"


    The General turned away.

 C204

    All the princes calmed down. A stroke like illness could not be a good thing. Perhaps after such a scare, the emperor would return to the west and send them off in a hurry to announce the testamentary edict.


    Thinking of this, six out of the ten people became excited, but their faces showed signs of worry.


    General Wei looked at the frightened Night Demon and slightly frowned, but still courteously walked to her side. "Ninth Prince, the Emperor declares his presence before you."


    "In order to save the emperor, Little Jiu had risked his life. Now that the traitor has been executed, even if we meet him later, what''s the point?"


    Little Fishy choked with sobs, took out a pile of large and small bottles, and hurriedly stuffed them into the mouths of Night Nine.


    Fifteen took the water bag and fed the Nine Dragons Enchantment to Nine Dragons. Nine Dragons Energized, the weak zipper on the sleeve said, "Little Yu, the Guardian General also has an imperial order, don''t make things difficult for him."


    Little Fishy sadly lowered her head, "Got it."


    The general looked at the breathless Nine Nights and felt pity in his heart. He decided on his own, "Ninth Prince, your health is a little better now. Let''s go to the palace where the emperor is. This official will help you deal with it."


    "Thank you, General Wei." Night Nine''s eyes opened wide in gratitude.


    The general turned around and pointed at the two of them. "Both of you will serve the Ninth Prince."


    A glimmer flashed in Night Nine''s eyes. What do you mean by ''service'', it should be ''supervision''. He slightly closed his eyes, quietly resting his mind.


    All the princes thought that the emperor might be preparing to execute the testamentary edict, for fear of missing it, so they all rushed forward.


    No matter who it was that became the emperor, they shouldn''t be used by anyone. At that time, not only would they not be able to make the already prepared princes their princes, they might even become the spirits of the wrongdoers.


    The eighth prince deliberately lagged behind. Seeing that everyone had left, he hurried over to Xiaoyu''s side and looked at her. "Ninth Brother, how was it?"


    When had he ever been so polite? His temper was such that he didn''t care about anything.


    "Others might not know about Little Nine''s condition, but how could you not know? In other words, a day is a day. " Fishy took out her handkerchief and wiped away the tears that didn''t exist.


    When the eighth prince heard this, he was silent for a moment, then sighed, "Ninth Brother is blessed by the heavens, so naturally he will be able to turn the situation around."


    "I am counting on the Eighth Prince''s auspicious words." Fishy looked gratefully at the eighth prince.


    The eighth prince''s face turned red as he looked at the two men left behind by the general. He knew he shouldn''t say anything in front of them, but the opportunity was fleeting. Who knew if he would have the courage to say it in the future?


    The eighth prince hardened his heart and stamped his foot. "Ninth wangfei, has Yan Yu contacted you?"


    Xiaoyu stared blankly at him, then looked up at the eighth prince. She could see the longing in his eyes, and couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t the seventh prince tell you?"


    "Say what?" The eighth prince had a bad premonition.


    "Yan Yu is dead." Seventh Marquis slowly walked out.


    "What?" Xiaoyu and the eighth prince spoke in unison.


    Xiaoyu looked at the Seventh Prince who was walking over and suddenly shivered. He was so refined, how could he do such a cruel thing?


    Hurting in the name of love was actually quite speechless.


    How could Seventh Marquis not understand what Xiaoyu was thinking when he saw the look in her eyes? He smiled wryly in his heart, things were not what she was thinking at all. However, if I did not kill Boya, yet Boya died because of me, he would be blamed for it.


    Seventh Marquis said in a deep voice, "I wanted to tie up Yanyu and prevent her from leaving, but when she reached a bridge, she suddenly jumped out of the palanquin and into the river. I immediately called for help, but no matter what, I couldn''t find her ¡­"


    Noticing the sudden change in the eighth prince''s expression, the word "corpse" couldn''t be uttered by the seventh prince no matter what. He lowered his head in guilt.


    "Dead? "Dead?" The eighth prince repeated.


    Seventh Prince clenched his teeth. "I''ve let you down in this matter."


    He just wanted to kill him.


    The man who had tried to steal his wife a few days ago, how could he just die like that?


    Xiaoyu looked at one item and then the other, and suddenly shouted, "What are all of you doing with your heads down? Don''t you know that Yan Yu is good at playing water? "


    The eighth prince suddenly turned to look at Xiaoyu, "What did you say?"


    Fishy said loudly, "Yan Yu once told me that she can hold her breath underwater for two hours. She has never lost against others."


    The eighth prince''s lifeless eyes were once again filled with hope, he controlled himself so that his voice didn''t sound so shaky, "Is what you said true?"


    Xiaoyu suppressed the sorrow in her heart and deliberately said with disdain, "Since Yan Yu has decided to leave, she will naturally not return to your side. She can''t even force herself to stay. If not for your death ¡­" Xiaoyu promptly swallowed her parents back into her stomach.


    "That''s right, Yan Yu is really stubborn." He quickly accepted the lie that Little Fishy had made. Separated from life and death, he would rather believe that Yan Yu was living a good life in a place he didn''t know.


    "My lords, the emperor is still waiting." The two guards who remained were supposed to be supervising Night Nine, but this time they were there.


    "Fifteen, accompany the little gongzi." Nine Night Demon ordered.


    Hearing this, the little Nezha curled his lips and was about to cry. Little Fishy flew over with a knife in his eye, and Little Nezha forcefully held it back, her face red from holding it back as she silently cursed. Even if you want to spend more time with Little Red and his wife, can you carry me away?


    They walked towards the main hall, each with their own thoughts. The eighth prince''s mind was in a trance, and Yan Yu actually would rather commit suicide than see him again? Seventh Prince would glance at Xiaoyu from time to time, weighing the truth in her words.


    Xiaoyu was like an old lady, asking Night Nine if she was cold, asking him if she was hot, reaching out to look at her forehead, sighing and laughing, causing the two guards to look at her from time to time.


    The eighth prince glanced at it, then lowered his head and continued thinking.


    The few of them walked into the great hall, and upon seeing the person on the dragon throne, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Even though Ye Jiumei had some doubts in her heart, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart when she saw that the emperor was doing well.


    The general was still explaining, "The Ninth Prince suffered a relapse and was worried about the emperor, so he asked this humble subject to come over first."


    When the emperor saw Ye Jiumei''s eyes flash, the Seventh Prince, Eighth Prince, and the Ninth Prince quickly kneeled down and cried out, "Long live the Emperor!"


    The emperor couldn''t help feeling a little awkward when he saw her. After all, he was the one who had taken her on as a pawn even when he was faking a stroke.

 C205

    "Quickly get up. This time, the death of traitors will be the first achievement for Ninth Brother." The Emperor pretended to be happy, but the first thing he did was to calm the discontent in their hearts.


    The Sixth Prince felt indignant when he heard this. It was him who killed Prince Rui, this traitor.


    How could the Emperor not know this in his heart? He waved his hand and said, "I''m a little tired today. I will naturally reward you with meritorious service in a different day. Disperse."


    With that, the Emperor left, leaving behind a group of princes with ulterior motives.


    The dying Crown Prince, who was sitting to the side, lifted his eyelids, "Ninth Brother, are you alright?"


    "I am still in this condition, how is the Crown Prince''s injury?" Night Nine laughed bitterly, and then asked in concern.


    "I''ve already seen the imperial physician. He said that he would be fine after a few days." The Crown Prince''s gaze swept across the faces of the princes, gloating. Your faces, royal father, you clearly saw it. Your private army has already been exposed under the clear sky. Hehe, as long as you don''t get punished, it''s already a good thing.


    The Crown Prince was overjoyed. He was also extremely helpless when he took the hit from the arrow. If these princes didn''t want to kill him, then they would not send out their troops. None of them were willing to bear the responsibility of killing the Crown Prince, even though they all wished to get rid of this matter as soon as possible.


    The eunuchs carried the wooden bench over. The crown prince pleaded guilty and was carried out on the wooden bench. When the princes saw that he was injured so badly that he couldn''t even walk out of the hall, they began to plan their next move.


    He wanted Seventh Prince to point out where Yan Yu had jumped into the river. He wanted to go along the river bank to find her. He needed to know that Yan Yu was safe and sound.


    "Little Nine, let''s go too. Little Nezha hasn''t seen us for so long. He should be sad." Little Fishy slightly lowered her head, her long hair hanging down from her shoulders, falling on Night Nine''s charming shoulders.


    When the princes saw this, they smiled knowingly. The Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei, despised him because he was just a cripple. Even if he knew how to flirt, he would not be able to do well in the future.


    Something flashed through Ye Langmei''s heart, making him feel uneasy. However, he couldn''t catch a single thought.


    The Sixth Prince saw the expression on Ye Langmei''s face, and his lips curled up into a smile. How could someone who only thought about women achieve great things? Looking around, only he could achieve a thousand years of accomplishment.


    The Sixth Prince turned around and left.


    He was interested in women, especially beautiful women. However, if he wanted to make all the women in the world submit to him, then he could only turn around and be the emperor, destroying all the trees and trees, a storm was inevitable. Thus, he would rather enlarge his lecherous nature infinitely, so that everyone would pay attention to him, but completely ignore him.


    Fishy pushed Ninefire over to Third Marquis, stopped in front of him, and half-squatted as she blessed him. "Thank you, Third Marquis."


    Third Marquis naturally knew what Xiaoyu was thanking him for. He smiled and shook his head. "That''s not worth it."


    After his modifications, the wheelchair was no longer just a means of transportation, but had some defensive functions.


    The Fourth Prince walked in front of them and suddenly turned around. "Ninth Brother, you really shouldn''t have brought your wife and children with you."


    "The whole family will die together."


    The Fourth Prince looked deeply at Xiaoyu. His outspoken attitude made him unable to hold back, "Ninth wangfei, Ninth Brother really doesn''t have anything to say to you. Don''t be too willful."


    The ladies of the brothel would never dream of marrying into the prince''s mansion, so what was there to be unsatisfied about? In his opinion, it was her good days that were on fire.


    Xiaoyu smiled perfunctorily. Do you think she was willing? In order to be together with Xiao Jiu forever, how many brain cells did she have to die?


    The Fourth Marquis was an impatient person, and before Xiaoyu could reply, he had already disappeared.


    "Little Fishy, you don''t have to take the words of the Fourth Prince to heart."


    Little Fishy was noncommittal.


    The emperor carried Eunuch Gao back to his quarters. His face was terrifyingly gloomy. Eunuch Gao waved his hand for the young eunuch serving him to withdraw so that he wouldn''t suffer the pain of being caught in the lake.


    "How is it going with the capture of the rebels'' families?" A sinister light flashed in the emperor''s eyes.


    "Prince Rui and Princess Jinling have been captured. According to the emperor''s orders, they have been sent to the Stormy Tower. Empress ¡­ keep kneeling outside. "


    When the guards had caught Prince Rui''s consort and Princess Golden Bell, they had always been proud and outspoken, provoking the most perverted general in the army. They had immediately ordered the soldiers who had been working hard for him to first taste these arrogant and unbridled women, since sending them to the Wind and Rain Tower would be suppressed by others anyway.


    When Prince Rui''s consort was sent to the Wind and Rain Tower, she had already passed out, while Princess Golden Bell seemed to have gone into a daze. Princess Golden Bell''s personal bodyguard, Mo Yan, couldn''t bear to see Princess Golden Bell be humiliated.


    Hearing Eunuch Gao''s words, the emperor gave a cold laugh. "The edict says that the empress is wicked and unworthy of being the empress, demeaning her as a concubine and moving her into the cold palace. The Tenth Prince ordered her to close her doors and think."


    No matter how he dealt with Prince Rui''s wife and relatives, he couldn''t get rid of the hatred in the Emperor''s heart. All these years, he couldn''t sleep at night. It was all thanks to Prince Rui.


    "Yes." The reason why Eunuch Gao bowed and said yes was because the empress was the older sister of Prince Rui''s imperial concubine.


    The Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei, had originally thought that she had slightly advanced from the throne of the Emperor. However, she had never expected that the first prince to fall from the throne was actually him.


    "What?" "What did you say?" Ye Langmei looked at the newcomer in disbelief.


    The eunuch read the imperial edict again. He then picked up the imperial edict with one hand and spoke with the other, "Tenth Prince, why don''t you accept the decree and express your gratitude?"


    Prince Rui was powerful. He had long ago discovered that his father did not like him, so he was not very close with Prince Rui. He did not expect that even so, he would still be affected.


    "No, I want to see royal father." How could he be confined? No way, he still wanted to inherit the throne.


    When the soldiers crossed swords, the eunuch turned around. Ye Langmei had never treated his eunuchs as human beings before.


    "Tenth Prince, you should calm down a bit. Right now, the Emperor is still angry. If you were to charge in right now, wouldn''t that be asking for trouble?"


    Ye Langmei forced herself to be calm. She finally understood the reason for the uneasiness in his heart. Prince Rui and the Empress were sisters. No wonder the Emperor hated the dark side of the house.

 C206

    "I must trouble eunuch to give this painting to the emperor." Ye Langmei took off the jade ring in her hand and stuffed it into her father-in-law''s hand.


    The eunuch was unmoved on the surface, but he secretly glanced at Ye Langmei''s actions from the corner of his eye. "This is ¡­"


    The eunuch hesitated. Who didn''t love gold, silver, and jewelry?


    "It''s just a picture of a beauty, but it''s just a little bit of my filial piety as a son." Ye Lang said with a smile.


    "In that case, I''ll go this time for you." Eunuch rolled up his sleeves and smiled as he and Ye Langmei tacitly understood each other''s intentions.


    "Thank you so much for your trouble, Eunuch." He couldn''t bear to see the Persian beauty that he had gone through so much trouble to give to his father just like that. Thinking about it, he felt unwilling. However, he had to make some sacrifices for the sake of the Grand Hegemony.


    Watching her father-in-law leave, Ye Langmei abruptly punched a pillar at the side.


    The Emperor finally lowered the boulder over his chest, and his nerves were in an excited state.


    He continuously issued many orders, and the more Eunuch Gao heard, the more he was puzzled. All the princes had done a great service to save their prince, and even if they didn''t, there would still be hard work to do.


    "Eunuch Gao, you personally go to the Sixth Prince''s Mansion to announce this secret decree." The Emperor handed the decree to Eunuch Gao.


    Eunuch Gao glanced at the contents of the imperial edict, so frightened that he fell to his knees. "Your majesty."


    The Sixth Prince was clearly a meritorious general who had brought peace and chaos to this place, so how could he have been sentenced to death?


    The emperor''s face was filled with hostility. "Eunuch Gao, how many years have you been following me?"


    "To return to the Emperor, this old servant and the Emperor have been together for more than 46 years." Eunuch Gao''s back was soaked through, while the emperor''s temper was becoming increasingly uncertain.


    "Prince Rui always thought that he was secretly hiding something from the world. He didn''t know that the Sixth Brother wasn''t my child from the very beginning."


    The Sixth Prince was actually Prince Rui''s son. The Emperor had endured for so many years. Eunuch Gao''s legs went soft as he sat on the ground.


    When Eunuch Gao thought about how the Sixth Prince had personally killed Prince Rui ¡ª his own father ¡ª he felt a chill run down his spine. He had watched the Emperor grow up and thought that he knew everything about the Emperor.


    "Forty-six years." His Majesty let out a long sigh. Eunuch Gao had watched him grow up, but his heart had softened, making it impossible for him to accomplish anything important. Therefore, there were some things that he had no choice but to hide from him.


    "Can you handle this matter well?" The emperor looked down upon his father-in-law.


    Eunuch Gao had also seen much of the world. He slowly stood up from the ground, his expression turning from shock to disbelief to one of calmness.


    "This old servant will definitely settle this matter properly for the Emperor."


    The Emperor was surrounded by people, and he understood that there were many things that the Emperor wouldn''t let him know was for his own good. However, this matter was related to the imperial scandal, and the Emperor couldn''t lie to others.


    "I knew it, Eunuch Gao. You are the safest choice." The emperor helped Eunuch Gao up with a comforting hand.


    Eunuch Gao came to the Sixth Prince''s Mansion.


    The Sixth Prince came out to greet him, smiling gaily. "Sixth Prince."


    "Eunuch Gao, please take a seat." The Sixth Prince knew that Eunuch Gao was a popular figure in front of the emperor. Now that he was here, it was natural that the emperor would be envious of him. These eunuchs were like bees that had seen honey.


    "This old servant congratulates the prince first. I''ve specially brought wine with me, and the prince won''t leave until he''s drunk." Eunuch Gao raised the wine jar in his hand.


    "Why are you being so courteous, Eunuch Gao?" The Sixth Prince laughed.


    The Sixth Prince politely told the servants to hurry and prepare a table for them.


    Eunuch Gao glanced at the servants. The Sixth Prince understood and waved them off. "You may leave. You don''t need anyone else to attend to you."


    "This old servant brought along the emperor''s favorite wine, Jade Pear Spring. Today, this old servant will serve the Sixth Prince." Eunuch Gao smilingly opened the clay seal of the wine jar and the rich aroma of the wine assaulted his nose. He filled his cup and passed it to the Sixth Prince.


    He covered his face with his sleeve and inserted a silver needle into the wine cup. Seeing that there was no change in the color of the wine cup, he felt relieved and took a sip.


    Eunuch Gao did not seem to see his actions. Seeing that he had drunk the wine, his eyes narrowed into slits as he drank his own cup of wine as well. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "Eunuch Gao, does royal father have any decree?" When the Sixth Prince saw that Eunuch Gao didn''t want to bring up the emperor''s decree, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Eunuch Gao''s eyes were blurry with drunkenness. "The Sixth Prince is rich. Don''t forget this old servant''s good fortune."


    "Of course." When the Sixth Prince heard this, his heart itched even more. Just what kind of reward did the Emperor give him?


    Both of them were trying to persuade each other to drink. Unknowingly, they both felt like drinking.


    Eunuch Gao shook his body as he poured the wine for the Sixth Prince. "Sixth Prince, you won''t be the prince anymore very soon. This old servant will first toast to you."


    Eunuch Gao drank quite a bit, his body swaying as his fingers unconsciously inserted into the wine cup.


    "Eunuch Gao, what did you say?" The Sixth Prince, who had been drunk to the point of being a complete mess, woke up after hearing his words.


    Eunuch Gao''s smile grew even more joyous. "Sixth Prince, you''ve accomplished an extraordinary feat. How could a mere Sixth Prince be able to trap you? You''re a descendant of the dragon clan."


    Although the Sixth Prince had already expected this to happen, he was still overjoyed when he heard it. "Royal father, he ¡­ "But they want to make me Crown Prince."


    Eunuch Gao smiled and nodded.


    When the Sixth Prince heard this, he laughed heartily and took the wine cup from Eunuch Gao. "Eunuch Gao, if I become the crown prince, I will never forget your benefits."


    Eunuch Gao looked at the Sixth Prince with a smile.


    The Sixth Prince''s facial muscles suddenly tensed. He looked at Eunuch Gao in disbelief, supporting himself with one hand on the table so that his body wouldn''t fall down. He opened his mouth with difficulty. "Why?"


    Eunuch Gao poured himself a cup of wine and slowly drank it down.


    "Why is that?" The Sixth Prince asked unwillingly.


    He is a meritorious general, my royal father should reward him and let him inherit the throne.


    Black blood flowed out of the corner of Eunuch Gao''s mouth. In the end, he still couldn''t bear it. It was better to just let him go like this than to know the truth.


    "Say something." The Sixth Prince pinched his chin, wishing he could speak up for him.


    "Prince Rui ¡­" Eunuch Gao only said these three words as his neck tilted. He was old after all, and had actually left first.


    "Prince Rui." The Sixth Prince couldn''t hold on any longer and slowly slid to the ground. He hadn''t thought that Eunuch Gao was a spy for Prince Rui. However, Prince Rui was already dead. How could Eunuch Gao still ¡­ His brain grew duller and duller until he closed his eyes and died without knowing that he was not the Emperor''s son at all.

 C207

    "Xiaoyu, accompany me home today." No one could refute her tone.


    Naturally, Little Fishy would not go against his wishes at this time. She glanced at Night Nine, and lightly nodded her head.


    When Night Nine saw her nod, he was overjoyed. He reached out his arm and wrapped it around Fishy''s waist, placing her on his lap.


    Xiao Hong, who had been following behind them, could not help but look at the body of the wood person.


    Nezha reached out his chubby little hand to cover his eyes, but secretly peeked through the gaps of his fingers. This pair of heartless parents wasn''t afraid of teaching a child a lesson. Under broad daylight, they actually ¡­ It was too much not to do anything.


    The little Nezha discontentedly put down his hand. How many scenes that weren''t suitable for children. Don''t you know how strong the taste is? Holding her small hand and sitting on her lap, such a thing was too small and fresh.


    "Teach me bad, let the heavy taste come a little harder," little Nezha shouted in his heart, but unfortunately, he was disappointed. These two people just sat on the wheelchair, looking at each other. In the eyes of the people in the capital, these two people were truly shameless and despicable, but after seeing who they were, he didn''t even dare to fart, and quickly left.


    Nezha was used to seeing zippers, and after seeing the portraits, he suddenly stuffed a love movie into his hands. He really couldn''t understand it, even though he just left the Wind and Rain Tower not long ago, Nezha started to miss that place. It was just that he couldn''t see it, the sound of it made people''s blood boil.


    At this moment, little Nezha made the first decision in his life to start a business. He wanted to be the boss of a brothel, so that he could listen to popular music anytime he wanted. He could even peep at it.


    However, there was one good thing about this place. Nezha comforted himself, he could have as many women as he wanted, moreover, it was the country helping him raise them, so no one would report them as being corrupt or taking bribes.


    When we arrived at the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, as little Nezha expected, these parents of yours couldn''t wait to go back to their rooms to cultivate their Yin Yang and He Dharma, leaving the pitiful little Nezha behind. Little Nezha looked at Little Red sympathetically and wanted to say," Do you want to go and cultivate as well? Of course, if you don''t mind, I wouldn''t mind watching a reality TV either.


    Little Red naturally didn''t know how to read the thoughts. She untied the swaddle on Nezha and reached under his butt to see if he peed.


    "Xiao Mi, prepare some hot water. Young master is covered in sweat." Little Red ordered.


    "Alright." Little Mi answered crisply.


    Little Red just took off Nezha''s clothes, while Nezha silently cursed, "Hey, auntie, you''re taking advantage of me again."


    This little Nezha, his mind was too impure. He wanted horses to run, yet he didn''t feed them grass. He was obsessed with cleanliness, especially liked to take baths. He wished he could wash three times a day, but he still disdained being seen all of them.


    Fortunately, she knew that little Nezha''s skin was delicate and tender, and his actions were very gentle, just like the caress of love. The little Nezha quickly threw away the unhealthy thoughts in his head, and when he grew up, Little Red would already have turned into a chicken skin crane. Although he was also from the royal family, he didn''t have those perverted bad habits, and he wouldn''t be able to fall in love with the heavy taste of his wet nurse.


    Nezha closed his eyes comfortably. Even though Xiao Hong was still considered pretty, it couldn''t be considered a devastatingly beautiful woman, especially to someone like him who was used to seeing beauties in that world. Perhaps beauty was only a part of one''s looks, but her temperament and alluring charm was definitely not something that could be cultivated overnight.


    Perhaps his mother obtained three parts of the true essence, but that was only three parts of it. She only had one form, and it was rare for her to have a soul.


    For example, which of those flirtatious women in history didn''t have men lined up behind them? The little Nezha shook his head, nevermind, his dad would never understand that other than his mother, there were many other wonderful women in this world. In his eyes, there was only a tilted tree like Little Fishy, and Night Nine happened to be the kind of person who liked bonsai scenes, the more crooked the tree was, the more he liked it.


    Inside the room.


    "What did you say?" "The Emperor wants to make use of this rebellion to reshuffle the deal?" Little Fishy stared at Nine Heavens Demoness in shock.


    "Re-shuffle?" Night Nine looked at the little fish doubtfully.


    Little Fishy explained to him, and Night Nine nodded in understanding. During this time, she had always been hanging out with Yan Yu, so it wasn''t strange for her to talk about gambling.


    "You could say that." Night Nine''s head drooped slightly.


    "But you are his sons." Even though Little Fishy''s knowledge of the history of the world and the stories she saw at court were all about the ruthlessness of the imperial family, she still held a glimmer of hope for human nature in her heart.


    "A son is only a very useful tool." Night Nine laughed coldly.


    "Little Nine, don''t smile like that, please."


    That smile was truly unbearable. He was the pride of the heavens, wasn''t he? They should have gathered the love of tens of thousands in one body, and not been sold out by the world''s closest family at any time.


    "Xiaoyu, I only have you, only Nezha." Night Demon hugged her tightly.


    The little fish gently patted the back of Night Nine, speechless comfort him, language at this time appears so pale and powerless.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s leave. We should leave this dirty and dirty place immediately. I hate this place. I''d rather never be here before." Nine Nights murmured.


    "Alright, let''s go." Little Fishy said softly but firmly.


    Night Nine has received the promise of the little fish, a fretful heart slowly calm down.


    "Prince Rui is dead. Based on my understanding of his character, he would never let anyone related to Prince Rui get away." Night Nine smiled sarcastically.


    "Therefore, I have no value anymore. We should be able to leave very soon."


    "What do you think the Emperor will do?" Little Fishy''s keen senses discovered that Night Nine didn''t call her father, but rather the emperor. The uneasiness in her heart grew.


    Night Demon looked at her silently.


    "Are you talking about Princess Golden Bell ¡­" Little Fishy bit her lips. No, that won''t do. Didn''t the emperor like Princess Golden Bell very much? He wouldn''t do that.


    "That''s right. Princess Golden Bell will definitely not be spared." No one knows the Emperor better than he does. He is not a broad-minded man.

 C208

    "You mean ¡ª the Wind and Rain Tower?" The little fish jumped up.


    "What are you going to do?" Night Nine quickly grabbed her.


    "No, Little Jiu, this is definitely not possible." Little Fishy said tearfully.


    Night Nine held her tight, not letting her get away.


    "Little Jiu, you don''t understand, the cruelest thing in the world is to destroy a person''s heart''s hope and to treat a woman with the cruelest thing, not to kill her, but to... "That way." The little fish struggled.


    "Even if you go, it won''t change anything? This is an imperial edict. Do you know what it is? The orders issued by the most authoritative man in the world are unchangeable. " Night Nine never thought that Little Fishy would be so strong, he hugged her with all his might.


    Hearing his words, Xiaoyu suddenly gave up struggling, giving Night Nine a strange look.


    "Xiaoyu, what happened to you?" The look in her eyes unsettled Night.


    "The most authoritative man in the world." Little Fishy bit her lips. No matter who it was, no one could be so cruel. The reason human was human, was because human had thoughts.


    "Since that''s the case, then let''s be the most powerful of them all."


    "Xiaoyu, what nonsense are you talking about?" Nate covered her mouth nervously. This is a sensitive time.


    Xiaoyu looked at him firmly and reached out her hand to pull his hand down, "Little Jiu, I am serious. Heaven and earth are heartless, using all things to make ruminating dogs. We are human, we cannot do such a cruel thing."


    Night Nine was so shocked by her words that she couldn''t speak.


    "Little Nine, are you listening to me?" Fishy bit her lips.


    "You mean ¡­ Let me take over? " Night Demon''s voice was barely audible.


    "Perhaps not. A group of strong men chasing after the deer, those who are virtuous will rule the world." Little Fishy''s mind was in a state of confusion as she replied in a disorderly manner.


    "As long as the people have hearts, they can always consider things from the other''s perspective. That is the benevolence of the king."


    Frankly speaking, the Emperor''s reputation was quite good. However, when the veil of hypocrisy was lifted, how could he be so detestable as to think of using the talented daughter of an official as a military courtesan? What was the difference between his behavior and the beastly behavior of the Japanese?


    It was really a mystery what their previous kings were thinking. They actually allowed such a thing to happen. The ignorant officials thought that they had committed an unforgivable crime, but they had no idea that it was all just an excuse.


    Xiaoyu adjusted her appearance, "Little Jiu, no matter what happens, I will always have to face it. No matter what the result is, I will go and take a look. I hope that everything will be done in time."


    Night Nine stubbornly pulled her, Little Fishy turned around, deeply looked at Night Nine, suddenly hugging him and giving him a deep kiss.


    Although Little Fishy was very active, she would not easily do such things. He held her in his arms and enthusiastically replied. As long as she forgot about Princess Golden Bell and the Wind and Rain Tower, everything would be fine.


    He was disappointed because Fishy quickly left his embrace, "Little Nine, I am glad to have met you. Because of you, I avoided falling into the abyss of pain. However, that can''t be a reason for us to be numb."


    He had hoped so much for himself to become numb, so that he wouldn''t feel the pain in his body. But, no, not even a little, could it be that his thoughts had become numb?


    "Fifteen, protect the wangfei at all costs." Perhaps, he was already numb to it, but right now, he did not want to be numb to it.


    "Yes, Mistress." "Okay." Fifteen followed him.


    The words of Little Fishy kept ringing in her mind.


    "The cruelest thing in this world is to destroy a person''s hope from the bottom of their heart. The cruelest thing to do to a woman is not to kill her, but to... "That way."


    "In that case, let''s be the most powerful."


    "The heaven and earth are heartless. They use all things to make ruminants. We are humans, so we cannot do such cruel things."


    "As long as the people have hearts, they can always consider things from the other''s perspective. That is the benevolence of the king."


    "A group of strong men chasing after the deer, those who are virtuous will rule the world."


    "Maybe Little Fishy is right." Ninefire said quietly.


    It turned out that the pain in his body was not pain at all, and he was already numb to everything. If he had not met Little Fishy, he really would not have dared to imagine what kind of walking corpse he would be.


    Within the imperial palace.


    The emperor hadn''t written anything for a long time. Ninth Elder was talented, but unfortunately, his heart wasn''t in control and his body was a bit crippled. "Eunuch Liu, don''t you think I should fulfill Ninth Brother''s wish and let him leave the capital?"


    Eunuch Liu bowed even deeper. "The emperor has made his decision."


    He only knew that asking them wasn''t like not asking them at all, and there wouldn''t be any results.


    After all, Ninth Brother had been paralyzing Prince Rui for quite some time. Forget it, since he didn''t want to bother with the Storms of the Storms, then let him be an idler.


    Little fish? The Emperor thought for a moment, he did not expect that Little Jiu would care so much about that woman, even going as far as to send his elite Cold Guard to her side. Then, how could this woman be happy right under her nose, it was probably just a trick of that woman, since she could not be killed, then he would let her be, and using her to restrain Old Jiu was also fine. In the past, he had always been worried that Old Jiu would not care, if he really had to do something, he would not even be able to restrain him.


    The Emperor calculated shrewdly.


    "Return to the emperor. The people who went with Eunuch Gao to the Sixth Prince''s estate have returned." The eunuch reported.


    The hand holding the red brush trembled and drew a line on the paper.


    "Yes." The Emperor focused his mind.


    The young eunuch who had followed Eunuch Gao into the Sixth Prince''s estate rushed in and kowtowed without even raising his head. "Your majesty, the Sixth Prince and Eunuch Gao are gone."


    When the emperor heard that the Sixth Prince had died, the heart hanging down his throat dropped and he sat back on his throne. "What happened?"


    The eunuch was shut out of the door, so how would he know what was going on inside? He couldn''t explain it for a long time, but luckily, the emperor didn''t insist on the truth. As long as they were dead, everything would be fine.


    "You can leave first." The Emperor spoke kindly.


    The eunuch spoke in gratitude.


    "Your majesty, the Ninth Princess seems to have some urgent matter on her hands. She''s on her way to the rainstorm tower." The eunuch replied.


    "What can happen to her? Could it be that she knows that there''s going to be a storm in the Wind and Rain Tower tonight? " The Emperor pushed open the window frame and looked up at the bright moon.


    If one was too smart, then one wouldn''t live long. If one was too smart, then one would attract the loathing of others. However, the emperor revealed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth.

 C209

    "Li Wu, a woman was sent in today." Before the carriage was steady, Fishy saw Li Wu, who was looking at her from the door, and she grabbed his lapel.


    Seeing Xiaoyu return, Li Wu could not help but feel relieved. "Great, you''re fine."


    When he looked down, he saw that Little Fishy had grabbed his arm. His slightly dark face was suffused with a suspicious redness.


    "There are many women in the brothel every day." Li Wu avoided looking directly at Xiaoyu.


    "Look at me." Little Fishy ordered.


    Li Wu was timid and refused to look at her.


    Xiaoyu''s heart sank. She knew that it was because Li Wu''s father was dissatisfied with Prince Rui for acting so arbitrarily that he had been taken over.


    Li Wu was a straightforward person. He was not good at lying and lying. He could only hide for one reason.


    Xiaoyu looked at Li Wu and said in pain, "Li Wu, I always thought you were an upright person. I didn''t think I would misjudge you."


    With that, Little Fishy was about to rush in. She knew that there was a courtyard in the Wind and Rain Tower called the Flower Bud Room. It was a place specifically used to hold these offending women until their bodies were broken, only then would they move them elsewhere.


    Everything turned dark. Little Fishy looked over and saw Li Wu blocking her. His face was now even darker.


    "What you think is my problem is yours, but, no matter what, you don''t need to care." Li Wu said with a sullen face.


    Little Fishy looked at Li Wu. The veins on his forehead were bulging. It was obvious that there was a flame burning in his heart. She looked at Li Wu in confusion. Why did he stop her?


    "In fact, even I couldn''t change things in the past, could I?" Little Fishy spoke slowly.


    Li Wu lowered his head.


    "Li Wu, it''s not strange that other men don''t understand, but I think you''re different."


    If Li Wu didn''t understand the pain of living a life worse than death, why would he lower his noble head and come to the Wind and Rain Tower to be a lowly slave?


    Li Wu suddenly swung his fist at her. Xiaoyu closed her eyes in fear. Li Wu''s fist brushed past her hair and smashed against the door frame. Xiaoyu opened her eyes secretly and found that Li Wu''s expression was scary and ferocious.


    "You don''t need to say anything. No matter how high the heavens are, I won''t let you go." Li Wu said in a low and muffled voice.


    Why was this person so stubborn? Xiaoyu was so anxious that she was like an ant on a hot pan.


    "Hey, Li Wu, what happened to you today? You want to go against me? " Little Fishy rolled up her sleeves with a bluff.


    Li Wu was like a small pagoda, blind to Little Fishy''s movements.


    Little Fishy understood that other than the fact that she was in danger, the guards didn''t pay much attention to her business. It was all her fault for being so easy to joke around, scaring the guards away from appearing in front of her eyes.


    "Rape." Little Fishy suddenly tore her clothes and shouted loudly while pulling Li Wu''s hand.


    "Ninth wangfei." Li Wu was so scared that he desperately tried to withdraw his hand. This joke was not to be laughed at. In his anxiety, he had forgotten Little Fishy''s rule and called her the Ninth Princess.


    Xiaoyu lashed out at Li Wu and rushed over. This move was only effective against Li Wu.


    He smiled bitterly, "Ninth wangfei, we''re doing this for your own good, why are you so unwilling to listen to my advice? But then again, the reason why Ninth wangfei is the Ninth wangfei, it''s because of her personality, I hope you can stop her."


    Little Fishy had not walked a hundred steps when she saw Li Jun. She must have heard her conversation with Li Wu, as she couldn''t help but stop in her tracks and silently look at Li Jun.


    "Greetings, ninth princess." Lil ''sis Li calmly gave her a'' blessings''.


    "Are you going to stop me as well?" Little Yu asked indifferently.


    Li Jun glanced at Xiaoyu and shook her head gently. "Ninth wangfei, the reason I''m waiting here is to tell you that the person you want to meet is not here."


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help but turn around to glance at Li Wu. Since he wasn''t here, why did Li Wu stop her? She couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know who I''m looking for?"


    Little Sister Li said calmly, "In the capital, who doesn''t know of the feud between the Ninth Princess and Princess Golden Bell? Even if the Ninth Princess wanted to tear Princess Golden Bell into a million pieces, it would still be within reason."


    "Who said I was going to ¡­" Little Fishy suddenly came to her senses.


    She looked at Li Wu and said, "Do you think I''m looking for the misfortune of Princess Jin Ling?"


    Little Sister Li continued, "It doesn''t matter if the Ninth wangfei is trying to save her or harming her. What''s important is that she''s no longer a favored child of heaven. She''s a person as precious as the jade artifacts, so there''s no need to worry about her."


    Fishy was confused. What did these siblings mean?


    Li Jun looked at the confused Little Fishy. She knew that if she didn''t explain clearly, Little Fishy wouldn''t let it go. She sighed faintly.


    "Ninth wangfei, it''s too late."


    Xiaoyu''s head exploded. Her body swayed uncontrollably. Li Wu quickly held her. Thinking about it, he felt that it wasn''t right, so he quickly let go and hid his hands behind his back.


    "What''s too late?" Xiaoyu stared intently at Lil Sis Li''s lips, hoping that she was just hallucinating. How could she be late? No, it can''t be. Wasn''t the office delayed? Didn''t they like to grind workers the most?


    "What I meant was, if the ninth princess rushed over, she would only make herself feel uncomfortable. It would no longer have any effect on the situation, and it wouldn''t change anything." Sister Li spoke softly.


    "How can you say that? Do you know what you are saying?" The little fish asked.


    Li lowered her eyes. "She was unconscious and covered in dirt when she arrived. The girls in the building said she was tainted with human impurities."


    Although she still maintained her pure body, how could the woman in the brothel not be familiar with the affairs of the world?


    Xiaoyu looked at Lil Sis Li with a pale face. What did she say? Why didn''t she understand? Princess Golden Bell had already been tainted by someone before she was sent to the Wind and Rain Tower? Who dares? Who dares? This is the capital, not the outside, right?


    "Ninth wangfei, you don''t know how worried big brother and I are about you. Blades and swords have no eyes, how can you just follow Ninth prince away like that? Take my big brother with you, he will train in martial arts and protect you."


    When Li Wu heard Li Jun mention him, he lowered his head guiltily. He couldn''t help but raise his eyes to look at Little Fishy. Luckily, she was fine.


    "How can he be so cruel? He''s really too terrifying. How can a person like him ¡­" Xiaoyu was alarmed as she swallowed her words. She could not help but tear up. Princess Golden Bell was so innocent that she was repeatedly humiliated by the father and son duo.

 C210

    "Ninth wangfei, you''re just an ordinary person." Little Sister Li held onto Little Fishy''s arm to increase her strength.


    It was only a fluke that she was able to preserve her innocence for the time being.


    Little Sister Li looked at her worriedly.


    She no longer cared whether she lived or died, but she found out that her brother actually liked her, so she had to focus on planning Li Wu''s future.


    "Yeah, we are just ordinary people." The little fish mumbled.


    "How is Princess Golden Bell now?" she asked, bracing herself.


    "Mom has already invited a doctor to come over. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to make it." Li Wu replied.


    A flash of anger appeared in Xiaoyu''s eyes. Were they going to be slaughtered just because they were ordinary people?


    "This day is enough for you. Ninth Princess, rest early." Little Sister Li advised.


    "Yeah, I''m really tired." Little Fishy rested her forehead in her hands.


    Little Sister Li supported her back to her room and helped her make up the bed. Only after seeing her close her eyes did he leave.


    Xiaoyu waited until there were no longer any movements in the room before opening her eyes in a daze.


    In this patriarchal society, can women only suffer if they live? Little Fishy couldn''t sleep at night, so she got up and went up to the roof to sit and look at the stars.


    The stars were so bright here, it was as if one could pick one out if one stretched out his hand. He didn''t want to see the world she stayed in, only the light of the neon lights at night.


    Little Fishy stretched out her hand and slipped. She then fell down from the room.


    I''m finished. My life is gone. Fishy wailed in her heart.


    "No."


    His body was suddenly hugged from behind.


    Li Wu''s hurried breathing could be heard. "Be careful, wangfei."


    Little Fishy was originally struggling wildly when she heard Li Wu''s voice. She secretly let out a sigh of relief and obediently didn''t move. Li Wu spun a few rounds in the air and got rid of the force of Li Wu''s fall.


    "Princess, are you alright?" Li Wu said nervously.


    "I''m fine, let me go." Little Fishy said.


    Only then did Li Wu realize that the two''s posture was a bit ambiguous. He hurriedly let go and retreated to the side. He was clearly very worried about her, but he didn''t dare look at her.


    Xiaoyu suddenly understood, "You followed me?"


    Li Wu quickly shook his hand, "No, no."


    He was just worried that she wouldn''t understand, so he came to see her. Who knew that she had climbed up to the roof, he was just curious, he had never heard of a princess climbing up to the roof, what was she doing there? Although he was curious, he suppressed his curiosity and decided to go back to his room to sleep. Who knew that the moment he turned around, he would see Xiaoyu leaning forward and falling down.


    "What''s the Princess doing on the roof?" Li Wu talked about other things.


    Xiaoyu smiled bitterly, "My heart is troubled. I want to be alone."


    "Then... "Wangfei, be careful. I''m leaving." Hearing her words, Li Wu felt that he had disturbed her and quickly left.


    "Since you''re here, don''t leave. What if I fall down?" Fishy no longer wanted to be alone.


    "What?" Princess Hua-Yang still wants to climb up? " Li Wu thought she was frightened and wouldn''t climb the roof anymore.


    "It''s not me who is climbing up, it''s you who is bringing me up." The little fish opened his arms and waited.


    Li Wu''s face turned red and his ears turned red. He was at a loss for words. "I ¡­"


    "What about me? Do you want me to climb it myself? " Little Fishy interjected.


    Isn''t it a waste to have ready-made labor and not use it? Xiaoyu could tell that his Qing Gong was not bad.


    Li Wu shakily reached out his hand to hold onto Little Fishy''s waist and led him to the roof.


    Little Fishy ignored the expensive material on her body and decided to lie down.


    "Wait... "Wait a moment."


    Li Wu stuttered.


    Xiaoyu turned her head to look at him. Li Wu took off his jacket and threw it at Xiaoyu. He looked at her and then quickly lowered his head. "But ¡­" "It''s done."


    Xiaoyu paused. Li Wu became anxious, "I ¡­" It''s new today. "


    Xiaoyu smiled and patted the back of Li Wu''s hand, "Li Wu, thank you."


    She had hesitated just now, but she felt that it would not be good to enjoy this kind of treatment for no reason at all.


    With that, Xiaoyu carefully laid down. When Li Wu saw her relaxed expression, the string in his heart moved. He quickly calmed himself down and looked towards the sky.


    "I didn''t expect to see Angel Ox here!" The little fish mumbled.


    "What?" Li Wu didn''t understand.


    You see, on this side of the Milky Way is Altair, and on that side is Vega. The two of them were originally husband and wife, but unfortunately, one is a fairy from the heavens and the other is a mortal. Their union is unacceptable, and when the Queen Mother caught the Weaver Girl and brought her back to the Heavenly Court, she used a hairpin to row across the river, and from then on the Cowherd and the Weaver Maiden could only look at each other across the river.


    When Li Wu heard this, he raised his head to look at Niu Lang and the Maiden Star. So it turned out that even the deities were disappointed.


    "Cowherd used to have one, after all, didn''t he?" Li Wu said softly.


    Xiaoyu was stunned, then said, "Yes, there''s a very talented person who once wrote such a sentence. If the relationship was long, how could it last long?"


    If the relationship was long, then it would not be in the morning or evening.


    Li Wu chewed and chewed again and again before he couldn''t help but applaud on his knees, "He really is a talented person."


    He pointed to the Big Dipper and said, "Look at those seven stars. In the desert and the ocean, people tend to lose their way. In the day, you can use the sun to determine the direction, and at night, you''ll have to rely on it."


    Li Wu listened intently, nodding his head from time to time and asking a few questions from time to time. Little Fishy''s knowledge of the starry sky was very limited, she didn''t even know as much as Constellation, and she muttered to herself that she had led Li Wu astray, but she refused to say that she didn''t understand anything. She also bullied Li Wu, but she didn''t know if what she said was true or not.


    Little Fishy had never thought that one day she would be exposed.


    "Li Wu, when were you born?" When they got to the interesting part, Little Fishy''s true form was revealed. How could she still remember any taboos?


    Hearing this, Li Wu''s face turned red as he whispered his birth date.


    "You''re a Virgo." Little Fishy gave it some thought and happily told him.


    Then, she looked at him sympathetically. Look at his big chest and broad waist, he actually turned out to be a Virgo. It was really funny.


    Just now, Xiaoyu had told him the story of the 12 constellations, and he already knew the story of Venerable One. Hearing what Xiaoyu said, he quickly corrected himself, "I just said ''little sister''s birthday'', mine is ¡­"


    Li Wu rarely lied. When he was in a hurry, he reported his little sister''s birth date. He didn''t even think about where his big brother''s birth date was smaller than his little sister''s.


    Luckily, Xiaoyu did not notice, she calculated, "It''s a Pisces, the same constellation as me."


    Li Wu secretly sighed and grinned.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew past. Little Fishy''s hair brushed against his face, leaving behind a sweet fragrance.


    He quickly lowered his head. Xiaoyu was a woman with a true nature, and this kind of woman was not usually accepted by the world, but Li Wu felt that her temper was right. Furthermore, she helped him keep his little sister''s innocence.


    Little Fishy suddenly became silent as she stared at the starry sky. She didn''t have Zhuge Liang''s ability to observe the heavens that night. She really didn''t know how this ancient person could use the stars in the sky to predict one''s fate.


    "Meteor! Look!" Little Fishy exclaimed in surprise.


    He quickly made a wish with his eyes closed.

 C211

    Li Wu looked at her dumbly.


    When Xiaoyu opened her eyes and saw his expression, she could not help but lower her head and look at herself, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "What are you doing?" Li Wu asked curiously.


    "Make a wish. When you see a shooting star, make a wish that will come true." Xiaoyu was suddenly enlightened. He did not know.


    Li Wu shook his head. She knew it was different from what they had here, but he didn''t try to correct her, but this matter ¡­


    "That''s a jinx. If a jinx appears, something big will happen." Li Wu said seriously.


    Fishy found it funny. There were meteors every day, but no one paid them any attention. She mumbled, "What other big things could happen? Prince Rui died. Could it be that His Majesty passed away ¡­"


    Li Wu rushed over to cover her mouth and looked around. Seeing that no one was around, he let out a breath and looked at Xiaoyu with a serious face, "What you said just now, can''t you say it again, okay?"


    At that moment, Li Wu slowly let go of her. Although he let go, he still nervously looked at her mouth, as if he would cover her mouth at any time.


    Fishy reached out with difficulty and poked Li Wu''s chest, "Hey, can you get up?"


    Li Wu realized that he was on top of her. He scrambled away in panic, forgetting that he was on the roof. His feet were unsteady, and he fell down.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Little Fishy said worriedly.


    "I... "It''s fine." It was only after a long time that Li Wu''s voice could be heard. He didn''t even need to look at Xiaoyu to guess that Xiaoyu''s face had been distorted.


    Little Fishy shook her head. It seemed that there was a limit to the amount of time one could climb up the rooftop. The most important thing was to not talk about national affairs.


    The little fish slowly crawled down and saw Li Wu sprawled on the ground. She went up to him and pinched his whole body.


    "What are you doing?" Li Wu quickly stopped her randomly touching hands.


    "See if you broke any bones." The little fish didn''t even raise its head.


    Li Wu grunted as Little Fishy took out a small porcelain bottle from his bosom and poured it on his ankle. She picked up a few small branches around Li Wu and tore off the straps that bound his hair and tied them on Li Wu''s neck.


    "Let''s try and see if we can leave." Seeing that he was fine, Xiaoyu could not help but calm down, supporting him as she commanded.


    Li Wu lowered his head in shame. He was someone who had trained in martial arts, yet such a short distance could actually throw him so badly. He gritted his teeth and stood up. He was surprised to find that his feet were no longer in such pain.


    "Princess, let me go, I''m fine now." Li Wu''s voice was barely audible.


    "Princess, let''s go." Twelve suddenly appeared from the shadows.


    Li Wu heard the sound and immediately pulled Little Fishy behind him. He looked at Fifteen with a cautious expression.


    "Why didn''t you appear earlier?" Little Fishy complained.


    "Who would have thought that his kung fu would be so poor." 12 giggled.


    Luckily, they knew that Little Fishy was very open-minded, and did not care about these things. With great difficulty, he knew his mistake, and fell from the roof, he secretly picked up a stone, seeing where he was going to land, and threw it. When Li Wu landed, he used all his strength to step on a stone, but he twisted his leg to the side, and was already considered lucky.


    Xiaoyu moved out of the way, supporting Li Wu with his arm, still smiling. His lips moved slightly, and he said in a voice that only two people could hear, "Kid, stay away from my wife."


    Li Wu glanced at Twelfth, towards the back of Xiaoyu and firmly said, "You can''t threaten me. When she agreed to save my sister, my life would belong to her."


    He had some understanding of this foppish young lord. His favorite hobby was to dance and play with guns, causing trouble and bragging about being a hero. In fact, he was the strongest in the capital. It was hard to imagine him becoming someone useful.


    "You can''t even avoid a small stone, what else can you say?" Twelve pursed lips.


    Li Wu looked at him, "It''s you?"


    Even though he had used a question, he had used a tone of certainty. He felt that the stone he stepped on was a bit strange.


    "Can you teach me martial arts?" A burning passion flashed across Li Wu''s eyes.


    When Twelfth Sister heard this, he shivered in fear. He thought it would be better to just kill him and let him take in this good-for-nothing as a disciple.


    "Are you sure you want to learn martial arts from me?" He would rather die than skin him alive.


    Li Wu looked at Xiaoyu and firmly nodded his head. "I will use my life to protect her and my sister. I am not afraid of any hardships."


    In fact, having someone willing to risk their life to protect an imperial concubine was a good thing. They really needed some new blood.


    "I promise you, when the time comes, come find me with your sister." Twelve years ago, I saw that Little Sister Li also has some martial arts foundation.


    Number 12 suddenly stretched out a hand and pulled the little fish that was walking in front behind the tree. He whispered, "Someone is coming."


    The Wind and Rain Tower was unlike any other place, which was why they were always on guard.


    Li Wu couldn''t believe it. He was also a martial arts practitioner, so he thought he had good eyesight and hearing. Why didn''t he hear the sound of footsteps?


    He was in the middle of debating whether or not Twelfth Night was a place that was filled with both vegetation and soldiers. Suddenly, footsteps sounded in the darkness, and he couldn''t help but look at Twelfth Night with admiration.


    "If you close your eyes, your eyes will expose us."


    Li Wu closed his eyes without any doubt.


    "What bad luck. If we have to die now, we won''t be able to rest in the middle of the night." One of them complained.


    "Say less, do you know who she is? Princess Golden Bell, daughter of Prince Rui. "


    He quickly pressed down on Little Fishy''s acupoints.


    Little Fishy''s limbs were ice-cold. Dead? He died just like that? She thought back to the first time she met Princess Golden Bell. She had been so arrogant and despotic, but she was also such a living person. She had actually said that she would die just like that.


    "Why do I feel like someone is watching us?" The one who spoke looked uneasily behind him.


    "Alright, other than a corpse, what else is there? Don''t always be suspicious." The other man took a sip of wine to warm his body.


    "This woman died too miserably. She was unconscious, and her mother even threw her into the back alley. She found many beggars ¡­"


    "Shh, don''t spout nonsense. Mom has to be ordered by the higher-ups."


    The two of them walked further and further away until they finally couldn''t see each other.


    12 undid the acupoints of the small fish.


    She did not like the sound of the bells, she had always disliked them, she had everything, but she had to snatch away the people she loved. Sometimes, she would have evil thoughts in her heart, hoping that she would die, but this day had finally come.


    Li Wu looked at Xiaoyu''s upset expression and opened his mouth a few times, but no words came out.


    He and Jin Ling had a feud. Back then, when he hit Jin Ling with his words and got tied up and whipped on the streets, it was a huge humiliation for him. If it wasn''t for that, his father wouldn''t have gone all out to fight Prince Rui.


    However, looking at how Princess Golden Bell ended up like this, he felt extremely stifled in his heart. He only wanted to shout and shout as if he wanted to smash something.


    "Esteemed wangfei ¡­" XII looked at the little fish with concern.


    Xiaoyu wiped her face and stood up as if nothing had happened. "I''m fine. Twelve, please."


    "I will follow them. I won''t let the wild dogs drag Princess Golden Bell''s corpse away." XII let go of Li Wu and chased after him.


    Xiaoyu stood in silence for a long time before sighing and supporting Li Wu, "Let''s go."


    The two of them walked in silence. When they were almost to Li Wu''s residence, Li Wu said in a low voice, "Actually, I recognized Princess Golden Bell when she first brought me in. Although I hated her and wished to hack her into a thousand pieces, I never thought that she would end up like this."


    "If little sister''s innocence is destroyed, I think that I''ll never let go of the golden bell in my life. I must let her have a taste of that feeling, but little sister is fine after all, but she ¡­"


    "I rushed over, but got beaten up by those people. Those people fiercely told me not to meddle in other people''s business, or else, they would have pulled me over ¡­"


    Li Wu explained dryly.


    Little Fishy consoled him by patting the back of his hand, "Don''t be too sad, after all, we are unable to make a decision for her, and we do not have the power to do so. Unless, the person in power is a compassionate person and knows that his actions are cruel, otherwise, Golden Bell''s matter would just be the beginning, not the end.

 C212

    That day, she said something too extreme in her excitement. Now that she thought about it, it might have been a good idea, but she did not want Little Nine to sit in that position, and in the end, she was still just an ordinary woman, she did not want to be the emperor who had spent so much time fooling around with her, and was even urged by her to do so.


    "Ninth wangfei." Li Wu quietly called out to Little Yu who didn''t know where he had gone to.


    "Ah, I''m fine." Little Fishy replied.


    Li Wu looked at her worriedly. "I''ll send you back."


    Fishy grinned exaggeratedly, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''ll just go back and sleep. I''ll send you whatever is needed to get you there so you won''t have to sleep tonight."


    As if there was a ghost chasing after her, she ran away.


    Li Wu stretched out his hand and stared blankly at the disappearing figure.


    "Big brother."


    A faint voice came from behind him. Li Wu jumped in shock, turned around and blurted out a reprimanding word.


    "Little sister, why are you so quiet? Do you know how people can scare people to death?"


    Li Jun stared fixedly at Li Wu''s face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Wu stretched out his hand to touch his face.


    Little Sister Li said leisurely, "I didn''t know until today that my brother would be scared too."


    Li Wu''s face turned red. He didn''t know what he was thinking about just now, but he didn''t even hear his little sister''s footsteps.


    Li Jun giggled and said, "Big brother, I''m teasing you."


    She secretly suppressed the worry in her heart. Her brother seemed to like the Ninth Princess very much. She must protect him well and not let him sink too deep into the mud.


    When Li Wu heard this, he couldn''t help but wipe his sweat away. "You scared me a bit. What business do you have here?"


    Little Sister Li bit her lips. "Big brother, there''s only one possibility for Princess Golden Bell to be in a place like this. If Prince Rui falls, do we have to beg Ninth Princess to help our father turn the tables?"


    Hearing this, Li Wu couldn''t help but nod, "Yes, this is only natural."


    Pausing for a moment, Li Wu continued hesitantly, "I hope we won''t cause any trouble for the ninth princess."


    Little Sister Li casually glanced at her brother. Her brother''s personality was frank and straightforward. He had never thought much about it. Since when did he start to change? She was very afraid that her brother would walk onto the road of no return, but no one could clearly explain their feelings. Perhaps there was nothing between her brother and the ninth prince''s wife, just her overthinking.


    "It''s late at night. I''m going back."


    Little Sister Li scratched her head in annoyance. As long as she didn''t break that layer of window paper, everything was just a guess.


    Li Wu instructed, "Be careful."


    Little Sister Li nodded.


    Li Wu watched his little sister leave thoughtfully. Did something happen to her? Why is he so distracted?


    XII followed the two of them to the cemetery. Seeing that the two of them had left, he slowly walked forward. They naturally did not have any feelings towards people that the Ninth Prince did not like.


    XII sighed and mumbled, "Originally, I should have bought you a coffin, even the thinnest one. But I can''t carry your corpse on my back to buy a coffin, right? If I leave and you get dragged away by a wild dog, then I will have to take responsibility for my Royal Concubine''s entrustment."


    After frowning for a moment, he looked around and saw a large pit not far away. He pulled Princess Golden Bell''s corpse and walked over, intending to throw it in and dig a bit of soil to bury it.


    Arriving at the edge of the crater, Twelve released his grip on her corpse, as he had expected, but the situation of her corpse rolling down did not occur. A pair of death-like claws suddenly grabbed his ankle, allowing him to be as daring as he possibly could, even in the dark of the night, when there was no moon in this cemetery, he still felt his hair stand on end.


    "Save me!" His hoarse voice sounded like a demon from hell.


    12''s sword was just about to slash onto the hands, he suddenly stopped, the sound was even more unpleasant, but it still belonged to a person. He lowered his head, only to see the hands'' owner, his body stiffened, and he did not know what to do.


    Princess Jinling knew that she looked to be in a sorry state, but there was nothing she could do.


    She raised her head and looked eagerly at Twelfth. "Please."


    Twelve''s heart was struggling. They could be merciful to the dead bell, but the living bell could only be a hidden danger. She could explode at any moment, blowing up the people around her until their hands touched the hilt of the treasured sword.


    How could Princess Golden Bell not know of this logic? Perhaps Hell really was the only place she should go. However, until now, she finally understood that what she was diligently looking for was nothing more than flowers in a water mirror. Even her hatred for Night Nine was just laughable.


    A tear rolled down her cheek. Unreconciled! Unreconciled! From the very beginning, she had been tricked by the emperor, tricked by everyone.


    Jin Ling recalled what Prince Rui''s imperial concubine had said after she had been tainted by the guards.


    "I am foolish, you are even more foolish than I am. I have suffered from all of this, no matter how much Prince Rui loves others, I will still be his queen. However, regardless of success or failure, you will still die. The only difference is the way you die."


    "Mufei, what did you say?" The golden bell shook Prince Rui''s consort.


    Prince Rui looked at the golden bell, pity flashing across her eyes. She quickly pushed it away.


    "Don''t you understand? You are not my daughter at all, what direct descendant, hahahahaha, that is all a lie, I have long been drunk on the saffron by the pure side concubine and the prince, there will never be a child in my life. "


    Princess Golden Bell, who had been pushed by Prince Rui, fell to the ground. After hearing her words, she stared blankly at her, feeling uneasy. She wasn''t the princess'' daughter. Why was the princess so good to her?


    The eyes of the wangfei flashed with madness. The winner, the king, the loser and the thief, they had all lost, so no matter what the result was, she had to accept it.


    "Do you think I treat you very well? You don''t know, every time you call me mufei, my heart hurts. Every time you call me mufei, my heart aches. Every time you call me mufei, my heart aches.


    "Mufei, what are you talking about?" Princess Golden Bell fell to the ground in fright.


    Prince Rui looked at her with a strange smile on his face and pinched her jaw, "You don''t understand, do you? Yeah, how could you understand that? You''re the dumbest woman I''ve ever met, you know? You are a pet that your royal father and that person from the palace gave to the Tenth Prince. You don''t understand at all, because you don''t even dare to face reality. "


    "The Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei, thinks that he has done something to you. He can blame it on the Ninth Prince, Ye Jiumei, and he can also hold your father hostage ¡­ No, he is not your father at all, he is Prince Rui, he doesn''t know at all. In fact, Prince Rui always knew that he was just following the flow, thinking that one day he could make a big fuss over this, don''t you understand, you are just a bastard who was picked up, so, whoever you are with, as long as Prince Rui is willing to help, he will not care at all. "


    "No, that''s not it." Princess Jinling curled up into a ball. Prince Rui''s wife had suffered too much of a shock, so her mind was muddled and she spoke nonsense. She had no idea what she was saying.

 C213

    Prince Rui took her hand and refused to let her back.


    "You''re so stupid, stupid as a pig, why is he so good to you? "You are not his own daughter. Not to mention giving you to someone else, as long as it helps him usurp his position, he can even give his own woman to someone else."


    Prince Rui smiled happily. The pure side concubine thought that if he harmed her, she would be able to sit on the main concubine''s seat. However, he didn''t expect that one private visit from the emperor would have attracted his attention.


    Sworn sea, rotten rocks, fake. Everything was fake.


    She loved Prince Rui, but she also hated him. She hoped that he would succeed and that he would perish. No matter what, it was better than what she had endured.


    "How nice it is now. It''s all over."


    Prince Rui looked around and walked in front of the secret compartment. He took out a jug of wine and waved it at Princess Golden Bell, "Let''s have a drink together."


    After saying that, he took a big gulp from his wine pot, regardless of whether Princess Golden Bell drank it or not.


    A bitter smile appeared on her face. "My prince, even though I hate you so much, I never thought that I would be the one to see you like this. Your glorious name, in the end, was still destroyed by me, and I never expected that it would be like this.


    The Emperor had bribed the people from Prince Rui''s estate long ago. He had endured for so long, how could he be willing to allow them to die in peace?


    He understood that Prince Rui didn''t like his wife very much, but so what?


    When the guards had rushed into Prince Rui''s mansion and wanted to take the poison, his men had held her back.


    He wanted Prince Rui''s consort and Princess Golden Bell to become whores, to be ridden by thousands of people. Even if Prince Rui didn''t favor Princess Golden Bell, even if Princess Golden Bell wasn''t Prince Rui''s own daughter, so what? As long as they carried the title of Prince Rui''s wife and daughter, they would be fine. He wanted Prince Rui to die with grievances. Just thinking about it made them feel great. It was too satisfying.


    No matter what other people said or did, she did not make the slightest movement, and her eyeballs did not even move in the slightest. To those vile guards, this was simply a disappointment. They liked the look of a woman begging for mercy underneath their bodies, which made them even more excited.


    ¡ª ¡ª Line of demarcation ¡ª ¡ª Love


    Princess Jinling closed her eyes and made the appointment. Who told her to do such an infuriating thing in the past? How could she be so delusional as to think of someone as a descendant? What was she? He was just a bastard from who knows where.


    Twelve was not a good thing, but they had never recklessly killed an innocent person before. Their hearts had been merciless several times, but they were still unable to make a move.


    "Go ahead. This is my life. I won''t blame you." Princess Golden Bell gave a mournful smile.


    It''d be better if she didn''t say anything. Hearing her say this, Twelfth Night couldn''t move anymore. He sighed, "Even if I let you off today, your face ¡­"


    Princess Golden Bell suddenly pulled the hairpin from her head and slashed it forcefully across her face.


    "What are you doing?" Twelve hurriedly reached out to stop her. Unfortunately, it was already too late. Princess Golden Bell''s beauty as a flower and as a moon had already been ruined.


    12 quickly took out the Golden Sore Medicine, "Endure some pain."


    He never expected for Princess Golden Bell to be so unyielding.


    However, she gritted her teeth and did not make a sound. The reason why she had destroyed her face in front of Twelfth Night was because those who knew her would not be able to recognize her in the future. The most important reason was that she heard hope in Twelfth Night''s words.


    Besides, she knew that people like Twelfth has medicine on them to heal their wounds. Otherwise, even if Twelfth Night let her go, with today, how could she possibly find medicine to heal her wounds?


    He could not bear to tell her that his medicine could heal her, but it could not remove her scar. Furthermore, Princess Golden Bell had made a deep cut in her heart, and even if Xiaoyu came, she would not be able to treat her face.


    "I haven''t been here at all today." Twelve said with a cold face.


    When Jin Ling heard this, she was overjoyed. "Many thanks."


    Twelve did not even give him the chance to regret. He took out another porcelain bottle and placed it on the ground. Then, he walked away with big steps without even looking back.


    Princess Golden Bell struggled to grab the porcelain bottle. She was in a daze for a moment as she looked around. She could not help but shiver. Despite the darkness of the night, she moved towards the light with light footsteps.


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. How could he let Princess Golden Bell go so easily? He tossed and turned the entire night, but he could not fall asleep.


    Fishy glanced at Twelve, who had been hovering in front of her this morning, as if he were invisible or as if she couldn''t see him.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." The little fish played with the zither.


    "Princess Golden Bell isn''t dead." XII stole a glance at Fishy''s face.


    Little Fishy''s hand that was strumming the zither suddenly stopped. She raised her eyes and waited for the next part of Twelve.


    Twelve saw her, the more uneasy she became. How could the ninth princess be so calm?


    "She begged me to let her go, and to ruin her own appearance." Twelve''s voice trailed off until it was barely audible.


    "How do I destroy my own appearance?" Little Fishy stared fixedly at Twelfth, not letting go of even the slightest of emotion from his face.


    "It was cut with a hairpin." 12 lowered his head. Why did he have a feeling that he couldn''t hide?


    "As long as she is alive, it will not affect Little Nine at all. Why do you need to kill her?" Little Fishy said leisurely.


    "But ¡­" Your subordinate suddenly feels very regretful. What if she hurts Master ¡­ " XII did not dare to look up at Fishy''s face.


    "We cannot kill the innocent just because of a nameless title. Twelve, you did the right thing. If I were there, I would do the same to you." Fishy stepped forward and patted Twelfth''s shoulder.


    Twelve raised his head in astonishment and quickly took a step back when he realized that the two of them were a little closer to each other.


    "It''s an eventful season, we have to be more careful. Send someone to check that the golden bell has left the capital. If not, where would she stay?"


    12 glanced at Xiaoyu in admiration. The ninth princess seemed to be very carefree and didn''t want to be so meticulous. He didn''t realize that there were many things that they had already discussed with Xiaoyu.


    He agreed and went out to make the arrangements.


    Xiaoyu looked at Li Wu who was wandering in the distance for a long time. She wondered what things he had that was hard to talk about. She pretended that she didn''t know if he was not allowed to speak, or was there something she wanted to ask him?

 C214

    Li Wu felt stuck between a rock and a hard place. The ninth princess didn''t owe them anything, and on the contrary, she owed them a favor. How could he trouble her with his own matters?


    "Li Wu." Xiaoyu waved at Li Wu.


    "It''s fine, I''m fine." After Li Wu finished speaking, he ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    Xiaoyu''s hands froze in midair. This fellow''s qinggong had improved.


    "What?" Brother, you said don''t say anymore? " Li Jun looked at her brother in disbelief.


    "Little sister, you know that the ninth princess'' father was also forced to death by Prince Rui. If she had the ability, how could she not help her father?" Li Wu explained.


    "She is already the Ninth Princess, and giving her father justice is equal to giving him justice, but big brother, we are different. We are now lowly citizens, people that are even lower than servants, I don''t care, but you are the incense of the Li family. If you don''t give her justice, then the sister-in-law you marry me in the future can only be lowly citizens, big brother."


    Li Jun anxiously walked to his side, tugging at his sleeve in a spoiled manner, just like when she was young.


    Li Wu dotingly caressed his little sister''s hair, "If you want to be like that, you should be destined to be like this. Little sister, my heart has already been set. Don''t ever mention it before the ninth prince''s wife."


    Li Jun pouted and let go of Li Wu''s arm. In the past, if she was like this, Li Wu would definitely submit.


    Li Wu turned around and resisted the urge to look at Li Jun. "Listen to me on this matter."


    As a child, did he not want to fight for his parents? He really wanted to, but as a man, if he had something to do, he would do it. Even if he was asked to do it, he couldn''t ask Xiaoyu for anything.


    Li Jun looked at Li Wu in disbelief, tears rolling down her face. Previously, her brother had never spoken to her in such a stiff tone.


    Li Wu resisted the urge to look at Li Jun. Did he not want to leave his lowly status as well? This little sister is in danger here for one day, although under the protection of Little Fishy, perhaps nothing will happen for the time being? However, there were always hidden dangers.


    However, how could he be ungrateful and unrighteous because of their selfishness?


    She just wanted to see how well the two of them were cooperating with Ice Dance, but she didn''t expect to hear these words. She quietly left, as she did not have a single memory of her nominal father, even if she had met him once, she had never even seen him in her dreams.


    Although the emperor admitted to being a little fish and even issued an imperial edict saying that she was from a scholarly family, he had never admitted that he had falsely committed a crime, so there was a very strange scene in which he called her a lady of the hairpin family and called her father a sinner.


    As long as she begged Little Jiu Jiu, no matter how difficult it was, he would definitely help her. It was just that she had always thought of herself as a ghost, born without a care in the world. Now, was it worth it?


    It felt like a show.


    Xiaoyu rested her chin on her hands, her predecessors had scattered dirt on her, but that was only for the sake of captivating her descendants. Should she make things difficult for Little Jiu because she was already dead and considered her father''s son?


    "What are you thinking of that makes you so lost in thought that you didn''t even notice me coming in?" Night Nine reached out his hand and waved it in front of Fishy''s eyes.


    Xiaoyu came back to her senses, looked at Ye Jiumei and said with a gentle smile, "Little Nine, when did you come over?"


    Night Nine was speechless. He had been here for so long, yet now he was frowning and pouting. What was he thinking about?


    "What are you thinking about?" He scratched the little fish''s nose.


    "I... "What kind of person is father?" Little Yu asked hesitantly.


    Night Nine was stunned, "Your father?"


    He remembered that Fishy had once said that she was only a lone soul in a foreign world, so he had never mentioned a Grand Scholar.


    "The Grand Scholar is a straightforward person who does not fear power." However, for a time, he couldn''t tell where he was going to start.


    "What is it? That''s all? " Fishy''s eyes widened.


    Seeing her expression, Night Nine couldn''t help but poke her forehead, "Isn''t that the conclusion? "It''s a long story. It''s just that I understand that a Grand Scholar is a Grand Scholar in the imperial court, but the matters in the imperial court are the most boring. If you want to listen, I''ll slowly listen to it for you."


    Fishy nodded.


    Night Nine held her, occasionally stroking the long hair on her back as she thought.


    "How can a person be so stupid as to not know how to go around the world?" Little Fishy mumbled.


    "That''s why he''s honest." Night Nine said.


    "Yeah, such a person ¡­" Even if a person was honest, he shouldn''t go against others to get a reputation for being honest, even if it meant telling the truth.


    Fishy shook her head.


    "These kinds of people are indeed hateful, but there should be more of them within the imperial government. There are many people in the imperial government who flatter and flatter others, and very few among them." Night Nine couldn''t help but smile.


    Fishy couldn''t help but laugh with him, but remembering her previous self, with such an old-fashioned father, she was silently mourning in her heart, presumably receiving a lot of reprimands from this old-fashioned father. Just thinking about it made her feel scared, as a person like Teacher Kong was better off being kept in the temple, rather than encountering him in real life.


    "Logically speaking, the only reason why the Grand Scholar has no status in front of him is because of Prince Rui''s reprimand. Now that the world is at peace, it''s about time for the Grand Scholar to turn things around." Hearing the zither music, Ye Jiu Mei thought for a moment. Little Fishy had never mentioned a Grand Scholar before, so why would she suddenly raise it? It must be someone said something in front of her.


    "So it''s like that, won''t it implicate you? You usually don''t care about the affairs of the court. " Even if it was the previous dynasty, was he being perfunctory?


    Indeed.


    It seems that this really is the case.


    "The Grand Scholar is my teacher. I have always been brooding over the fact that I was unable to save him back then. Now that the traitor has been executed, if I can''t call the loyal officials to blame him, how can I meet Rang Lang Qiankun?" The night was full of truth. Guilt rose in his heart. He should have done everything well in advance.


    "Little Jiu." Little Fishy rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes to stop the tears.


    "Little Nine, how can you be so good to me? How can you be so good to me? " Although Xiaoyu didn''t want to cry, the sound of it breaking revealed her emotions.


    "Aren''t you treating me the same? If not for you, I would have died several times already. " Nine of the Nights takes the little fish into her arms.


    If Little Fishy had not brazenly stepped forward, his veins would have exploded long ago. Later on, it was she who had given him the acupuncture and insisted on bringing him away from the capital. Only then did he regain his life.

 C215

    Night Nine had rubbed his cheek against hers, the little fish was given to him by the heavens. The heavens had pity on him for suffering so much for the past half a year, and finally felt sorry for him and sent him the little fish.


    There was very little he could do for Fishy. She was tearful and grateful for what he had done, and he had not yet succeeded.


    Night Nine swore in her heart that no matter what Little Fishy wanted, he would help her fulfill her wish.


    Li Wu Lian couldn''t find her while skating, so he didn''t expect to see her outside of Xiaoyu''s door. He was about to step forward when he saw her sneakily hiding. He wondered what she was doing.


    Little Fishy opened the door and turned to push Night Nine out.


    "We''ll leave the capital when I finish this." Night Nine held Little Fishy''s hand.


    Xiaoyu held his hand and rubbed his face for a while. She bit her lower lip and said, "Little Jiu, once we leave the capital, I''ll listen to everything you say. I won''t throw a tantrum and will never run to such a place again."


    "You know this place is a mess." Night Joy touched the little fish''s nose.


    "Ang, why do you always touch people''s noses these days?" Little Fishy covered her nose in annoyance.


    "Hmm, I just realized that this bridge of your nose is a bit short." Night Nine said deliberately.


    "What?" "Really?" Little Fishy touched the bridge of her nose. Was it really that short? She didn''t think so.


    "Yeah, it''s very short, so if I had nothing better to do, I would have helped you pull it. Maybe it would have been even taller." Nine Nights held back his laughter.


    Little Fishy came to her senses, putting down her hand that was covering her nose as she pointed at Night Nine, "Ang, you''re kidding me."


    "Who told you to be so stupid, why would you believe me?"


    "No, I have to pinch it back." Little Fishy rubbed her hands together, wanting to pinch Night Nine''s nose.


    Night Nine didn''t avoid it. Instead, he moved closer to let her pinch him. How could Little Fishy bear to use her strength, so she lightly scratched his nose.


    "Take good care of little Nezha." Little Fishy could not help but exhort again.


    "Stinky brat, I''ll take care of him when I get back. It''s always my business to fight over women with me." Night Walker whispered.


    "What did you say?" Little Fishy did not hear him clearly. She bent down and put her lips close to his.


    "Nothing." Seeing the beauty in front of him, he couldn''t help but to step forward.


    Xiaoyu smiled as she straightened herself, "Alright, Little Jiu, let''s go."


    Nine Night Demon, who couldn''t steal the incense, felt a little disappointed. She smiled and then left while rocking her wheelchair.


    Li Jun quietly followed.


    Seeing that no one else was around, she was just about to leave when someone held her mouth from behind. Li Wu dragged Li Jun to where no one was around and released her, asking with a cold expression: "Little sister, what are you going to do?"


    "I ¡­" Li Jun opened her mouth to speak.


    "The ninth prince belongs to the ninth prince''s wife. Little sister, I know that you are a proud and arrogant woman, and I have wronged you by letting you fall from being an aristocratic lady to a lowly one. However, you should never, ever, do anything against the ninth prince."


    Li Wu was reasonable.


    "Big brother, I''m actually such a person in your heart?" Little Sister Li retorted, her heart throbbing with pain. In the past, Big Brother had never doubted her like this.


    "Isn''t it?" Li Wu asked.


    "I just wanted to ask Ninth Prince to speak up for our father." Li Jun angrily turned her body away.


    "Is this why you followed me?" Ye Jiu Mei''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    The brothers Li Wu and Li Wu turned around and saw that each of the twelve people was standing on one side, pushing Nine Nights over.


    They thought that they had hidden themselves well, but they did not know that the Ice Guards were protecting them in the dark, and had long since noticed their whereabouts. When Night Nine had appeared, they reported their suspicious actions to the brothers and sisters, and when Night Nine had heard this, they knew that the two of them had been close to Fishy recently, so they wanted to take a look, but they did not expect him to hear these words.


    "You are Li Wu?" Night Nine looked carefully at Li Wu.


    "Yes." Li Wu was unperturbed by his gaze.


    "Protect the little fish for me." Night Demon nodded to herself. It was a man.


    Li Wu was stunned as he nodded, "Yes."


    Night Nine turned to look at Little Sister Li. "Do you just want to help your father wash away his grievances?"


    "Of course it''s for this." Little Sister Li straightened up.


    "Don''t you want to fight for something for yourself?"


    He had lived in the heart of power since he was a child, and he had seen through the desires of men.


    She forced herself to suppress her neck and said, "As long as my father''s grievances come to light, and my brother will no longer be a slave, I have nothing else to ask of you."


    As she spoke, Night Nine kept looking into her eyes, and she could not help lowering her eyes.


    After a long while, Night Nine said leisurely: "People all have desires. Perhaps, in the beginning they didn''t ask for much, but after they have satisfied their desires, they will ask for more. I hope you aren''t that kind of person."


    Little Sister Li opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    "I can take care of my own matters." Li Wu said forcefully.


    "Brother, what can you do?" "Right now, we''re all lowly citizens. Let alone seeing the emperor, we can''t even see the eunuchs by his side." Little Sister Li said anxiously.


    "I''ll go beat the Dengwen Drum." Li Wu stuck out his chest.


    Since Prince Rui had already lost, he believed that his father''s grievances would naturally reach the heavens.


    "You''re crazy. It''s so easy to hit the Dendale Drum. The Dendale Drum was knocked out long ago." Who didn''t know that nine and a half out of ten would die before even seeing the emperor?


    "I am very clear-headed. Only in this way will the Emperor know that we have been wronged." The more Li Wu thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible.


    Previously, he didn''t use it because he promised his father to take good care of his little sister. It was because of Xiaoyu''s protection that his little sister was able to maintain her innocence. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand her intentions, but he didn''t want to live under the protection of others.


    He already owed Fishy a lot, how could he hope for more? How were they going to repay the ninth princess'' kindness? If my little sister did something extreme because of this, even if they died, it wouldn''t be enough to redeem her.


    Ye Jiumei looked at the two of them. She already knew in her heart that he had never been willing to interact with other people. His personality was very awkward, and being able to speak to others in this manner was already surprising.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that these siblings had some sort of relationship with Xiaoyu, he wouldn''t have bothered with them.


    When he left, he couldn''t help but ask, "Mistress, are you really going to meddle with their business?"


    "Take a look."


    Li Wu and the others were not bad, but that Little Sister Li. She was obviously very stupid, but she still thought that she was very smart.

 C216

    Little Fishy sent off Night Nine and arrived at the skating rink. Usually, at this time, Li Wu and his sister would have already started practicing, but now they couldn''t even see each other anymore. She squatted down and started rowing with a dead branch.


    "Big brother, how can you be so unreasonable now?"


    "Little sister, tell me honestly, if Ninth Prince agrees to your request, how are you going to repay him?"


    "This is my own problem, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "How could that be your own problem? Isn''t your father my father?"


    "Brother, how can you speak like that? I did it for you so that you wouldn''t be upset. "


    "Do you want to repay me with your body? Don''t forget, you were saved by the ninth prince''s consort.


    "It''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Even if the Ninth Prince doesn''t marry me, he will definitely marry someone else."


    "You ¡­" Li Wu reached out his hand to hit Li Jun, when suddenly he heard the sound of a twig breaking, he turned around abruptly.


    Xiaoyu smiled awkwardly. She wasn''t here to listen to the whispered words of the siblings.


    "That... My feet are stiff, I move. " The little fish fled.


    "Crap, what did we do?" Li Wu chased after him in frustration. Weren''t they returning the favor with an enmity?


    Li Jun looked at her brother''s back and shouted, "What''s so great about it? If you know, then you know."


    If someone had to be an evil person, then she would be the one to take care of that evil person. Her brother was the sole son of the Li family, and she absolutely could not do anything that would shame the family. She absolutely could not compete with a woman like the Ninth Prince.


    "Ninth wangfei." Li Wu stopped Xiaoyu and saw her rubbing her eyes. He felt even more uneasy.


    "Ninth wangfei, don''t be sad. I''m just a bit anxious because of my father''s situation. I don''t want to say anything unnecessary, she won''t do that. Don''t be sad." Li Wu stuttered as he explained.


    "How am I sad? It''s just that the sand has been blown into my eyes." Xiaoyu rubbed her eyes. She wasn''t the same woman that the emperor had forced on Little Jiu. This was completely different. She was still very confident in Little Jiu''s friendship towards her.


    Li Wu only thought of it as an excuse she had come up with. The girl''s excuse was also very boring, always saying that sand blew into her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t ask my little sister to do such an ungrateful thing. I''ll go and knock the drum tomorrow morning, but I have a presumptuous request. If I don''t return, please ask the ninth princess to take care of my little sister on my behalf." Li Wu explained anxiously.


    "You don''t care about your own sister, you just casually entrust it to someone else. As your brother, how can you be so irresponsible?" Little Fishy finally rubbed the sand out of her eyes. When she heard Li Wu''s last sentence, she became extremely angry and pointed at his chest with her finger.


    Li Wu retreated several steps with a dejected expression. "That''s right. For little sister to do such a thing, it would be hard for you to get angry."


    Xiaoyu became even angrier when she heard this, "Li Wu, to think you''ve grown so big, why don''t you have a head? Other people treat their little sister well, but they can''t replace you. "Don''t make me look down on you."


    Li Wu was stunned. "Ninth wangfei, aren''t you angry at your little sister?"


    "Why would I be angry at her? Little Jiu is good to begin with, it''s only natural for him to be liked by others. If the girls don''t like him, then I''d be blind." Little Fishy proudly asked.


    Li Wu was confused by her actions. If she was really that magnanimous, how could she have ran out of the Ninth Prince''s Mansion in anger?


    "Ninth wangfei, didn''t you hate the Ninth Prince the most when he took in concubines?" Li Wu asked stupidly. Was she provoked?


    "Of course, but I won''t allow him to take a concubine. It''s different from others liking him." Fishy stuffed the handkerchief back into the sleeve cage.


    "I''m confused by you." Li Wu muttered.


    Xiaoyu glanced at him and explained, "Let''s put it this way. Do you want everyone to like little sister, or do everyone hate her?"


    "How can one person be liked by everyone?" Li Wu argued.


    "Seriously." Stupid.


    "I''m just making an analogy with it." Little Fishy said patiently.


    "Of course, I hope that everyone will like it." Who would like him? Everyone hated him.


    "That''s it. I naturally wish for others to like the person I like. If everyone hates him, then either there''s something wrong with his character or there''s something wrong with my eyes." Little Fishy patiently explained.


    Li Wu nodded, as if he understood something.


    "But ¡­" You were clearly very sad just now. " Li Wu muttered.


    "I already told you that it was sand that had caused you to fall into a daze, it''s true." Fishy waved her hand.


    Li Wu foolishly watched her leave and muttered, "It''s really just sand being blinded."


    "Brother, what are you muttering about?" In the end, Little Sister Li was still worried. She was afraid that her brother would do something, so she followed him anyway. She patted Li Wu''s shoulder.


    Li Wu came back to his senses and looked at his younger sister. "Let''s go and practice."


    Although they knew some of the tricks of skating, some of the moves that were too close and intimate to be natural.


    Little Fishy said, this ice on the double slip, the expression is that kind of light and ethereal like the love in the fairy tale.


    "Do you understand love? But look at the two of you, what kind of beauty is that? Even a tango dancer wouldn''t have such a feeling as you two. I remember now, these are clearly Huang Shiren and the white-haired girl. "


    He remembered that Fishy had said that to the two of them.


    The two of them awkwardly looked at Fishy. How could they know what love was like?


    Look at their ignorant looks. If only they had known that they had crossed over, they would have brought along a laptop that could charge solar energy. As long as it was just Baidu, they really missed the modernization drive, "Heavens, Earth, which big sister brought me here to transmigrate to a computer?"


    The Li siblings looked at each other in dismay. They saw the same helplessness in each other''s eyes. This Ninth Princess was a scholar after all. She was different from them, a martial general family. People couldn''t understand her words.


    Not to mention the two of them, in this world, only Fishy and her son, Nezha, knew what was going on.


    "Light, elegant, just like Hu Die. Looking at her is like looking at a beloved person." Little Fishy patiently taught ¨C as long as there was a little bit of time, she would understand that she was not teaching people how to use their skills, but rather teaching them how to save their lives.


    Originally, Li Wu was not in his best condition today, but as long as he stood on the ice, Xiaoyu''s words of teaching the two of them Ice Dance would appear in his mind. His face couldn''t help but soften, and his gaze towards his little sister was no longer sharp.

 C217

    "Aiyo, Ninth Marquis, you''ve come. The emperor has been waiting for a long time." Eunuch Li said.


    Nine Night Demon pushed the wheelchair in front of him and suddenly stopped. "Eunuch Li, what''s going on?"


    The Sixth Prince had announced his violent death. How could it be such a coincidence that Eunuch Gao had also died in his mansion?


    "Ninth Prince, how did this servant know? The emperor must have called all the princes over for this matter. " Of course, Eunuch Li would not get himself into trouble.


    Nine Night Demon looked at him and didn''t ask him any further. In any case, she couldn''t get anything out of him.


    Even the youngest of the princes, the Eleventh Brother, had come. But why did eighth brother''s face look so haggard, seventh brother also looked as if he didn''t have enough sleep, and the crown prince was also supported by people to sit at the bottom of the throne. His face was as pale as a ghost''s.


    "Ol''ninth, you''re here? Do you know about your sixth brother''s death? " The emperor spoke with a worried expression. This could also be considered to be the reason for calling them here today.


    Night Nine''s eyes stared fixedly at the emperor for a while, and then the emperor looked back. After a long time, Night Nine''s head drooped down, "This son has only heard about it, how could something like this happen?"


    "Yeah." The Emperor sighed.


    "It must be the remnants of Prince Rui''s family. Poor Eunuch Gao, who rarely made it out of the palace, was actually killed." When the Fifth Prince heard the zither music, he immediately understood what the Emperor meant.


    "Father, these traitors are truly despicable. Your son requests that this be strictly investigated." The Tenth Prince bowed and said, "A beautiful woman''s plan is indeed good. Father has a beautiful woman, so Long Xin is very happy for her. I will not let him think about it in seclusion."


    The emperor''s brows twitched. A investigation was naturally something that he should investigate. However, who would investigate? He looked around. Naturally, he was not searching for the culprit. He was just taking the opportunity to capture all of Prince Rui''s subordinates.


    The crown prince was heavily injured, so it was not a good idea to ask him to do anything now.


    The Second Prince had always only known how to do things, and had never paid much attention to anything else. But who knew if he was just being secretive, or if he was just hiding things, or if he was just a few hours away from the Crown Prince. At that time, both of their mothers had expended a lot of effort in order to give birth to their eldest son.


    The Third Prince was quite active, but his heart was completely tied to making something new. He wasn''t very keen on power, so he couldn''t do such a thing.


    The fourth prince was too straightforward, this kind of thing couldn''t be left to him to do.


    The Fifth Prince had always been taciturn, so he didn''t know if he would be able to understand what the Fifth Prince meant.


    The Seventh Prince was only interested in the patients, and among the dead, he wasn''t that interested in the healthy and healthy living.


    The eighth prince had recently been exhausted by his family''s matters and didn''t have the energy to think about other things.


    The Tenth Prince was the best at perceiving the holy will. Would he really be able to handle this matter well? He seemed to be more adept at matters of the wind, flowers, snow and moon.


    Eleven is too small.


    In the end, the emperor set his gaze on the Ninth Prince''s Ninth Prince. The other people made him feel uneasy, and he was the only one who had been by his side since he was young.


    Nine Night Demon did not seem to see the emperor''s gaze on him. He took out the handkerchief and covered his mouth to cough twice, pretending that his hand did not have any strength, and the handkerchief fell to the ground. The blood on the handkerchief was shocking, causing everyone to tremble, and they could not help but look at Nine Night Demon with sympathy.


    "Ol''nine, how are you?" The emperor saw that he was only half alive, so it wasn''t good to leave him with the task at hand.


    Night Nine smiled at the group, "It''s fine, it''s fine. The blood I coughed out is much redder than before, the doctor said it''s fine now."


    The taste of the chicken blood was really bad.


    Everyone simultaneously thought about how they would cough up so much blood every day. If it was good, they would become mummies. They couldn''t help but sigh.


    He sneered and said something about kinship and kinship. Look at them, they seemed to have been released, but they still pretended to be worried. He would rather they acted like Old Eighth and didn''t listen to him at all.


    He looked at the Tenth Prince, and finally decided to use him. After all, other than Ol ''Nine, his strength was the weakest, and furthermore, he also wanted to use this matter to test Ol'' Ten. With the death of Prince Rui, his best buddies would most likely turn to Ol ''Ten, because the Queen and Prince Rui were sisters, and no one would believe him.


    How would the Emperor know that the Tenth Elder had hidden a group of reinforcements outside? He only felt that the situation wasn''t right and thus didn''t release his flag, but he unexpectedly benefited from misfortune.


    "Tenth, I''ll leave the matter of exterminating the traitors to you. Do you have any scruples?" The Emperor spoke kindly.


    Ye Langmei also knew that the reason why the Emperor chose him was because he suspected the Emperor. Therefore, he must do this job well, and letting the Emperor''s doubts go away was not an easy matter. Even if he wanted to get everything over with, there was a high chance that the Emperor would want to kill him.


    "Father, this is, after all, related to the national capital of the country. I would like to ask the crown prince and this son to supervise this matter together."


    The Crown Prince cursed in his heart. What a sinister Tenth Brother. He refused, "Tenth Brother, everyone has witnessed your abilities clearly. I''m not as good as you, not to mention my current state ¡­"


    Needless to say, he wasn''t going to get involved in this mess. There were too many relatives and friends among the officials. It was a sinful job.


    "I am only setting up a formation for me, your brother. With the Crown Prince blocking the formation, I will have a backbone. After all, I have never done anything major. I have no idea how to proceed from the bottom of my heart." As such, it was rare for her to see the Emperor.


    Didn''t he say that the Crown Prince was the scapegoat? If there was merit, it would be him, Ye Langmei! The crown prince was on the verge of going crazy, but he had already finished speaking. He couldn''t say anything else and could only wait for the emperor''s decision.


    At that time, the Crown Prince wouldn''t even be able to walk. When the time came, Ye Langmei would go to the Crown Prince a few times a day, and everyone would turn their hatred towards the Crown Prince. After all, Ye Langmei had ''reported'' everything to the Crown Prince.


    Furthermore, the crown prince had not obtained any merits at all. Who didn''t know that the hard work of running errands was all done by him, Ye Lianmei?


    If the Emperor refused, it would naturally be inappropriate to send anyone else. This way, he would be able to monopolize power. Who could do anything to him?


    The emperor muttered to himself for a long time. "The crown prince is currently severely injured, it''s really not appropriate for him to be tired."


    "Your son alone does not dare to take on this heavy responsibility. Your son is terrified." Ye Langmei hurriedly knelt down.


    "Enough, don''t you know what your ability is? I still have missions for your other brothers, and I''m 11 too young. If you don''t mind him messing you up, then take him with you."


    "Father, please spare me. I''ve lost a lot of weight recently, so I need to properly make up for it." The Eleventh Prince was so frightened that he shook his hand.


    "Look at how promising you are. You''ve already grown up, so you should take a job. Following your Tenth Bro is also good for you to learn." The Emperor laughed and scolded him.


    When everyone saw this, they all let out a sigh of relief.

 C218

    "Royal father, the remaining traitors have to be apprehended, but those loyal officials who died because of Prince Rui should give an explanation. This son has prepared a list, I hope that royal father can look at it." She wiped the blood from her lips and took out a list.


    "Ol''ninth is kind and considerate." The Second Prince laughed.


    "It''s all because of that little fish." Ye Langmei rolled her eyes and said.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, as long as it''s something that''s good for the country." The Emperor smiled.


    The next eunuch took the list from her hands and passed it to the emperor, who scanned through it, Isn''t it just a few dead people? He was so happy that with a single stroke of his brush, he followed the music given by Night Nine. He was exactly the same as Ye Lianmei, didn''t Ninth Brother still want to get more benefits for Xiaoyu?


    Seeing the young eunuch take out the list of names to announce the results, Night Nine finally felt relieved in his heart. Luckily, Little Fishy didn''t fail her mission.


    Li Wushaba was appropriate. He had said that he would rather ring the drum than implicate the Ninth Prince, so he had to do so.


    However, the ninth princess was right, he couldn''t leave his little sister behind. Although Li Wugongfu wasn''t very good at it, he was still considered one of the more experienced and knowledgeable hedonistic sons. Although he didn''t have a bright mind, he still knew how to draw gourds.


    Remembering the "consummate skill" of his master, Li Wu became more attentive and placed a protective mental state near his heart.


    When Li Wu saw Dengwen Luo from far away, he took a deep breath and walked forward steadily.


    "What are you doing?" Fifteen did not expect him to actually come.


    "Tap the drum." Li Wu said confidently.


    "Although you used the Heart Protecting Mirror, it''s hard to protect your heart from being distracted. Also, even if you protected your heart, with the tendons in your arms and legs injured, you can only lie on the bed and be a living dead for the rest of your life."


    Li Wu gritted his teeth and said, "How about it? I admit it."


    As a person''s child, he should seek justice for his parents.


    Fifteen opened up a path. Not far in front of him was a nail board. The rust and blood on the nail mixed together, making people shudder when they look at it.


    "If you die, I''ll buy you a thin leather coffin." Fifteen is rare and generous.


    "Thank you very much." Li Wu stared at the nail board, no grievances, who would be willing to ring the drum? Therefore, as long as the person who struck the drum, as long as he was still alive, all grievances could be made clear to the world.


    Li Wu kneeled down abruptly. As long as he kneeled down, he wouldn''t be able to stand up. If he fell down, then regardless of life or death, he would only be able to lie down.


    (Bullshit, why don''t you let the dead stand there and try it? Stupid!)


    He only felt his body lighten as someone actually lifted him up. He turned his head, only to see 12 smiling at him.


    "What are you doing?" The morning court was about to begin, and he still needed to beat the drum after rolling the nail board. Who knew how long it would take for him to stand up after rolling the nail board? Can you still ring the bell?


    "You''re called Li Wu, right? Li Mo, which one is your father?" asked XII, smiling.


    "Li Mo isn''t, my father is the other person." Although Li Wu was a boor, he knew that his son shouldn''t casually mention his father''s name.


    "The grievances of the two ministers surnamed Li have already been settled by Zhao Xue. Tell me, why are you still beating up the rumors?" Twelve shrugs.


    "What?" How is that possible? " Li Wu was in disbelief.


    "Anything is possible." Twelfth Prince said in all seriousness. These words were what the Ninth Princess wanted to say the most.


    "The Ninth Marquis and the Ninth Princess really are our reborn parents." Li Wu felt his eyes go sour. He raised his head and saw that the man was bleeding but not crying.


    "Now you all should be at ease." XII patted Li Wu on the shoulder.


    "I''ll tell this good news to my sister." Li Wu said happily.


    "The Grand Scholar has also received Zhaoxue. If you see my wangfei, tell her this good news while you''re at it."


    12 hurriedly said.


    "Got it." Li Wu did not look back as he walked away happily.


    Twelve walked up to Fifteen. "Fifteen, what do you think of him?"


    "Very good." Fifteen said simply.


    "Hey, can''t you say more? "I think you could say that just now." Twelve said unhappily.


    Fifteen glanced at Twelve and walked away silently.


    When XII saw this, he helplessly said to himself, "Hey, where is the logic of heaven? "A blockhead like you actually married his wife first. I really don''t know how sister-in-law can endure you, but where''s my old woman?"


    Fifteen staggered. She was only twelve years old, and yet she called her wife an old woman? I really don''t know what kind of woman would be able to take it.


    Li Wu returned to the Wind and Rain Tower happily. He went straight to his little sister and told her the good news.


    Hearing this, Li Jun was really happy. Li Wu pulled her as if they were going out.


    "Big brother, what is it?" Little Sister Li took a few steps to keep up with him.


    "Go thank the ninth princess and tell her the good news while we''re at it." Li Wu chuckled.


    "Big brother, we still have one more important thing to do." Little Sister Li stood there.


    Li Wu turned around and looked at Li Jun suspiciously. "What''s more important than this?"


    Li Jun bit her lower lip. "Brother, we went to find the Brothel Keeper to sell off our lowly status. The Ninth Princess saved us, so we should know how to repay her kindness. In this life, we shall repay her kindness by serving as our slave."


    Li Wu thought it made sense. Right, this was only natural.


    "Alright, we''ll go now." Li Wu was also an impatient person. After hearing his sister''s words, he turned around to look for the bawd.


    The brothel was the busiest place in the night. At this hour, the old procuress was sleeping soundly, but how could Li Wu think of such things? Although Li Jun thought of it, she was in a hurry to leave the place.


    "He''s here, he''s here. What''s the matter? Could it be that he''s on fire?" The bawd got up angrily, rubbed her eyes, and went to open the door.


    He opened the door with a friendly smile on his face, "It''s you guys. What''s the matter? Come in and let''s talk."


    The brother and sister did not refuse and went straight in. The old procuress was a little angry at the sight of them, but who was she? As long as there was someone there, the smile on her face would not fall.


    She closed the door and walked in. She picked up the clothes that were draped over the chair and wore them at a leisurely pace.


    Li Wu turned his face away unnaturally.


    Little Sister Li couldn''t wait any longer. "Mummy, our father was wrongfully accused, and His Majesty has already personally ordered my father to be pardoned. Since my father isn''t a traitor, we naturally aren''t despicable citizens either. I hope mother can destroy our lowly citizen."


    "Oh?" The old procuress buttoned her shirt, raised her eyes slowly, and extended her hand.


    Little Sister Li looked at her in confusion.


    "What about the imperial edict?" the bawd reminded her.


    Little Sister Li stifled her voice. "How could the emperor send an imperial decree to such a place?"


    The bawd sneered, "Sister, aren''t you being too naive? In my building, there are at least a hundred or so girls sold by the Shangguan Family. Everyone is saying that their family is wronged and whether or not there is a injustice is none of my business."

 C219

    "But the Emperor has already pardoned us." Li Jun tried to defend herself.


    "Pardon?" The bawd glanced at her sideways.


    "Yeah, there are a lot of people, including the ninth princess'' father, and many other adults who have offended Prince Rui." Li Wu continued.


    The old procuress yawned, "How can I care about this? "When you have taken the imperial edict, then prepare your ransom money and come back to me."


    What a joke. There were so many ministers who had been convicted because of Prince Rui. How could the emperor not count in his heart? To pardon the Minister was not equivalent to granting them a pardon, they could not see through it, they were too stupid; moreover, even if they did, other than the fact that her little sister Li had managed to preserve her innocence under the protection of the Ninth Princess, the rest of the girls had already lost their lives; did they still have the face to mention whose daughter they were?


    "What?" And you want to redeem the money? " Little Sister Li thought this was unbelievable.


    At the mention of silver, the old procuress immediately became spirited, "Of course. Do you think I don''t have to spend silver to buy you? Do you need any money to eat, drink, and clothes? "


    "Then ¡­" Li Jun glanced at Li Wu with a troubled expression. How could they have any silver?


    "Without the emperor''s decree, I wouldn''t dare to accept even if you took a mountain of gold and silver. I think you should go back and train your abilities first." The old procuress said coldly.


    She had given the Ninth Princess a chance to free herself, but she didn''t expect that she would be left in such a pitiful state.


    "But ¡­" Little Sister Li still wants to argue with reason.


    The old procuress ignored her and began to undress.


    Li Wu quickly pulled her away. What could he do if she didn''t leave? I can''t possibly watch the bawd sleep.


    "Big brother, what are you pulling me along for?" Little Sister Li struggled.


    "What else can we do?" Li Wu let her go.


    Li Jun stretched her arms and pouted, "Brother, how do we have any silver taels?"


    Li Wu was silent. Yes, how to get the silver taels?


    "I''ll think of something." After a short moment, Li Wu replied.


    "Actually, we can ¡­"


    "No, we absolutely can''t give the ninth princess any more trouble." Li Wu refused flatly. He would solve his own problem.


    Lil ''Sis pouted her lips and didn''t say anything. They could slowly repay her in the future, so why must they be so stubborn?


    When the two of them arrived at Xiaoyu''s place, Xiaoyu was not there at all. They looked at each other, even though Xiaoyu had listened to Ninth Prince''s words and stopped performing, her reputation had already spread far and wide. How could she rest early?


    Little Fishy was reversed day and night during this period. She suddenly woke up early and felt that her eyes were swollen.


    "Eighth wangfei." Fishy stood up and looked at her curiously. This was the first time they had met, and it wasn''t a pleasant meeting. What was it that she wanted to see her about?


    The eighth princess politely returned Xiaoyu''s greeting, pulling her hand and sitting down.


    "I should have paid him a visit, but ¡­" The eighth princess looked at Xiaoyu in a reserved manner.


    Fishy shook her head. "That kind of place isn''t a place a princess should be."


    She spoke from the bottom of her heart, but her words were filled with mockery when she heard the eighth princess'' words. Since she had a request, she could still put up with it.


    "Ninth wangfei, the Emperor has already pardoned the Grand Scholar. You can also escape from there. I congratulate you first." The eighth princess smiled.


    Fishy was stunned. Amnesty? So fast? Little Jiu''s hands and feet were fast.


    "Thank you very much." Little Fishy quietly waited for her to finish.


    The eighth princess knew that their first meeting had caused quite a ruckus, so without waiting for a break, she slowly opened her mouth and said, "Since we are brothers'' wives, we should be closer as sister-in-law. I won''t beat around the bush."


    Little Fishy looked into her eyes to show that she was listening.


    "Do you know where Yan Yu is?" The eighth princess went straight to the point.


    Xiaoyu shook her head, "I don''t know."


    The eighth wangfei sighed faintly. "Can I ask the ninth wangfei, the ninth wangfei, to help me find her?"


    She had been thinking about this matter for a long time.


    "My life isn''t going to end soon. I just hope that the eighth prince won''t lose his temper from being impotent, it''s just that ¡­"


    Xiaoyu interrupted the eighth princess'' self-reproach. "The eighth princess only suffered from a heart ailment. Once her mood relaxed, there would naturally be no more pain. Living for eighty years wouldn''t be a problem."


    The eighth princess was stunned, weighing her words in her heart. "You know medicine?"


    There had always been a rumor in the capital that Little Fishy had learned a superb skill called the Yellow Ox. However, no one had ever seen her make a move, so everyone treated it as a rumor. However, what if it was a rumor? Wouldn''t it be funny for her to pretend to be sick in front of a national player?


    Without waiting for Xiaoyu''s answer, she said honestly, "That''s right, my illness is a sore point. I thought that I was more fortunate than the eighth prince, but the arrival of Yanyan changed the eighth prince completely. I hate her for ruining my happiness, but I''ve also cried and caused trouble. The eighth prince refused to turn back."


    The eighth prince''s wife looked at Fishy, "I believe you can understand my feelings. I''ve just met you, the ninth prince''s consort, at this very moment, and yet you''re so direct to indicate that you''re acquainted with her. I have my grudges in my heart, so I can speak rudely."


    "The eighth princess'' words are too quick to speak. They''re the most precious thing in the world, so how can I blame you?" Little Fishy knew that the reason she said this was to apologize to her.


    "Although Ninth wangfei doesn''t mind, I still want to say it. I spilled my resentment on Ninth wangfei''s head, it''s really my fault. I''m here to apologize to you." As she spoke, the eighth princess stood up and apologized to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu also quickly stood up to support her. The two of them looked at each other and smiled before sitting back down.


    "When I returned to the eighth prince''s mansion, I was just feeling angry. I was the one accompanying the eighth prince during his most difficult times. Why should I leave? But ¡­"


    "But when you look at the eighth prince''s soulless appearance, you still can''t help but want to find Yanyu, as the saying goes, undoing bells requires someone else to tie them up." Little Fishy said.


    "No wonder the eighth prince praised you. You are indeed an exquisite woman, not bad. I really can''t bear to see the eighth prince like this, so I hope to find the Yan language."


    "So what if I find her? "I missed it. In the end, I missed it." Little Yu sighed. This eighth prince''s fate was truly good. He was deeply loved by two women, and also had such a vicious life. He was loved by two women at the same time.


    Especially since others didn''t know about it, why wouldn''t she, Little Fishy, know about it? He, the eighth prince, made two women look like widows.


    "Since the eighth prince loves her so much, I''ll grant them that wish." The eighth princess whispered.


    Little Fishy''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "How can that be?"

 C220

    The eighth princess suddenly raised her head and looked at Xiaoyu happily, "So, you really know where Yanyu is?"


    Xiaoyu looked at her coldly, "No, I don''t know. I just think that it''s a bit harsh."


    When the eighth princess heard this, the light in her eyes dimmed. "Oh, so it''s like that."


    "Eighth princess, you haven''t answered me yet. What do you want to do?" Little Fishy stared at her intently. It couldn''t be what she was thinking, right?


    The eighth prince''s wife smiled bitterly, "All the royal doctors say that I have no medicine. As long as I can find Yanyu, I will hand over the order for the eighth prince''s son to be loved and a wife to be carried."


    When Fishy heard this, she let out a long breath, "So that''s how it is. You scared me to death. I thought you wanted to die in love."


    Had her godmother not discovered that her husband had betrayed her and swallowed some poison every day before dying in the arms of her master, Yao Qingcheng?


    The eighth princess was surprised for a moment and then smiled wryly. "I''m not that great."


    Xiaoyu looked deeply at the eighth wangfei, "What a pity, I really don''t know where Yanyu is."


    Perhaps she had already died long ago, what Yanyu was good at playing with water was a lie she made up. She really couldn''t bear to see the eighth prince in such agony, while the seventh prince felt guilty and remorseful.


    "Everyone in the capital knows that you are on good terms with Yan Yu. As long as you are willing, I believe that if Yan Yu was still in the capital, you would definitely be able to find her."


    The eighth princess took out a phoenix and handed it to Xiaoyu.


    "What is this?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    The eighth wangfei looked at Little Fishy in surprise. "Phoenixes, every wangfei has one."


    She suddenly shut her mouth. At that time, the Ninth Prince had brought Little Fishy out from the Storms and the Emperor had forced her to be the Ninth Prince''s consort out of helplessness. In fact, in her heart, he hadn''t even acknowledged her.


    "For what?" Little Fishy asked.


    "Since you''ve met Yan Yu, hand this over to her. Just tell her what I''ve told you." The eighth princess ignored Little Fishy''s ambiguous question.


    "If you can help others, who can help you?" Little Fishy asked.


    "As long as the eighth prince can be happy, it''s enough." The eighth princess forced a smile. Seeing him haggard day by day, she felt pain in her heart.


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to do it." It was already benevolent of her not to tear the two of them into pieces.


    The eighth princess looked at Xiaoyu quietly. "Yes, you would."


    "What a joke, what should I do?" Little Fishy pointed at the tip of her nose.


    "That''s right, you will do the same, because I can see love in your eyes. Women are different from men. Men''s love is their possession, and women''s love is their fulfillment."


    Xiaoyu was not convinced, "No wonder, I was unwilling to let it go, I wanted to possess it."


    "Your situation is different from mine. Yanyu and the eighth prince knew each other before me, and the eighth prince is a man with a long relationship."


    "What love? He doesn''t even know how to pity the person in front of him." The little fish mumbled.


    The eighth princess looked up at Xiaoyu in shock.


    Little Fishy impatiently waved her hand, "That''s what I think. While eating, he looked at the pot in the pot, held onto the pot, and felt that the bowl is more exquisite, hmph."


    The eighth princess had never heard him speak like this before, so she thought about it. Wasn''t it? If it weren''t for his indecision, how could such a situation have occurred?


    If one were to say that she had no ill feelings towards Fishy, that would be a lie. Listening to her words, it was as if she hated meeting and hated her for being late.


    "I never thought of it that way." Every day, she would complain about herself and think that it was because she wasn''t good enough that she couldn''t keep the Eighth Prince''s heart in check.


    Xiaoyu patted the eighth wangfei''s shoulder and said, "Alright, I''ll try my best. You and Yanyu, you really should sit down and look at each other properly."


    If Yan Yu was still alive.


    Little Fishy was originally too lazy to care, but she was almost going to treat the eighth prince. With the departure of Yan Yu, she had no way to approach the eighth prince anymore and didn''t know what was going on with him. Even though she had met him a few times, she couldn''t go up and ask him about his pulse.


    "I was wondering why I didn''t know you earlier." The eighth princess said gratefully.


    Earlier, I was still trying to earn a living by putting on an office fight, Fishy thought.


    After sending off the eighth princess, Xiaoyu hired a palanquin and went back to her room. She wanted to sleep.


    Twelve blocked her way. "Ninth Princess, we''ve found the whereabouts of Princess Golden Bell."


    Number 12''s face turned solemn. He really did not know what Princess Golden Bell was up to. If she were to leave the capital, she would be fine.


    Xiaoyu yawned halfway before she stopped, "Is she still in Beijing?"


    Although he used a questioning tone, it was a certain tone.


    "The scars on her face have already been healed and her expression has become ferocious. Just now, the ice guards who were staring at her discovered that she had actually entered the Tenth Prince''s estate."


    "What?" Little Fishy''s brows tightly knitted together. Why did she appear in the Tenth Prince''s estate? Could it be ¡­


    "She went in through the back door. The ice guards said that the Tenth Prince is no longer in the mansion. She only went in as a chef." No12 saw Fishy''s frown, he also unconsciously frowned. Would it be very troublesome?


    Xiaoyu suddenly smiled and said, "Tell everyone to start from the top. Watch carefully."


    "Ninth wangfei ¡­" XII looked at Little Fishy, puzzled.


    Fishy smiled. "No matter what, she is an instigator right? An instigator of the imperial court hiding in your opponent''s home, no matter how you look at it, it''s a good thing."


    Twelfth thought for a while, and at the same time that he felt relieved, there were also some worries, "Will Prince Rui''s old tribe collude with the Tenth Prince?"


    If that was the case, it was better to prepare.


    "That''s even better. The Tenth Prince might not be on good terms with Little Jiu, but he''s Little Jiu''s brother after all. We can''t do anything to him, but the Emperor isn''t willing to be chased away to become the Supreme Emperor."


    Twelfth Princess couldn''t help but smile in her heart. To think that the Ninth Princess could use such funny words to describe a rebellion.


    He smiled and withdrew.


    "Bed, my dear." Little Fishy pushed open the door and threw herself onto the bed.


    The man on the bed jumped up and scared the little fish out of his wits. He leaned his arm on the bed and was about to run away.


    How could Nine Nights allow her to do as she wished? She quickly wrapped her arms around her waist, "Little Fishy, it''s me."


    Upon hearing his words, Xiaoyu''s body softened and she fell into his embrace. She rebuked, "I didn''t know that you would make such a noise. Do you want to scare me to death?"


    Hearing her words, she sneered, and then said awkwardly: "I would like to ask you, why are you so busy, and why is it so hard to catch you?"


    Xiaoyu raised her head to look at his resentful face, "Little Jiu, how long have you been here?"

 C221

    If he hadn''t been waiting for a long time, he wouldn''t have been so resentful, and even if he had been waiting outside, he wouldn''t have been able to warn her. That would have been the only reason he could think of: When he arrived, Little Jiu was already in his room, and when he knocked on the door, he was already sulking and ignoring him.


    He had actually set up an ambush in his own room, which made Fishy both angry and amused.


    Without waiting for Night Nine to reply, Fishy said mysteriously, "Little Nine, we found the whereabouts of Princess Golden Bell."


    Night Nine gave a cold humph, "He''s just a fallen dog, what''s there to pay attention to?"


    Little Yu climbed down from Night Nine''s body and looked at him seriously, "How is it not worth paying attention to?" All the people and things that harm Little Jiu, I have to pay attention to. I only have this one treasure, you, and I don''t care about you or anyone else. "


    These words pleased Night Nine greatly. He was overjoyed, but he put on a face of disbelief. "No wonder, in your heart, the one you care the most about is little Nezha."


    Xiaoyu really missed Nezha, but at this moment, she understood that she couldn''t mention Nezha, Little Jiu Jiu, this super jealous guy, to even eat her own son''s vinegar.


    "With you, how many little Nezha do I want?" You''re my only baby. " Little Fishy was generous enough to give Night Nine a big hug.


    Night Nine finally revealed a smile, he hugged Fishy, and whispered into her ear, "Fishy, let''s have another daughter, okay?"


    Little Nezha, this son of his, really made people unable to like him as if he was a child. Sigh.


    Little Fishy was stunned. A suspicious red color began to spread. He was ¡­ He was clearly ¡­ He hated it.


    "Not good, it''s broad daylight now." Xiaoyu stammered.


    Night Nine''s hands were busy without stopping as he deftly opened her clothes, "Little Nezha is too disobedient, we''re asking for a well-behaved daughter."


    Did they masturbate a few times today, but Nine- mei liked her natural shyness, and other women were reserved and unruly, but his little fish were just the opposite, and when he was weak, she was so active, and when he was well, she was shy, and he loved her to death.


    "Little Nezha will be hurt." Little Fishy pushed away the Nine Nights.


    Although this brat was quite irritating, no matter how he was annoying, she was the one who was born in October. That feeling of blood being thicker than water was absolutely not something that could be replaced.


    "How could that be? He''s so lonely. He should be happy to have a sister." How could Nine Nights just let this go?


    "I ¡­" Fishy still wanted to refuse. She was very tired, okay?


    Night Nine suddenly stopped what he was doing, looking at her with an incomparably resentful gaze, "Little Yu, didn''t you say I was your treasure? You didn''t want me anymore? You really don''t want me anymore? How could you not want me anymore? Are you sure you don''t want me anymore? "


    Little Fishy immediately raised her hand. Heavens, she shouldn''t have told him about those damned TV dramas. The moment she heard Granny Qiong Yao''s classic lines, her scalp would go numb.


    "Yes, don''t say anymore." Fishy stopped him.


    If Night Demon was so obedient, then he wouldn''t be an awkward Night Demon.


    "You can''t leave me. You don''t know how much I love you. I can do anything for you. Please, don''t leave me." He knelt down across from the little fish and began to shake the little fish like an epileptic, shaking all of the little fish''s internal organs out of place.


    Little Fishy rudely threw herself on him, tearing at his clothes. In order to prevent him from saying those disgusting words that made people want to vomit, she fiercely kissed his lips.


    Nine Night Demon contentedly lied under her, her hands under her head, totally satisfied.


    "Xiaoyu, I like being pressed by you." Little Fishy''s lips just left his, he said tenderly.


    Three thick black lines appeared on Little Fishy''s forehead. This type of preference was truly unique.


    "She''s a woman, how could she be so rude?" Little Fishy had one of the greatest abilities. She actually didn''t feel ashamed when she said those words, did she not push herself too far?


    "So it''s like that." As if she had realized something, Night Nine rolled over and pressed Little Fishy down on her.


    "Actually, as long as we are together, we will all be extremely happy if you press on me and me." Nine Night Demon slowly said.


    Xiaoyu wanted to cry, but no tears came out. "Push, push. You push."


    I sleep my, the little fish fill up in the heart.


    "You must be very tired. Sleep for a while, I''ll hug you." Seeing her resigned look, the corners of Night Nine''s lips curled up in delight.


    "Are you kidding me?" Little Fishy replied slowly.


    "So what if I''m teasing you? "Stupid." Night Nine poked her in the forehead.


    "Go to sleep." Since he hadn''t been idle this morning, it would be strange if he wasn''t sleepy since he had slept late last night.


    Xiaoyu pouted. Even though she knew she was sleepy, she still tried to tease her. However, she still obediently closed her eyes.


    "About Ol ''Eight, if you can help him, then help him." Even though he felt that it was a bit strange, as a man, he knew too well the kind of happiness that couldn''t be brought to his beloved, the torment in his heart.


    "I can only give it a try. Yan Yu, are you still alive?" Little Fishy indistinctly arched her arms towards his chest, treating it as if it was just a matter of finding Yan Yu.


    "I''m talking about healing Eighth Brother." Night Nine was angry and amused.


    "Huh?" Little Fishy instantly became spirited.


    "Lil ''Nine, don''t worry, I won''t treat him anymore." She still had to leave the capital with Little Nine to search for their Peach Blossom Origin. If someone found out that she knew medical skills, they might not even be able to keep track of her legs, but if that''s the case, they might not even be able to leave. Perhaps, this little life of hers ¡ª a family of three ¡ª would all be lost in the capital.


    "What''s wrong with you? I mean, you can still treat him, but, don''t let others know. " Night Nine said.


    As an open-minded person, she might be able to accept my treatment of the eighth prince. Although the eighth princess is also reasonable, she definitely can''t accept this fact. Little Fishy spread her hands, pretending to be helpless.


    "But, you''ve clearly already promised the eighth princess that you will do your best to help her find Yan Yu." Night Nine said as he spread out his hands.


    Well, she admitted, even in ancient times, it wasn''t easy for a person to have a little privacy.


    "I just agreed." Little Fishy followed his example and spread out her hands.


    "Other people''s promises are just to agree. If you agree, it''s basically equivalent to doing your best." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    Alright, she had to admit that what Little Nine said was true.


    Ah, I can''t sleep.

 C222

    Xiaoyu crawled up, "Little Jiu, actually, I don''t even know if Yan Yu will know how to use water."


    "I know." "Yes," Nine Nights replied.


    "You know?" Little Fishy could not believe it, how could he know? Unless she was talking in her sleep.


    "You said it in your sleep." Night Nine looked at the little fish.


    When Fishy heard this, she hurriedly covered her mouth, "Heavens, I''m actually still sick of this."


    Seeing her like that, Night Nine couldn''t help laughing, "Not only in his sleep. "He even grinds his teeth and slurps his saliva."


    He liked to tease her more and more now, to see her stare at her, and then her face went down, and he thought it was funny, well, his taste was becoming more and more different.


    "Is this really me?" Little Fishy asked uneasily.


    Wasn''t this too terrifying? How could she be so outrageous?


    "You''re not just teasing me, are you?" The little fish looked at Ninefire.


    "Of course I won''t ¡­" Night Nine looks at the little fish.


    "I''m not teasing you."


    Sigh, her breathing was really heavy.


    "You''re annoying. You bullied me. See how I''ll take care of you." Little Fishy''s hands were laughing loudly, looking like they were about to itch.


    "My people once saw a girl whose back resembled Yan Yu, so I firmly believe that Yan Yu should still be alive. Why don''t you give it a try? Maybe you really will be able to find her." How could she have let him succeed? Seeing that her Luoshan claws were about to catch him, he spoke slowly.


    When Fishy heard this, she forgot about punishing him.


    "Really? Yan Yu is still alive. " There was nothing more inspiring than hearing that friends were living well.


    Little Fishy was no longer sleepy, nor was she tired of the night. She crawled up and tidied up, preparing to leave the house.


    When he reached the door, he turned around and said, "Little Nine, thank you."


    It was Little Jiu who understood her best.


    Nine of the Nights watched her go, running his fingers over the place where she had just lain. There was still the scent of the little fish, and her body heat, and the curve of his mouth. I would do anything to make you happy, little fish.


    On the bed was the hair of a small fish. Night Nine carefully twisted it, pulled out one of his hair, and carefully twined the two strands together. Little fish, our hair is tied together, we will never leave each other.


    Little Fishy dove head first into the gambling den, protecting the hearts of her guards. She had already trained them extremely hard, but they couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    The ninth prince''s wife had abandoned her prime sleeping time just for a gamble?


    Little Fishy went straight to the strongest person in the workshop and asked him for a dice match.


    Although Xiaoyu was just an amateur who was a lot less professional than the other, she shook the dice with a lot of tricks. Everyone was dazzled by her actions. Unless they were blind, there was no way they could win against her.


    The faces of the people in the gambling house changed as they saw the amount of silver notes in front of Xiaoyu increase.


    Xiaoyu was beaming with joy, "I have to leave now. It''s about to be crushed."


    "Miss, it''s enough if you win." Someone was hugging her shoulders and threatening her in a low voice.


    Xiaoyu pretended not to understand. "Opening the doors to do business just for you? I''m happy for you. Bro, bet."


    A murderous light flashed in that person''s eyes. This person was not looking for trouble, you could tell just by looking at her shaking the dice.


    Fortunately, although he was angry, he was not a reckless person. He looked at one person and that person hurriedly went to look for the manager.


    The manager came over and saw that it was actually Xiaoyu. He bitterly smiled, "If she wants to have a good time, then just let her have a good time."


    "Boss, how can this work?" If this person came every day, then they would have to close the door.


    "You''re the boss, and I''m the boss?" The manager left with a flick of his sleeve.


    That person went back with a resentful expression. Everyone in the gambling den looked at him and he shook his head helplessly.


    Xiaoyu went to the restaurant for food three days in a row and went to the Storms Tower when she slept. Other than giving a few pointers to Li Wu and Bing Wu, the rest of them stayed in the gambling den.


    "Boss, this person is too unsatisfied. It''s been three days."


    The steward could hold it in, but the others could not help but rub their palms together.


    "What are you guys so anxious about? The boss said that even if we lose the gambling den to this person, we must not attack her. " The boss glared at the impatient crowd.


    Everyone was stunned. The boss actually said that?


    "What is his background?" Someone could not help but ask.


    "Speaking of this person, she''s the most popular Courtesan Belle of the Wind and Rain Tower." The boss said leisurely.


    These people grew up in the gambling den every day, so how could they know what the Courtesan Belle of the Wind and Rain Tower looked like? No matter how much money they earned, a place like the Wind and Rain Tower was not something they could afford. Although Little Fishy had come here twice, it was still very easy to get by. These evil people naturally did not recognize Little Fishy.


    "He''s just a Courtesan Belle... "He''s just a Courtesan Belle." The person who spoke suddenly stammered. There seemed to be only one Courtesan Belle who had been in the limelight recently.


    The eldest brother looked at him and replied, "Yes, he''s just a Courtesan Belle. The only difference is that he has another title ¡ª ¡ª Ninth Princess."


    Everyone was silent. This wangfei was simply a legend in the capital.


    "Boss, I heard that Ninth Princess is on good terms with our boss. Why would she come and ruin our relationship?" Someone spoke up.


    "She just wanted our boss to show his face. That''s why she used this method. All of you can leave. If you need to do something, just do it. Make sure you keep your mouths shut." The boss ordered.


    Xiaoyu could clearly feel that the gazes of the crowd were no longer as fiendish as before. However, since Yan Yu had yet to appear, she had no other methods to force her out. She could only continue gambling.


    On the tenth day, she didn''t make even two bets. The person who claimed to be the boss of the gambling den gave her the account book with a smile, saying that the gambling den was hers.


    Xiaoyu stood there in a daze as she watched him call over dozens of people from the gambling den to greet her. She smiled wryly.


    She thought for a moment, wrote a note, and handed it to the boss of the gambling den, saying that it was a proof of delivery.


    When Yanyu unfurled her poem, it was a poem about numbers: After parting ways, the two places hung in the air for three to four months. Who knew that within five to six years, the seven strings would be shot without a heart, and the pavilion would be full of people.


    When Yan Yu saw this, she couldn''t help but tear up.


    She had clearly said goodbye to her before, saying that she was leaving the capital. When she met the Seventh Prince, he interjected, thinking that it would be better for her to stay nearby instead of leaving, in order to avoid disturbing her. She had resisted the urge to contact him, but he had actually come looking for her.

 C223

    "Head, what do you plan to do?" The owner of the gambling den was actually just trying to fool others. He looked worriedly at Yan Yu.


    "Since you''ve already come, it''s not good for me to not see you." Yan Yu lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    "I don''t think she''s sure." The owner of the gambling den hesitated. If she was certain, she could just ask for Yan Yu.


    The corners of Yan Yu''s lips curled up in a smile. "She has already mentioned it in her letter. She unintentionally found out that I was at the gambling den. I''m sure of it."


    When the owner of the gambling house heard this, he picked up the poem suspiciously and read it several times, "Where did it come from? Why didn''t I see it?" I think it''s a love poem. "


    Yan Yu shook her head, "Look, in this poem, from one to ten thousand, there hasn''t been a single person who has fallen. Only one hundred million, nothing more, no doubt about it."


    The owner of the gambling den looked again and laughed. "This is only you women who can produce such weird poems. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to think of this."


    She would rather lose Little Eight''s love than lose Little Eight''s friend. However, if she were to see Little Eight now, she would definitely be discovered by him. Since he had already decided to leave, why was there such a need to be confused?


    Yan Yu closed her eyes and said that it would take three to four months. Who knew that it would take five to six years? She hoped that they wouldn''t have to wait that long.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly took over the gambling house. The eighth prince, who smelled the fishy smell, also came to the gambling house.


    "Ninth wangfei, what are you doing?" The eighth prince looked at the "happy" little fish, puzzled.


    "It''s nothing. I was just playing around. I didn''t expect my luck to be so good that I won this gambling den back." Little Fishy proudly replied.


    The eighth prince pulled Xiaoyu to the side and said, "Ninth wangfei, this gambling den belongs to Yanyu."


    "Oh." Fishy was suddenly enlightened.


    The eighth prince was about to let out a breath of relief when he heard Xiaoyu continue, "It''s mine now."


    The eighth prince didn''t die of anger.


    Xiaoyu looked at his expression and held back her laughter, "Eighth prince, you wouldn''t want to see this, right? Since you and Little Jiu have a relationship, I''ll give it to you at a cheaper price."


    The eighth prince unhesitatingly agreed. Little Fishy''s heart was filled with joy. She understood what was going on. It''s fine if she made a move, but you want her to run her own business? Forget it, the eighth prince had always been in charge of the gambling house, so it wasn''t difficult for him to manage it. She had originally wanted to "get" the gambling house into his hands, but she didn''t believe that Yan Yu would be willing to part with the gambling house.


    She hoped that they would be a pair for life, as long as Little Nine managed to do it. As for the others, that was up to them, and she had no need to meddle in other people''s business, not to mention, the eighth princess didn''t care, she even wanted to help them out, why would she want to be the queen queen queen who broke a loving couple?


    "Ninth wangfei."


    With the banknotes in her hand, Xiaoyu was about to leave when the eighth prince called out to her.


    Xiaoyu held the banknotes in her arms and looked at the eighth prince warily.


    The eighth prince was speechless. So what if he gave her those banknotes for free? Why do you have to make such a scene for him to see?


    "Have you seen Yan Yu?" the eighth prince asked.


    Xiaoyu let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. So it was for this matter.


    The eighth prince also heard that Xiaoyu came here to gamble every day.


    "You saw it too? I won the gambling den. " Little Fishy''s language was full of mystery.


    The eighth prince was stunned, did he see it or not? On second thought, the eighth prince''s eyes lit up. That''s right, if Yan Yu wasn''t here, how could anyone else allow Xiaoyu to win the gambling house? He opened a gambling den, not a charity hall.


    Xiaoyu probably didn''t see Yanyu, but Yanyu definitely knew that Xiaoyu came here every day.


    The eighth prince turned around and looked at the respectful crowd.


    "If you want to catch the eagle, you have to cut off its wings."


    She, the eighth prince, naturally understood that Xiaoyu''s broken wings were not meant for him to deal with these people, but to bribe them.


    As long as Yan Yu''s heart was with him, Yan Yu would naturally be able to find him.


    After thinking this through, the eighth prince''s face was full of smiles. He cupped his fist towards the crowd and said, "Brothers, thank you for your hard work."


    Everyone looked at each other. Why did their master change twice in the blink of an eye? This hand switch was way too fast.


    When Fishy returned to the Storms Tower, she saw Xiao Hong anxiously looking around. Seeing her, her eyes lit up, "Mistress, you''ve returned. The young noble is sick, so Mistress told me to tell you."


    Fishy panicked, "Why is little Nezha sick?"


    Li Wu and Little Sister Li happened to walk over and asked with concern: "Is it serious?"


    Xiao Hong quickly replied, "I don''t know the specifics."


    "Big brother, let''s go take a look as well." Li Jun rolled her eyes and said.


    Li Wu foolishly said, "Then I''ll go take a look. You won''t be able to leave the Wind and Rain Tower. Stay in your room. Don''t come out."


    Of course, she knew that she couldn''t go out, she wasn''t thinking about how Little Fishy would panic and wouldn''t notice these details. As long as the Wind and Rain Tower stopped them, Little Fishy''s hidden guards would be able to fight with them. At that time, she would be out of the Wind and Rain Tower.


    Li Jun stomped her feet and turned back to her room in frustration.


    "Let''s go." Little Fishy''s heart was with her son, so she did not pay much attention to this. She pulled Little Red and left, with Li Wu closely following behind the two of them.


    The more Li Jun thought about it, the angrier she became.


    "Hate, hate, hate." Little Sister Li tugged at her hair.


    The more she enjoyed today, the more difficult it would be for her to walk out of the Wind and Rain Tower in the future. Was it so difficult that she would have to spend her entire life here?


    Little Sister Li lay on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling of the tent without moving an inch.


    "I''ve gone astray, gone astray."


    She jerked to her feet.


    Quickly tidying things up, Li Jun took a look at the valuable items in the room and sniffed. Her Li family''s daughter had seen all sorts of good things. She pushed open the door and walked out.


    "Go back, go back." The goons of the Wind and Rain Tower ferociously chased the girls back into the house.


    At this time, if they came out, they would only cause more trouble, and they might even bring some precious items with them to escape.


    "The fire is so close to me. Brother, let me go somewhere else." Little Sister Li pleaded.


    The thug glanced at her. "She''s so beautiful. It''s a pity she was burned to death."


    Li Jun nodded repeatedly.


    The thug''s expression changed, "Burning it to death is still your life."


    He pushed Li Jun into the room and even locked her outside.


    Little Sister Li pushed the door open. "Open the door, cough cough."


    The thugs locked up the girls'' rooms and then put out the fire with all their might.

 C224

    Little Fishy hurriedly returned to the manor, only to see that Little Nezha was still alive and kicking. How did he look like he was sick? She felt the pulse of little Nezha and was only relieved when she confirmed that he was really fine.


    "What''s going on?" How could Little Fishy curse her child when she was angry? Although she wasn''t superstitious, she would never compromise when it came to dealing with her child. She truly cared about it.


    "If you didn''t say that I''m sick, why would you come back?" Nezha rolled his eyes.


    "That''s not sick." Little Fishy was furious.


    "He really is sick, to think that you are from the Medicine Valley, to the point where you couldn''t even tell that I was lovesick." The little Nezha said in disdain.


    Little Fishy was so angry that she fell backwards. Where did his young age get such nostalgia?


    The little Nezha pouted, "Mother, little Nezha really misses you. He''s sick from all the thinking."


    This heartless mother of hers, who lived in a warm and gentle village, who didn''t even think about home or home. She had long forgotten that she had a son.


    Fishy''s anger immediately turned into tenderness. It was her son after all. She picked up Nezha and said, "Mommy misses you too."


    Nezha stared blankly at Little Fishy''s tyrannical aura turning into gentleness. "Mother, you''re so beautiful."


    "Of course. If I, your mother, wasn''t beautiful, how would I have given birth to a beautiful son like you?" Little Fishy boasted shamelessly and returned the favor.


    When little Nezha heard her boastful boasting, he resisted the urge to vomit. When he finally heard what she wanted to hear, his eyes narrowed into slits. Although he might not inherit Little Fishy''s genes, but as long as it was a good word, he was willing to accept it.


    "Mother, please don''t leave me behind anymore, okay?" Nezha looked at her pitifully.


    Say yes quickly.


    Although everything about the Ninth Prince''s Mansion was fine, he felt very uncomfortable staying here. The women here were lifeless, how could they be compared to the women in the wind and rain tower? He missed Green Bamboo so much.


    "Yeah, Little Yu, don''t go. You have to believe that your husband can protect you and Little Nezha. Don''t you believe me that much?" Night Nine rolled in his wheelchair.


    "I ¡­" Little Fishy hesitantly came back?


    "Little Nezha is very pitiful. Every day, he opens his eyes and wants to see his mother." Who doesn''t know how to say coaxing words, little Nezha pitifully said.


    Little Yu originally only had two points of hesitation, but now she didn''t have one anymore.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll agree." Little Fishy compromised.


    "Oh yeah, dad, mom agreed." Nezha grinned his toothless mouth.


    As long as he persuaded his mother to come back, his father would buy him two girls that he liked. It was so good here, as long as he liked it, he could buy them home for him to play with. He had already fallen in love with this place.


    "That''s great, Fishy." Night Nine took her hand, grinning from ear to ear.


    Sigh, little gongzi opened his mouth to speak that day, but it scared her half to death. Everyone already knew that little gongzi was talented, causing her to worry for him for a long time. His love for little Nezha was no less than Little Fishy''s.


    "Ouch." Xiao Hong crashed into a wall of flesh.


    "Why are you so careless when walking?" Fifteen held her.


    "You were the one who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and blocked their path." Little Red glared at him playfully.


    Fifteen people were left speechless. He was not a talkative person in the first place.


    Xiao Hong glared at him again. How stupid, she pulled his hand and placed it on her lower abdomen.


    Fifteen hurriedly retracted his hand. Just what kind of appearance did he have in front of the crowd in broad daylight?


    How could Xiao Hong let him succeed? Ye Zichen grabbed his hand and stubbornly placed it on his abdomen, "There''s a little 15 here, what do you think we should do?"


    What Little Fifteen? He looked at her in confusion, and actually forgot to retract his hand.


    "Your son is inside." Lil ''Red said in a bad mood. It truly did not understand the topic of love at all. It wanted her to speak in such a straightforward manner.


    "My son? "My son." At the beginning, he only repeated Little Red''s words, but then he widened his eyes. His son?


    Fifteen withdrew his hand with a whoosh.


    Xiao Hong looked hurt, why did he look like he was bitten by a snake, was it so scary?


    "Don''t scare him." Fifteen times.


    Xiao Hong''s darkened face instantly lit up. It turned out that he did not despise her.


    "How could he be scared? His father is a great hero, and he is also a hero. He isn''t so timid." Saying that, Little Red''s stomach bulged out.


    Fifteen nervously supported her. "Be careful."


    Xiao Hong saw his nervous look and didn''t think she would be so delicate. At this moment, she became a bit nervous, "Fifteen, if she were a girl ¡­"


    She hadn''t expected him to care so much. She thought he didn''t like children, though occasionally he would express his hope for them.


    "Girl, like you." Fifteen said succinctly.


    Xiao Hong was startled for a moment. Then, it understood that he meant ''daughter'', just like you.


    Xiao Hong''s smile was like a flower as she generously kissed 15 years old on his cheek. "15, I like you."


    She was so lucky to have met with fifteen.


    Fifteen''s dark face turned red. He clearly felt that someone was spying on them, but he didn''t dare to dodge. Perhaps it might cause Little Red to feel sad, even his son or his daughter.


    Suddenly, he pulled Xiao Hong towards the Ninth Prince''s bedroom.


    "Fifteen, what are you doing?" Xiao Hong was struggling. The ninth wangfei and the ninth wangfei''s wedding was better than the ninth wangfei''s wedding. It wasn''t good to disturb her at this time, right?


    Fifteen''s heart was filled with happiness. He also had his own flesh and blood. If the ninth prince didn''t want to let her see, then his heart was truly restless.


    "Fifteen, no." Xiao Hong more or less understood what 15 meant. She was deeply moved in her heart. There were many people who knew of the Ninth wangfei''s medical skills, but they all believed that she had very few medical skills.


    Only a few of them knew that the Ninth wangfei''s medical skills were inherited from the Medicine Valley. Although her current attainments weren''t high, she was more knowledgeable than Yao Qingcheng and Yao Meng. With time, she would definitely become the strongest person in the world, with her accomplishments surpassing that of Yao Qingcheng and Yao Meng.


    "Ninth wangfei, your subordinate has matters to attend to." He knocked on the door and rushed in without waiting for a message.


    The little fish that was teasing Nezha raised its head in surprise. Nine Night Demon''s face was stinky. If there was anything she wanted to say to Little Fishy, she wouldn''t say it to him.


    Fifteen carefully pushed Xiao Hong in front of Xiao Yu, "Ninth wangfei, can you help Xiao Hong to take a pulse?"


    Little Red?


    Xiaoyu looked at Xiao Hong with a rosy complexion and was in high spirits. She did not look like she was sick, but since she was acting so solemnly, there must definitely be something on her hand that was trying to cut Xiao Hong''s pulse.


    After some time, the corners of Little Fishy''s mouth hooked up. To confirm, she changed her pulse with her other hand.


    "Fifteen, congratulations." Little Fishy was really happy for them.

 C225

    "Will Little Red be alright?" Fifteen said nervously.


    If a woman gave birth to a child, then she really did make a detour to the gates of hell.


    Little Fishy was very lucky, having the Medicine Valley''s people to protect her and protect her. Just like that, she had lost a child, just that no one would ever mention this matter to Little Fishy.


    "How could anything happen to Xiao Hong? Xiao Hong''s body is very strong, and the child is also very strong." How could Little Fishy know the twists and turns in this matter? Her life was truly picked up from the ground.


    Naturally, he would not tell her what had happened that day. He had never felt that it was a big deal for a woman to have a child. Ever since he had seen Xiaoyu having a child, he had a new understanding of life and was filled with reverence.


    "Naturally." Xiaoyu understood his feelings as a new father and answered with a smile.


    "Really?" Fifteen asked in a worried tone.


    Nine Night Demon couldn''t help but glance at the fifteenth, the look in her eyes was filled with an unprecedented panic. His heart skipped a beat, and he moved his wheelchair over, "Fifteenth. Don''t worry, Xiao Hong''s health is good. She will definitely be safe."


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "You don''t believe me, but you have to trust the Ninth Princess. She is, after all, someone from the Medicine God Valley."


    He had never seen 15 so afraid. Even in the face of enemies, his face was still the same, and this was not because he, Night Nine, was not important to him, but rather, he believed that even if he died, he would definitely be able to protect him ¡ª Night Nine''s safety.


    However, when a woman became pregnant, the men could only do nothing. Regardless of whether he had martial arts to warn of, or literary skills, or even monstrous wealth and power, they were all powerless to do anything about it.


    That''s right, in the world today, the most trustworthy person is Little Fishy''s medical skills. Even her master, that Yao Qingcheng, couldn''t even compare to her medical skills ¨C after all, she was the type of person who played poison the most!


    Fifteen suddenly knelt down in front of Fishy.


    "What are you doing?" Fishy bent down to help him up.


    The lapels of her clothes behind her were grabbed by Night Nine, and Little Fishy turned to look at him, puzzled.


    Nezha curled his lips. He was usually a dexterous person, so how could he feel dizzy at such a time? He reminded her, "Mother, Uncle Fifteen wants to invite you to take care of Aunt Xiao Hong."


    That''s what he meant.


    "Of course I will take good care of her, she''s just like my little sister. When I''m not anymore, she took good care of my little Nezha."


    Little Fishy felt that there was no need to kneel. Originally, it was something that she should do, but she had forgotten that ever since the little guy became a master, he had never given anyone any treatment. Furthermore, Little Red was only a servant.


    When he heard Xiaoyu''s words, he was so overjoyed that he forgot to put his hand on Xiaoyu''s leg. "That''s great. Ninth Princess, thank you."


    As long as Fishy agreed to take care of Xiao Hong, he would be able to rest easy.


    An intense killing intent came from the side. This was the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion, who would be so daring? Suddenly, he looked towards the source of that murderous aura, only to find that Night Nine was looking at him with an unfriendly expression. He suddenly realized what he had just done, and hurriedly let go of the hand that was hugging Little Fishy''s thigh and hid behind her back.


    "I... "I ¡­" I didn''t know what to do for a long time.


    Fifteen stealthily rubbed his hands behind him, wanting to cry but had no tears. How could he do such a thing? He didn''t mean it. He definitely didn''t mean to molest the wangfei. He just ¡­ But...


    "What did you say? Why aren''t you carrying your wife back to her room to rest?"


    He was very angry just now, but when he thought about it later, when Xiaoyu was happy, didn''t he want to shout out loud and let everyone know of the good news? He was also very happy and didn''t know what to do, fifteen of them weren''t good at expressing their emotions and yet Xiao Hong was happy.


    When he heard that, he came to his senses and hurriedly went forward to support Xiao Hong.


    Little Red tried to defend herself, "It''s only been two months, there''s nothing much to do. I ¡­"


    Little Fishy interrupted her, saying, "You should pay attention to some things during the first three months. The fetal image is not very stable, so you and your husband shouldn''t have any matters to attend to during these three months."


    It had already been two months, and there was still a month left.


    Xiao Hong''s cheeks flushed red, she was not much better off being 15 years old. Couldn''t she be more reserved about it, even if she could quietly tell Xiao Hong in the future? It was embarrassing for the two of them to be so calm and unperturbed.


    "Princess." The usually straightforward Xiao Hong began to squirm.


    Fifteen''s cold eyes began to flicker.


    Little Nezha curled his lips. Did he feel embarrassed just like that? This was very normal, alright? It was not very fierce at all.


    Nine Night Demon looked at the little fish that she still didn''t know what she had said, considerately painting for her, "Little Fishy is right, in the first three months I must pay attention to a little. My body isn''t good, I''m 15 years young after all."


    Was this to advise him not to feel awkward? He was obviously afraid that the other party wouldn''t feel awkward and would pour oil on the fire.


    Little Fishy looked at the two of them as they lowered their heads, and finally realized what was happening. She let go of one hand to pull on Night Nine''s clothes.


    Night Nine turned to look at her, and Fishy said to Fifteen, "Hurry up and bring Little Red back to rest."


    Xiao Hong did not dare to argue that she was fine. The two of them were on the verge of escaping.


    "How can you say that? Look at how embarrassing it is for them. " Seeing the two leave, Xiaoyu grumbled.


    "You''re still talking about me? If it wasn''t for you saying that you don''t want them to get married, how could I have explained it to you?" Nine Nights felt wronged.


    "The crow laughs at the pig''s black." Nezha couldn''t help but interject. These two clearly didn''t know how to react, so why were they complaining to each other?


    Xiaoyu was not convinced. "I am a doctor. It is my conscience to let ignorant patients know that taboos are not allowed."


    Little Nezha pursed his lips, "Mother, this isn''t the twenty-first century, ok? Even if you want to warn him, you should do so when no one else is around. "


    Little Fishy tossed Little Nezha to Night Nine with both hands on her hips, "Men are usually the ones who take the initiative in this kind of thing. Don''t tell me you want me to find Fifteen quietly and tell him that you can''t be in the same room with Little Red."


    It was depressing to discuss this with one''s own son, a kid who drank milk.


    Little Nezha and Night Nine had a look at each other, feeling that what Little Yu said made some sense. Although the two of them were open and straightforward, their words sounded like they had a relationship with each other.


    "You''re right." Nezha muttered unhappily.


    "What do you mean reasonable?" "I''m the one who''s right." Little Fishy wouldn''t forgive him.

 C226

    "Xiaoyu, Ever since Nezha came back, other than following you, he has been following Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong is now happy and should have found him another person." Night Nine successfully changed the topic.


    You can''t reason with a woman.


    The little Nezha heard this and became excited. He raised his chubby little hand and called out, "I want a beauty, I want a peerless beauty."


    Night Nine and Fishy looked at each other, then said in unison, "Fuck you!"


    "Down with the dictatorship. I want democratic rights." The little Nezha argued for himself, why were they making decisions for him? Although he was young, he wasn''t younger than them.


    "It took eighteen years to get the vote." Little Yu disapproved.


    "That''s the constitution of the twenty-first century. The men here can get married at the age of twelve, and they can be separated from the family at the age of ten."


    He had already thoroughly researched this matter and had always dreamed of living a carefree life by himself when he was ten years old. He wanted to bring all the beauties of the world into his residence.


    Little Fishy lazily glanced at Nezha, "You can leave the house right now."


    Little Nezha cried out loud. Who was as miserable as him? He was always threatened by the food box. Although Little Fishy sent Little Nezha back to the Ninth Marquis'' mansion, she still milked him every day.


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s just let him be this time." Nine Nights advised.


    He had found a wet nurse for him anyway, not a wife.


    How can that work?" The most important thing for a person is to have a beautiful heart, do you understand? " Xiaoyu felt that she shouldn''t have given him such a bad habit. How could she judge a person by his appearance?


    "She looks like an elder sister Feng. No matter how beautiful her spirit is, what''s the use?" Little Nezha said in disdain.


    Little Fishy was stunned. What the Old Ancestor said was true. However, reality would often strike us in the face.


    "In short, a person''s heart is not wrong." Little Fishy''s words made no sense.


    "A person''s heart is not beautiful without a definition." Seeing Old Lady Wuliang retreating, the little Nezha took advantage of the situation to give chase.


    "Then that''s good, I''ll find you a person who looks beautiful, and a person with a beautiful heart." In short, in short, he must not let the boy cling to his wife.


    "This is a very high requirement." Little Fishy could not help but grumble.


    "What''s high? It''s not high at all. " Nezha beamed, he finally won the first battle since he transmigrated to a small person, it was impossible for him to be unhappy.


    "Mother is the kind that is both beautiful and charming." After receiving the essence of flattery, little Nezha patted Little Fishy''s head, neither light nor heavy.


    "At such a young age, you''ve learnt to be glib tongued." Fishy glared at him.


    Nezha was happy and didn''t want to lower himself to her level.


    All in all, Little Fishy was just like that, she usually despised and despised little Nezha. If anyone else dared to say a word or two to Little Nezha, they would definitely be sprayed with dog blood. Furthermore, even though she felt that she wasn''t a beautiful person, being praised by Little Nezha made her feel good inside.


    Little Fishy was saddened to discover that she was getting busier and busier by the minute.


    On the other side of the Wind and Rain Tower, Xiaoyu had already become the executive director of the daily performance. Without her, it was a mess.


    "Mother, what should we do? "What''s the performance today?" The guests had been waiting for a long time.


    "How would I know?" In the past two days, she did not appear on stage, but she did not delay her performance either. On the other hand, Xiaoyu had a new meaning and a good reputation, and she did not repeat her daily program. Currently, many of the programs she watched began with her favorite ones, and some of them she had not watched before.


    Even Little Fishy''s dance had been picked up by a talented, intelligent, and highly skilled dancer.


    "Mom, the people from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion have sent a piece of paper over." The gatekeeping servant ran in, gasping for breath.


    The bawd''s heart sank. Why didn''t the ninth princess come? Did he not come anymore? She had just had this thought and inwardly cursed. She had experienced many years of hardships, when did she ever count on someone this much? This is not a good phenomenon.


    The servant looked at the old procuress in confusion. The old procuress composed herself and cursed, "What''s there to make such a fuss about?"


    The old procuress calmly took the note. She suppressed the urge to take a look at it and held it tightly in her hand for a moment to calm her nerves. Then, she unfurled it.


    The old procuress was lost in thought for a moment. Then she smiled. No wonder she had so much hope for Xiaoyu. Her ideas were endless.


    The bawd arranged everything according to Fishy''s arrangement. In the main hall, everyone was late in not seeing their performance. Although they were anxious, they still waited patiently. This was something they had never done before.


    "Young masters, great masters, this old woman thanks everyone for their support. These days, there have always been people who have been ordering shows that were performed before, but when it comes to delicious dishes, eating them everyday will make one sick, so, all along, it has not been as everyone wished. Today''s show is a little special, so in order to let everyone enjoy themselves, today we will be performing a previous show. However, if there are too many programs, we will have to do it one at a time, so, we can only perform one performance.


    The old procuress laughed. This little fish really had a lot of ideas on how to earn money.


    They, as playboys, were most willing to fight with someone else for their wealth every day. Therefore, sometimes, they would fight to the death over a girl, not for money, but for face. Even if it was a good girl, didn''t they still change every day?


    Everyone started talking about the program. The old procuress sent someone to fetch the cork hammer that Xiaoyu had asked people to prepare. She tapped it from time to time. The final three strikes were actually for Xiaoyu''s performance on her first day.


    After all, those who watched Little Fishy''s performance that day were like those who had won a great prize in the lottery. If they caught up to her, as long as they had the money and interest, they would naturally see it as well.


    It was still a heavy curtain, and was still just a figure, but the age was similar, and she was no longer the same person, the girl Little Fishy chose to sing in an extremely soft voice, but her voice was very gentle and graceful, lacking the elegance that those who had heard Little Fishy sing would feel, and it was hard to hear her, because ever since Little Fishy stopped performing, her voice was not perfect, but unique, and was deeply imprinted in everyone''s minds, they would not forget it, and they would even occasionally fall into their dreams.


    A figure quietly stepped out from the intoxicated crowd. The figure behind the curtain was undoubtedly beautiful. It could arouse the crowd''s endless fantasies. However, it was unable to attract him alone.


    "Mistress." The servant quickly followed.


    "Let''s go, she will never come again." From then on, her songs, her dancing, everything about her belonged to the Ninth Prince alone, he thought desolately.


    The servant sighed inwardly. He was infatuated with his mistress, so he stole a glance at the painting in her hands. That was the first time his master had heard Xiaoyu sing, and upon returning home, he drew a proud smile, hoping that Xiaoyu would be handed over personally. Now it seemed like there was no hope.

 C227

    When the song was over, the two performers retired (one singing and one dancing).


    The old procuress smiled and walked forward, "Everyone, this is our new show for today, but, this is a program that cannot be watched indoors. Everyone, bring the stove and follow this old man out, if any young master is afraid of the cold and is unwilling to go, there will be fine wine and food here, accompanied by beautiful ladies, to your satisfaction."


    Although she said this, a few were willing to miss it. Nine out of ten people stood up and followed the Madam.


    As they walked further and further away, they could not help but become suspicious.


    "Mom, where are we going?" someone asked.


    "Just follow me." The old procuress smiled.


    The ice-skating ground was originally just a piece of barren land. For the sake of maintaining the mystery of the show, he had specially chosen this place. Needless to say, there were usually patrolling people who were not allowed to enter, so these people naturally wouldn''t know.


    Seeing how secretive the old procuress was, everyone stopped asking questions. Fortunately, the Wind and Rain Tower had been giving them surprises recently. It was just taking two steps further.


    The front became darker as some people began to mutter to themselves. Recently, there had been a lot of cases of disappearance in the capital. Could the old procuress be colluding with the perpetrator?


    In the distance, there was a cold light shining on the ground, forming a circle of light like the moonlight. Under a withered tree, there were two people dancing gracefully like butterflies, the two of them were in love with each other, suddenly, they stuck close to each other, suddenly, they separated, there was a faint heavenly music ringing out, the music was simply unheard-of.


    "Could it be that an immortal has descended to the mortal realm?" Everyone muttered in their hearts, completely captivated by the scene before them. They had actually forgotten the cold.


    When the two of them disappeared, the old procuress clapped her hands in glee. The crowd lit up the lanterns around them and realized they were in the middle of an ice rink.


    Praise could be heard endlessly. The old procuress laughed, "Such a small show and no respect. It has caused all the young masters to freeze." The bawd''s pretty eyes were full of hope, and from everyone''s expression, it was clear that the performance today had been a success.


    "Mom, who were those two just now?" Everyone who had just woken up started to ask about it. It was simply too beautiful.


    "What was that music just now? I''ve never heard it before." Someone remembered the music.


    The old procuress had long received instructions from Xiaoyu. After listening to the questions of the crowd, she smiled and said, "Look at that pair of man and woman, they look just like the immortals in the Moon Palace. It''s because all the people present here are learned and refined that they are willing to leave the Heavenly Palace and present a dance for everyone.


    "You''re a mother, and you''re used to joking. If you don''t tell me who these two people are today, I won''t forgive you." Someone laughed.


    The old procuress clicked her tongue. "This Master Du, why do you have to be against me? It''s better to keep an eye on this immortal from a distance. Wouldn''t all of you be disappointed if it was a girl who burns the fire and a boy who chops wood? However, from today onwards, the performer will only perform the show, and the guest will only accompany the guest. Everyone, please do not make things difficult for me, it will be the end of the day for everyone here. "


    Everyone heard her words and felt that what the bawd said made sense. The reason why the fairy was like a fairy was because of that glance. If the fairy was really just a foot-washing maid or even a toilet, then it would really make one''s appetite boil.


    "If you don''t want to see them, then go ahead. But what was the name of the performance they were performing just now?"


    The old procuress heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expect them to be so easy to talk to. Actually, these people were never that easy to talk to. It was just that recently, they suddenly felt that watching this show was much more interesting than having no women.


    "It''s a dance on ice, called butterfly love. Brother Qiao, tell this story to everyone."


    Brother Qiao promised, slowly recounting Liang Zhu''s sad and beautiful love.


    The reason why Brother Qiao was called Brother Qiao was because her mouth was too talkative. As she sat there, she couldn''t hear what others were saying and could only listen to what she was saying. Originally, everyone in the Wind and Rain Tower was very annoyed with her.


    The guests that came to the brothel were all visual animals. A young and beautiful woman was always more attractive than the old procuress, and although the old procuress''s face could set off the other ladies'' beauty like a painting, it was still a bit unsightly overall. Although Brother Qiao spoke a lot, but if she made good use of it, then she would be able to carry the responsibility of raising the atmosphere.


    Today was Brother Qiao''s first try, and her mouth was filled with crackling sounds, as if she was telling a clean and crisp story. Everyone was captivated by her story, and when they thought back to the figure she had just described on the ice, they were filled with endless memories. Even though most of them were Ma Wencai''s men, they all claimed to be Uncle Liang, and they all hoped that a woman would surround him like Zhu Yingtai, and that life and death would go with her.


    Of course, there were also people who disapproved of this story, "What''s so good about that guy called Liang Shan Bo? How could he compare to the rich Ma Wencai, I think he''s just a pretty boy, seducing Miss Zhu to do the wrong thing, then Miss Zhu is probably not some virtuous woman, she herself feels ashamed, she doesn''t want Liang Shan Bo''s evil seed to marry into Ma family, and let Ma Wen become the king of the left behind."


    If Little Fishy was in front of them and heard these words, she would probably go crazy. Such a beautiful love story, why did it become like that when it came out of their mouths? It really became like what they said about ''Dream of the Red Chamber''.


    When everyone heard this, they could only laugh out loud. No one argued with him, so what''s the point of arguing? Isn''t everyone coming here just to find some fun? He wouldn''t want to argue over two people who didn''t have anything to do with each other.


    In this aspect, Little Nezha was not as flexible as Little Nezha. After a few years, Little Nezha became the boss of the Wind and Rain Tower ¡ª not as a worker, but as the CEO, as the highest administrator.


    The little Nezha looked at the script and with a wave of his pen, he changed Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Yingtai into Night Nine Charms and Little Fishy. Only then did Ma Wen change his character to Ye Langmei.


    The customers kept arguing for thousands of years without tired of it. Originally, it was a beautiful love story, but in the end, it became a court play, an ethical play, and a suspense play ¡­ Various types of dramas.


    Nezha''s starting point was too high, but luckily, he wasn''t destroyed by Night Nine Demons and his parents. As a genius that died prematurely, his future achievements were unsurpassed for thousands of years.

 C228

    Since she had shown her face in front of others, she would probably be forced to receive a guest. She really couldn''t believe that the old procuress wouldn''t let her receive a guest. Now that the Ninth Princess had left, there was no one left to protect her.


    When she heard that the Brothel Keeper had rejected everyone''s request to meet them, she couldn''t help but be shocked. The Brothel Keeper had actually made such a big promise, this was something she had never expected.


    The song finally ended, and the people dispersed. Little Sister Li was so stunned that she couldn''t fall asleep. She heard the faint sounds of laughter in front of her, and she kept feeling that all of this was like a dream.


    "Little sister, are you asleep?" The bawd''s voice sounded at her door.


    Li Jun was like a hedgehog as she raised her guard. She put the scissors back into her sleeve and walked slowly to the door. When she opened the door, she saw that the old procuress was the only one there.


    The old procuress smiled and entered the room, "You haven''t slept yet? I knew you couldn''t sleep, so I came to talk to you. "


    "Mom, if you have anything to say, just say it." Little Sister Li said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    The bawd looked at Li Jiayi for a while before sighing, "The wind and rain tower''s water is very deep, and one can''t do anything one wants. You have today to thank a single person, so you''ll have to depend on yourself in the future."


    Little Sister Li''s heart skipped a beat. "What is Mama saying? I don''t understand."


    "It doesn''t matter if you truly don''t understand, or if you are just pretending to not understand, today I will make you understand." The old procuress looked at Li Jun shrewdly and slowly raised her teacup to taste her tea.


    "As long as you don''t leave the Wind and Rain Tower, your brother will also not leave. So, you deliberately approached the Ninth Prince, hoping to use your own body in exchange for freedom, right?"


    Little Sister Li was silent. Just when the old procuress thought that she wouldn''t answer, she raised her head and looked straight at her.


    "I suspect that this pavilion belongs to the Ninth Prince, because other than his wife who can come and go as she pleases, I''ve never seen or heard of a woman from the Shangguan family who was sold here leaving alive."


    The bawd couldn''t help but to have a whole new level of respect for Li Jun. No one had thought of her like this before. She could be said to be the closest to the truth.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so smart, I''ve underestimated you in the end." The bawd put down her teacup and looked at her again.


    "Even the most brainless person would become the most shrewd one in this kind of place." Little Sister Li smiled bitterly. She would rather be that brainless Little Sister Li. Unfortunately, time could not reverse itself.


    "However, you are wrong. The reason why the ninth princess was able to leave the Wind and Rain Tower and come and go freely is because of the Ninth Prince. It is largely because of her hard work." The old procuress said earnestly.


    Little Sister Li looked at her in disbelief.


    The old procuress sighed. She knew the whole story very well. Other than the fact that the Wind and Rain House was a royal property, she did not care about anything else.


    "You should know as well that the ninth princess and the ninth prince first met in my Wind and Rain Tower. The ninth princess was still a virgin at that time, and was the only descendant of the university." You should know as well that the ninth prince first met the ninth princess and the ninth prince first met in my Wind and Rain Tower.


    "The Tenth Prince really likes the Ninth Prince''s wife. So, he started a dispute with the Tenth Prince. In a fit of anger, the Tenth Prince gave him some medicine." The old procuress said vaguely. Sister Li had been in the brothel for so long, so she naturally knew what the medicine was. She was so embarrassed that her cheeks were flushed.


    "You know Ninth Prince''s body, how can he resist the medicine?" "At this point, the ninth princess ignored her own innocence and helped the ninth prince remove the medicinal properties from his body." The old procuress couldn''t figure this out. The last thing she could think of was that the Grand Scholar must have mentioned the Ninth Prince to her daughter so often that she had already fallen in love with him. This explanation was the only reasonable one.


    "So it''s like that." Little Sister Li could not help but exclaim.


    The old procuress glanced at Little Sister Li. "The Ninth Prince keeps saying that Xiaoyu is his wangfei. We can stop a sinner''s daughter, but how can we stop her?"


    Although the truth wasn''t too different, it didn''t affect the integrity of the story.


    The old procuress smiled. "Later on, although the ninth princess entered the Wind and Rain Tower, she made a contract with this old one in advance. This old one cannot force her to do anything, her body is free, and she helps this old one earn more silver.


    The old procuress looked at the pensive Little Sister Li, "You should understand this very well. Do you know how much money I''ve made today? It''s double the amount I''ve earned in the past? Do you know why I didn''t ask you to accompany me? Because the Ninth Princess once said, the value of your Ice Dance is far higher than the value of you sleeping with others. "


    Little Sister Li was slightly angry, but she could not flare up.


    "Do you think that this old woman''s words are vulgar? Actually, this is a vulgar place, and everyone would expose their ugly side here. I have only seen one person who looks the same, and that''s the Ninth Princess. Even you think that you''re amazing, but you''re nothing more than a vile person with a set behind your back."


    After the old procuress finished speaking, she stood up and patted the dust off her non-existent body. "It''s a shame that the ninth princess helped you out like this. You actually want to fight over her most treasured object."


    There was only one person the bawd admired the most, and that was Fishy. She knew what Li Jun was thinking, but she still preferred to pull her over. If it was her, she would have done well to not add insult to injury.


    "If she really wants to help me, then she should take us siblings and leave." Little Sister Li shouted.


    The old procuress looked at Little Sister Li in pity, "Just you? Do you think everything will be fine once you leave this place? I dare to bet with you, without the Ninth Princess, even if you leave the Wind and Rain Tower unscathed, you would come back on your own in three days, begging me to take you in. "


    Looking at the unconvinced expression on Sister Li''s face, the bawd laughed contemptuously, "You better believe it or not. If you''re not that noble, you''ll find out from other girls why Yue Hong is obedient to me."


    Yue Yuehong was one of the more important girls in the Wind and Rain Tower. She was beautiful and had a sweet mouth, but she was also the most lovable.


    Little Sister Li was puzzled.


    The next day, when she heard about Yue Hong, her complexion changed. She did not expect Yue Hong to be the most beautiful woman in the capital, the most aloof and aloof.


    Little Sister Li couldn''t help but want to see Yue Hong. She was a woman that was doted on by thousands of people, how could she willingly stay in the Wind and Rain Tower?


    Moon Red was a multi-talented individual, but he had one thing in common. His health was not very good, and he rarely saw guests, not to mention the ladies in the building. Li Jun thought that she would not meet him, but she unexpectedly invited him in.


    Little Sister Li was anxious. What should she say when she sees the moon''s redness?


    "You wanted to see me because you wanted to know why I would rather stay in the brothel than leave." Yue Hong pruned her moon-red flowers, put the scissors to the side, glanced at Little Sister Li.


    Little Sister Li did not expect her to be so straightforward, so she did not know what to say.

 C229

    Yue Yuehong sneered, "In any case, I am still the daughter of an official. I am just the daughter of an official, and I live outside, and the waiters and servants of any shop or shop, and even the beggars all extend their dirty hands to me. I live here, and the guests are all the sons of officials and rich families, so why should I leave?"


    "Isn''t there still death?" She didn''t know why, but in front of this red moon, she felt as if she was shorter by a level.


    Yue Hongyan coldly looked at her. "Haven''t you already died several times? How come you still haven''t died?"


    There were many reasons why Li Jun didn''t die ¡­


    "Do you think that you are unbeatable to your parents?" Yue Hong lazily waved her hand.


    "You should be glad that you had a good brother who didn''t send me off when meeting this noble person."


    Yue Hong suddenly became angry.


    Little Sister Li originally thought that she would hear some shocking plot, but did not expect to be ridiculed by others. She angrily stood up and left.


    Yue Hong, who was originally lazy, suddenly sat up straight. As she watched Little Sister Li''s back, her eyes were filled with sentimental envy. If only she was Little Sister Li, then how much better she would be.


    "Father, mother, how will I meet you in the underworld?" Yue Hong sorrowfully threw herself on the bed. She had given up her surname because she didn''t want her parents in the underworld to be disturbed. How could she still have the face to see her parents?


    Xiaoyu looked at her son and said, "This is not bad. Both tall and short, fat and skinny are up to your standards."


    Nezha looked at it and shook his head, "This person''s teeth are bad."


    Do you think you''re a beauty pageant? Little Fishy was about to fly into a rage again, but little Nezha sighed faintly, "Looks like mother is still the best."


    "Next." When Nine Nights heard this, what was so special about it? If he stuck to Little Fishy and did not let go, then not only would he lose all of his'' sexual blessings'', he would also have to be wary of even the most intimate actions. It was truly not worth it.


    Little Nezha, who was hiding behind the pearl curtain, arched his head in Little Fishy''s embrace with a proud smile on his face. Actually, they were very easy to coax.


    Walking up to him was an eight to nine-year-old little girl. Nezha''s eyes lit up. This girl, especially her pair of black and white eyes, was extremely beautiful.


    Xiaoyu saw that she was still a child, so she waved her hand and said, "Tell her to go."


    "No, I want her." The little Nezha screamed.


    "It is shameful to employ child labour." The little fish saw that the night was gone, so it patted his buttocks, afraid that the night would hurt.


    "Your abuse of babies is even more despicable." Little Nezha complained about Little Fishy''s crimes.


    Xiaoyu rolled her eyes, "I''m your mother."


    It was only natural for a mother to beat her son up.


    "I''m her master, so it''s natural for her to serve me." Little Nezha pointed at the little girl outside the bead curtain confidently.


    Little Fishy was speechless. Little Nezha''s adaptability was much faster than hers, and he was so young that he looked like one.


    "Nezha, we are leaving Beijing." Fishy reminded him not to act like a young master. She would rather see him eat until he was fully clothed.


    "Are you trying to say that I''m following a young master, that I''m much more noble than the young master? I''m the young master, and the current emperor''s grandson has a high bloodline. How can the young master compare to me?"


    The little Nezha stared at the little girl without blinking. "As long as I''m willing, it''s only natural that eight people will serve me. I''m already feeling wronged enough."


    "As for the ones that live in seclusion, I have my own life. Even if I don''t affect you, don''t affect me." He wanted this little girl.


    The little Nezha didn''t realize that his liking now was a bit different from when he first passed through. He liked children his age even more, but unfortunately, his age now consisted of nothing but sleep and food, so he took a step back and went to find a few younger girls. He didn''t interfere with them, so why did they have to interfere with him?


    "I want her. I want her." The little Nezha acted like he was bitten by an ant, twisting and turning, refusing to compromise. It was rare for him to like a person, and he even wanted to take it away.


    "This is dictatorship. Hegemonism." Nezha''s Twisting Force was the same as Night Nine''s.


    "Alright, alright, let her be." Night Nine held up the white flag first.


    "How can I do that?" Little Fishy opposed it, firmly opposed it.


    "Little Nezha should have a playmate, so we can leave her to accompany little Nezha and find a bigger one to watch him." Nine Nights explained.


    "Alright then." Two to one, Little Fishy was more democratic. Okay, then she would stay, she didn''t need to spend her silver anyways. She gloomily watched the people in the center of the yard change from one to the other like lanterns, and was drowsy.


    While Nezha was in high spirits, he pinched Little Fishy''s face, "Mother, what do you think of that girl?"


    Xiaoyu yawned, "I''m fine."


    "What about that?"


    "Not bad."


    "What about that?"


    "Sure."


    The little Nezha was angry, "Mother, you don''t care about me."


    Xiaoyu was startled and asked in high spirits, "Why do I not care about you?"


    If she didn''t care about him, why would she give birth to him?


    "Don''t you know that early childhood education is important? "Look at your attitude. It''s as if this has nothing to do with you." Little Nezha grieved.


    Xiaoyu mustered up her courage and looked at Nezha, "You want me to make the decision for you?"


    "You are my mother." If he didn''t want to maintain his good image of a handsome man, he would definitely cry and scold his heartless mother. Ah, it''s really unfortunate to be her son, it''s not good for dad to marry anyone, so why did he have to marry this responsible old lady?


    "So you want me to make a decision?" Little Fishy''s eyes narrowed into slits, yawning one after another. Little Nezha had no doubt that if she laid down, she would throw him to the side and sleep on her own.


    "Of course, if you don''t decide, then who else can? Aren''t you my mother?" The moment the words left his mouth, little Nezha felt that something bad was about to happen.


    Fishy heard what she wanted to hear and was no longer sleepy. She pointed at a cute girl and said, "That''s her."


    The little Nezha wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She cheated on him.


    "We are the ones who chose to take care of you, not the beauty pageant. You made a bunch of bewitching women, and you can only look but not eat them, could it be that you want me to find a young and beautiful stepmother?"


    The little fish asked Nezha with a fake smile.


    Nono, no matter how bad a mother is, she''s still a real mother. There''s something I can say, but no matter what, there''s always something that''s fake about your dad. Only your mom can''t fake it.


    "Alright, I''ll take her." Little Nezha finally lowered his noble head in front of reality.

 C230

    "Reporting to the prince''s consort, the eighth prince''s consort has come." The servants came in to report, but their expressions were somewhat strange.


    "Since Ninth Brother and I are so close, there''s no need to report." The eighth prince''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Night Nine and Fishy looked at each other, and went up to welcome him.


    Behind the eighth prince stood the eighth princess consort and Yan Yu. The couple couldn''t help but stop in their tracks and wait quietly.


    Yan Yu had an awkward expression as she said that the one who left was her, and the one currently standing here was still her.


    The eighth princess held Yan Yu''s hand, smiling as she moved in.


    When Xiaoyu saw them, she hurried to greet them with a smile. "You two elder sisters are such rare guests."


    Seeing how she was acting, Yan Yu braced herself and followed after her.


    "Ol ''Eight''s gambling house is very busy. It''s not a free place, how do you have time to come to my place?" The Wildcat had come to the house ¡ª he must have had something to do with it.


    The eighth prince glanced at Yan Yu. She was the one who insisted on bringing them to the Ninth Residence, how could he know why?


    Seeing his questioning gaze, Xiaoyu understood what was going on and smiled, "Since we''re here, there''s no reason for us not to eat. We have a new chef here, so we''d like to invite the two big sisters and the eighth prince to have a taste."


    When Yan Yu saw Xiaoyu reply, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and quickly added, "Naturally, I will be troubling you."


    The eighth princess looked at her with a smile on her face. Yan Yu guiltily lowered her head. "Elder sister, I''ve crossed the line."


    The eighth princess held her hand and said, "Speaking of which, I also want to try the new chef from the ninth prince''s residence."


    Fishy looked at the two of them and felt awkward. Although she had persuaded herself to accept a group of people as her wives, she felt awkward in her heart when she saw how humble they were.


    "Take a seat, I''ll go to the kitchen and watch them cook." Little Fishy smirked as she handed Little Nezha to Night Nine. She was about to slip away.


    "I''ll go with you." Yan Yu hurriedly said.


    The eighth prince''s gaze followed Yan Yu as she left.


    The eighth princess felt bitter inside, but seeing that the eighth prince was no longer depressed, her mood improved a bit. Instead of three of them suffering, it would be better to let her suffer alone.


    When the two of them walked out of sight, Yan Yu couldn''t help but speak up, "Little Yu, I didn''t mean to do that. I''m really planning to leave."


    "I know, I know. If emotions could be put down so easily, then there wouldn''t be a saying that would make it difficult for one to suppress their emotions." Fishy patted the back of her hand to comfort her.


    Yan Yu''s eyes were filled with tears. She understood her.


    "You don''t know, these days I feel that I didn''t love Little Eight as deeply as I imagined, because I discovered that I could endure it without him. You don''t know how much suffering I had in the past few days at the gambling den, how much I wanted to rush out and meet you, but I had to endure it because of him. Yan Yu muttered.


    "The depth of love is what makes you hate him. That''s what you do when you love him." Leaving is the most needed courage, what break up can also be a friend, that is a lie, only do not love will be able to face the former lover and others double.


    "Why don''t you even scold me? I''d rather hear you scold me." Yan Yu was at a loss.


    "Why am I scolding you? I scolded you, and your heart felt comfortable, but I was not feeling well, and now that you feel like this, you feel even more guilty, and wouldn''t I be happy and not want you to come out and see me? " Little Yu smiled.


    Yan Yu looked at Little Fishy, and the two of them smiled at each other, and the membrane between them transformed into nothingness.


    Yan Yu couldn''t help but say, "You''re really a nice person. No wonder I would rather be misunderstood by Little Eight than have you have any ill feelings towards me."


    Little Fishy continued, "You can''t let my family''s Little Jiu hear that. Otherwise, he will overturn the jar of vinegar, and I will also misunderstand that you fell in love with me. I have no interest in being a lily."


    "Lily?" Yan Yu was puzzled. There were no lilies here, only a hundred years.


    "It means that the two women became husband and wife because of their mutual love and adoration towards each other." Little Fishy explained.


    Yan Yu jumped up in fright as she distanced herself from Little Fishy. "I don''t have this kind of hobby."


    I''ve only heard that there is such a draconic relationship between men and women. Do women also exist between men and women?


    When Little Fishy saw this, she mischievously pulled at Yan Yu, "Ai, this skin is so thin and slippery. Come, call me to tease one of them."


    It really was like being in the dark. The more Nezha heard, the more he called himself a young master, and she immediately came.


    Yan Yu screamed as she dodged. Fishy grabbed at her with both hands and said, "I''m coming too."


    Night Nine looked at the couple in front of them as if they were strangers, as an excuse to change Nezha''s diapers and leave.


    Hearing the laughter from far away, the eighth prince couldn''t help but smile. He gently held the eighth princess'' hand and she looked up at him in surprise.


    "Xin Yu, thank you." The eighth prince didn''t look at the eighth princess, but the temperature of his palm was constantly on the rise.


    She had never expected anyone to be grateful to her, nor did she want anyone to be grateful to her. However, hearing the eighth prince sincerely apologize, she had the urge to cry.


    "As long as you''re happy." The eighth princess'' voice was barely audible.


    Not long ago, he had been immersed in his own emotions and had neglected Xin Yu. Her performance was so radical that it had caused his heart to hurt, but now, he realized that Xin Xin was so thin that even a gust of wind could blow her away. He gently embraced her, "Xin Yu, you''ve suffered a lot recently because of me."


    Her shoulders trembled, but she didn''t want the eighth prince to see her in such a sorry state. She turned her body away.


    The eighth prince hugged her waist, his heart overflowing with love. "Of course."


    His guilt couldn''t be expressed with a thousand words. The memories replayed themselves in his mind one after another, including his newly-wed heart, his well-developed body, and the fact that he had even laughed at her. It had only been a few years, but she was already so thin.


    How could he wipe away his tears? The more he wiped, the more tears he would wipe away.


    The eighth princess missed this warm chest so much, but her heart had already been wounded to the point where she couldn''t make up for it. She cruelly pushed aside the eighth prince, "Your Highness, don''t treat me so well. That will only make my heart hurt even more."


    The eighth prince''s hand holding the handkerchief was still in the air. He stared blankly at the eighth princess, but she actually said that he was good to her. Her heart would hurt, but his heart suddenly tightened as he embraced her.


    He was wrong, he had actually hurt Xin so deeply.


    "Don''t be like this, your highness. It was so easy for little sister Yan Yu to forgive you. You can''t hurt her heart any longer. Someone has to hurt her all the time. Just let me suffer alone." The eighth princess lightly patted his shoulder, just as she had always comforted him when he was frustrated.

 C231

    She raised her eyes and met with Yan Yu''s gaze. The eighth wangfei''s body froze.


    Xin Yu, don''t push me away. You clearly know that without you all these years, I won''t be able to live on, and you can''t abandon me. I know I''m in the wrong, I''m willful, I''m selfish, and I''m unscrupulous. The eighth prince was like a wounded child.


    Only now did he finally calm down and have the chance to look at the scenery around him. He suddenly realized that he had missed out on many things.


    When the eighth wangfei heard his words, she didn''t reveal a happy expression. She suddenly thought of what Xiaoyu had said, "What love? He doesn''t even know how to pity the person in front of him."


    "Your Highness, Little Sister Yan Yu is here." The eighth princess calmly replied.


    The eighth prince''s body stiffened as he abruptly turned around.


    Yan Yu didn''t expect that she would run into such a scene. Subconsciously, she turned her head to run, only to be grabbed by the swift little fish''s arm. Since she had chosen to return, there were some matters that she had to face.


    "Yanyu, there''s something I''ve never told you before." Little Fishy leisurely took out a phoenix from her bosom and handed it to Yan Yu.


    "Here, this is the token the eighth princess entrusted to you. Also, the reason I went to the gambling den to look for you was also because of the eighth princess. The eighth princess promised that as long as you''re willing to come back, she''ll ask the emperor to present you as a concubine."


    The reason why he didn''t say it earlier was because the time was not right. It was best that all the parties involved were present in this matter.


    Xiaoyu handed the phoenix to the stupefied Yan Yu while slanting her eyes at the eighth prince. She said with a smile that did not quite reach her eyes, "Congratulations, eighth prince."


    She had never thought that one day she would actually do such a thing. What she hated the most were men having three wives and four concubines, even if she wore it here to accept other men, why did she have to do it in the middle?


    "My family''s Little Jiu is still the best. They are more affectionate than Jin Jian, unlike a certain someone who is showing an expression of deep affection. In fact, it is the people who are the most ungrateful." Xiaoyu looked at the eighth prince and felt infuriated.


    "Xiaoyu, in your heart, am I like this?" Nine Night Demon had just arrived when he heard what Little Fishy had said. He asked excitedly.


    "You don''t usually talk about it." Nine Nights said in an affable tone.


    "It''s not a romantic drama, isn''t it? Don''t you usually feel uncomfortable saying such words?" Little Yu please, don''t look at her with such white flower eyes.


    "You rarely even talk about it." Nine Nights complained.


    "Is that so?" Little Fishy reflected on herself. She remembered that she had said quite a few things about the mush.


    "Exactly." Night Nine quickly used a very positive tone, afraid that Little Fishy wouldn''t believe him, and even heavily nodded her head, especially when she was praising him in front of others.


    "Then from now on, I''ll slowly replenish you. We won''t have to hurt anyone else." Little Fishy comfortingly patted Night Nine''s head.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Since the three of you are together, you might as well make it clear in front of everyone. Sometimes, using a third party to spread a message will make things difficult for you, and even though I don''t agree with you guys, it''s hard to buy money with money and you''re happy. If you''re happy, why don''t you all sit down and discuss it, how can you make everyone happy?


    Fishy ordered people to move chairs, and they sat down in groups.


    "Actually, this matter is nothing more than a few results. All of you did not pay much attention to it." Xiaoyu sat down in a relaxed manner and suddenly glanced at the little Nezha that Night Nine had brought out. No, he definitely couldn''t let this brat have any feelings for him.


    "Little guy."


    "Sigh." A crisp voice sounded and a little girl walked over.


    "Go call your big sister Xue, carry the little gongzi to sleep." Nine Nights ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The little guy agreed.


    Nezha found it difficult to talk, he could only protest with his eyes. Arriving at this kind of place without a computer, it was so easy to find a reality TV show. Why did he want to carry him away, he didn''t know that Yours Truly was very bored.


    Soon, Xue''er came. Little Fishy ignored Nezha and kicked her legs, picking him up from Night Nine''s embrace and giving him to Xue''er.


    Seeing that Nezha had left, Little Fishy continued to speak.


    "The best ending would be for the three of them to sit down and say their happiness and unhappiness. They would try their best to settle a matter with the three of them, and they would all be happy."


    This matter was left to them. The eighth prince was willing to use the lower half of his body to solve the problem, but he would still use the sweet words of love to solve it. Little Fishy maliciously looked at him, wanting to solve the problem with the lower half of his body.


    "And two people being happy and one person being unhappy."


    "One is happy, the other two are unhappy."


    "All three of them are unhappy."


    Xiaoyu threw up her hands and said, "Alright, the rest is up to you guys."


    Little Fishy stood up and was about to push Night Nine away. What they chose to do had nothing to do with Little Fishy, so she didn''t want to see the teary faces of Red Chamber and worry about the ancients. No matter what choice they made, she hated them and didn''t want to see them.


    "How can I make all three of you happy?" Yan Yu rushed to ask.


    Xiaoyu turned around to look at the three of them, "Then I''ll have to ask your hearts."


    With that, Little Fishy pushed Night Demon away.


    The three of them looked at each other. Their hearts?


    The three of them lowered their heads in silence. Could they speak of the deepest part of their hearts?


    "Xiaoyu, you are the only one in my heart." Night Nine turned his head to look at the little fish.


    He had just carefully asked his own heart.


    "I know, my heart is only with you." Little Fishy replied.


    It wasn''t because they ignored little Nezha, but because they knew they were talking about a lover.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    In the end, Yan Yu was a straightforward person. She glanced at the two of them and said, "I can''t forget Little Eight. I also tried to forget that he left him, but ¡­"


    Yan Yu sighed faintly.


    "I... I want to stay with Little Eight. "


    Yan Yu finally spoke her heart''s content as she felt much more relaxed. It would be much easier for her to say anything more.


    "I used to care a lot about my reputation, but after all this, I really don''t care about anything anymore." Yan Yu held the phoenix in both hands and passed it to the eighth wangfei.


    The eighth princess looked at the phoenix that represented her status and bitterly smiled. "Since I''ve decided to give you this, I have no intention of taking it back."


    Although the Royal Clan couldn''t give Yan Yu a proper and honorable title, after all, Yan Yu''s identity was just too awkward. However, she could still represent the Eighth Prince to give her everything.

 C232

    "Elder sister, all these years you have been doing so many things for Little Eight. Without you, there would be no Little Eight. I can''t accept this phoenix no matter what." Yan Yu forced the phoenix into the eighth princess'' hands.


    "Sister accepting me is my good fortune." Yan Yu said sincerely.


    She had felt that she had to escape. If it wasn''t for Xiaoyu who caught her and said so much, she might have escaped to a place where no one would complain and feel sorry for herself. She didn''t expect that eighth princess would be even more deserving of her love than she was.


    "Elder sister, all these years, I''ve been feeling wronged." When Yan Yu thought of how she did not hesitate to get pregnant for the sake of Little Eight, and even did not hesitate to put on scenes of "jealousy" so that no one would doubt Little Eight''s body, marrying him off as a concubine to her family, selling him off as a wife, gaining her reputation as a shrew, she felt guilty. Both she and Little Eight owed her too much.


    Yan Yu suddenly knelt down as tears welled up in her eyes. "Elder sister, I''m sorry."


    The eighth prince, who had been sitting quietly at the side, finally opened his mouth and said, "I''ve let her down, not you."


    After so many years, he was finally willing to look straight at his own heart. He always thought that he was a loyal person, but only now did he realize that he was just like Fishy had said. He was someone who was ungrateful.


    The eighth prince slowly stood up and went to kneel in front of the two men.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get up."


    Both of them stretched out their hands to support the eighth prince. They looked at each other and then let go.


    "I''m not a man. I''ve never been willing to face up to this question. I ¡­" The eighth prince''s body slightly trembled.


    "It''s not like that."


    "We do."


    They looked at each other again.


    "No, listen to me." She held out her hand to stop them.


    At the beginning, I really did not know that I was inhumane, and I thought that this was how a husband and wife was, but later on, I was afraid that others would gossip and point fingers at me, so I silently allowed Xinxin to pretend to be happy, and on the surface, I was constantly thinking about you, but I actually did not dare to face you, and now that I had realized it, I could no longer harm the two of you, so I went to the Emperor to explain the truth, and asked him to make the decision, and choose two good families for you.


    "I don''t want it."


    "I don''t want it."


    The eighth princess and Yan Yu spoke in unison.


    The two of them kneeled on the eighth prince''s left and right side, hugging his arms.


    "Don''t abandon us for the rest of your life." Yan Yu said anxiously.


    "I said that even if I die, I will be buried beside you." The eighth princess was crying.


    "I am just a cripple, no different from a eunuch. You are still young, why waste your youth on me? My heart is resolute, so say no more." He couldn''t miss two people. His illness couldn''t be cured, and some time ago, he thought it would be over, but Seventh Brother examined him and said it was just an illusion.


    Yan Yu grew anxious. "Little Eight, your body can be cured. The ninth princess has always ¡­"


    Yan Yu''s body went limp as she suddenly fell into the eighth wangfei''s embrace.


    The eighth princess was startled, "Yan Yu, Yan Yu, what happened to you?"


    The eighth prince could clearly see that someone had used a flying flower picking technique to pierce through Yan Yu''s acupoints. At the same time, he flew up and rushed outside.


    He went outside, but there was no trace of him anywhere.


    The eighth prince seemed to be deep in thought. This was the ninth prince''s residence, how could outsiders so easily barge in and not be known? He had clearly heard Yan Yu say that she was the ninth prince''s concubine, but her acupoints were restrained. Could it be ¡­


    His heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the rumors were true? The Ninth wangfei really did receive the Medicine Sovereign Valley''s teachings. He smiled wryly. So what? How could the Ninth wangfei see his illness?


    He walked back to his room to unlock Yan Yu''s acupoints.


    The eighth wangfei asked, "What did you say about the ninth wangfei just now?"


    After being interrupted like this, Yanyu finally realized what she had done. She felt ashamed, she had promised Xiaoyu that she would not say anything. Upon hearing the eighth princess'' inquiry, she answered, "The ninth princess once left the capital to look for famous doctors. Why don''t you ask her to send some famous doctors to help cure the poison in her body?"


    "How can this sort of thing be announced so easily?" The eighth princess'' face was full of disappointment when she heard this. If she could have said it, she would have said it earlier. Was there still a need to wait until today?


    Yan Yu lowered her head and replied, "Yes, I was inconsiderate."


    "You also feel heartache for the eighth prince." Instead, the eighth princess advised her.


    Yan Yu bowed her head even lower to hide the shame she felt. First, she had broken her promise to Little Fishy, and then she had cheated the eighth wangfei. It was an unforgivable crime.


    When the eighth prince returned and saw that nothing had happened to Yan Yu, his heart felt a bit more at ease. He meaningfully glanced at Yan Yu. What secrets did she have with the ninth princess?


    The eighth prince only thought that there was some secret between Yan Yu and the ninth prince''s wife, but who would have thought that it was actually related to his body? He had also said that if she was really skilled in medicine, how could she not treat her husband? Besides, even if Xiaoyu could cure her, she was still a woman, and if it was anyone else, she could just kill her mouth or marry her back. However, both methods were useless against Xiaoyu.


    "You''re not in a good condition, let''s go back." The eighth prince held onto the other side of Yan Yu.


    The reason why she came here today was to find a chance to let Xiaoyu have a look at Xiaoyu. She knew that Xiaoyu would not have the chance to get close to her during the time she had been gone, and Xiaoyu would not even show her to him if she had the chance.


    Although Xiaoyu was open-minded, this was not the twenty-first century after all. She was not Marisol, so why would she give up her comfort for someone else?


    Even if it was extremely itchy, Little Fishy would still give her love to the animals. In any case, the animals wouldn''t speak, and even the parrot and parrot brothers wouldn''t thank her like humans. Even if they told her their secret, who would believe what the flat mouth beasts said? Little Fishy was very relieved.


    If Yao Qingcheng knew about this, she would definitely be angered to death. Although the people of the Pill King Valley were more or less eccentric, but no matter how weird you are, you can''t be reduced to a lowly vet. This is really embarrassing for the Pill King Valley, and their worst disciples have never treated beasts before.

 C233

    "I''m fine. It''s already done. The ninth princess has already ordered people to prepare some food and wine. How can we leave just like that? How rude." Yan Yu smiled as she held the eighth princess'' hand, staring at her earnestly. She had purposely ignored the eighth prince, and in the end, she had still stolen his man. This was a fact.


    The eighth princess knew that Yan Yu and the ninth princess had a good relationship, otherwise there would be so many princesses, why didn''t she suggest looking at other people? She would have to look at the ninth princess alone, so she patted Yan Yu''s hand and said, "Alright, alright, we''ll do as you say. The eighth prince is worried about the ''Jade Pear Spring'' bestowed by the emperor, and it''s not just for one or two days. He''s worried about your health, since you''re fine, even if you chase him away, he won''t leave."


    The eighth prince didn''t deny it. He understood that since the eighth princess said so, she naturally agreed on his behalf. Although he had given the eighth princess quite a lot of face regarding Yan Yu, he still respected her in other matters.


    A few of them sat in the hall, waiting for Xiaoyu to invite them for dinner. They had long since been thrown away by the sadness in their hearts.


    Who would want to cause trouble? At that time, they knew that the sky was high and the emperor was far away. Ever since they had returned to the capital, the two of them had been in a state of chaos.


    Besides, in matters between men and women, what was an outsider supposed to do?


    Therefore, although the food was ready, the three of them were happily eating and talking with each other while carrying Nezha. No one wanted to invite the eighth prince and the others.


    The eighth prince and the others had always been living like princes, with plenty of food in their stomachs, but even with so much food, they couldn''t bear to wait for so long. The eighth prince was the first to stand up, "Didn''t they say they were going to prepare food? Why haven''t anyone come to greet us yet?"


    He even treated himself as a guest.


    However, no matter how expensive a customer was, they would still get hungry.


    Yan Yu was panicking, but she couldn''t show it.


    The eighth princess smiled. Women were always hungrier than men, because they preferred to be lighter, so they didn''t yearn for food that much.


    After waiting for a while, the eighth prince''s expression turned ugly. Even a fool could guess what the ninth prince was planning to do. He had clearly left them here to dry.


    "I suddenly remembered that I have an appointment with Seventh Brother. It''s getting late, and I should be going there by then." The eighth prince didn''t wait for them to speak after he finished speaking. He stood up and left.


    He was depressed. No matter what, he had never been hungry before. Why did he feel so uncomfortable when he was suddenly hungry?


    A burst of cheerful laughter came from the front, and the eighth prince couldn''t help but walk towards the source of the laughter. When he saw the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but faint.


    When Yan Yu saw this, she extended her hand to pull the eighth prince away. The eighth prince shook off the Yan Yu and strode into the hall in large strides. This was too much, leaving them starving. The three of them, to be more precise, were two people who could eat, while the other one was still drinking milk, were actually enjoying such a delicious meal.


    "Ol''nine, what do you mean?" The eighth prince lifted the hem of his robe and sat down across from the beautiful night of the ninth prince. His expression returned to his usual indolence as he casually grabbed the chopsticks that had just been put down by Night Nine.


    "It''s quite sumptuous." His heart felt like it was going to explode, but his tone was very indifferent. Even if he was hungry to the point of sticking his chest against his back, he still had the pride of the royal family.


    Yan Yu glanced at the eighth prince as she silently complained in her heart. Her countenance instantly changed drastically. Just now, she had almost revealed the secret behind Xiaoyu''s treatment of the eighth prince. Wasn''t this embarrassing for everyone?


    "Alright, Xiaoyu, you two husband and wife on the other hand, hid here and left us there. Luckily we weren''t foolishly waiting there. Aiya, looking at the table full of food, I suddenly feel really hungry."


    Yan Yu talked to herself as she pulled the eighth princess to sit down. She then ordered the servants to add six catties of food. "Add three pairs of chopsticks."


    Six catties had been grinded to the point of losing all his temper. There was nothing he could do about it. Who told his wife to like her? He could only rely on her for everything.


    Xiaoyu hurried to instruct, "Take the dishes off the table and have the kitchen bring up the noodles prepared for the guests." When the eighth prince heard this, his complexion improved.


    Ye Jiumei looked at the lazy Eighth Prince, who was clearly angry, and smiled, "No need, Eighth Brother is not an outsider, so you don''t have to mention those empty courtesies."


    He was not happy. He had initially had a good meal, but now he had gotten interested. Did the eighth prince still want a VIP treatment? Forget it.


    The eighth prince''s face, which had just cleared up a moment ago, darkened once again.


    Xiaoyu shot a look at the six catties old man, "Alright, Little Jiu is joking with the eighth prince."


    Six pounds of food looked at her, but Night Nine didn''t refute her words. Only then did six pounds of food and wine come out of the broken table and be replaced by new food and wine.


    Xiaoyu glanced at the three of them and said with a smile, "What, you guys are finally relieved of your worries, and so is the eighth prince. Can''t you find a quiet place in your mansion?


    Little Fishy is so smart. She has already gotten a lot of information from the words that Yan Yu just said. What do you mean, there''s no fool waiting there? It''s clearly about you guys eating your food.


    When the eighth prince heard this, he couldn''t say anything more. In fact, it was the same thing. They had come to someone else to tell their heart''s content. Who would be unhappy with someone with a little bit of insight? Now that he thought about it, the eighth prince''s anger was not as great as before. Moreover, after he glanced at Yan Yu, he let out a sigh.


    No matter what, he didn''t want to make things difficult for Xiaoyu. At the very least, he didn''t want to make things difficult for her in front of Yanyu.


    The maidservants set out the dishes and chopsticks while the eighth princess leisurely savored them.


    "The culinary skills of this new chef from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion are really extraordinary. Just by looking at this dish, it has an excellent taste and fragrance." The eighth princess sighed in admiration.


    Whose cook wasn''t delicious? Actually, the eighth princess'' actions and Yanyu''s were the same thing, which was to make the eighth prince''s unhappiness disappear into nothingness. After all, from another point of view, the ninth prince was also quite considerate.


    Although Yan Yu had come back with the eighth prince, the eighth prince wasn''t the only one who was closely watching Xiaoyu''s movements these days. The eighth princess was also very concerned about him, what did she say to Xiaoyu?


    "If eighth wangfei likes it, come often." Little Fishy laughed.


    When Yan Yu heard this, she pretended to be eating the food, "So you don''t want me to come often?"


    When Fishy heard this, her eyes widened innocently, "How can you still come often? Haven''t you discovered that my family''s threshold has been replaced by a new one today?"


    Yan Yu was puzzled. "What does that have to do with me?"


    Night Nine held back his laughter and dotingly looked at Little Fishy.


    Fishy argued, "Why is it okay?" It was crushed by what you gave it. "


    Everyone understood, but the eighth princess couldn''t help but giggle. "The ninth princess is too petty, it''s just a threshold, don''t tell me you want us to compensate you? I was scared. "


    I''m not afraid of the coquettish eighth princess, who comes occasionally and is so light. I''m afraid that someone might find my new threshold unsightly and kick it out of the way. It would be a waste." Xiaoyu gave the eighth prince a meaningful look.


    He had just come in angrily, and it wasn''t as if Little Nine and her couldn''t see him.


    The eighth prince was stunned. He had wanted to reprimand them for what they had done, but now that he had been beaten up by these women, his anger had been lifted a bit.

 C234

    Now that he had the wine and dishes in his stomach, his anger was pushed down a little bit. As the saying goes, a person''s mouth was short. He was putting a piece of fresh bass into his mouth, but now it was neither eating nor eating.


    Now he finally understood what it meant to have meat near the mouth and not be able to eat it. He pretended that he didn''t understand the sarcasm of Little Fishy and her husband, and carefully savored it, and finally finished eating the meat. He used his chopsticks to point at the meat, and said to eighth prince''s wife and Yan Yu, "I like fish the most, but I hate its thorns."


    How could anyone present understand the hidden meaning behind the eighth prince''s words? The eighth princess felt a little embarrassed as Yan Yu said with a smile, "Then let''s eat the worms, the kind that doesn''t have bones."


    The eighth prince fiercely glared at her. Who was the person she was close to?


    Yan Yu pretended not to see him. If she could only choose one, she would rather choose Little Fishy. No man could live. However, if she lost all her close friends, who would be able to enlighten her?


    The eighth princess picked up a piece of fish and carefully picked it up before handing it to the eighth prince.


    The eighth prince glanced at her, but didn''t say anything.


    In the past, the eighth wangfei often did this, but it had all been neglected by him. He didn''t know why, but today, he actually remembered it all. He didn''t know if he should be angry or touched by this.


    When Yan Yu saw this, perhaps it was out of kindness from the bottom of her heart. She gave the eighth prince and the eighth princess a pair of chopsticks and they couldn''t help but look at her and smile ingratiatingly.


    Xiaoyu took over Nezha''s hand and teased him while asking indifferently, "Your gambling business is flourishing, right?"


    In a word, the eighth prince''s last bit of anger was extinguished. He thought about it and realized that these people did not owe him anything. In all honesty, he owed Xiaoyu a favor, even though Xiaoyu had also benefited a lot from it.


    Ever since the gambling house had started playing mahjong, it had quickly attracted a group of elegant gamblers. After all, in order to play mahjong, one had to use their own brains. Not only did they have their own cards, they also had to calculate what others had.


    The unhappiness in the eighth prince''s heart was relieved, but he didn''t feel depressed anymore. He smiled and suddenly felt weak and fainted to the side.


    "Your Royal Highness, what''s wrong?" The eighth princess was about to stand up when her body softened and she fell to the ground. Yan Yu''s hands and eyes were quick to support the eighth princess, but the eighth prince''s position was left unattended. Night Nine Demons suddenly looked towards Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu said innocently, "It wasn''t me."


    Although she knew who it was, she didn''t need to remind the eighth prince.


    Yan Yu replied, "Ninth Prince, don''t be mistaken about Ninth Princess. I was the one who drugged her. She''s more familiar with this medicine, so it''s harmless. She just wants people to sleep for a while."


    "You?" Ye Jiumei looked at her in puzzlement, then suddenly understood what was going on. His face sank.


    "Xiaoyu, did you know that she was going to do this?" She was actually hiding it from him?


    "Sorry, Ninth Prince, this is a serious matter. I really don''t have time to inform the Ninth Princess." Yan Yu lowered her eyes, concealing the sadness in them.


    How could Night Nine listen to the words of others? He stubbornly looked at Little Fishy, waiting for her to give him an explanation.


    Little Fishy sighed. She knew that he was smart enough to guess that there was something fishy going on.


    "The medicine was concocted by me. The silk bag on me has this flower to cure the poison, so your body naturally isn''t afraid of it. But little Nezha can''t do it, so I took it and teased him."


    Night Nine was currently immune to poisons, so of course she couldn''t let others know about it. She had kept this a secret; in fact, even the Ice Guards only knew a few people.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s face relaxed.


    Yan Yu continued, "Ninth Prince, there''s no other choice. Ninth Prince, please keep it a secret."


    Saying so, she bowed to him.


    Night Nine looked at the Night Demon lying on the table, his heart already knew what was going on, he must be treating the eighth prince again.


    "I''ll go find someone." Night Nine was about to head out in his wheelchair.


    When Yan Yu saw this, she became anxious. No, how could she find him?


    Anxious, she wanted to go up and stop Ye Jiumei, but her body was stopped by Little Fishy, who gave her a puzzled look.


    Little Fishy winked at her, walking past her to stand in front of Night Nine. She handed Little Nezha to him, "Little Nine, you have to go find Seventh Prince. Seventh Prince has always been watching over Old Eighth''s illness."


    The Seventh Prince wasn''t in the room next door, so he came back and settled the matter.


    "Hmph!" Night Nine coldly snorted. He was looking for someone, but nobody came. He wanted to find a reason to leave so that they could act accordingly.


    Xiaoyu held his head and kissed him hard on the forehead, "Hubby, I love you."


    After all, other men wouldn''t support their wives that much. This wasn''t the twenty-first century, and women had to fight.


    Yan Yu turned her head away. She was already straightforward enough. Little Fishy was even more bold and unrestrained than she was. She just liked Little Fishy just because of this ¡ª not pretending.


    Night Nine had a dark expression on his face as he rocked his wheelchair out, Little Fishy waved her hands in glee. They hadn''t even walked ten steps when the door behind them slammed shut.


    Nezha had been watching the entire time, his eyes were wide open. Was there a need to be so impatient? At least they could make a turn, it was so realistic.


    She turned her head and looked at the closed door, grinding her teeth so hard that they chattered.


    There was a feeling of jealousy, or an inexplicable sense of jealousy, that came to her brain. Night Nine suddenly changed the direction of her wheelchair and went back.


    "Bang, bang, bang." Night Nine knocked on the door.


    Xiaoyu''s hand had just rested on the eighth prince''s wrist when she frowned. Yan Yu hurriedly walked to the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    "I, open the door." This was his mansion, okay? If he wanted to enter his own house, would he need to report it?


    Yan Yu glanced at Little Fishy and she shook her head.


    "Ninth Marquis, Little Eight just threw up all over my body. Wait for me to change my clothes." Swallow delayed.


    [What the heck is he doing? He is a woman of eighth brother after all, how can he casually say something like this?! That''s too outrageous!] That was why he didn''t care about anything.


    Night Nine clearly knew that Yan Yu''s words were fake, but he still couldn''t charge in. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be much different from a prodigal son.


    "Call Xiaoyu out." He did not try to stop her from treating the eighth brother, but she could not ignore his feelings. She could not wait for him to walk far away before closing the door.


    Xiaoyu had already finished taking care of the eighth prince''s pulse. She took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it into his acupoints. Then, she opened the medicine box and applied it internally.


    When Yan Yu saw this, she purposely shouted out loudly, "Ninth wangfei, help me find a clean set of clothes. You can leave now. Don''t make the Ninth Prince panic."


    She looked at Xiaoyu in surprise. When they came, they didn''t tell Xiaoyu their purpose in coming. It was difficult for her to think through everything, and these things were all by her side.


    As soon as Fishy saw them, she knew in her heart that not only had she prepared medicine, she had even prepared a guest room for them.


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s anger only increased. He couldn''t bear to part with his wife. Yan Yu''s words were as natural as the heavens and the earth.


    He didn''t even think about it. Since the other party had dirty clothes, they would naturally want to borrow your family''s clothes. Naturally, he would ask your family to search for them. Could it be that the other party was going to loot your family''s property? Although Yan Yu was just an excuse, she didn''t have any problems with him.


    Nezha tugged at his sleeve, and Night Nine looked down at him.


    "Let''s go. Even if you say something, you won''t open the door." Little Nezha was old and haughty.


    This wasn''t a dorm room, so how could there be any clothes inside? Only his father, who was so angry that his head went blank, would believe a woman''s lies. They just didn''t want to open the door, okay?

 C235

    If Little Nezha and Little Yu opened the door right away and spoke some soft words to coax her away, it would be fine. But now, the more Night Demon thought about it, the angrier she became (probably his uncle''s coming). Why was she so impatient? She ordered Little Nezha, "Cry."


    If he dared not cry, he would pinch him.


    Nezha started to cry very cooperatively.


    As Xiaoyu''s needle shifted, the eighth prince groaned and showed signs of waking up. Xiaoyu quickly composed herself and turned a deaf ear to Nezha''s cries.


    The little Nezha let out a dry howl, only to see the door shut. He automatically turned silent, there was no use in wasting his energy.


    If it was any other time, he would have already called someone over, but he knew that this time was no good, who knew what kind of mess Xiaoyu had caused the eighth prince to suffer. He was not in the mood to care what happened to the eighth prince, but if he found someone to break the door and found the eighth brother to be as smooth as pork sauce, then other people would have nothing to do with him, so how could Xiaoyu be a human?


    Xiaoyu looked up at the eighth prince and said indifferently, "He is about to wake up. The rest is your business."


    She pulled out the silver needles and supported the eighth princess to the door.


    With great effort, she opened the door, raising her hand in the air.


    She looked through the gap in the window and saw Yan Yu lower the curtain.


    "Little Nine, close the door. Tell everyone not to come in." Little Fishy said tiredly.


    When she met her tired face, the fury in her heart was immediately turned to nothingness. Besides, there was also the eighth princess, although she was still unconscious.


    Nine Night Demon closed the door and looked at the unconscious eighth princess'' wrinkled brow, "I''ll go call someone to help her."


    "Forget it, let me do it." Xiaoyu tried her best to smile.


    "Take her to the side room." Night Nine Makes Love Little Fishy.


    The side room was where the servants lived, so how could they help the eighth princess over there? Besides, there was something wrong with Yan Yu and the eighth prince over there, and Xiaoyu knew that Night Nine was afraid that she would be tired, but she still had to pay attention to some of the details. She smiled and said, "Little Jiu, I think the same thing as you.


    Night Nine was getting angrier and angrier, he and little Nezha had been frozen outside for so long, how could she not know the pain in her heart.


    "Your body is still weak, how can you hold little Nezha and blow in the wind? You''re going to get sick, aren''t you going to crush my heart?" Xiaoyu complained as she supported the eighth princess forward.


    Hearing this, Night Nine couldn''t care less about getting angry. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he was in a cheerful mood, "Don''t worry, everything is fine."


    Xiaoyu glanced at him, "What do you mean nothing? If anything happens, you''ll be in trouble. Make a pot of ginger soup later, drink it hot."


    Hearing Little Fishy''s murmurs, Night Nine followed her. In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, "How is Eighth Brother?"


    Fishy was silent for a moment. "I''m afraid there are a few medicinal herbs that can only be found in the imperial palace. However, all the precious herbs are recorded on the register. If we go to the imperial palace to get them, wouldn''t it be good to tell others that the eighth prince can''t?"


    Upon hearing this, Night Nine didn''t say anything. He knew very well that as a man, one couldn''t give a woman one''s heart to be happy. It was a deep pain.


    "If not, then say that I want to use it." Night Nine looked at the troubled look on Little Fishy''s face and asked hesitantly.


    If it wasn''t for her supporting him, Xiaoyu''s finger would have poked at his forehead. "It could have been possible, but, with little Nezha, it won''t be possible."


    Little Fishy said implicitly.


    Upon hearing this, Night Nine had an idea of what it meant, it must have been a very long period of inaction, which was why he was able to use the medicine. If he said he couldn''t do it, then it would mean that little Nezha was a bastard.


    "I can only beg the Seventh Prince for help on this matter. However, he is very shrewd, and is afraid that he might think of something else because of this." After she finished speaking, she looked meaningfully at the eighth princess.


    "We absolutely cannot let the Seventh Prince know that you know how to cure illnesses. If we continue to work hard, father will agree to let us leave. At that time, we will find a paradise and live a secluded life. It would be great if we don''t stay in the capital anymore." Nine Nights looked forward to it.


    "Yeah." Little Fishy echoed him.


    When she finally saw the maid and saw Xiaoyu helping the eighth princess, Xiaoyu quickly came over and replaced her. Xiaoyu stretched out his hand to touch Niu Mei''s hand, but his hand was not cold, so she felt relieved, "Lil ''Jiu, go and tell the kitchen to boil more water, I''ll send the eighth princess over immediately."


    "After hearing this, Night Nine said," "I''ll wait for you, hurry over."


    Xiaoyu smiled and nodded.


    When they reached the guest room, Xiaoyu wiped her sweat. "That''s enough. Put the eighth princess down and go make a pot of hot tea."

 C236

    The maid obeyed and left the room.


    Xiaoyu looked at the eighth wangfei''s tightly shut eyes and murmured, "Actually you''ve long since woken up, but it''s better for you to pretend to be asleep. There are some things I really don''t know what to say."


    The eighth princess'' eyelashes trembled slightly. Since this was the case, she should continue ''fainting''. Her heart was pounding wildly. What did the ninth princess want to say to her? Her intuition had something to do with the eighth prince.


    "I have indeed learned some medical skills. Perhaps the eighth prince''s illness can be cured, or perhaps it can''t be cured. This needs the cooperation of the eighth prince''s woman."


    "The eighth prince''s wife is graceful and magnanimous, but you have to know, for this disease, what women fear the most is etiquette, just like me and Little Jiu." The eighth princess is graceful and magnanimous, but, what you must know, for this disease, women fear the most is etiquette, just like me and Little Jiu.


    Xiaoyu changed the topic, "Now, if you want to cure the eighth prince''s illness, you can only find the seventh prince and steal the missing herbs." Now, if you want to cure the eighth prince''s illness, you can only find the seventh prince and steal the missing herbs.


    Xiaoyu placed the Xuan paper she wrote on the Eight Immortals Table, turned around, and left.


    The eighth princess heard her door close, but refused to open it.


    As it turned out, Yan Yu had been ''dominating'' the entire time, but she was doing it to treat his illness.


    A teardrop slowly flowed down her cheeks. She had misunderstood that there was something hidden behind all this.


    She knew that no matter how good the eighth prince and Yan Yu were, they would never have a husband and wife. However, she couldn''t help but feel jealousy in her heart. Why was it that the eighth prince was the one enjoying his tender and tender love, Yan Yu, after giving so much to the eighth prince? On a subjective level, she directly identified Yan Yu as a fox spirit. So, that wasn''t the case at all.


    She didn''t pretend to be unconscious. In fact, she was unconscious, until Xiaoyu helped her out of the room and the cold wind blew her out. She woke up and smelled the fragrance from Xiaoyu''s perfume bag, and when she woke up, Xiaoyu said, "I''m afraid there are a few medicinal herbs that are only available in the palace. However, all the precious ones are registered, so if we go to the palace and get them, wouldn''t it be telling the eighth prince to not be able to do so?"


    Her body stiffened. This was a secret, how could she know that Little Fishy''s body was delicate and exquisite, supporting her with all of her strength. What sort of change had happened to her body? How could her body that was closely pressed against hers not feel the change?


    The eighth princess slowly opened her eyes and sat up. She stretched out her hand to pick up the medicinal list written by Little Fishy, took a glance at it, then remembered the medicinal herbs on it. She held the paper close to the candle flame and watched the fire engulf it.


    The eighth princess was in a trance. Yes, everyone had their own secrets and she didn''t want others to know everything about her. Especially since the ninth princess was treating the eighth prince''s illness, her reputation had already been spread far and wide by the crowd. The eighth princess shivered. A man wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Although she didn''t interact much with Fishy, she had already discovered that Fishy wasn''t as terrible as the rumors outside. She was just rather straightforward in nature, speaking the words that others only dared to put in their hearts. If she really was an unbridled person, how could she be so good to Ol ''Nine?


    Although the way they got along was a bit unique, anyone with eyes could see the love they unintentionally showed. Even if they knew that someone was paying attention to them, they wouldn''t become bashful because of it.


    The eighth princess was a bit envious of their way of getting along, but unlike them ¡­


    Little Fishy found Night Nine and found him still holding Little Nezha in the wind. Fifteen was standing beside him and talking. She felt her heart tighten, and she quickly walked to stand in front of them.


    When Nine Nights saw her coming over, he opened his mouth without waiting for her to ask, "Imperial Father is very ill, and Old Seventh has been locked in the clan estate."


    "Why?" Little Fishy had an ominous premonition. Could it be that the heavens pitied these innocent women and planned on causing the old Emperor to die?


    "The imperial physician has seen them and said that the emperor was poisoned, and the person in charge of the medicine is the Seventh Prince." Fifteen answered.


    "The heck, a drug store is full of poison. If it were that simple, there wouldn''t be any detectives in this world." Xiaoyu frowned, this Tenth Prince''s hands and feet were truly nimble.


    "The princes have already entered the palace. Little Fishy, do you think we should enter the palace and join in on the fun, or call ourselves ill?"


    "Send someone to the palace to report that the eighth prince and his wife have come to the manor to meet up. Some of the servants took the opportunity to poison us, causing us to fall into a coma due to the poison." Little Fishy said flatly.


    "Why?" A voice came from the side.


    As both of them turned their heads, they saw Yan Yu supporting the Tenth Prince over to them.


    "Right now, the palace is full of troubles. Not to mention the Seventh Prince being cured and you and him being twins, it''s hard to guarantee that others won''t take you as an essay. In the end, the Seventh Prince was found guilty of murdering the king and murdering his father." Ye Jiumei seriously replied.


    "The eighth prince has evil intentions no matter what he does right now." Fifteen said in a serious manner.


    "You ¡­" The eighth prince was so angry that his sleeves were pulled by someone behind him. He turned his head to the side and saw Yan Yu looking at him with a pleading expression.


    The eighth prince''s heart softened as he sighed. He knew what Ninth Brother said was reasonable. In the Imperial City, how could he not be angered by the fact that Old Ninth had cheated on him? Even a fool can be clever.


    "I''m just afraid that I might implicate you." The Eighth Prince sighed.


    "You think he won''t come after me just because you''re not here?"


    Night Nine laughed coldly at him, and the eleventh did not like him. Right now, he had too many things to do, so he couldn''t split his forces to deal with him. However, he had also sent people to monitor him, so he was just too lazy to point it out.


    "Achoo." Although little Nezha had great firepower, he had also been out there for a long time.


    Xiaoyu panicked when she saw that. "Hurry up and go inside."


    Worry flashed across the eighth prince''s face as he glanced at Yan Yu.


    How could Yan Yu not know that he was worried about the eighth wangfei? It was only because he was here that he couldn''t ask.


    "Ninth wangfei, eighth wangfei, she ¡­" Yan Yu asked on his behalf.


    Little Fishy smacked her head. This was bad.


    "The eighth wangfei should be going to look for the seventh wangfei." Little Fishy looked at Night Nine with a guilty look on her face. Wouldn''t the eighth wangfei be giving them the right to speak? This was too much of a coincidence.


    When the eighth prince heard this, he flung his sleeves and was about to leave. He absolutely couldn''t let anything happen to the eighth princess.


    Yan Yu opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she saw Night Nine holding onto Night Demon''s sleeve, turning her head around.


    "You can''t go. Let Fifteen go." Night Nine decided for him.

 C237

    Now that the ninth prince''s residence was under surveillance, if he wanted to go out, he would be walking right into a trap.


    The eighth prince was about to open his mouth to refuse, but Xiaoyu interrupted him, "If you want to go out, it will only make things worse."


    How could the eighth prince not know? He lowered his head in thought for a moment, then firmly raised his head. "Ninth Brother, thank you. But I can''t hide behind someone else all my life. I still have to face what I have to face. It doesn''t matter if it''s too late or not."


    Night Nine was stunned, after which his eyes revealed a look of praise.


    A man should have done his best to protect people he cared about.


    "Since you insist, I won''t stop you." Night Nine takes a step back from the wheelchair and gives way.


    The eighth prince nodded at him. No matter what, he had to thank him.


    Yan Yu looked at the Eighth Prince, then at Xiaoyu before chasing after her. "Little Eight, wait for me."


    Regardless of life or death, she would never leave Little Eight.


    Xiaoyu looked at Ye Jiumei, her heart was filled with disappointment. Ai, no matter how good her friend was, she would always be accompanied by that person. Night Nine smiled at her, "It''s quiet now, little Nezha is freezing. Let''s go in."


    How could he not know Little Fishy''s thoughts? He deliberately brought up little Nezha to attract her attention.


    As expected, Xiaoyu hurriedly took the little Nezha, her heart was in pain, "Can''t you guys talk about something big when you enter the house? If I really freeze you guys up, it would be my heart that will ache."


    The words he blurted out did not require much thought. Hearing this, Night Nine''s eyes lit up.


    "I''d rather get sick."


    Night Nine had a faint smile on his face. He was starting to miss the days when he was out of the capital. Even though he was in the sickbed, Little Fishy had always been focused on him.


    Little Fishy''s willow-shaped eyebrows slanted inwards. What did she say?


    Seeing that she was truly angered, Night Nine hurriedly laughed, "Since you''re sick, you should go home and take care of your illness. Otherwise, you''ll have to take care of yourself first."


    "That''s true." Little Fishy carried Little Nezha, and Night Nine followed her into the house.


    Xiaoyu closed the door, her face revealing a nervous expression, "Lil ''Nine, the royal power alternates, there will always be people who have lost their lives in vain. Will anything happen to you?"


    She was so worried. What was she going to do to anger him? If she had the time, she could think of how best to leave the capital. Now, under the cover of nesting, it wouldn''t even be easy to finish laying an egg.


    Upon seeing her nervous expression, Night Nine laughed. So, it wasn''t that she didn''t care.


    "Xiaoyu, if I ¡­" How long had it been since the two of them had been alone? He was always harassed by unrelated personnel. Just thinking about it made him feel helpless. He had to leave the capital. It was really annoying here and he had to be restless every day.


    Little Fishy''s hand covered his lips, and Night Nine looked at her in fascination. He raised his hand to take hers and gently kissed her hand.


    "What are you doing? His son is watching. " Fishy pulled back her hand and glared at him.


    Night Nine looked at Nezha menacingly, then smiled and said to Fishy, "He fell asleep long ago."


    Ever since he had little Nezha, his welfare started to decline (The problem was that it wasn''t much.


    Nezha knew that even though Night Nine and Fishy liked him a lot, they still looked at him with resentment. He was sensible and could ignore anyone, but not these two.


    The little Nezha closed his eyes. He was just pretending to, but his ears were still in a daze. Who knew that after a while, he would actually fall asleep. Bubbles were still in his mouth, making him feel indescribably comfortable.


    Little Fishy lowered her head to see that Nezha was asleep, and gently patted him.


    "Little Fishy." Night Nine looked at the little fish resentfully.


    Can''t you pay more attention to him?


    "Shh." Little Nezha always felt that as an adult, he wanted to be like them even during sleep. How could he do that, seeing that Little Nezha was deep in sleep, Little Fishy put him down, moved the charcoal brazier, and didn''t let the smoke reach him. Only then did she pull Night Nine to her feet.


    "Little Jiu." The two of them sat on the kang in the outer room, and Little Fishy looked at him gloomily.


    Although Night Nine said that she was fine, her heart wasn''t at peace.


    When Night Nine saw this, his heart softened. He pulled Fishy by her shoulder and said, "Rest assured, the Crown Prince is not as ordinary as he looks on the surface."


    The crown prince was'' very lazy and stupid '', he was too lazy to use his brain and did not know how to scheme and scheme, so the emperor had to give him advice on everything, because, other than the crown prince, his other sons were too shrewd, he was in his prime and did not want his son to surpass him. Thus, although he did not like the crown prince, he liked the position of the crown prince and wanted his other sons to fight for it.


    "As long as you''re fine." Little Fishy leaned on his shoulder, feeling that his shoulder wasn''t as weak as it used to be, and closed her eyes in satisfaction. Although she had left, she wrote a few prescription for Little Nine''s body, telling him to cook in the kitchen every day so he could recover his physical health as soon as possible.


    The corners of Night Nine''s lips curled up in ridicule.


    "Although the Tenth Brother has always been against me, at this time he really doesn''t have the energy. He thinks he''s a genius, but he doesn''t know that others treat him like a fool." Night Nine gently caressed the little fish''s hair.


    Hm?


    Little Fishy looked at him in puzzlement.


    "That year, my mother was set up by others, and in order not to implicate me, she chose to die. Her death made my father feel guilty, so naturally, she treated me more kindly than other princes."


    "If the emperor hadn''t paid you any attention, perhaps you would have long since died, yet you wouldn''t have to suffer so much. But not only did the emperor''s favor not bring you any good fortune, it was instead an endless framing." Little Fishy interjected. Those people were truly ruthless. Since they couldn''t harm him, they would make him suffer a fate worse than death. If it weren''t for Xiao Jiu''s firm will to live, I''m afraid ¡­


    Little Fishy shivered.


    "I''m not afraid of death, really. I used to think, if I died, I would be free, but I promised my mufei that no matter how hard it was, I would live on. After that, I met you, and was even more reluctant to die. "


    Nine Nights pretended to be relaxed.


    "It''s been hard on you all these years." Little Fishy ruefully rubbed at the face of Night Nine, just like a kitten acting coquettishly.


    "It''s not bitter. It''s true. I only understood when I met you. The heavens wanted to give me such a beautiful you. I''m afraid I won''t be able to experience your goodness ¡­"


    "Stop." Xiaoyu hurriedly stopped them. Although women all liked to listen to sweet talk, Granny Qiong Yao''s words were truly very shocking.


    "That... Another one. " Little Fishy gasped for breath. This rascal''s lethality was simply too great.


    "Once, there was a sincere feeling placed in front of me. I did not cherish it ¡­" Night Nine thought for a moment before speaking.


    "Alright, alright, that''s enough. It''s like we''re parting on the border of life and death. Even if it''s just for reference, you still have to get away with it. This is clearly plagiarism, and there''s something wrong with it." Fishy despised him.

 C238

    After all, the past had already passed. The reason why he mentioned it was because he didn''t have any secrets with Little Fishy. However, he didn''t want to make Little Fishy''s heart hurt because of his own pain, so he casually mentioned the love words Little Fishy once said.


    "Then what should I say? "Small fish and small fish I love you, just like a mouse loves rice." Night Nine is "distressed."


    "Respect for originality and fighting piracy; you might as well be a big fish loving shrimp." Little Yu looked at Nine Night Demon with hatred. He couldn''t get his own things, plagiarism was shameful.


    Night Nine suddenly came over and kissed her firmly on the cheek. "Yes, it''s like a big fish that loves shrimp."


    "That''s what I said. No, you have to think about it." The little fish refused to obey, and reached out to pinch the flesh on both sides of Night Nine''s face.


    Night Nine smiled and dodged, and somehow, it became her pressing down on him, their bodies pressed together, his breathing suddenly heavy, he turned over and pressed her down, the two''s hearts beating together.


    Nine Night Demon looked at Little Fishy, and quietly whispered into her ear, "Little Fishy, I really want to eat you. This way, if anyone wants to steal from me, they have to cut open my belly first."


    Although some people had said those words before, at least they were just words of love. Suddenly, they opened their chests and broke their bellies. It was truly a scene to behold.


    Just as the little fish opened its mouth to say something, Night Nine took the opportunity to lower her body and cover her lips, as if she was trying to please her by opening her mouth.


    In a daze, Fishy thought, well, that''s his original.


    The Emperor of Heaven was a country where piracy ran rampant. It was not easy to create some originals.


    Night Nine bit Little Yu''s lips in a punitive manner. Kiss him and you would actually be distracted.


    Little Fishy opened its mouth and cried out in pain. Night Nine''s tongue nimbly stuck into her mouth, intertwining with her lilac tongue.


    Well, the two of them hadn''t been close in a long time, and it was rare for them to have half a day of leisure. Fishy closed her eyes and put her hands on Night Nine''s neck.


    The two of them had been married for a long time, but life between husband and wife wasn''t much. Occasionally, during the night, Little Fishy would still worry about his body, so in the end, it was Little Fishy who contributed the most to the marriage.


    However, he was different from others. Now, all the poison in his body was gone, but it was very difficult for him to have a chance to warm up with the little fish. He really wanted to try, was his body suitable for a night of war? In the Wind and Rain Tower, although he shared a bed with Xiaoyu, he could not keep up with her because in his heart, Xiaoyu was his wife, not the Ninth Princess nor the Courtesan Belle. She was only his wife.


    Although there was only one woman, he was certain that the skin of the little fish was not as white as the skin of those girls who could not step out of the door, but it was an unhealthy shade of white. His little fish had skin that was as white as fine porcelain, more elastic and smoother than any woman''s skin in the capital.


    Little Fishy softly moaned, her gaze becoming blurred.


    They still had a long time together, and he wanted to give Fishy the best life, making her feel that being together with him was not only suffering, but also happiness.


    "Xiaoyu, I really like you. You are much more important than me." The voice of Night Nine was filled with confusion.


    "I like you too." Little Fishy mumbled an answer. After being here for so long, she had naturally been assimilated, and her words were becoming more and more similar.


    Hearing this, the corner of Night Nine''s mouth curled up in satisfaction. He really couldn''t imagine how he had endured those days without the little fish. Just when he wanted to make a move, he raised his eyes and was scared out of his mind.


    The little Nezha was staring at the two of them without blinking. His eyes didn''t look like a child at all, but more like a pervert.


    No wonder Fishy was carrying this little fellow on her back. Sometimes, he really is going too far.


    The little fish did not notice the unusual behavior of Night Nine, she panted for breath, but did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, she guiltily leaned against him, "It''s alright, Little Nine. Take your time. We have a lot of time to squander."


    She thought he was physically ill.


    Nine Night Demon stretched out an arm for the little fish to lie on, "Little fish, little Nezha should be afraid of milk."


    This was too much! Don''t you know how to avoid suspicion? Opening his eyes wide to watch them kiss each other would scare people to death. If it was anyone else, he would have choked him to death. However, it was his son.


    Night Nine had decided to get a little demon dweller child to keep Nezha busy. Yes, that was it.


    Night Nine was excited by his own thoughts. He propped himself up on his elbow and looked at Little Fishy, "Little Fishy, Little Nezha is too lonely. How about we have a few more children?"


    When the time came, he would ask little Nezha to watch over the children, so as to avoid peeping on his parents.


    "Wait until you''re better." Little Fishy played with her hair absent-mindedly, drawing circles on her bare chest. It was not the time yet, Little Nezha was still young.


    She didn''t want to force Little Jiu. Restoring her health was painful, and his path of recovery required her to avoid everyone else. It was even more difficult.


    "I''m done." Night Nine quickly showed it to Fishy.


    Xiaoyu stared at him accusingly. "Are you a doctor while I''m a doctor?"


    "Of course it is ¡­ "You." Nine of the Night said in defeat.


    "Little Nine, you''re much better now than you used to be, really." In time, they would have more children, and there was no need for family planning here. Since Xiao Jiu liked children so much, she might as well have two more children.


    Hearing this, Night Nine waved his fist at little Nezha in a flaunting manner.


    If he didn''t do it, he would just have a few more children to threaten him. However, with the sadness rising from his brows, he didn''t care if they had more than a few younger siblings, even if they had them now, it would be ten months later. The Ninth Prince''s Mansion was very well-off, and they could raise more than a few kids, but what made him depressed was that he was still so young, how could they milk him?


    However, for the sake of his welfare, he didn''t dare to say a word. If both of them were to lose interest, then he would completely lose all hope.


    The little Nezha gloomily looked at the top of the tent. Sigh, it''s not that he made them masturbate all day, but because they couldn''t control themselves, so why aren''t they letting him watch? When Xu Xian and White Snake were very close, Green Snake was also learning from him.

 C239

    A message came from the palace, ordering Night Nine to quickly enter.


    Night Nine''s expression changed to one of indifference, and he ''weakly'' coughed a few times, "What''s the matter, why are you in such a hurry?"


    The imperial eunuch looked embarrassed, "Ninth Prince, you''ll know once you get there."


    He didn''t dare say anything. The palace was already in chaos. The old emperor was lying on his bed, and he was only able to vent his anger. But there were so many princes who didn''t care about anything else, leaving the emperor to fend for himself.


    "It''s good that there are a few princes in the palace. With my body, there''s no difference between going or not." Night Nine was incomparably weak. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed twice, biting through the blood, causing the dark red blood to hang at the corner of her mouth and dying the handkerchief red.


    The eunuch looked at the man''s appearance, which made him seem like he was about to die at any moment. His heart was filled with grief. Ah, why did the emperor insist on seeing him? He and the emperor still didn''t know who would die before who.


    The eunuch looked left and right, then leaned close to Night Nine''s side and said, "Ninth Prince, His Majesty''s days are numbered."


    With that, the eunuch slapped his own face. "Just pretend this old servant didn''t say anything."


    These servants have already become elites. They have clearly said many things, causing your heart to be filled with reverie, yet they haven''t even given you a single word of truth. One can imagine how much courage it would take for him to say those words just now, and just what exactly has the Emperor hinted at them?


    "Father... Cough cough, six catties. Get someone to prepare a horse carriage. " Night Nine struggled to give orders.


    Among these princes, the third prince and the ninth prince were the ones who had no intention of fighting for power. However, on the road of the imperial power struggle, it was you who didn''t fight and let them go. The poor Ninth Prince was a victim of this imperial power struggle.


    When the carriage was ready, the maidservant first put the medicine inside the carriage, and then threw the carriage into a wolfskin mattress.


    The corner of the eunuch''s eyes twitched. There was no need to put on such a show. The emperor was still waiting.


    Who knew why the Emperor summoned the Ninth Prince? The princes were in an uproar over the throne, and the Emperor was cold to the core, but there was nothing he could do about it. Recently, the Emperor had sent a signal with his words that he seemed to want to pass on to the Ninth Prince. Even if everyone disagreed, if the posthumous edict ¡­


    The eunuch trembled. Although he knew that the emperor would not be able to live for long, he could not help but hope that the emperor would live for a hundred and eighty years.


    Even if the emperor had a thousand faults, they were already used to serving him. It was unknown whether it would be a blessing or a curse if he switched masters.


    If it were any other master, they would naturally be willing, but they had followed the Emperor for far too long, so long that they wouldn''t be able to live, aside from following the Emperor.


    Now that he could finally leave, Night Nine looked in the direction of Little Fishy. At this moment, he couldn''t take her to see the Emperor.


    Not to mention that the emperor''s sickly Xiaoyu was unable to cure him. He alone feared that if he saw the emperor, he wouldn''t be able to hold back from opening his mouth. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to resist feeling pity for him.


    The carriage moved forward, passing by the main hall, and the noise was like a market, "No need to stop, just go straight to the Sun Temple."


    Nine Night Demon ordered.


    Everyone was surprised for a moment. Then, they recalled that the Emperor had already ordered for the Ninth Prince to command the Imperial Palace. However, because the Ninth Prince had always been there for the ceremony, everyone had forgotten about this order.


    Eunuch Liu stood in front of the hall and looked around for a long time. Finally, he saw the palanquin of the Ninth Prince, so he quickly walked up to it and waited.


    Six catties and fifteen carry the Ninth Prince''s wheelchair down. Eunuch Liu waited until the Ninth Prince''s wheelchair was placed firmly on the ground before he hurriedly stepped forward. "Ninth Prince, the emperor has been waiting for too long."


    Eunuch Liu glanced at Number Fifteen, as if recalling something. "His Majesty said that there are no taboos about family, father and son. Just ask the Ninth Prince''s followers to follow them."


    Fifteen, hearing this, couldn''t help but glance at Ninefire.


    Nightmare sneered coldly. His Imperial Majesty normally wouldn''t be much different from a bandit in defending him against his sons. Why was he being so generous today? Presumably, he also knew that he didn''t have long to live, so he slightly nodded his head. Fifteen stood behind him and pushed the wheelchair for him.


    "Ol''nine, is it Ol''nine?" The Emperor heard the rolling of the wheelchair and reached out his hand.


    When Night Nine saw this, he could not help but look at Eunuch Liu.


    Eunuch Liu said in a low voice, "Your Majesty ¡­" His eyes can no longer be seen. "


    Upon hearing this, Night Nine sighed to himself. Poor Seventh Brother.


    He raised his hand to signal for fifteen to six catties to retreat. Then, he moved his wheelchair forward.


    "Father." Night Demon looked at the person lying on the bed. It was really hard to imagine that the person who was previously in high spirits would become like this.


    "Old Ninth, you''re the only one who''s my good son. Look, I''ve already prepared an imperial edict for you to succeed my throne. Are you happy?"


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s eyes widened.


    Although the emperor couldn''t see it, he also thought that at this moment, Night Nine would be overwhelmed by such a pleasant surprise. He smiled in understanding as he thought to himself, "Even if Ninth Brother manages to get away from the world, and such a big pie falls on my head, I will still take it."


    "What is it? To be so happy that you''ve forgotten everything. The Emperor gave Night Nine a push.


    His heart was filled with fear. Right now, he had yet to decide who would become the emperor, so if they decided to find out that he wasn''t dead yet, would they think of ways to kill him?


    From Liu Gonggong''s description, he knew that only Ol''nine was at home and that Ol ''Seven had been locked in the clan''s residence for the purpose of murdering his father and murdering his king.


    It would be nice to say that it was a competition for storage. After the competition for the position of the crown prince, he would be given the position of ''Bin Tian''.


    He definitely could not just sit there and wait for death. He was well aware of Ol ''Nine''s abilities, and if not for the fact that his legs were disabled, he would have been the most afraid of him.


    He did not believe that Ol''ninth did not want to sit in that position.


    "Father must be joking. Your son is a cripple, how can he inherit the throne?" As expected, Night Nine spoke with melancholy.


    "So what if he''s handicapped? Compared to your heartless brothers, who knows how many times stronger." The emperor raised his eyebrows.


    "Night Nine laughed coldly in her heart, but on the surface, she looked kind and filial." "Father, you must be joking. Our ancestors made an exception, and princes with disabilities cannot take the throne."


    The Emperor thought that he had a wish. He held Night Demon''s hand and eagerly said, "The law was set by the Emperor, so it should naturally be lifted by the Emperor. This Emperor feels that this law is wrong and should be abolished."


    As long as Ol ''Nine agrees to become the emperor, with his abilities, he would definitely intimidate his unfilial sons. When the situation stabilized and he recovered, he would step in and say that the ancestors'' rules could not be broken.

 C240

    The emperor''s calculations were in such a state that he fumbled for the written imperial edict and handed it to Nine.


    When Nine Nights saw his name, he actually didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The brothers before him were all fighting amongst themselves. Who would have thought that the Emperor would actually leave such a trump card in his hands?


    "Does royal father plan on letting me inherit the throne?" asked Night Nine.


    "My body is currently unwell, but I don''t know when it will be better. Rather than being in charge of overseeing the country, your brothers will inevitably be unwilling. Why don''t they just ascend the throne and become emperor?" The Emperor bewitched him.


    "Since that''s the case, I have to explain it to my brothers." Night Nine had a bitter expression on his face.


    "Explain what? "Who dares to question my decree?" The emperor''s face sank.


    Ninefire said nothing.


    The emperor''s expression softened. "However, in order to prevent anyone from questioning the imperial edict, you should prepare yourself."


    This meant that he would be able to solve the problem by force.


    "What a good plan!" Night Nine laughed coldly. "What a good plan!" Night Nine laughed coldly.


    "Since that''s the case, your son has to prepare himself. I''ll take my leave now."


    After saying that, he looked at the six pounds and immediately pushed it away.


    "This old servant sends you off, Ninth Prince." Eunuch Liu said respectfully.


    Night. Nine is noncommittal.


    After exiting the palace, fifteen finally could not hold it in anymore.


    "Ninth Prince, are you really going to be the Emperor?"


    Night Nine gave him a sidelong glance, "Can I decline?"


    Fifteen was silent. That''s right, the emperor''s words were the imperial edict, but what about the ninth princess?


    With his understanding of the ninth princess'' character, she absolutely didn''t want him to be the emperor, but that was still her master''s matter.


    Hearing the ruckus outside, Xiaoyu couldn''t help but curiously walk out and see the excitement on the ice guards'' faces.


    "What happened?" Xiaoyu stopped one of them and asked.


    "Esteemed wangfei, the emperor passed on the throne to the Ninth Prince." 21 saw that it was a small fish, his mouth was open as he spoke.


    Xiaoyu was stunned. How could this happen?


    She looked up. The sky was still blue and there was no red rain. Why did she feel so depressed?


    "Princess, what are you standing here for?" When he transferred his men, he discovered the soulless Little Fishy and could not help but ask with concern.


    When Fishy saw Fifteen, it was as if she had seen her savior. She tightly held Fifteen''s hand, "Fifteen, Little Nine won''t be the emperor, right?"


    Fifteen avoided her gaze. She didn''t expect the princess to find out so quickly.


    "Say it." The little fish shook fifteen.


    Fifteen broke free from her grip and took a step back. "The wangfei will be the empress in the future. You have to pay attention to your words and actions."


    Since he was unable to change the truth, he could only accept it.


    Xiaoyu''s body swayed.


    It was actually real, actually real. Little Nine clearly knew what she hated the most, so how could he do such a thing?


    "Princess." As he watched her tottering, he couldn''t help but want to reach out and support her.


    "I''m fine." Little Fishy smiled wryly as she reached out her hand to stop him, then walked lonely towards her room.


    "If Little Nine comes back, tell him I''m waiting for him."


    His lonely back made one''s heart ache.


    Fifteen mouths, but he didn''t know what to say.


    A ruckus came from the door, and Fifteen''s face was filled with unhappiness. "What is it?"


    The servant rushed over. "Fifteenth Young Master, there''s a man called Li Wu who''s arguing about wanting to see the wangfei."


    "Let him in." Little Fishy said tiredly after hearing this.


    She felt tired, really tired, and didn''t want to see anyone. However, Li Wu wasn''t the type of person who didn''t know when to retreat. He naturally had his reasons for coming here.


    Li Wu was brought before Xiaoyu by a servant. He was very excited when he saw Xiaoyu and quickly stepped forward, "Ninth Princess."


    A shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and his path was blocked by fifteen. Li Wu frowned as he looked at fifteen.


    "What do you want?" The ninth prince had especially asked him to stay behind to protect the ninth prince''s wife. Naturally, he wouldn''t let anything go wrong with the ninth prince''s wife.


    Li Wu was stunned for a moment and then understood what was going on. He lowered his head in shame and raised it abruptly, looking at Xiaoyu anxiously.


    "Ninth wangfei, the Tenth Prince wants to harm the Ninth prince."


    Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows. Was there anyone in the capital who didn''t know about this? If the Tenth Prince wanted to harm the Ninth Prince, it would take more than one or two days.


    "No, it''s not like that. I heard about their conspiracy. Someone really wanted to harm the Ninth Prince." Li Wu said anxiously.


    He didn''t know exactly what had happened, so he was taken away by the people who rushed over afterwards. He felt that this matter was very important, and he thought that since his little sister''s body had doubled in value, no one would be able to make things difficult for her, so he rushed over to inform her. But, why did the ninth princess look like she didn''t really care?


    "Go back, we heard what you said." Fifteen said.


    "No, you don''t know that someone has already opened his bag and is waiting for the Ninth Prince to enter. If it was someone else, I wouldn''t care." Li Wu hurriedly took two steps forward and stopped Xiaoyu.


    "Ninth wangfei, you don''t believe me either?" Li Wu felt very injured.


    Xiaoyu raised her head to look at him and her heart skipped a beat.


    "Li Wu, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but there have always been people who want to harm the Ninth Prince." Xiaoyu reached out and patted the back of Li Wu''s hand.


    "Thank you for coming specially to tell me. Look, Ninth Prince was already prepared." Little Fishy pointed at a circle.


    "If it wasn''t for you, no one else would have been able to come in."


    When Li Wu heard this, his face finally broke into a smile. He had finally done something useful for the Ninth Princess. His body suddenly fell forward and he crashed into the ground next to Little Fishy''s feet.


    Xiaoyu jumped in fright. Before she could do anything, Fifteen helped Li Wu up and suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood.


    "He''s hurt." Fifteen said simply.


    Two men came up to support Li Wu and treat his wounds.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but want to follow him.


    Fifteen stopped her. "Princess."


    Xiaoyu was suddenly angered, "I''m not out of the house, are you going to stop me?"


    Although she knew she shouldn''t be so rash, she still couldn''t help herself.


    "Princess, I just sensed that Brother Li''s aura is unstable, I''m afraid that someone has to channel some inner strength into him. There might be a fierce battle right now, why don''t we find two brothers with weaker inner strength to help him circulate his inner qi?"


    It could also allow them to avoid powerful enemies and reduce the number of casualties.


    It turned out that because of this matter, Fishy felt somewhat guilty. Her anger was also a bit too great.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not targeting you." She apologised with embarrassment.


    "As an imperial concubine, you can have emotions, but you have to be a queen ¡­"


    "How about being a queen? Should I make a clay sculpture? The empress is also a person. Fifteen, I''ve changed my mind, I want to enter the palace. "


    As she spoke, Fishy called for the car to get ready.


    A black shadow flashed in front of him, and fifteen rays of light appeared, blocking in front of Little Fishy.


    The two of them stared at each other, neither of them willing to take a step back.

 C241

    Little Fishy took a step forward, her chest almost reaching the top 15. She was like a dead person, just not allowing it. The expression on her face was clearly saying, "If you want to leave, then go ahead and step on my body."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Little Fishy wanted nothing more than to poke a few holes in his head.


    "The prince wants me to protect Princess Hua-Yang." Fifteen''s voice was flat and unremarkable.


    "Fifteen, how many people are there that protect me?" Little Fishy asked.


    She had never paid attention to such matters before.


    "Around fifty." Fifteen answered truthfully.


    "With these fifty people by your side, you''ll definitely be safer, won''t you?" Little Fishy patiently explained.


    Fifteen did not speak a word. That was only natural, but the prince had repeatedly instructed her to protect her well.


    "As you know, I''m actually not completely useless. Even if someone were to attack me, I would still have 32 poisons for him to die, and 51 methods to make him half dead. Furthermore, with me by Little Jiu''s side, he doesn''t need to worry about me, nor do I need to worry about him, right?" Fishy looked at him eagerly.


    Fifteen heart''s work.


    Little Fishy tried even harder, "Actually, I have a way to make you fall down, and there''s more to it than one. However, your greatest use is not sleeping, but standing by Little Nine''s side."


    She patted Fifteen on the shoulder. "Alright, pass on my first imperial decree, to rule the palace."


    Little Fishy even took up the queen''s airs, threatening and enticing.


    The guards protecting Fishy couldn''t help but look at Fifteen.


    Fifteen said with a cold face, "Why are you looking at me? Do you want to disobey the imperial edict? "


    Hearing him say that, Little Fishy couldn''t help but want to kiss him. Fifteen was sometimes pretty cute too.


    Xiaoyu frowned purposefully. "Fifteen, you should stay in the manor. Xiaohong has a big stomach and needs someone to take care of her. There should be some people left to guard the manor."


    When Fifteen heard this, his face turned as black as the bottom of a pot. This Ninth Princess really wanted to grind and kill a donkey. If he let her go, she would have thrown him to the ground. If he wasn''t worried about Ninth Prince, he definitely wouldn''t have let her go.


    "Leave ten brothers behind to guard the manor." Even ten was too many.


    Within the imperial palace.


    Night Nine looked at the Dengwen Drum, the corners of his mouth curled up in ridicule, "Someone come, spread the red carpet, and beat the drum."


    Of course, there was no need to use a rolling board at this time, but one had to see red as well, so they were all made of wood and placed on a nail board, and then covered with a red carpet. The young eunuch stepped on it and knocked 981 times.


    Six pounds of spit into both hands. This was all about physical strength. Fortunately, he had practiced this before, so he had two extra pounds of strength. He stepped on the red carpet, took off the drumstick, and beat the drum with his strength ¡­


    Two or three times ¡­


    The sound of the drum traveled to every corner of the capital.


    The crowd began to gather at the imperial palace. Because the emperor was gravely ill, the princes were in an uproar, so the officials decided that they might as well go home and embrace their children or beauties.


    Fishy, who was walking on the road, stopped in her tracks. Looking at the crowd gathering in all directions, she turned to ask Fifteen, "What''s going on here?"


    Although she had been here for quite some time, she still didn''t understand the etiquette, and only felt that it had something to do with Little Nine.


    "Seventy-seven, seventy-eight, seventy-nine, eighty, eighty-one."


    Fifteen''s cold face broke into a smile. "Reporting to my master, that is the drum sound of the new emperor taking his throne."


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s expression changed, "Hurry up and leave."


    This is the most dangerous time. Little Jiu is fighting against so many princes by himself, how can she be at ease?


    The princes in the hall quieted down at the sound of the drum. They were counting the drums in their hearts: eighty-one, it was actually eighty-one. They looked at each other, then suddenly rushed out as if they were all here. These people had long forgotten about the crippled Ninth Prince. Even the Tenth Prince was waiting for him to ascend to the throne before taking care of him.


    Taking advantage of the chaos in the palace, he sneaked out of the Tenth Prince''s mansion. Because he knew that no one had the time to care about him right now, and all the princes were busy fighting for the throne in the palace, it was natural for him to impersonate the Tenth Prince.


    "Ol''ninth, why are you here? Who let you hit the drum? " The crown prince made the first move. In fact, he was very satisfied. As long as he struck the drum, all of the ministers would gather. When the time came, the new emperor would be announced.


    After knocking the Dengwen Drum on six catties, he was so tired that his entire body was drenched. He raised his eyes to look at the princes and replied with a smile, "Of course it was the Emperor who let me knock."


    Your majesty? Everyone looked at each other. Who was on good terms with Ninth? Ol''nine had actually come forward for him.


    Night Nine smiled without saying a word.


    Seeing that all the officials in the square had gathered, he shot a look at the six catties and coughed. At this great moment, a new generation of overlords would be born from his mouth. It would be impossible to not be nervous.


    "In accordance with Heaven''s will, the Emperor decrees: This Emperor''s body disobeys the laws of nature. The Ninth Son of the Emperor, Night Nine, is intelligent and wise. He has taken over my heart and has been appointed to the throne. He is in fact the 32nd Emperor."


    The old emperor''s eyes were unsightly now. He was also afraid that other people would change the imperial edict and write it down by themselves, so he tried to make it as concise as possible.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. How could this be? Hearing the sound of the drum, the officials were ready to see the river of blood. The person standing in the pool of blood was their new emperor. Who would have known that even if they didn''t see the pool of blood, the new emperor wouldn''t be able to stand up.


    "People with deep disabilities in the ancestral system cannot succeed Dabao." The Tenth Prince was the first to come to his senses.


    "Ol''ninth, you actually want to correct the decree?"


    Night Nine gave him an uninterested glance, and quickly took out the imperial edict, walking up to the ministers, letting them see the imperial treasure on it.


    Night Nine was playing with her nails, "Look carefully, there''s a imperial treasure on top of it."


    Although the words were appalling, everyone could still tell that it was written by the Emperor himself. When the Emperor wrote this edict, they could still see a little bit of it.


    "The Tenth Prince is right, ever since the founding of our country ¡­" Someone spoke cautiously. This joke was not to be laughed at.


    "After a few more generations, the late emperor will also be an ancestor."


    Since it was an ancestor, naturally, the words he spoke were also from the ancestor system.


    "Ol ''Nine, stop messing around. How could it be so easy to be the emperor?" Or should we choose someone else who is virtuous and virtuous. " The second brother couldn''t help but try to persuade him.


    "Moral person? "You?" He gave a slight signal with his hand, and handed a silk bag to the Second Prince. The Second Prince opened the bag in confusion and took out the slip of paper. His face immediately turned blue and white.


    Night Nine''s eyes looked up to the sky, with a look of arrogance and arrogance on his face. He was not the one in charge of the Wind and Rain Tower for nothing.


    The Second Prince stomped his foot and turned around to leave. What was there to argue about, the pain was in the other''s hands, even if he was usually dignified, with the card in Old Ninth''s hand, he immediately lost his reputation.

 C242

    Everyone was curious as to what the Ninth Prince had given to the Second Prince to force him to leave.


    "Don''t worry, if you guys want it, I can give each of you a free portion."


    The crowd didn''t reply. They hoped that others would be able to scout out the path before them.


    "So, no one has any more objections? This is very good. " Night Nine waved his hand.


    Six Jin hurried to push Night Nine into the main hall. The ministers looked at each other, there was no doubt about the Ninth Prince''s ability, but he was a cripple after all, could it be that healthy people like them had to listen to a cripple? Just the thought of it made him feel uncomfortable.


    "My love, Yan, write for me. I am working on the affairs of the country and my body is unable to bear the burden. I was passed down to the former Crown Prince, Ye Yuamei. The Crown Prince is wise and kind, he is worthy of being an emperor."


    All the ministers were stunned. The emperor himself had not yet ascended the throne, yet he had kicked himself off the throne. He had even helped the crown prince get rid of the noisiest second prince.


    The Second Prince had befriended many scholars in the past few years because he understood that these people often killed people without leaving a trace. In the past few days, he had faintly suppressed the Crown Prince.


    Fishy, who just arrived, ruthlessly wiped her face. Xiao Jiu was really great to be able to think of such a method.


    She hurried forward and stood behind Ninefire, motioning for her to push the wheelchair.


    The most astonished of all was the Crown Prince. He had already been appointed, so he would probably spend the rest of his life in a place as destitute as a mountain. After all, his status as Crown Prince was something that anyone who ascended the throne would fear.


    "Ninth brother ¡­" The Crown Prince didn''t know what to feel.


    "To call him Your Majesty, the imperial edict has not been written. I, the Supreme Emperor, am just a step away." Nightmare spoke seriously.


    Usually, when the officials were all making a ruckus, they would say that the emperor was so unreasonable and so impolite. They were all dumbfounded at this moment.


    The Tenth Prince was also stunned. He had never thought that his father would be the one to pass the throne down to Ninth Brother. When he wanted to oppose the order, Ninth Brother had already passed on his first decree as the emperor.


    No matter how quick-witted and fickle he was, he wouldn''t be able to accept so much at the moment.


    The crown prince glanced at Yin Li Shuo. Presumably, Ninth Brother knew that this person was one of his men.


    Yin Lishuo wrote the imperial edict and handed it to Ye Jiumei, who took a look and confirmed it was correct. She nodded at Twelve and took out the hereditary Imperial Jade Seal, while Ye Jiumei took a deep breath at the side of the letter. Six catties of jade immediately knelt in front of Yin Lishuo, and Ye Jiumei placed the imperial edict on his back, imprinting it firmly.


    "Crown Prince, why haven''t you accepted the decree yet?" Nine Nights waved the imperial edict in his hand.


    The crown prince subconsciously fell to the ground. Just as he was about to open his mouth to accept the decree, he suddenly remembered that it was not royal father''s order. He mumbled, "This official accepts the decree."


    When the Crown Prince received the decree, he felt as if he was in a dream.


    "Little Nine, so from today onwards, I am the Empress Dowager?" Little Fishy was conflicted. Even though the youngest empress dowager in history was only five years old, her title really made people unhappy.


    "You are my wife." With a single sentence, she dispelled Yu Di''s worries.


    Alright, from now on, no one can touch them no matter who inherits the throne, they are not willing to be the emperor, and they have already passed on their title to the emperor. As for the coup that you guys are planning, it has nothing to do with being the emperor, even if it''s a change of dynasty now, as long as it''s someone from the Ye Clan, they can only be the emperor, the ancestor of the emperor.


    "Little Nine, I just realized today that you are a black-hearted Lord."


    In the past, she had thought that he was extremely arrogant. Seriously, was it really that difficult to distinguish between the two?


    Night Nine leaned back against Fishy, whose body stiffened. I say, Little Nine, look at the situation. Since the civil and military ministers are here, you should just move to the softest part of the world.


    Even if these people saw this scene, they would open their eyes and say that she, Little Fishy, was unbridled and unrestrained. She actually, under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, moved her chest to the emperor''s side ¡ª the emperor''s head, she could not even speak clearly.


    Feeling the gazes from all directions, Little Fishy couldn''t help but poke at Night Nine''s waist.


    "For what?" Night Nine turned his head, and his face crashed into Little Fishy''s high head, and this time, his face was a little shaky.


    He covered his mouth and coughed twice. "Since the new emperor has already been decided, then I, the Supreme Emperor, will live the rest of the year peacefully."


    The crowd looked at his face without a single wrinkle and wanted to laugh, but none of them dared to.


    Xiao Jiu''s level of unreasonable reasoning was increasing day by day, but he was able to think of a way to support his family. Sigh, it was said that the representative of the National People''s Congress said that in the future, both men and women would need to be 65 to retire, and he wasn''t even 20 yet, but he was able to support his family for the next year. This truly made people jealous and envious.


    Nine Night Demon ruthlessly squeezed Little Fishy''s hand, and even laughed. Don''t think that just because he lowered his head, he wouldn''t know. This time, he was really embarrassed. He had gotten used to it in his own residence before, sigh.


    Xiaoyu took a deep breath. Ai, he could bear to use such a heavy hand.


    Everyone had seen the horrifying scene from a moment ago. Now that they saw this scene, they didn''t think it was strange anymore.


    "Let''s go." Since this matter had already been settled, the only thing that remained was the new emperor''s prestige. The crown prince had been on the side for so many years that he had to be cautious, it was about time for him to be proud. If he was still unable to subdue the ministers and princes by now, then he could just go and die.


    Little Fishy obediently obeyed.


    The rest of the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion members withdrew as well.


    After walking for a long distance, they heard the sound of the mountain howling. Night Nine and Fishy looked at each other and smiled in understanding.


    No matter what, the current emperor''s throne was given to him by Ye Jiumei, so the emperor shouldn''t make things difficult for them.


    Everything seems to be moving in the right direction, doesn''t it?


    Time retreated. Over at the other side, the old emperor''s spirits were lifted when he heard the sound of the drum. "Eunuch Liu, you go. You go ahead and take a look."


    He had to find out as soon as possible how everyone would react when Ol ''Nine ascended the throne. Who objected? Who agreed? How many men did Ol'' Nine bring?


    He was looking forward to it. When Eunuch Liu finally returned, he did not expect such an outcome. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He had never thought that things would turn out like this. This time, he was finished. He cried out in his heart, even if he recovered, he still wouldn''t be able to regain his royal power.


    "The emperor swept down everything that could sweep away the ground in front of him. How could this be? Is there really anyone in this world that doesn''t care about imperial power?" I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it. "


    the Emperor murmured.


    The more he thought about it, the more he was unwilling to accept it. He had schemed his entire life, how could he end up falling into the hands of the younger generation in the end?

 C243

    "Little Nine, you''ve only just realised, why are you getting cuter and cuter." After getting into the carriage, Little Fishy couldn''t help but lean on Night Nine''s shoulder, feeling satisfied.


    "What is it? "You just realized my good points?" Night Nine pretends to eat.


    Little Fishy embraced his waist. "Who said that? When I first saw you, I knew that you were the lover I have been searching for over a thousand years, and also the lover I know well. You don''t know how bitter I am. I waited for you ¡­"


    Okay," Fishy bit her tongue. Although she had almost never hidden anything from Little Nine, it was still a bad taste to say that she was a thirty-year-old cow who had shamelessly wiped off his tender grass. Okay, international practice, a woman''s age wasn''t something that could be asked, let alone told.


    "What about waiting for me?" How could Nine Nights give up the opportunity to let Little Fishy confide in him, and ask her questions? She did not know what kind of cup Little Fishy had given him, but every day she would say those words that made his face red and his heart beat faster.


    Fishy leaned over to kiss his lips. Since she didn''t want to say it and didn''t have any good excuse, there was only one way to stop his mouth.


    When you treat someone you don''t like, you have to cover his mouth with stinky socks. When you treat someone you like, you have to exchange words and cover his lips with her lips.


    Naturally, Night Nine wouldn''t let her go, this was something that she was willing to do. He turned his arm around and hugged Little Fishy, deepening his kiss.


    The two of them had not been this intimate for a long time, and occasionally there were a few intimate moves. Beside him, Nezha was like a peeping madman, and it was rare for the two of them to be so entangled in such a confined space, neither of them wanted to let go of each other first, intertwining and teasing each other. Soon, Night Nine''s charming body had a reaction, he couldn''t help but pull his clothes apart slightly, revealing his exquisite collarbone.


    Little Fishy''s eyes were blurred, and her hands crawled over his bare skin, drawing circles.


    Encouraged, Night Demon reached out to untie the straps of her dress. Her fingers dug into her undergarment and rested on her slightly cool skin.


    She quickly covered her chest with her hand and pulled Night Nine''s hand away. She glanced forward, and even though there was a wall blocking her from entering the carriage, people outside could still sense her presence.


    Her face turned crimson as she looked at Nine Heavens Demoness. Just as she was being bewitched by him, she almost couldn''t hold back the shaking of the carriage, not to mention the fact that fifteen was originally a martial artist, even if it was an ordinary person, it would still feel weird if they were sitting in the same carriage. Moreover, besides fifteen, there were also Ice Guards and Nine Heavens Demoness'' private troops outside, hundreds of people.


    Night Nine looked at her with an innocent face, she was clearly the one who had seduced him, okay?


    She leaned in close to him and touched his tent. The evidence is here, you won''t admit it, and she accused him with her eyes.


    Night Nine wasn''t embarrassed at all. He reached out his hand and touched a spot, then suddenly took out a box. Night Nine took out a pair of peach-rimmed glasses and handed it to Little Fishy.


    Little Fishy glanced at him, then took the mirror doubtfully. She lifted her chin slightly at night, indicating that she should look in the mirror.


    She subconsciously looked into the mirror. In the mirror, she had an alluring look in her eyes, her lips were swollen, her hairpin rings were messy, and her clothes were half-untied, as if she was trying to seduce him. Come, come for my appearance, no matter how you look at it, it was so coquettish.


    Night Nine laughed silently. This sort of thing was originally decided by Lang Youxin''s concubine, how could she say that he was shameless? She was the innocent, unable to clap her hands.


    Along the way, she looked like an ostrich. She covered her face, unwilling to raise her eyes to look at Night Nine. She was inwardly annoyed, this time she had lost so much face. How could her expression be so lustful?


    When he finally arrived at the entrance of the Ninth Marquis'' Mansion, his heart skipped a beat when he saw Xiao Hong waiting there. His body flashed and arrived in front of Xiao Hong. "What happened?"


    Xiao Hong jumped back in fright and was about to fall down.


    The door of the carriage opened, and Fishy refused to get out, so they had to carry Nimrod down first.


    Xiao Hong suppressed the panic in her heart and stretched out her hand to hold onto Fifteen''s. "Fifteen, little gongzi was taken away by Li Wu."


    "What?" When Fishy heard this, she felt her heart miss a beat. She no longer cared about being shy as she jumped out of the carriage.


    "This is Li Wu''s letter." Xiao Hong quickly handed the letter over.


    Xiaoyu accepted the letter in a daze, her hands trembling slightly. Night Nine brought her wheelchair over and reached for the letter, and Xiaoyu squatted down to take it.


    "It''s the Tenth Bro''s fault again." A cold light flashed through Night Nine''s eyes. Did he really insist on forcing her to meet his sabre head on?


    Fishy''s face was covered in tears, her heart filled with grievance. Was it really impossible for her to survive being a good person? She didn''t want to be Marisol, but she didn''t want to be a selfish, ruthless villain either. "Little Nine."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Li Wu won''t let anything happen to Nezha. He really had no other choice. His sister was captured by the Tenth Bro."


    Nocturnal hymn pulled up the small fish.


    He understood Xiaoyu''s feelings very well. She was wholeheartedly helping others, but she didn''t want to be betrayed by the people she helped. This emotion could be imagined.


    "He only has little sister Li in this world anymore, so no matter what, he can''t let anything happen to her. He promised, he won''t let little Nezha get hurt, I can trust Li Wu''s character."


    "He promised? How do you expect me to believe his promises? " Xiaoyu snatched the letter from Nine Nights'' hands and read it ten lines at a glance.


    "528, West Main Street, Imperial City." Fishy clutched the letter.


    "Fifteen, bring some people with you."


    Night Nine looked at Fishy. "Fishy, you ¡­" Wait for me at home.


    "I want to go with you."


    She took a few deep breaths. The reason she was so at ease leaving little Nezha at home was because of his life saving skill. He was simply a venomous child, and only she knew about this secret.


    She did not dare to gamble, as all these years, Jiu Jiu had been suffering from poison and was even worse off than dead. She was very afraid, afraid that Niu Jiu Mei would remember his pain and that he would not be able to bear with little Nezha''s suffering.


    She had tried it before, but even if little Nezha felt pain, he had never felt any discomfort. Master had also said that there wouldn''t be any problems with his body.


    Night Nine looked at the determined little fish and sighed. "All right."


    Rather than letting her think wild thoughts at home, he might as well let her go with him.

 C244

    Number 528, West Main Street, Imperial City.


    The ugly woman put down the things in her hands, untied Li Jun''s clothes, and changed the medicine for her.


    However, she did not stop. She carefully wiped off the bruises on her wounds and applied medicine on her. The pain from her wounds caused the unconscious Little Sister Li to show signs of waking up.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the ugly woman warily.


    "Don''t move, that''s good." The ugly woman coldly said without even raising her head as she felt her retreat.


    "Who are you?" Li Jun raised her eyes to look at her surroundings.


    The ugly woman''s hand paused, "Everyone calls me the ugly woman."


    "What exactly do you want to do with me?" Little Sister Li used her uninjured hand to prop herself up on the ground and forced herself to sit up, looking at the ugly woman.


    Upon closer inspection, the ugly woman wasn''t that ugly. It was just that the scars on her face were truly terrifying. That''s right, the ugly woman was actually the golden bell.


    Even though she had been very willful and extreme in the past, and had also gotten into trouble, how could she not know in her heart that the one who had truly harmed her was Ye Langmei? In the past, her hands did not touch the Yang Spring Water, so even she did not know whether or not she could stay in the Tenth Prince''s estate. In the past, she did not touch the Yang Spring Water, and even she did not know whether or not she could stay in the Tenth Prince''s house, which was extremely difficult.


    Princess Golden Bell remained silent and only focused on wrapping up her wounds. This woman was truly muddle-headed. Didn''t she see that she was only doing the work of servants? Asking her what they wanted to do to her, she still wanted to know, but did they need the permission of the servants to do anything? She was only injured in the shoulder, was she stupid?


    "I don''t need you to care." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Li Jun fiercely pushed her away.


    Princess Golden Bell was caught off guard and was pushed to the ground.


    She got up as if nothing had happened. Anyway, she had already done the work for her. As for the clothes she wasn''t dressed properly, that was her own business. If she still fainted, she might have helped her tidy it up out of goodwill.


    After packing up for a moment, Princess Golden Bell opened the door and left.


    "Ugly girl, how is the woman inside?" someone asked when he saw Princess Golden Bell walk out.


    "He won''t die." Actually, even if she had any sort of expression, no one would have been able to see that the scar had penetrated her entire face, causing the muscles on her face to stiffen.


    "Ugly girl, you''re jealous of my beauty, right? That''s not possible, I heard that this woman is a vigorous young lady from the Wind and Rain Tower. She was personally trained by the ninth prince''s consort, and she hasn''t even sprouted yet."


    When Princess Golden Bell heard the words'' Ninth Princess Consort '', her figure slowed down slightly. She turned to look at the person and said, "So she''s just a brothel lady."


    With her fingernails in her hand, the pain made her stay awake. The other party''s light and unkempt words stung her, causing her voice to become shrill.


    That person looked at her in astonishment. When his eyes met with her malevolent expression, he knew in his heart that with her ugly appearance, she naturally would not open the bud. Who would be willing to open the bud for such an ugly person?


    Princess Honeylush felt that she had lost her composure. She lowered her head and walked out. Unexpectedly, she bumped into someone, who raised his hand and slapped her twice. "You blind thing, where are you going to hit?"


    Princess Golden Bell hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    He inadvertently lifted his eyes and the blood rushed to his head. It was actually him.


    "Tenth Prince!" He looked at her in disgust. This woman was truly ugly.


    "Hurry up and get lost!" The Tenth Prince kicked her.


    He kicked the object in Princess Golden Bell''s hand to the ground. She did not pick it up and instead looked at him in a daze.


    The ''Tenth Prince'' knew the extent of his face. It was a face he loved and hated at the same time.


    He coldly snorted. He never thought that such an ugly person would fall for him.


    "Is that woman dead?" "Tenth Prince!" A devilish voice suddenly rang out from behind him. This voice ¡­ Princess Jinling''s body trembled slightly. She could not help but glance at the person behind the ''Tenth Prince''. She felt as though lightning was striking her head.


    Behind the "Tenth Prince", there was still a Tenth Prince. Although he was wearing a cloak and hid his face behind it, the sound and the chin was like ash. Princess Jin Ling could still recognize him.


    The real Tenth Prince, Ye Langmei, took off her cape''s hat. Princess Golden Bell could not help but take a step forward. If she had a saber in her hand right now, she might have made her move.


    "Prince, Prince, that guy called Li Wu is here." Someone rushed in and knocked Princess Golden Bell to the ground.


    The Tenth Prince stopped in his tracks. "Did he come by himself, or ¡­"


    So it turned out that he had already arranged everything. He wasn''t afraid of exposing his double, because no one would have thought that he would be so bold as to use his own body to create trouble for the Wind and Rain building.


    Because of the recent change in atmosphere, the old procuress had called for him to take advantage of the loophole and kidnapped Li Jun.


    "He''s carrying a baby." The servant reported.


    "He actually succeeded?" The Tenth Prince muttered to himself. In fact, he didn''t have much hope. He had originally wanted to take advantage of the current chaos and get rid of the eyesore Night Nine Demon, so that he could put the blame on some defeated prince.


    "Let''s go take a look." He was looking forward to it. He had actually forgotten that the fake Tenth Prince was following behind him.


    Li Wu carried little Nezha in a trance. There were several times he wanted to turn back, but when he thought about how his parents entrusted his little sister to him at the end of the life, he clenched his teeth in the end. Here, he really couldn''t exchange her life for his little sister.


    "Don''t worry. I will risk my life to protect you." Li Wu swore.


    The little Nezha smiled with curved eyebrows. He had previously heard that children from rich families were easy to kidnap, but he didn''t expect to experience it personally. It was really great.


    How could Li Wu understand his thoughts? If he knew, he would definitely spit out blood.


    Nezha looked at him and waved his hand, greeting him, "Uncle Li Wu."


    Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to open his mouth and greet them.


    Li Wu looked at the little Nezha who didn''t know he was in danger and felt even more guilty.


    Nezha wiped saliva on his chest.


    When Li Wu heard the footsteps, he couldn''t help but hug the little Nezha in his arms tightly and look warily at Ye Langmei.

 C245

    When he saw the "Tenth Prince" behind Ye Langmei, he finally understood that Xiaoyu had hesitated for a moment. He stiffly turned his head to look at Ye Langmei and said, "So you are the Tenth Prince."


    Only now did Ye Langmei realize that he had actually brought the fake Tenth Prince with him, but so what?


    Someone came up and covered the stone bench with a thick layer of brocade. Ye Langmei sat down in a grand manner and then someone brought up a delicate dessert and steaming hot tea.


    "Give me the child." Ye Langmei extended her hand towards Li Wu.


    Li Wu took a step back and tightened his hold on Nezha, "Where''s little sister?"


    Ye Langmei signaled to her subordinates.


    He left by himself. In a short while, he managed to bring Li Jun up with him.


    Li Wu looked at the blood stains on Li Jun''s body. His eyes flashed with anger and heartache. "Let Li Jun come over here."


    "How would I know if you''re hugging that evil son of the Ninth Prince?" Ye Langmei carelessly lifted her teacup and began to taste the newly brewed Dragon Well.


    Li Wu hesitated for a moment. No, he couldn''t hand over the little Nezha.


    Li Wu took another step back, "Tenth Prince, from the Wind and Rain Tower to the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, all the way from the Ninth Prince''s Mansion to here, there has been surveillance. Even if I wanted to do something, I didn''t have the opportunity.


    "I was really afraid that you would fly into the sky." Ye Langmei was not moved by his words.


    "Ah!" The Tenth Prince''s lackey understood and poked Li Jun''s wound. He was caught off guard when Li Jun cried out.


    Li Wu''s body suddenly stiffened.


    The little Nezha let out a sigh, stretched his neck, and hoped that when Ye Langmei saw him, she would not make things difficult for the siblings. Although Li Wu kidnapped him, a man like him was like a big girl struggling on the way.


    "The Tenth Prince asked me to bring the little gongzi here. Now that I''ve brought him here, what else do you want?" Li Wuqiang suppressed the anger in his chest.


    "Bring the child here." Ye Langmei said lazily.


    Li Wu suddenly puffed out his chest and straightened his back, "Ask this little sister to come over here. Otherwise, how did I carry you here and how am I supposed to carry you back?"


    Nine Night Demon was originally very lazy, but now she couldn''t help but look up at Li Wu. He really didn''t put this person in his eyes before.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn." Ye Langmei put down her teacup and stood up to walk towards Little Sister Li.


    Little Sister Li looked at his sinister gaze and couldn''t help but want to retreat, but she was held down by the servant, unable to move.


    "It''s still a beautiful face." Ye Langmei stretched out her index finger and picked at Little Sister Li''s chin.


    Little Sister Li suddenly lowered her head, opened her mouth, and bit towards Ye Langmei''s finger.


    She actually managed to bite Ye Langmei when she could not defend herself in time. Determination flashed through Lil ''sis Li''s eyes as she bit down with all her might.


    The servant who was pulling Li Jun quickly reacted, hurriedly pinching Li Jun''s chin as he moved it away. Li Jun''s chin had been dislocated.


    Nine Night Demon looked at the bite marks on her finger, there was a burst of pain on her hand, he turned angry from embarrassment, and fiercely kicked Li Jun. Li Xiao-mei fell to the ground in pain, she forced herself to raise her head, smiled at Li Wu and shook her head.


    No, absolutely not. Although she had wanted to sacrifice herself, rely on the Night Nine Demons, and ignore Xiaoyu''s kindness, she absolutely could not use a child''s life. She would rather die than use a child''s life to exchange for herself.


    Li Wu looked at his sister rolling on the ground in pain. How could he not understand what his sister meant? Yes, ever since his home had been plundered, his little sister had changed a lot. That sort of change was truly tiresome. However, he understood that even though she had become selfish, she still had a kind heart.


    "Stop, I''ll give it to your child." Li Wu''s eyes turned blood-red.


    The little Nezha yawned. He still wanted to give it to Ye Zichen after a long time, so why didn''t he give it to Ye Zichen earlier?


    Li Wu suddenly threw the child in his hand towards Night Nine.


    Seeing that the child was flying towards her, Ye Jiumei subconsciously reached out her hand to catch it, and a shadow appeared in front of her. Sister Li was pulled behind Li Wu, but he did not stop.


    Li Wu had only made a feint. When he saw Ye Langmei step back, he hurriedly caught the little Nezha''s swaddling and pulled her back.


    In order to let him kick her to his heart''s content, the crowd retreated a few steps back. It was just a gap, but Li Wu took advantage of it, and now everyone was standing in front of Li Wu, blocking Li Wu''s path. Li Wu stood in front of Li Niang, and shoved the little Nezha back to Sister Li, while at the same time picking up her chin, "Let''s go."


    "Brother." Li Jun held little Nezha and looked at Li Wu with a complicated expression.


    When they arrived at the Wind and Rain Tower, they found out that the martial arts they usually learned were simply a joke. There was a body strengthening technique, but it was impossible to defend one''s body.


    "Hurry up and leave." Since Ye Langmei was here, there must be a lot of experts. Li Wu did not have the confidence to rush out, but he had to fight for it.


    Li Jun clenched her teeth and dashed out. Li Wu helped her block the rear.


    When Ye Langmei saw this, she could not help but smile. There really were people who were willing to pull out their teeth from the mouth of a tiger.


    "Capture him alive." It had been a long time since he last played properly, and he liked watching this kind of cat and mouse game. Recently, he had been busy fighting for the throne, and his nerves were taut.


    His subordinates knew what he was thinking and were not in a hurry to catch Li Wu and Li Shi. They intentionally missed Li Wu by a little bit. This guy tore off Li Jun''s sleeve and scratched Li Wu''s thigh.


    Even though they knew that they were just teasing the two siblings, they still had no choice but to run and hide.


    Li Jun fell down, and the little Nezha in her hands was thrown into the air.


    Little Nezha wailed. If they want me, then send it over to them. I don''t have Weiya here, so just toss it around. What if you throw it on a rock?


    A person threw out the sword in his hand. As soon as Sister Li got up, the sword nailed itself onto the hem of her skirt. With a push forward, her skirt was torn off.


    Seeing his sister being humiliated, Nezha fell to the ground with his eyes red, but the martial arts surrounding him were several times stronger than his own, and he could tell with a glance how weak his martial arts was. He was willing to send out a few people to deal with him, so instead of looking down on him, he might as well tease him.


    "Ah!" Li Wu wasn''t defending himself anymore. Even if he didn''t want his life, he definitely wouldn''t let little Nezha get into trouble. Since he had failed in his trust with his parents, let him go to the underworld to repent to his parents.

 C246

    The people surrounding Li Wu sneered and all clapped. They had played with him for so long and he was still overestimating himself, unable to even protect himself. He still wanted to save someone else.


    Li Wu turned a blind eye to the palm in front of him. There was only the figure of little Nezha in his bloody eye sockets.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang. Li Wu couldn''t feel the pain in his body. He held onto little Nezha and rolled twice to get rid of the force. He looked at little Nezha, who was staring innocently with his eyes wide open and revealed a gratified smile.


    As soon as Fishy came over and saw this dangerous scene, she bit her own hand and nearly fainted.


    Although she usually disliked little Nezha, that was also an expression of love. If someone said little Nezha to give it a try, she would definitely fall out with them. When she heard the news of little Nezha''s kidnapping, she said that she wasn''t worried, but that she was afraid that Little Jiu would be confused by her worry.


    Someone rushed towards little Nezha, but no matter how strong they were, they would not be able to reach him in time. Twelve of the Ice Guards saw Li Wu''s expression and their hearts moved, he attacked Li Wu with one hand and Li Wu with the other. One of his hands was for Li Wu, while the other was for Yin Rou and one was for Yang Yang Qi.


    At this moment, seeing Li Wu hugging little Nezha and smiling foolishly, he let out a long sigh. This man''s heart wasn''t bad. He walked up to Li Wu and extended his hand, "Li Wu, give the little gongzi to me."


    When Li Wu saw Twelfth, guilt flashed across his eyes. He handed the little Nezha over to Twelfth with no hesitation. He suddenly felt a pain in his chest and forcefully handed the little Nezha over to Twelfth, then fell backwards.


    Twelve only had two hands, and could only block one person''s attack for him. Although with the help of the inner force, he was able to rush out of the crowd much faster, but someone''s palm wind still injured him and caused him to suffer serious internal injuries.


    Twelve held onto him, the internal energy passed through his palms to his internal organs and slowly sank into his dantian.


    At the same time, someone rescued Sister Li.


    Someone glanced at her almost naked body, then shifted his gaze away. He silently took off his clothes and threw it on Li Jun''s body, then turned around and moved closer to Ye Lianmei with his companion, protecting her.


    Seeing Twelfth Night nod at him with Little Nezha in his arms, Night Nine calmed down.


    He patted Xiaoyu''s hand and turned around to face Ye Langmei, his face as cold as ice.


    No matter how much trouble the two of them had with each other, they were still related. He did not want to end up in such a desperate situation, but that did not mean he had to give in.


    The people of Night Lin Mei''s group blocked the front, but even though they were all experts, they were still defeated when facing off against the enraged Night Nine Demons'' men.


    Ye Jiumei pushed the wheelchair in front of Ye Langmei. He coldly looked at her.


    Ye Langmei had been sitting there the entire time, and even when he saw her people subdue him, he still did not move.


    "What do you want?" Night Nine spoke coldly.


    Ye Langmei slowly poured tea into her cup and put down the teapot. He lazily raised his eyes to look at her, "Night Nine, do you know how annoying you are? You have been doted upon by royal father since you were young, and even after you became disabled, your status still hasn''t been affected in the slightest. I am the emperor''s direct descendant, how can I let you occupy the limelight? "


    Xiaoyu took over Nezha from Twelve Hands. Hearing Ye Langmei''s words, she got angry and took two steps forward, saying in a deep voice, "You only see how flourishing the surface is, how can you understand the desolation behind it. Since you envy Little Nine so much, then alright, I''ll grant you that wish."


    She might not be able to do anything else, but to make a lively and lively person suffer instantly from all kinds of injuries, as the disciple of Medicine God Valley''s Yao Qingcheng, she had the confidence to do so.


    It is much easier to cure a patient than to cure a patient.


    Ye Langmei raised her eyes to look at Xiaoyu, and her expression suddenly softened. "Xiaoyu, if you hadn''t met Ol ''Nine, would you have fallen in love with me?"


    He was confident that whatever Ol ''Nine was, it was just a handicap. If it wasn''t for the mistake he made, how could Little Fish be his?


    Until now, the only thing that Ye Langmei admitted to doing wrong was that she shouldn''t have pushed the little fish to Ninefire. Looking at the increasingly beautiful little fish, he was filled with unwillingness. She was the one who had taken a fancy to the little fish.


    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed wretched. Originally, she did not want to answer such an idiotic question like Ye Langmei, but after looking at her, she felt that she should clearly proclaim their love for each other.


    Fishy lowered her head and looked at Nezha, who was listening. Also, you have to remember from a young age that a woman''s love for a person becomes very tyrannical, so stop thinking about seeing all the beauties in the world.


    It''s a pity, however, that just like everyone else, I, Little Fishy, have seen many freakishly talented men like you. A man like you is not my cup of tea, if there was only one man left in this world who was you and only one woman left was me, perhaps I would have accepted you for what you''ve been like.


    Little Fishy originally wanted to say something fierce, but as she spoke, her tone suddenly changed.


    "If I die, I''ll definitely pull you along. I definitely won''t let you live together with him in this world."


    What a strong smell of vinegar.


    Only then did Xiaoyu feel that her metaphor wasn''t appropriate. Looking at the pair of disdainful gazes, she quickly put on a fake smile, "Aiya, I''m just making a comparison. How could I fancy someone like him, who only knows how much he''s worth?"


    Little Nezha blew bubbles to explain what? The more he explained, the darker it got.


    Little Fishy was depressed. Sigh, why is it that she doesn''t even know how to talk anymore these days?


    On the other side, Night Nine and Nezha were looking down on Little Fishy. On the other side, Ye Langmei was also not lightly angered, so what did she say? She reluctantly followed him because he was the only one left in this world. Was he that terrible? Not only was he inferior to Ninefire, he was even inferior to a man who sold pork and incense at night?


    He had indeed been holding onto the thought of disgusting Nine Night Demon as he asked Little Fishy. He understood men''s thoughts, and he didn''t believe him when he said that self-esteem and inferiority were in parallel. Nine Night Nine Demon''s heart wouldn''t be stung, wouldn''t feel uncomfortable, wouldn''t have evil thoughts, and he didn''t know if she was disgusted by Nine Night Demon, but he was disgusted by her.

 C247

    "You ¡­" He pointed at the fish and could not speak.


    Little Fishy looked at Night Nine, and decided to make up for it with her death. Well, the truth sometimes didn''t sound that good, even though she thought that since there were only two people left in the world, his dirty thoughts would be gone, and he wouldn''t think about harming anyone anymore. Thus, there weren''t any good or bad people in the world, so he could only be a human.


    "Forget it, living with someone like you in this world is meaningless. I''ll just poison you to death. Why don''t I commit suicide?" Little Fishy compromised.


    Killing intent appeared on Ye Langmei''s face. Her body flashed and she appeared in front of Little Fishy.


    The little Nezha suddenly spat out a mouthful of saliva. He was small and didn''t have any strength, so no one took him seriously. How much talent did he have in that spit of his?


    His hand had already reached Xiaoyu''s neck, and a few swords were stretched out to block her. He suddenly felt pain in his hand, and hurriedly retracted his hand. He used his uninjured hand to grasp it, and fell to the ground as he cried out.


    The guards looked at each other in dismay. None of them had hurt Ye Langmei. Was he trying to trick her? A few people stepped forward to stand in front of Little Fishy and Night Nine. No matter how much the Ninth Prince despised the Ninth Princess, he still liked her to the point that he liked her to the death.


    "My hand, my hand." Night Nine cried out in grief.


    Only then did the crowd realize that his hand had turned black in just a few moments.


    Everyone''s faces changed. What a powerful poison. Twelve against fifteen pairs. They couldn''t help but recall the phrase, most venomous of women.


    The other guards didn''t know the details as well as they did, but they knew that Little Fishy was Yao Qingcheng''s disciple and who she was. It was said that she was the Poison Ancestor Sect.


    If someone else poisoned him, she might argue a little with me, but this poison is from little Nezha, then no matter if she''s willing or not, she would agree to it. Moreover, little Nezha is not her son, no matter how she scolds him, if anyone else wants to touch him, she would fight with all her might, she is the person who is the most protective of him.


    Fishy glared at Twelfth and Fifteenth. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the ones who have been punished by the heavens?"


    Princess Hua-Yang, can you be more shameless? 12 and 15 turn their heads, and before, you actually forgot her master just because you were here to save someone.


    Night Nine had always been by the little fish''s side, and the little fish hadn''t even moved a finger. How could it have been poisoned? Therefore, even though he did not know how Ye Langmei was poisoned, he nodded after hearing Xiaoyu''s words, "Xiaoyu is right. You will definitely die if you do too much wrong. Even the heavens will not be able to bear it."


    He thought to himself, could it be that the Alchemist Master Mo Xie has come? Other than her, who else could interfere here to save Little Fishy and Nezha?


    Since Fishy had said so, he would go with the flow.


    XII and XV looked at each other. They felt that since the Ninth Prince had married the Ninth Princess, he had become really shameless.


    Li Wu supported his sister as she silently walked over and knelt on the ground.


    When he promised to exchange Nezha for his little sister, he knew it was wrong, but he had no choice. His little sister was fine now, he was willing to accept whatever punishment the Ninth Prince and Ninth Princess were willing to punish him with.


    "To think that you would repay kindness with enmity for helping you all in such a manner." Ye Langmei said with a cold expression.


    If they didn''t arrive in time, wouldn''t Nezha be killed by them? He squinted his eyes. It didn''t matter how he dealt with Ye Mo, but even if Little Fishy and Nezha killed him a hundred times, they wouldn''t be able to get rid of the hatred in his heart.


    Twelve''s mouth moved, but in the end he said nothing.


    Xiaoyu looked at the miserable Li siblings and turned away. A pitiful person must have something to hate. If Li Wu asked for help, she might help him, but why did he have to choose the most dangerous one.


    Lowering her head to look at Nezha, Fishy felt a lingering fear when she thought of the scene she just saw. Although Li Wu was injured and had to protect little Nezha, if he didn''t carry him out, how could something like this happen? She didn''t want to be Mr. Dongguo.


    Li Wu''s hand reached to the side.


    When Little Sister Li saw this, her eyes jumped and she put her arms around Li Wu, "No, brother, you can''t die. The one who deserves to die is me."


    So it turned out that Li Wu wanted to pick up the sword on the ground and commit suicide to atone for his crimes. As long as they could release his little sister, he would be willing to do anything without any complaints.


    Li Wu pushed Li Jun away and said, "Go away."


    Little Sister Li ignored the broken palm and tightly held onto him, "No, Big Brother. You''re going to die and I''m not going to live either."


    She said, "I don''t want to live anymore." Then, she reached out her hand to grab the sword in Li Wu''s hand.


    "What are you doing? What am I like now? I actually did not even spare a child, what''s the difference between me and a beast? " Li Wu tightly gripped the sword in his hand; he wouldn''t let her take it no matter what.


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but yawn. Did they have to be so Qiong Yao? If they fought to the death like this, wouldn''t they have to fight to the point where the audience couldn''t stand it any longer and would have to compromise?


    Actually, Little Fishy wasn''t the only one who noticed, even the other two were able to tell. This Lil Sis, ah, her voice was full of emotion, even though she was really seizing the sword, but she kept on looking at Little Fishy, clearly waiting for her to say that she would forgive them.


    Li Wu truly wanted to apologize with his death, but he was afraid of hurting Li Jun, so he didn''t dare to use his strength.


    As she cried, she told him about how the two of them had to survive in this difficult world. Now that Li Wu was looking for death, it was not fun for her to live by herself, so she might as well just die in front of him.


    It was like someone crying when he smelled sadness.


    Little Fishy wiped the corner of her eyes. Eh, it''s actually dry, I don''t know if it''s because I''ve seen too many sinful love affairs, you said that it was so arduous to perform, but why are you so unwilling to honor me? Turning your head, Little Fishy''s face changed, "Where''s Ye Langmei?"


    Ye Langmei, who had been rolling on the ground a moment ago, was currently being supported by the ugly woman as she hid within the fake cave. She was kneeling beside Ye Langmei, helping him suck the poison from his palm.


    "Why did you save me?" If she accidentally sucked a mouthful of it into her stomach, then her intestines would definitely go bad. He did not remember giving this ugly girl any benefits, so he did not remember that it was worth it for her to work hard for him. Wasn''t the Death Soldier that he spent a lot of money to train in front of the ice guards?


    "In my heart, I have always hoped that one day, I would be able to take good care of the Tenth Prince." Princess Golden Bell''s words had a double meaning.


    If he hadn''t been injured, he would have looked in a mirror. How could he be worse than Ninefire? How could he be ugly? Fishy would actually degrade him to dust. The ugly girl in front of him had the guts to reveal her thoughts to him.


    However, at this time, this ugly woman was still useful.

 C248

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? That way we won''t suffer so much. " Ye Langmei stretched out her hand and caressed her hair. She was secretly glad that they were inside the fake cave. Fortunately, her back was facing the light.


    Princess Golden Bell''s expression changed in an unfathomable manner. She was secretly rejoicing. It was fortunate that the light was dim and she deliberately turned her back to the light. Otherwise, she was afraid that Ye Liangmei would see something in her eyes.


    After spitting out the last mouthful of black blood, Princess Golden Bell felt a little dizzy. She leaned against the mountain wall beside her and closed her eyes to recuperate.


    He thought that his Tenth Prince was handsome and elegant, so how could he let such a beautiful woman kiss his skin. Although he did not think about it in order to save her life just now, the more he looked at her, the more disgusted he felt. He quickly turned around, and only now did he realize that the fake cave they had entered was actually a latrine, and there was an unbearably smelly smell coming from inside.


    Ye Langmei could no longer endure and began to vomit on the ground.


    Princess Golden Bell coldly opened her eyes. When she saw Ye Langmei''s wretched appearance, her eyes flashed with the pleasure of revenge.


    She suddenly began to untie her belt.


    Upon seeing her actions, she was stunned for a moment before coming to a realization. This ugly woman had been holding it in for too long, and she had long been burning with desire. She wanted to take advantage of her predicament to force herself on to cook the rice.


    Not to mention that this ugly woman had a fiendish look, even this place was not right. The air next to her was extremely stinky, and only she, who lived in the lowest class, wouldn''t care. He was a prince who lived like a prince.


    A flash of disgust appeared in Ye Langmei''s eyes. He would rather be tortured to death by Night Nine than be forced to death by an ugly woman in this filthy place.


    When he thought of this, he lifted his foot and was about to leave. How could Princess Golden Bell allow him to do as he wished? She rushed forward and tightly hugged him, using the belt in her hands to tie him up.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Langmei''s expression changed. This ugly woman actually liked to play with violence. What was bad was that he discovered that he did not have the slightest bit of strength left in his body.


    The poison that little Nezha had on her body was elemental poison that had been accumulated for more than ten years. Through her mother, it was refined directly into poison, the little fish had discovered this long ago, and had been diligently trying to find a way to cure her. Although the poison on a person didn''t affect him, he still felt like it was like he had an explosive, and could cause a backlash at any time, it was fine if she didn''t know anything about medicine, but since she understood it, she would do everything she could to cure the poison on his body.


    After countless experiments, the poison in little Nezha''s body hadn''t been detoxified yet, but she and little Nezha knew how to control the poison not to leak out, so little Nezha''s normal saliva wasn''t normal.


    When her saliva came in contact with his skin, the poison quickly seeped in. Because of the circulation of his inner force, the effects were extremely quick, and although Princess Jin Ling had taken drugs for him, they were no longer elemental poisons. Therefore, the harm was not too great.


    "Don''t be like that, be gentle." Since there was no way to avoid it, he could only resign himself to his fate. Ye Langmei closed her eyes and let the sow take the lead, but the problem was, when she thought of her terrifying face, his brother would stop working, and it would not be easy for this woman to become stronger.


    As her underpants were being ripped off by Princess Golden Bell, she felt a chilly wind beneath her crotch. Ye Langmei sighed in grief. It was the greatest humiliation of her entire life that the dignified Tenth Prince had fallen to the hands of an ugly woman in the latrine.


    Princess Golden Bell looked at her listless brother and gave a silent sneer. Suddenly, she lowered her head and caught the object.


    Ye Langmei took a deep breath and thought, "Sigh, this woman is really something. Although she looks ugly, she does have a good plan." She then groaned in pleasure. She did not finish her sentence ¡­


    The people outside looked at each other. It could be said that all of them were experts. How could they let Ye Langmei just disappear right under their noses?


    Actually, everyone knew that although the Ninth Prince was an awkward person, he could kill the Tenth Prince with his own hands, but he wouldn''t be able to do so. Therefore, when Li Wu and his sister did their best just now, they just "put in effort" and watched as well. Although they heard some movement behind them, they only moved to stop Little Fishy and Night''s attack.


    She lowered her head to exchange a glance with little Nezha. Alright, that''s good too, so that Ye Jiumei won''t see the miserable state of Ye Lianmei''s poisoning and will feel that she''s rather cruel. The two of them reached an agreement, and Little Fishy hugged Little Nezha tightly, feeling ecstatic at the loss she had made.


    "Forget it, Little Jiu. Let''s go back. The matters here should be left to the emperor. How can we use lynchings so recklessly? This will make things difficult for the emperor." Little Fishy thought to herself, if he had a good life, he would have been able to recover half of his life. Otherwise, no one would know where he died, and he would only be able to slowly stink on his own.


    Before he finished his sentence, a miserable scream suddenly came from the other side. Fishy and Night Nine looked at each other, and the two of them simultaneously thought, could it be that he''s poisoned?


    Following which a burst of crazy female laughter was heard.


    "Twelve and fifteen." Night Nine cried out.


    125 rushed forward. In just a short moment, the two of them carried the bloodied Ye Langmei, whose lower body was covered in blood, and an ugly woman with blood all over her mouth.


    "What is going on?" Night Nine frowned, confused by the strange scene in front of her.


    Why me? I am still a pure and innocent young man. At any rate, if you understand these things, why don''t you say so?


    Nine Nights looked at the squirming Twelve, pretended to be unconcerned, and looked at the unconscious Night Demon.


    "Indeed, the karmic cycle is reacting to my unhappiness." Little Fishy sighed.


    Night Nine looked at Little Fishy in confusion. Little Fishy approached him and said a few words underground.


    Ye Jiumei looked at the ugly woman who was laughing maniacally, "You said that she is ¡­"


    Nine Nights shut his mouth just in time. She was the Golden Bell princess. Wasn''t that woman dead? Why is it here?


    After thinking carefully about the cause and effect, he sighed faintly. His heart was filled with sympathy as he absentmindedly saw the unruly and willful little Princess Golden Bell. Her bell-like laughter spread to every corner of the palace.


    "This is just a crazy woman. If you chase her out, quickly send for the imperial physician." Nine Nights ordered.

 C249

    Princess Jinling had left the Tenth Prince''s house alive because of a single sentence from her daughter, Jiu Mei. It was unknown where she had gone.


    The ice guards changed from their decisive ways of doing things and went for half a day before finally getting a doctor. When Little Fishy saw the doctor they invited, her eyes couldn''t help but widen. Wasn''t this Lu Buwei''s son, Lu Zheng?


    "This humble subject pays his respects to the Empress Dowager." Lu Zheng didn''t even look at Ye Langmei as he leisurely bowed to her.


    Hearing him address her and Little Jiu Jiu as such, Little Yu felt a sense of not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Why did she feel so joyful?


    "No need to be so polite." Night Nine reached out his hand to give Lu Zheng a hand.


    Lu Zheng stood up without any hesitation.


    Little Fishy had been staring at him ever since he came in. At this moment, he stood up and Little Fishy suddenly stretched out her hand.


    Lu Zheng was already prepared, and took a step back, "Grandmaster, what are your orders?"


    Xiaoyu frowned. She didn''t know why, but she had a nagging feeling that something was wrong with Lu Zheng and wanted to check his pulse.


    "Since you call me grandmaster, why shouldn''t I take your pulse?" Little Fishy asked.


    Hearing this, Lu Zheng was neither humble nor arrogant, "Grand master, this time we have a patient waiting for our grand-disciple. After he treats the patient, we will let grandmaster take a pulse examination."


    She and Ye Langmei did not have a good relationship in the first place, not to mention it was under the watchful eyes of the crowd. As a result, she did not even bother to look at how Ye Langmei was injured, as the ice guards had stopped his bleeding and did not know what was going on right now.


    She looked at Lu Zheng. His face was serious. Fishy''s heart was moved. She turned her body and said, "You can take it easy."


    She didn''t say the last sentence out loud as she had something on her mind.


    Lu Zheng took the medicine box and walked over to Xiaoyu. He paused for a moment and said, "Ancestor, please be at ease. Lu Zheng will never lose face for you."


    She was just a little worried. How could the imperial hospital send him here for no reason? He was still so young, how could he be the imperial physician? There must be a conspiracy behind this, that must be it.


    When Night Nine saw that she couldn''t sit still, she pursed her lips. Little Fishy was always worried about her, so she didn''t care about her body at all.


    "Imperial Father was poisoned. Seventh Prince has locked himself in the clan''s Residence. Someone in the Imperial Hospital has to take the blame for this." Night Nine couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "So they pushed Lu Zheng out?" Little Fishy turned her head to look at Nine Heavens Demon. No wonder she felt that something was wrong. Although Lu Zheng was an old man, his movements weren''t as slow as that.


    Nine Night Demon''s eyes were filled with praise, "That''s right. I just said I would send someone to get an imperial physician, but I secretly warned them to bring Lu Zhen over. The new Emperor ascended the throne, so naturally, he didn''t have the time to care about some trivial matters."


    Night Nine looked at the little fish affectionately.


    If she knew, she would definitely cause a huge ruckus. Even if you wanted to find a scapegoat, you can''t go too far. He said how a child of about ten years old turned out to be an imperial physician, but he didn''t expect that there were so many dirty thoughts in his head.


    "Lu Zheng must have suffered a lot." Xiaoyu looked at Lu Zheng''s back.


    "Lu Zheng is a very principled child. The clan members used torture on him, but he refused to admit to anything that he has never done before. Those people couldn''t do anything to him either."


    The one who answered Little Fishy was the Ice Guard.


    Little Fishy watched him meticulously tend to Ye Langmei''s wounds. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked towards the sky. "Lu Buwei, you have a good son."


    Nezha saw a tear drop down Little Fishy''s chin and was about to land on his face. He struggled to twist his body, unable to bear the crying of a woman the most.


    "Go back to the Empress Dowager. Once the Tenth Prince''s wounds have been treated, as long as there is someone meticulously taking care of them and recuperating for a short period of time, they will naturally recover."


    Hearing this, Night Nine frowned, "How''s the health of the Tenth?"


    Xiaoyu left with a meaningful glance.


    "He just can''t be a real man. But he had too much lust in his previous life. If he didn''t know abstinence, he wouldn''t be able to live for long. How could he possibly be fortunate?" Lu Zheng said in a serious tone.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. Why did he think that Lu Zheng was cuter than his father?


    "How is your health? Let your grandmaster show you. " Nine Night Demon asked with concern.


    Lu Zheng''s face turned red and he quickly waved his hand, "It''s okay, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. It''s fine."


    "Hello, you are very well, but if you don''t let her see you, then her heart will never be at peace, she will keep thinking about you, and she will even think about your injuries very seriously. So, if you really don''t want her to worry, you can just ask her to take your pulse to reassure you."


    Lu Zheng didn''t say anything. He had been a very independent child since he was young. To put it bluntly, he was a man of men. He always felt uncomfortable asking a woman to take his pulse.


    Raising his eyes to meet Night Nine''s eyes, he felt a surge of warmth in his heart, "Alright."


    Lu Zheng agreed.


    On the other side, Night Nine sent someone to report the injury of the new Tenth Prince, Night Nine, and to ask for leave so that he wouldn''t be accused of looking down on the Emperor and making him ill, while he sent someone to bring Little Fishy back.


    "Xiaoyu, Imperial Physician Lu doesn''t feel well. Help him cut his pulse." Nine Night Demon opened her mouth earnestly.


    "Alright." She handed Nezha to Night Nine and nodded at him with a smile.


    Lu Zheng looked at Nine Night Demon and slowly reached out his hand.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up as she took his pulse, "Lu Zheng, did your father use wine to help you soak in the bath since you were young?"


    Lu Zheng nodded.


    "This is it." Little Fishy happily said.


    Since you were young, I have given you medicine and alcohol to soak your body, so your physique is much healthier than your peers. You have only suffered some superficial wounds, and I have some ointment to treat them.


    "If that''s the case, then I, your disciple, won''t be polite." Lu Zheng looked at Ninefire, who nodded at him.


    Fishy patted his shoulder without saying anything, suddenly remembering the first time they met Lu Buwei. At that time, everyone had decided to sentence Xiao Jiu to death, only she firmly believed that Xiao Jiu would definitely be cured, and did not hesitate to make the whole Imperial Hospital her enemy ¡­


    Who would have thought that one day, not only would the two become good friends, they would even become master and disciple?

 C250

    He had lived apart from his mother since he was very young, and he was not used to being treated like a child.


    Night Nine shrugged helplessly, that meant he had to solve it himself. He had already gotten used to Little Fishy''s way of expressing his feelings.


    The efficiency of the new emperor was still very high. In a short while, he sent people to take care of Ye Langmei, but in reality, they were keeping watch over him. The new emperor''s position was not easy to come by, and he needed three more fires to take office, not to mention the emperor, he was also secretly grateful to Ye Jiumei. He already understood that even though he was the crown prince, if it wasn''t for Ye Jiumei disturbing him, the throne would not even reach him.


    It was only now that he realized that although he admitted to being very careful, he was actually unable to move forward. This was because whether it was in terms of connections, wealth, or even military strength, he was already far behind the princes.


    Although his throne had been ''bestowed'' by Night Nine, he didn''t dare to imagine it without Night Nine.


    If the new emperor only believed in one person, then the only person he could trust would be Ye Jiumei. Even though the Third Marquis had never intended to ascend to the throne and had even supported him, he did not know if he would change in the future. Only Ye Jiumei did not, not because he was handicapped, but because he truly did not wish to ascend to the throne.


    If he was willing, with his resolute and decisive character, the fearless character of his subordinates, and his intelligence, there was no need to drag down the former crown prince, who had already lost.


    The Emperor had already made up his mind. He would not doubt the charm of this life.


    If someone else had suspected that Night Nine had a personal grudge with her, the new emperor would know that she wouldn''t do so, so there was no need for him to do so. He guessed with his own mind that the disgraceful, mad woman that Night Nine spoke of might be the woman that she had owed to him in the past.


    Li Wu finally felt that something was wrong as he released his grip on the sword.


    Little Sister Li did not expect him to release his grip on her. His strength rebounded, and she was so frightened that her beautiful face almost lost its color.


    "I... "Hey ¡­" Li Wu stamped his foot and felt ashamed. How did this little sister become like this?


    Little Sister Li looked at the crowd embarrassedly, she was only thirty percent real and seventy percent fake, she was also anxious, there was nothing she could do about it, her brother was truly a shrewd person, if she didn''t do it, her stupid brother would really apologize to him, but after all this mess, Li Wu was no longer a person on the inside.


    "This is all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, brother would never have done this." Lil ''sis looked at where Xiaoyu was. She really wanted to die rather than let little Nezha get hurt. If she didn''t care about little Nezha, how could she be in such a sorry state?


    If Xiaoyu and the others hadn''t come, they would have died to atone for their sins even if no one had said anything to them. But now, wasn''t little Nezha fine? Why was it still burning?


    Ever since the incident with Little Sister Li, she had become extremely eccentric.


    The little Nezha looked at the stubborn Lil Sis and could not help but pull on Xiaoyu.


    Fishy looked down at him as if he had something to say, and walked away.


    "Mother, forget it, you and daddy are just paper tigers, they can''t be villains. Besides, just now, the two siblings did indeed protect me with their lives. I was really eager to throw myself into Ye Langmei''s embrace and die every day with a little white mouse without any sense of accomplishment. I''ve long wanted to find a villain to test myself with." If it was just Li Wu alone, then he wouldn''t care at all. He was the one who cared the most for women and couldn''t bear to see a beauty cry.


    "Do you think you''re part of the Japanese army?" Little Fishy gritted her teeth.


    Nezha rolled his eyes and raised his chubby hands, "I use Japanese goods too, but I''m definitely a patriot. My Chinese heart is no less than yours."


    One had to know that he studied nuclear weapons. For people like them, it was inevitable that they would go through a political trial. He had a firm patriotic heart.


    "Didn''t I already say that I want to test him?" Little Nezha emphasized the two words'' evil person ''.


    "Alright, it''s because of my anger." Little Fishy, on the other hand, knew her wrongs and could correct them.


    She walked back to Night Nine''s side. "Forget it, little Nezha is fine. Just treat it as a blessing."


    He had already understood the whole situation, but he knew more about Fishy''s feelings of being a protector, and he also felt that they should be taught a lesson. So he just stood by and watched, giving Fishy the power of execution.


    However, he didn''t expect Xiaoyu to let them go so easily. Xiaoyu knew that Nezha had been kidnapped by Li Wu, and although she held herself calm, her face told Ye Mo that she was going crazy.


    "Wouldn''t it be letting them off too easily?" Night Nine asked tentatively.


    "Your son said we were paper tigers."


    Nine Night Demon glared at Nezha. How could he say such things about his parents? He was on guard, even such a young child could see that they couldn''t harm someone, then wouldn''t their weakness be exposed in front of others?


    "Since the wangfei says to let you go, then leave. Don''t let me see you from now on." Night Nine''s eyes turned, pushing the crime of being soft-hearted to Xiaoyu. He just needed to do his best to pamper the unprincipled Ninth Prince, who was doting on his wangfei.


    The little Nezha pouted. Sigh, I can''t die if I don''t pretend.


    Li Wu looked at Xiaoyu as his lips moved twice. In the end, he didn''t say anything and dragged Li Jun. What face did he have to say that life was yours and death was your fault? He even kidnapped his son.


    "What a busy day. It''s a good thing that everything has passed." Fishy closed her eyes tiredly, then opened them again and looked at Lu Zheng.


    Lu Zheng followed Ye Jiu Mei and the others to the ninth prince''s mansion. Xiaoyu took out all of her healing medicine and gave them all to him.


    "Are you going back to the house to apply the medicine, or should I find someone to apply the medicine for you?" Little Fishy asked.


    "I haven''t been back for several days. My family must be very worried, so I''ll be taking my leave." Lu Zheng advanced and retreated.


    "Mm, I should head back earlier." Fishy waved her hand.


    Lu Zheng looked at Xiaoyu doubtfully. After taking two steps, he suddenly turned around and said, "Master Ancestor, I now understand why my father respects you so much."


    He was under the influence of Lu Buwei and had always thought that women were all a bit mischievous. However, he did not expect that Xiaoyu would not hug his son''s heart and liver after rescuing his son. After taking his pulse, she would let him go so easily.


    If the little Nezha hadn''t been kidnapped, he could still tell himself that his grandteacher was a cold-blooded person, but what he saw was clearly not like that. His father''s master was kind and warm-hearted, and from what he knew, a woman''s kindheartedness and zeal was nothing more than blabbering, but now he understood that not all mothers were blabbering.

 C251

    After a few days of rest, the new emperor sent for Night Nine.


    After notifying Yu Di, Night Nine and Yu Di went to the palace.


    The new emperor had long been waiting for him in the royal study. When Night Nine had gone, he was deep in thought. When he heard the eunuch''s report, he walked up to him, beaming.


    "Ninth Brother, you''re here." The new emperor lowered himself to the ground, waved away the crowd, and personally pushed Night Nine''s wheelchair into the royal study.


    Night Demon suddenly grew wary. There had to be a demon in this abnormal situation.


    "The Emperor has announced his brothers and sisters. I wonder if there''s anything I can do for you?" At first, he didn''t want to come, but now that he thought about it, he was, after all, the ''Supreme Emperor'', if he didn''t come, wouldn''t the new emperor lose face? That''s why he came with difficulty.


    The reason why he was so happy to meet up was because he wanted to hang his hat on his head and ask to go.


    "This is really difficult to talk about. However, amongst my brothers, I can only discuss it with you." The new emperor pretended to ponder.


    The new emperor frowned. "Ninth Brother, Imperial Father was poisoned and is currently paralyzed on the bed. We shouldn''t have moved. It''s just that the palace''s rules state that the emperor''s chambers ¡­" The new emperor stopped talking and looked eagerly at Night Nine.


    So it was because of this matter that the Emperor had decided to move into the late emperor''s chambers once he ascended to the throne. He hadn''t changed for several hundred years, so the new emperor naturally wanted to move away the late emperor in order to gain justice for his actions.


    "With my body like this, how could I be bothered with the affairs of the country? So, I stepped down from the throne, thinking only about how I could drag my broken body and my children into the forest. I have already written down this favor, and I hope Your Majesty will grant me your blessing."


    If you attack and I don''t accept your attack, what can you do about it?


    Trembling, Night Nine took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it over.


    The new emperor was stunned. He had not expected Night Nine to drop the job at this point in time, he still wanted to use him.


    "Ninth brother, you ¡­" The new emperor intended to hit the jackpot and not release it.


    By the time he finished coughing, his face red and neck thick, the emperor had already forgotten what he was going to say.


    "Your majesty, you know what a lousy body your little brother has. I really can''t take on such a great responsibility." If you can take it, why are you still here?


    Initially, he wanted this evil person to be made by Night Nine. He thought that Night Nine would be willing to do it, after all, he was just like how he was before, only a step away from becoming the crown prince. Was he not afraid of being feared? This was originally a chance for him to show his loyalty to Night Nine. He was hinting at Night Nine that he had turned her down when I saw you as my confidant, which was unexpected, but not unexpected.


    The new emperor sighed, "Ninth Brother, have you thought it through? Brother, I need you. I really don''t want to let you go. "


    "Your majesty, I also want to enjoy an inexhaustible wealth. Unfortunately, right now, even if Your Majesty were to give me a gold mountain, I''d still have to live to enjoy it."


    When the new emperor heard this, he actually felt a bit sad. He forced a smile and said, "Ninth Brother, what kind of words are you saying? Heaven will help the worthy, your body will be fine."


    Ye Jiumei shook her head, "Chendi''s younger brother knows that unless the Medicine God is revived, otherwise ¡­" "Sigh."


    In order to confuse the people in the capital, Little Fishy and the others had already discussed and said that the disease was treated by the medicine, Meng Chen. Now that the medicine was dead, there was no way to cure it.


    As the new emperor looked at Night Nine''s frail figure, he suddenly felt a sense of guilt. Although it was difficult for him to move forward, his old ninth brother''s body was truly in danger. If he were to recite the word ''brotherly'', he shouldn''t have stopped him.


    As the new emperor thought of this, he let out a long sigh, took out the imperial report of Night Nine that he planned to leave behind, and sealed it with the Imperial Jade Seal.


    "Ol''ninth, do you have anything to say to me?" Ninth brother had also become ninth brother.


    "Thank you, your Imperial Majesty, for your consent." Night Nine''s face was filled with gratitude.


    He was truly grateful, but he didn''t need to put it on his face. However, the emperor liked to see gratitude on his face.


    "Ninth, don''t you have anything to say to me?" The new emperor was still immersed in a sorrowful atmosphere.


    "Your majesty, the true kings are the common people, while the sovereign is the light. The common people are the Water Emperor, and the water can carry the boat or overturn the boat."


    He had often heard Fishy say this, so he remembered it. He felt it was a good time to say it.


    The new emperor chewed for a long time before he suddenly shouted.


    He walked up to the dragon table and took note of this sentence.


    As soon as she sat on this seat, everyone would want to go all out and become a wise king for all eternity. But since ancient times, he had been the number one emperor since ancient times. The corners of Night Nine''s lips curled up.


    At that time, Xiaoyu had wanted to support him as an emperor, but before she had made the decision, she had rejected it herself. She said that since the Emperor stood at the very top, there was almost nothing that a woman of wealth and power couldn''t have, no matter how much encouragement he had initially tried to provide, he would still grow. Unfortunately, he was still a man, not a god, so in the later stages, when he was used to flattery, he would make the wrong judgement.


    "So, you can''t be an emperor." Little Fishy concluded.


    Night Nine had never thought of being the emperor, even when his father said he would pass the throne to him and took out the imperial edict. Little Fishy''s heartbroken expression appeared in his mind.


    "Your majesty, this humble subject can''t hold on any longer. I''ll be leaving now." Night had lost its taste.


    "Kneel." The new emperor blurted out.


    After saying this, the room fell into an awkward silence.


    Night Nine had his imperial edict, he could not kneel when he saw the emperor. Now that the emperor was unsteady, he actually wanted to abolish the imperial edict. Wasn''t this just giving orders to others? In particular, this was still the article he had abolished.


    Night Nine was the first to break the silence. He held onto the armrest of his wheelchair and slowly fell to his knees.


    Even if Night Nine had not sat on the Dragon Throne, it was an indisputable fact that he had once ascended to the throne.


    The reason why the new emperor called him "Ninth Brother" was because he had a vague notion. Earlier, he was trying to intimidate Ye Jiumei, but now that it was my world, he just did not expect that she would actually kneel down to him.


    The new emperor rushed forward to support him and said guiltily, "Ninth, that''s not what I meant."


    Actually, that was what he meant.


    Night Nine smiled charmingly as he said, "Your Majesty, once my younger brother leaves, we shall never see each other again. Today, I shall bid you farewell."


    After saying that, he violently coughed again.


    The new emperor used all his might to help Night Nine to get into the wheelchair, if he knew earlier he wouldn''t have let him kneel. After all, his four limbs were not working well, and he couldn''t let anyone see him kneeling on the ground.

 C252

    "Someone, come." Finally, he helped Night Nine into the wheelchair, and the new emperor panted heavily. Sigh, his body was still lacking in exercise.


    The eunuch at the door heard the summons and hurriedly pushed it open.


    "Push the Ninth Prince back to his residence." The new emperor waved his hand. What was there to fight against? He had even tired himself out. The new emperor silently cursed.


    "Yes," the eunuch replied, pushing Night Nine out of the study.


    After exiting the imperial study, she raised her hand to cover her forehead, glancing at the square of sky above her, a smile on her face.


    He deliberately placed all the weight of his body on the emperor''s body. How could he not know the emperor''s thoughts? It was just that he was confused. If he knew that he could walk like a normal person now, would he regret letting him go?


    He pinched the imperial edict in his sleeve, his heart filled with joy. Little Fishy, we can leave now. Are you happy?


    After the eunuch found the fifteenth one, Night Nine spoke, "Let''s go."


    "Ol''nine, is that you?"


    Night Nine turned his head and saw the Seventh Prince striding towards him.


    Night Walker laughed, "That''s me."


    Seventh Prince looked at him with a complicated expression.


    He had tried everything at that time. He and Xiaoyu had defended so well, and he had already given up. He didn''t think that there would be such a bright future. However, he didn''t expect that Lu Zheng would be implicated.


    He had only been released today, so he didn''t know how eighth brother was doing, but he felt better.


    "The Emperor must be getting impatient. You should hurry over." It seemed that the new emperor wasn''t someone who only knew how to strike at his brothers.


    When the two passed by each other, the Seventh Marquis said in a soft voice, "Many thanks."


    At the very least, Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother had always been very good, hadn''t they?


    "How is the eighth prince right now?" asked Night Nine.


    "That day, the eighth prince caught up to the eighth princess and blocked an arrow for her." Fifteen''s eyes were filled with laughter.


    "Although the eighth prince has been lying down all this time, he has already recovered. Right now, it''s as if the husband and wife are having a good time."


    After walking for some time, he finally remembered, "Where''s Yanyu?"


    he asked, thinking of Ninefire.


    "Lady Yan Yu has left." Fifteen sighs. For some reason, ever since Lil ''Red was happy, he started to feel sentimental.


    "Gone?" Night Walker tilted his head in surprise.


    "Yes, Lady Yan Yu left a letter and left." Fifteen said.


    "She actually left." Nine Nights muttered.


    He was truly puzzled. Since he was still leaving, why did he return back then?


    Since he was leaving, he had a lot of things to take care of. After all, it was different this time. Last time, he thought he was going to die so he didn''t make much preparations.


    Little Fishy usually looked heartless. After all, she had been in the upper echelon for so many years, she definitely had the skills to manage things. Just look at her subtly subdue the Ice Guard who had her eyes above her head.


    Not to mention that they were only doing so for the sake of Night Nine, they had always been Night Nine''s men from the start. Little Fishy did not even think about reining in her.


    But Nine-mea fainted. Why did the ice guards listen to Little Fishy when they had their own consul? This was courage.


    Night Nine Demons looked at the medallion in her hand. The Emperor''s poison was becoming more and more severe and she was no longer able to move, much less speak. The only one who knew that the Wind and Rain House belonged to the imperial family was him.


    Should he return the Wind and Rain Tower to the emperor?


    Night Nine is not coveting the Wind and Rain Tower, although Little Fishy has nothing to do with the Wind and Rain Tower as a mother''s home, go home and live.


    He had often heard from Little Fishy that his ancestors were originally not necessarily so greedy, perhaps it was really just for the sake of gathering information. Later on, perhaps they were offended by some official, so they couldn''t vent their anger, so they took the women and families and brought them into the brothel. In the end, he discovered that not only would this save them some expenses, but it would also make the wind and rain tower a famous place.


    Night Demon made a bold decision.


    "Mistress, do you have any orders?" When the bawd saw Night Nine appear in her bedroom, she was not surprised at all. She assumed that he was going to tell the next monarch and their chief steward that the Ninth Prince was about to leave.


    "How long has Mommy been working in the Wind and Rain Tower?" Night Demon looked at her silently.


    How long had she been doing it? It was as if she had been here ever since she had killed her so-called husband with her own hands. "It must have been thirty to forty years." The old procuress said bitterly.


    Night Nine nodded and rolled the wheelchair over to the window. 15 opened the window and the bawd''s view was extremely good. The moment she opened the window, she could see the entire building.


    "That long?" Nine Night Demon leisurely said.


    The old procuress''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be...


    Before the old procuress could understand what was going on, Night Nine turned his wheelchair around and faced her. "Have you never thought of turning the Wind and Rain Tower into your own?"


    The old procuress was frightened out of her wits and knelt down. "This old servant dares not."


    "Do you not dare? Or have you never thought about it?" Night Nine''s eyes were shining.


    "How could I not have thought, other people do not know, how could the Ninth Prince not know, that the servants were poisoned, that if they had a rebellious heart and died in a miserable way, then this servant had long run the tower, and had already treated the tower as his own home, as well as his own child. This old servant is not willing to accept this."


    "Why are you unwilling?" Nine Night Demon said slowly.


    "This old servant has operated the Wind and Rain Tower for dozens of years. I believe that no one is more familiar with it than this old servant." The old procuress''s heart stirred, and she raised her head to look at Ninefire.


    "Unless it''s the Ninth Princess." Her ideas had indeed recruited many new guests for the Wind and Rain Tower, and there were even some guests who had come simply to enjoy the singing and dancing.


    Night Nine''s face darkened.


    "No one wants to take your power."


    The old procuress looked at him in surprise. Why was that?


    "If the Wind and Rain Tower were to become your property, what would happen to you?" Night Nine simply went straight to the point.


    The old procuress fell into a daze and muttered: "Mine?"


    "Yes, you will no longer secretly send silver to the palace, and the palace will no longer provide you with talents." This person included some martial arts experts from the Wind and Rain Tower, experts who had gathered information, and the beautiful female officials who had been extorted from their families.


    "This... Is that possible? " The Brothel of Wind and Rain has been in operation for hundreds of years, and many of them wanted to take possession of the place as their own. In the end, they all died a miserable death, and if the imperial family did not have the ability to control the tower, how could the tower have lasted hundreds of years?


    The corners of Night Nine''s mouth lifted arrogantly, "Anything is possible."

 C253

    Outside the pavilion.


    Today was a lot more lively than ever, unlike the usual sad air of departure.


    "We''ll part ways after sending off Jun Qianli. Let''s go back, everyone." Night Nine cupped his fists and bowed to the crowd.


    He didn''t think that things would get this serious. Who would have thought that his brothers, who didn''t like him very much, would actually become so affectionate?


    Little Fishy sneakily slipped a scroll of handwritten treatment to the eighth princess.


    "The wangfei and the prince''s relationship is very deep. I presume there are some small difficulties in the treatment that can be overcome." Little Fishy sincerely said.


    In any case, she had already written down all the methods in detail. As for whether they could cure it or not, that would depend on their fate.


    The eighth princess'' face reddened. She suddenly said in a sad voice, "Little sister, if you can see Yan Yu, then let her come back. Your highness is really concerned about her."


    "It''s very difficult for an outsider to interfere in matters of the heart. What exactly happened that day?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    "That day, when I heard my sister''s words, I went back home. Because it was Seventh Princess'' mother''s birthday, I knew that Seventh Princess was naturally at home, so after she found Seventh Princess and told her why she was here, Seventh Princess quickly took her leave and left with me. We didn''t know that Seventh Prince had already been taken into the clan estate."


    "When we arrived at the pharmacy, we didn''t see Seventh Prince, so we didn''t pay much attention to him. Your disciple Lu Buwei''s son, Lu Zheng, is over there, and Seventh Princess also recognized him. She told him to stay there, so Seventh Princess and I were going to sneak in."


    Little Fishy, this sweat, you think the Royal Department''s pharmacy is a decoration?


    "It''s naturally not as simple as we thought. We met the Tenth Prince, so it''s naturally hard to say this kind of medicine. Seventh Princess and I faltered, but who knew the Tenth Prince would be so kind as to let us in?"


    "The weasel pays his respects to the chicken ¡ª he has no good intentions." Little Fishy coldly said.


    The eighth princess nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s just that we didn''t think of it at the time. We only thought that he thought we were trying to cure a woman''s hidden ailment."


    "Take out the medicine, and the Tenth Prince will cover us up. Once we leave the palace, Seventh Princess and I will part ways."


    "And then." Little Fishy couldn''t help but ask.


    At this time, Yan Yu also rushed over and told me that the Seventh Prince had left and that it was the Tenth Prince who had captured him. When I heard that, I couldn''t help but feel anxious, so I stuffed the medicine in my hand into Yan Yu''s hands and went to chase after the Tenth Prince.


    The eighth prince said it in a very casual tone, but Little Fishy knew that danger lurked in every corner. Not to mention that she was one of the people involved, even the bystanders felt their souls tremble when they heard this.


    At that time, the Imperial City was in chaos. Some people wanted to fish in troubled waters, but there were also others who only wanted to protect themselves. There was no way for them to care about others.


    Fishy exhaled a breath. "Seventh Prince''s feelings are deep and profound. I heard that if it wasn''t for Seventh Prince, his life in the clan would have been ¡­"


    The eighth prince''s wife felt a bit sad. "That''s right. Elder sister Mu always had an idea, but I didn''t expect her to invite herself into the clan''s estate."


    The eighth princess'' heart was filled with admiration. When the seventh princess was still unmarried, she was the one she admired and admired the most. Now, her image was even more majestic.


    "What a pity, I''m leaving now." Such a wonderful girl should be able to get along, but the Seventh Marquis always disliked her. When he saw that she was about to leave the capital, he condescendingly dated her for a while and was even extremely cautious.


    Xiaoyu felt a bit regretful. Seventh Princess had just left the clan estate, but when she heard that she had contracted a disease and refused to meet any guests, she left. It seemed that she wouldn''t have the chance to meet her again.


    The eighth prince''s wife pursed her lips into a smile. "Little sister, look."


    The eighth princess pointed, and Little Fishy carelessly looked over. She saw a noblewoman alight from a carriage.


    The eighth princess pulled Little Fishy over.


    "Elder sister, see if I''m right or not, Ninth wangfei wants to see elder sister too." The eighth princess pushed the little fish forward.


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before she snapped out of her daze. "You''re the Seventh Princess'' consort."


    She''d thought that the Seventh Princess was a fragile beauty, but the one in front of her who could write anything and everything on a large scale was actually the Seventh Princess. It was truly shocking.


    "Sister, please get up." Seventh Princess hurried forward to help Xiaoyu up.


    Xiaoyu looked at her, not knowing what to say.


    Seventh Concubine gave a bright smile. "Is little sister looking at me? My face is rosy and full of energy, I don''t seem like someone who can stay here forever."


    The Seventh Princess didn''t wait for Xiaoyu''s reply and answered, "Actually, among these brothers, only you and your wife understand. I can''t leave the capital, but I can''t let anyone catch the Seventh Prince making friends with an outsider."


    Little Yu''s heart skipped a beat. So it turns out that it wasn''t just Little Nine who was wary of the new emperor.


    Seventh Princess still didn''t wait for the others to express their sentiments as she gave Fishy a push. "If you want to leave, quickly leave. There''s no need to be so long-winded."


    When the eighth wangfei saw this, she couldn''t help but pull at the seventh wangfei. "Big sister."


    Fishy continued, "Seventh Princess is right. There is no banquet in this world that does not disperse. No matter how much you miss it, you still have to leave. Besides, there is no one who is worthy of being so reluctant to part with it."


    These words weren''t pleasant to hear, but they were very much to the Seventh Princess'' taste. She smiled as she pushed Little Fishy away. "Let''s go."


    Being with someone you love is already a gift from heaven to someone you love.


    The group of nine finally left.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you go say your goodbyes to the Ninth Prince?" On a hillside, the Third Marquis'' servant asked in confusion.


    The emperor had decreed that the Ninth Prince would stay out of this world to recuperate, and the brothers could send it to the pavilion. Since they were already here, why didn''t they greet him?


    The Third Marquis withdrew his gaze. "Let''s go."


    Could he say that he had come to see her off?


    Before meeting Little Fishy, he had never thought that he would develop admiration for her. In his opinion, a woman was like a husband to him, and Little Fishy gave him a different feeling, he was once addicted to her, and even wished for her death, he knew that he shouldn''t have thought like this, but in those days, it was as if he was possessed by evil. When he saw Little Fishy''s care for Old Ninth, he finally realized who it was and who it was, he shouldn''t have had such dirty thoughts.


    Ever since that day when Fishy complained to Seventh Bro about coming too late and did not hesitate to kneel on the ground to bandage Ninth Bro''s wounds, he knew that he would never have another chance. He was not disappointed in her, but relieved, knowing that he had always known about their relationship, just that he did not want to face it.


    The attendant looked at the palanquin of the carriage with puzzlement, not understanding what was going on.


    The Third Marquis flattered his horse and went back. Different people had different missions and different pursuits. He was truly unsuitable to talk about love, and his goal was the imperial court.


    "He left. He actually left just like that." Ye Langmei muttered.


    Those attending him received a signal from the emperor to tell him about the Ninth Prince''s departure from the capital.

 C254

    Ye Langmei smiled bitterly. He was already a cripple now, and the Imperial Family didn''t need a single bite of his food. The Emperor could still be magnanimous because of this, so why wouldn''t he be?


    Although Ye Langmei was treated, her body still suffered a loss and her face was as ashen as a dead person''s.


    What other ambitions could he have now? After a lifetime of strife, he had only fought for the sake of others.


    "We really left? I''m not dreaming, right? " Everything happened too fast. Little Fishy felt as if she was in a dream, unable to believe what just happened.


    "Let''s take a stroll around and find a beautiful secluded place to live. It''s a paradise, Little Fishy. You must be very happy." She looked at her tenderly.


    Little Fishy brushed the fine hair on her forehead, but before she could reply, a commotion suddenly broke out outside.


    Night Nine''s face turned cold, "What is it?"


    "Your Highness, the imperial edict has arrived." Fifteen reports.


    Nightmare and Fishy looked at each other. It couldn''t be that the Emperor was regretting this, right?


    "Has the emperor changed his mind?" Nezha couldn''t help but ask.


    Although she had hired a wet nurse for him and now that Little Fishy was back, as long as she had time, she would carry him. She was worried and worried that Little Nezha wouldn''t be able to control the poison.


    The two calmed down, and Fishy opened the curtain.


    One by one, the fifteen and twelve were carried down to Ninefire.


    "Ninth Prince, the Emperor said that it would be inconvenient to go out, so he ordered me to make a gold medallion. In the future, if Your Highness has any difficulties, all you need to do is to take this gold medallion to the official palace as if it was my personal visit." The eunuch handed over the gold medal with both hands.


    Night Nine handed the little Nezha over to Little Fishy. Little Nezha wailed, is he the goods? How do you throw it around?


    Night Nine took the gold medal and smiled. "Thank you, Eunuch."


    "The emperor is still waiting for this commoner to reply. This commoner will be going back now." The eunuch hurriedly raised his hand in farewell.


    It had always been a rule of law that eunuchs were not allowed to leave the capital to attend to errands. Even though there was an exception to the decree, eunuchs did not dare to stay for long.


    "Little Jiu, let me take a look." Xiaoyu stretched out her slender, jade-like hands and took the gold medallion from Night Nine. She first brought it to her nose for a sniff, then licked it.


    Night Nine smiled and shook his head, "It won''t be poisonous."


    Little Fishy stuck out her tongue. She had to be careful of ships that lived for over ten thousand years. Although she was stupid, it was fortunate that she had watched too many scenes at court. It was never wrong to be cautious.


    Closing the carriage door, Night Nine looked at the frowning little fish, explaining, "The Emperor gave us this gold medal for two purposes."


    Little Fishy looked at him eagerly.


    "The first is naturally to allow me to enjoy endless glory and wealth in return for giving up my throne to a sage."


    "Second?" "Wherever we use this gold medal, we will naturally report to the capital. The Emperor will then know our whereabouts."


    Hearing that, Little Fishy wondered, are they still not out of the capital?


    Naturally, Night Nine understood her thoughts. He smiled, pointed at his own face, and said, "Give me a kiss, and I''ll show you how to get rid of those eyes in the capital."


    What treasure is there when I kiss her? She can sing and kiss my baby while she kisses him.


    Little Fishy gave her a generous kiss.


    A strange expression suddenly appeared on Night Nine''s face.


    When Fishy saw this, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "Xiaoyu, how come I don''t feel anything for your kiss anymore?" Night Nine had a helpless look on his face.


    What? How long has it been since he felt nothing for me? Xiaoyu opened the car door and said, "Fifteen, carry the little gongzi."


    Little Fishy tossed the little Nezha fifteen times, and pounced towards Night Nine like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, "You actually dare to not feel anything for big sis, let big sis teach you a lesson."


    He kissed the little fish and asked, "Do you feel anything?"


    In the end, he decided not to ask anymore as the kiss fell like rain.


    Nine Night Demon gave a fervent kiss back, and the two of them instantly activated their heavenly thunder and earthen fire, "Didn''t you say you didn''t feel anything?"


    Little Fishy asked vaguely.


    "How is this possible?" Night Nine''s face did not change.


    Little Fishy vaguely understood that she had fallen into someone''s trap.


    The emperor read the secret report. Ai, this Little Jiu is really something. He''s always looking for the government for important matters.


    If he was alone like before, he might not care so much about his body. Now that he had a wife and children, he naturally hoped to live a little longer. Every place he went, the officials would go to look for a local doctor, but in this world, where could he find a person from Medicine Valley?


    "Your Majesty, the Third Marquis requests an audience." The eunuch reported.


    "Please." The Emperor set the report aside.


    Right now, he was doing things steadily and in a circle. There were praises everywhere in the court.


    "How''s the place today?" Night Nine consulted Little Fish.


    "There are mountains without water." Little Fishy was at a loss.


    "It''s fine, we have a lifetime to slowly search for it." Night Nine doesn''t care.


    "You''ve been in a wheelchair for so long. I don''t want to see you in a wheelchair anymore." Little Fishy said depressingly.


    "Do you dislike me?" asked Nine in a sensitive voice.


    "What did you say?" Little Fishy glared at him in dissatisfaction.


    "You despise me being crippled, so I can''t stand up." Nine Nights was heartbroken.


    When Fishy saw that this guy was online, and that his performance was getting more and more serious, she lowered her body and coaxed him.


    Night Nine''s eyes flashed with a mocking light.


    Ever since he left the capital and saw that Xiaoyu was in a very good mood, he felt happy as well. Recently, he had added another hobby, which was playing with Xiaoyu.


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, are you there?" There was an unrelenting knocking on the wall, and Night Nine''s face darkened when he heard it.


    Who knew what kind of scheme this Yan Yu had in mind? She had actually followed them here not long after they had left the capital. Even Night Nine had doubts as to whether she had taken a fancy to him or not.


    Little Fishy stopped tormenting Niu Mei, tidied up her appearance, and stroked her hair. Then, she opened the carriage door, lifted the curtain and stuck her head out.


    "What is it?"


    Yan Yu''s eyes flickered as she said with a smile, "It''s so depressing sitting in the carriage every day. Come out and accompany me."


    Xiaoyu glanced at her and agreed, "Okay."


    Although Yan Yu had been following them for the past few days, she didn''t cause a ruckus like she usually did. She had always felt that there was something on her mind, yet she couldn''t catch her.


    Nine Night Demon kicked the wall, Little Fishy glared at him, although he was usually a little stingy, she was willing to let him go because he was not too overboard. Nine Night Demon hid her grievance in the corner and did not speak, only staring at Yan Yu resentfully.


    Fishy grabbed her skirt and jumped off the carriage. When she saw this, her smile was like a flower. She made a face at Night Nine and then extended her hand to Fishy.


    Xiaoyu held her hand, and with a flick of her wrist, Xiaoyu sat behind her. Xiaoyu shook the reins, "Go."


    The horse shot forward like an arrow off a bow.


    "Hurry up and follow them." Nine Night Demon was not in a good mood as she gave the twelve orders.

 C255

    As his wife''s belly grew bigger and bigger, his wife''s days with her grew longer and longer. Now the fifteen couple could catch up with two masters, even the small fish could not keep their mouth shut. "If you''re not angry, then alright. You can also bring back a potbellied woman."


    Women are easy to find, but big bellies can be hard to find. Their husband chased them for two miles with a hoe.


    Little Fishy looked at Twelfth Night and clicked her tongue. She wanted him to bring a big belly granny over, but she didn''t ask him to bring someone else''s big belly granny. Twelfth Night was truly too talented.


    At this moment, he resigned himself to his fate and followed her, but he couldn''t get too close to her. As he walked, he felt aggrieved.


    Yan Yu dashed forward as she pulled down the group from a distance. She nimbly dismounted from her horse, and supported Little Fishy down. Looking at her pale face, she couldn''t help but ask, "Little Fishy, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m stun the horse." Little Fishy pushed away her swallow and ran to a small tree, holding onto its trunk as she vomited.


    Yan Yu looked up to the sky in speechlessness. This was the first time she had heard that someone was actually unconscious.


    Fishy vomited for a long time before finally feeling better. She wiped her mouth with the handkerchief and said, "Speak."


    Yan Yu turned her head and glanced at her before turning her head, "The only thing I can do now is to send you to this place."


    Xiaoyu was stunned. Was she just giving it to her? She had thought that ¡­


    Yan Yu looked at her with a pout on her face. "Alright, you don''t have any objections. Don''t you see that jealous look in your eyes? If I were to follow you, I wouldn''t even be able to leave a corpse."


    "How could it be as serious as you say?" Although she had recently discovered that Xiao Jiu had stuck to her a little too much, it was not like what Yan Yu had said. Yan Yu was clearly referring to An Jia He who had said ''Don''t talk to strangers''.


    "I''m someone who''s used to being casual. After coming back this time, I''ve understood a lot of things. Xiaoyu, I''m very happy to meet you."


    "I''m glad to meet you too." In this foreign world, it was very lonely to be like her.


    "Xiaoyu, I came to tell you not to worry about me. People like me who have lived in brothels since childhood will find it hard to have any feelings for men. Back then, I chose Xiaoyu because I knew he would not be humane. Now that he has improved, I feel that I can''t love him anymore."


    Fishy didn''t know what to say. She knew it was a mental illness, but she had never learned psychology and couldn''t help her.


    "Do you think I''m being unreasonable?" Yan Yu retorted.


    Xiaoyu thought about it and shook her head, "Everyone has the right to choose how they want to live."


    Yan Yu was initially looking at her nervously. Upon hearing her words, she heaved a sigh of relief. "I knew you would understand me."


    Not everyone''s inner world has a clear sky, but everyone is looking forward to their own heart can fly in the sky, little fish did not expect, in this world she would encounter celibacy.


    "Xiaoyu, Ninth Prince is someone worth entrusting his life to. You must cherish him. I''m leaving."


    She raised her eyebrows and grabbed onto Little Fishy''s shoulder, changing the direction of her body, "Little Fishy, I''m still an elegant young master after all. Your Ninth Prince can''t be at ease, you''re pulling and tugging at my arm, I''m afraid that it''ll be torn off by that Cu Tanzi."


    Xiaoyu said coquettishly, "He dares."


    Yan Yu glanced at her and could not help but burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Little Fishy asked guiltily.


    Yan Yu waved her hand. "It''s nothing. I thought about it. That guy, Night Nine, really doesn''t dare."


    Yan Yu jumped onto the horse swiftly. "What a joke ¡­"


    Xiaoyu stared blankly at Yan Yu leaving just like that. After a long while, she stomped her feet and shouted, "You big scoundrel Yan Yu, are you going to feed me to the wolves by leaving me here in the wilderness?" Since he wanted to abandon her, at least he shouldn''t run so far away.


    Twelfth Night approached with his head lowered, looking in the direction Yan Yu had left, "Mistress, you''ve finally woken up. Did you plan on turning back, Hong Xing?"


    Fishy frowned, what did that mean?


    "Anyone who sees this will see that you have abandoned your husband and son and run away with your adulterer." The twelve of them said shamelessly.


    Hearing this, Little Fishy fiercely glared at Twelfth. Twelve years ago, there was no way she was afraid of him. If he couldn''t beat her, then even if he had to bicker, Little Fishy wouldn''t be able to beat him.


    Little Fishy suddenly leaned towards him weakly, "Twelfth Big Brother, I''m really tired. Let''s ride back together."


    If he rode back with his master, that man''s gaze would be able to kill him.


    Twelfth brother, why does it sound so terrifying?


    Little Fishy laughed innocently, "Twelfth Big Brother, what''s wrong with you? "Why are you sweating all over."


    As she spoke, Fishy took out her handkerchief and was about to wipe the sweat off Twelfth.


    Twelve days later, if the woman knows that twelve days later is unclear about the relationship between her master and herself, then twelve days later, she will have to spend the rest of her life being a bachelor. "


    Fishy shook her handkerchief. This was truly boring. This Twelve years old was always able to suppress her. The problem was, did she have to go back?


    "Master, get on the horse. I''ll lead you."


    Why does this sound so awkward? Reality is more important than man. Xiaoyu estimated the distance between them and decided to let Twelve Carry them.


    Little Fish can forget about the song of me holding your hand.


    Nezha sucked his thumb, "Dad, you have to be confident in yourself."


    Women were not meant to hide their charms in a golden house. What was so good about a golden house? In the end, wasn''t it supposed to hide A-Jiao until she turned moldy?


    "How come I don''t have confidence anymore?" He just didn''t like Little Fishy to be too close to others, okay?


    Not admitting it yet, and admitting it isn''t a disgrace, really.


    "Although this crooked tree like yours isn''t much, I still really like it." Little Nezha tilted his head and looked at Night Nine. Wasn''t he supposed to be crooked?


    Ye Jiumei''s face turned cold. He shouldn''t be so weak. Yes, he never stood up in front of little Nezha, but he shouldn''t be a tree with a crooked neck.


    "Didn''t they always say that they don''t mind their mother being ugly?" Nine Nights patiently taught.


    Nezha laughed arrogantly, "If I''m even uglier, then that person has milk. Do you have it?"

 C256

    Night Nine had the urge to slap little Nezha. How could he have such a son?


    The more Nezha laughed, the more he felt like he was laughing, and his laughter could not stop.


    The door of the carriage was opened from the outside. A gust of cold wind blew in, and Little Fishy sat beside Ninefire, taking out a few silver needles and stabbing one of Nezha''s important acupuncture points.


    Seeing this, the muscles on Night Nine''s face trembled, "What happened to him?"


    He had the urge to strangle little Nezha, but looking at how his soft body was full of needles, his heart tightened. If it wasn''t Little Fishy, any person, he could have squeezed her to death right now. This was the heart of a parent.


    Little Fishy guiltily glanced at Night Nine, hiding the truth from him for so long, she didn''t know if what she had done was right or wrong.


    "When little Nezha was born, his body was already filled with Origin Poison." Although the poison never broke out, he was still alive. With Nezha''s strength, his emotions didn''t change much, so it wasn''t dangerous. But as he grew older, who could guarantee that he would be fine? It was clear that Master Yao Mo went on a honeymoon, but in reality, she was looking for the elixir that could cure the elemental poison in little Nezha''s body.


    Night Nine''s eyes narrowed, looking at the little Nezha who was stabbed by the little fish and slept soundly, he stretched out his hand.


    "What are you going to do?" Little Fishy nervously stretched out her hand to block the Nine Nights.


    Night Nine raised his eyes and saw fear in the little fish''s eyes.


    She was actually scared. Night Nine was stunned, she subconsciously grabbed onto Little Fishy''s hand, "Don''t be afraid, our little Nezha will be fine."


    He didn''t mention to Xiaoyu how much he had suffered when she gave birth to Nezha. Back then, he was just that scared, afraid that his body would be affected.


    The little nun was born and rarely got sick. She was strong and healthy and she was very happy. She didn''t expect that she would be affected by it in the end.


    "Sorry, Xiaoyu, it was my willfulness that harmed you and Nezha." If he hadn''t insisted on letting the little Nezha be born and had instead tried to expel all the poison from his body, then this wouldn''t have happened.


    The little fish retracted its hand and a tear fell onto the little Nezha''s mouth. Nezha smacked his lips and continued sleeping.


    "It should be able to be cured, it definitely can be cured. It''s just that we lack a place to stay for a long time, Master said that as long as we can find the entrance to Medicine God Valley, then Little Nezha''s disease will be cured." The little fish mumbled.


    "The entrance to Pill King Valley?" But did Yao Qingcheng not know?


    "Yeah." Little Fishy stared at the unknown ahead in confusion.


    Master said that the Medicine God Valley is a place that is full of rare flowers and herbs, it is a paradise on earth, just that, a few hundred years ago, the Medicine King offended some self-proclaimed righteous people and got peeped into the valley. Under extreme helplessness, the Ancestor laid down a huge rock in front of the valley, from now on, the Medicine God Valley will never return to the valley.


    "Doesn''t that mean we won''t be able to enter the Medicine Valley even if we find the Medicine God Valley?" Night Nine couldn''t help but ask.


    "No matter what, I have to find it first." Little Fishy said firmly.


    As long as she had the heart, she believed that she would be able to find it. At that time, even if they were to explode, she would blast apart the huge boulder blocking Medicine God Valley. Although she did not know how to make explosives, she knew what the firecrackers were made of, so she might as well make a big firecracker.


    At this moment, Little Fishy did not expect that the one in her arms was a living, walking and jumping bomb.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely find it." Night Nine looked at the unconscious Nezha, holding his chest. The heavens were cruel, what had he done wrong? Not only did he have to endure ten years of suffering, now he even had to torture his son?


    "As long as we have perseverance and are able to grind the iron rod into a needle, I believe that we will definitely find the Medicine God Valley and make it as easy as we can." Little Fishy actually comforted Night Nine in turn.


    Nine Night Demon nodded with a smile, Little Fishy turned away, his smile vanishing as he gently caressed little Nezha. Child, don''t be afraid. With daddy here, and mother here.


    The people of Pill King Valley had never given up searching for Pill King Valley for hundreds of years. Master Yao Qingcheng had said before, within Pill King Valley, even the air was strong enough to fit someone''s physique, and it was most suitable for someone like Ye Jiumei. For a disease like Little Nezha, she had never heard or seen anything like it before, and Pill King Valley had some ancient medical records, so it was possible that there was a way to cure Little Nei.


    "Where''s Yanyu?" Night Nine suddenly thinks of this love rival, and wonders if he should beat her with a stick and throw her out into the wilderness.


    "Let''s go." Little Yu said indifferently.


    "Gone?" Night Demon was stunned. Why did she keep appearing and disappearing all of a sudden?


    Little Fishy tiredly leaned on him, "Although most people prefer a more stable life, there are still some people who will always walk alone on the road. This is a person''s choice and should be respected."


    Before he met Little Fishy, he had once chosen a person. But now, he finally understood the language of the Yan, and in their hearts, there was a scar that no one else could touch. He was very lucky to have met Little Fishy, to have his scar removed and healed.


    "Maybe one day, when she''s tired, she''ll find a warm place to rest." Nine Nights talked to himself.


    "Who knows?" Little Fishy said vaguely.


    "The only wish in this world is for all lovers to be married off." Nine Nights muttered.


    Little Fishy didn''t answer. Actually, she understood her own temper. She could often make people half-dead with a single sentence. Sometimes, lovers can''t be married off. Only by parting can their emotions last even longer.


    "Since we know the general direction, let''s head there as soon as possible." Night was brushing her hair.


    "Naturally."


    The emperor was really worried about them at the beginning. They had been wandering around aimlessly these past few days, and every time they came to a place, they would cause a doctor to fly by. The genius doctor would probably jump by himself, so he should be able to relax and ignore them.


    The two of them had guessed correctly, although the situation had stabilized, there were still undercurrents below, and the Emperor did not have the energy to focus his attention on a person who was of no threat to him. As he waited for everything to settle down, he recalled Night Nine''s Charm, Night Nine''s Charm, and the rest of them had actually disappeared from the face of the earth.


    On the second day, they changed their route, heading straight for the place that Yao Qingcheng had described to them.


    However, a valley was different from a market town. How could it be found so easily? Not to mention that after hundreds of years, although it was unlikely for the world to change, some of the signs were long gone. Although they knew that they were in the vicinity, they could not enter, and instead attracted the attention of the bandits.

 C257

    The couple climbed to the tallest mountain, and since there was almost no one else around, Night Nine didn''t pretend to be disabled anymore. The couple stayed together, but unfortunately there weren''t any artists, otherwise they would have been able to draw a deity diagram using these two as a model.


    The two of them lightly dressed up, Little Fishy even had a "All-Seeing Eye" on her back, laughing as she talked, but she didn''t know how tired she was.


    With great difficulty, they climbed up to the top of the mountain. Little Fishy spread her arms and stood against the wind.


    Ignoring the dirt on the ground, Night Nine sat down, propping himself up with one hand and looking at the little fish with a smile.


    The bandits, who had been left alone, had sneaked up on them. They were clearly organized and disciplined soldiers, and were even more terrifying than soldiers. Every day, they would search around the mountain, causing them to become flustered.


    Sensing that the air around them was flowing in a peculiar way, Little Fishy and Night Nine turned their heads around and realized that two people had been surrounded by dumplings.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect the leader to be so tender." This time, they had truly gained a lot. How long had it been since they last saw such a good guy? He was not only a girl, but also a man.


    The chief smiled happily, "Brothers, we''ve struck gold this time. This kind of trash only happens once in a hundred years. Brothers, please be more gentle, don''t kill him, there won''t be any ransom left."


    "Boss, you play first. After you''re done, leave that guy to me to have a good time."


    "When you''re done enjoying yourself, you''ll let me enjoy myself."


    Everyone started talking at once, and Xiaoyu could not help but speak up as she looked at Ye Jiumei, "Little Jiu, you''re even more popular than my wife."


    Night Nine held the little fish behind her, her face was red with anger, and she looked even more gorgeous. This little fish, was it for fun?


    "I have something with me." Seeing the worried look on Night Nine''s face, Little Fishy couldn''t bear to let him suffer, so she whispered.


    "I know, but don''t you feel the wind today?" Seeing the approaching bandits, Night Nine quickly thought of a countermeasure.


    Xiaoyu was startled, then her face changed, the wind today was blowing towards them, meaning that no matter how much powder she sprinkled, the wind would blow the powder towards them.


    Night Nine originally didn''t want to worry her, but she had to see the situation clearly.


    Fishy wailed in her heart. Could this be a compulsory lesson for all transmigrators? Was the heavens pulling my leg?


    Little Fishy peeked behind her. There were even clouds floating below the cliff. Who could guarantee that if she jumped down, she would be in the lake or a big tree that didn''t hurt anyone?


    There was a tiger wolf in front, and a cliff in the back.


    Little Yu silently pulled on Night Nine''s sleeve, Night Nine turned his head to look at her, she bit her lip, and stuffed a packet of pills into Night Nine''s hands. He alone should be able to escape if he caught her off guard. With that bag of medicinal powder, he had an even greater confidence in escaping. Little Fishy quickly made a decision, and then suddenly pulled Night Demon to him and gave her a fierce kiss.


    Night Nine was stunned, before he could react, Fishy pushed him, "Take good care of little Nezha."


    He turned his head and closed his eyes, covering his face with his arm and jumped off the cliff. His tears flowed uncontrollably as he said, "Motherf * cker, I don''t want to die."


    Night Nine''s eyes were bloodshot, "Little Yu."


    He rushed back and reached out to grab the little fish. His body fell with her, and the powder was scattered into the air. At this moment, the wind suddenly changed strangely and drew a circle.


    Little Fishy opened her eyes, looking at Night Demon who was tightly holding onto her hand, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. "Are you stupid?"


    "You only realized now that it''s too late."


    Little Fishy couldn''t help but tighten her fingers. "So what if I die? Go to the underworld together, and when I see the King of Hell, I must tell him that the two of them want to be husband and wife. They want to be a couple with normal sexual orientation, and their age, appearance, background, and status are all compatible."


    "Puchi." The two of them finally landed on the ground. Although it was said that there was something wrong with the fish, it was still sniffing around. Damn, it couldn''t have landed on Giant''s pile of feces, right?


    She secretly opened her eyes and suddenly laughed.


    Night Nine looked at her. She really could laugh in any situation.


    "What are you laughing at?" Night Nine couldn''t help but ask.


    "Little Nine, my dear, do you know what it means to find a broken iron shoe wherever you can find it?" Little Fishy was overjoyed.


    Night Nine raised a single eyebrow. Was she scared silly? How could she laugh when they were in the middle of a swamp, unable to face the world?


    At this moment, her smile was resplendent, and for a moment, she was lost in thought. She had never thought that a person who was so dirty would actually be so beautiful.


    "Alright, just laugh. After you''ve laughed enough, think about how we''re going to get out of here." Night Nine was half sulking, half doting.


    It was easy for Little Fishy to stop smiling, and she carefully looked at Night Nine.


    "Xiao Jiu, this is Pill King Valley."


    "What?" Ye Jiu Mei exclaimed, this was Pill King Valley?


    Little Fishy''s eyes were curved, indicating for Night Nine to slowly turn her head. The place they were lying on was basically shiny, but not far behind her was a swamp filled with bright flowers.


    "I never thought that we would actually find the Medicine God Valley under such circumstances. But, how do we get out?" If they entered the swamp, they would only be able to sit still and not sink down. Could it be that they were going to stay still like this forever?


    Xiaoyu blinked her clear black and white eyes, "Little Jiu, do you believe me?"


    Night Nine was truly speechless. What was the use of saying such useless things at a time like this?


    Little Yu curled her lips. Ai, this retard, can''t he say something nice?


    Xiaoyu said in a low voice, "Just watch what I do, and you''ll do what you do. Do not use too much strength."


    The two of them could be considered lucky. Even though the fog in the swamp had dissipated in the middle of the day, Little Fishy still didn''t dare to be careless. She took out two antidote pills, consumed them, and then used a handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose.


    Little Fishy thought about it for a moment, then softly said out the notices. The two of them slowly moved.

 C258

    It wasn''t easy to get out of the swamp, and the two of them were so tired that they couldn''t even get up. It seemed easy to get out of the swamp, but in reality, that sort of high concentration was more tiring than the burden on their bodies.


    Night Nine smelled the stench and recovered some of his strength. He stood up and looked around.


    Since it was the Medicine God Valley, although it has been sealed for a few hundred years, there should have been someone that stayed there a hundred years ago.


    "What are you looking for?" Little Fishy asked weakly.


    "Little Yu, do you believe me?" Nine Night Demon asked.


    "Of course I believe you. If I don''t believe you, who else should I believe?" Little Fishy coordinated with an expression of attachment on her face.


    While holding her hand, he might not understand what Xiaoyu was saying, but they had built this place with great emphasis on feng shui structures.


    "We''re heading towards the east, south, west and north." Although she had learned how to recognize directions, she didn''t have a sense of direction for a while.


    "Didn''t you say you trusted me? "Then follow me." Night Nine''s thin lips slightly curled up.


    After the two of them had walked for half an hour, there were actually a few collapsed rooms in front of them. Fishy covered her mouth, and after a while, she suddenly hugged Night Nine while shouting and jumping, "Little Nine, you''re too awesome!"


    How could he have known that there would be a house on his way here?


    "Although no one has been around for hundreds of years, I hope they can still wear the same clothes as before."


    Since they were living at the bottom of the valley, the clothes they chose wouldn''t be made of silk. As long as there were two things that could cover them, that would be enough.


    "Wait for me here." Nine Night Demon ordered as she looked at the ruined and unsightly house.


    "Let''s go together." Xiaoyu rubbed his hands together. Little Jiu was too young, where would he be able to do anything?


    How could she not know? He glanced at Xiaoyu, and the awkwardness returned. "Just watch me do it."


    In the future, this would be the place where they would live in seclusion. As a man, how could he let Little Fishy do such heavy work? He should have been a man to begin with, not to mention that he was in good health. In the future, when Little Fishy became pregnant, what would she do if she accidentally got used to it?


    Little Fishy found a clean rock and sat down. In fact, every stone looked cleaner than the two of them.


    "Then I''ll sit here and watch you do it." Little Fishy smiled.


    Night Demon walked up to the collapsed house. She had to make some calculations before she could get up.


    Little Fishy said that she was just watching, but how could she stay here? After a while, she couldn''t hold it in any longer. Two people working together was always faster than one person.


    In the end, one of them had never done anything before, while the other was a woman. No matter how anxious they were, the two of them still moved at a turtle''s speed.


    Finally, a room could be entered, Little Fishy went in to take a look, Pill King Valley''s big battle that day was also outside the valley, the things inside the valley were not destroyed, some jewelry and secret manuals, Little Fishy did not even bother to look, she only stared at the luggage case.


    With great effort, they dragged out a luggage case and found a rock to smash it open. The two of them looked at each other and laughed happily.


    Desire always grows as one possesses more, and now the two of them just want to have a clean set of clothes and wash themselves.


    It was still Night Nine with Little Fishy. The two of them found a hot spring not far from the back of the house. Their eyes were like those of a hungry wolf.


    Night Nine looked at Little Fishy and said slowly, "Little Fishy, it''s rare to see that only the two of us are left in this world. Why don''t we take a shower?"


    Fishy covered her dirty clothes, "No!"


    Since they were husband and wife, it didn''t matter even if they took a mandarin duck bath together. But who knew that the ice guards would discover that two people had gone missing? If the two of them were to suddenly see a row of men standing in front of them, how terrifying would it be?


    Night Nine did not allow her to hesitate, he just picked her up and threw her into the hot spring.


    Little Fishy was so scared that her beautiful face turned pale, her hands flopped in the air randomly, and at night she unhurriedly took off her dirty clothes, as if she was walking in water.


    Little Fishy was finally able to stand in the water, staring blankly at the walking Nine Niu Mei. The sunlight shined a layer of halo behind him, his skin was smooth and his body was not as muscular as before, but these days he was not as thin and weak as before.


    "Little Jiu, you''re so beautiful." Little Fishy was infatuated.


    "What''s so good about it?" Night Nine''s thin lips slightly curled up.


    "Sit down and watch, standing and watching." Little Fishy tilted her head and said.


    Is that praise? For the time being.


    Night Nine walked to her side, hugging her, letting her feel the strangeness of her body, saying evilly, "I''m lying down so I can look better."


    The little fish slipped, and she cried out in alarm. She couldn''t swim, and had even choked when she was young. She tightly hugged Night Nine, not caring about how he looked like at all.


    "Is this throwing myself at him?" Naturally, Night Nine would not let go of such a great opportunity. He held Little Fishy in one hand and took off her clothes with the other.


    Little Fishy cried out in alarm, but was helplessly held back by Night Nine. She pressed both her arms against Night Nine''s chest, her face turning red. This time, the two of them ''met each other in broad daylight'', unable to cover up any flaws.


    "The two mud monkeys are dirty, I''ll wash them first." The small fish sounded like mosquitoes.


    Night Nine smiled as he looked at Little Fishy, lifting a handful of water to help her wash up. "I''ll help you wash, you wash it for me."


    In the past, the two of them had washed each other before, but that was only in the bathtub. At night, no matter how many candles were lit, it was still very hazy.


    Little Fishy recklessly helped him wash his back and was about to run away. At night, Little Demon couldn''t bear to let her succeed, so she grabbed her and leisurely washed every inch of his skin. Wherever his hands rubbed against, his skin would start to burn, and he would still faintly touch her body, making her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Are you ready? Are you ready? " Fishy felt like a thief.


    "What''s the rush?" Night came, and the rest of the day was going to be like this.


    "How can I not be anxious? Even the flames of desire are burning my body." the little fish muttered.


    Hearing this, Night Nine suddenly picked up Little Fishy, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    The heavens treat the earth as a bed, and two wild mandarin ducks.


    The two of them finished, washed again, and dressed.


    Little Fishy lowered her head. In truth, she was usually quite crazy. If it wasn''t for that, she wouldn''t have been so harmonious with Night Nine. But if two people went crazy together, that would be unprecedented.


    The air was filled with the scent of blood, making Little Fishy feel even more awkward.


    "Little Nine, have you noticed that there''s something wrong with us?" Fishy had nothing to say.


    "What?" Night Nine tied his belt in a refreshing manner.


    "We''ve been falling off the cliff for a long time. Do you feel hungry and powerless?" Little Fishy asked, looking up at him.


    Yes, I was a little tired when I first came out of the swamp, but I''ve been full of energy ever since, and I''ve just had an intense exercise.


    "This is ¡­" Night Nine''s eyes are full of questions.


    "That''s right, this is the effect of the swamp."

 C259

    "Your Highness ¡­" "Esteemed wangfei ¡­" There seemed to be someone shouting from afar, and when the two of them heard it, they quickly swept through the battlefield.


    In the end, the two of them were still guilty of being thieves. After cleaning up the battlefield, they still felt that there was a scent in the air. The two of them glanced at each other before walking towards the source of the voice.


    The ice guards did not expect the two of them to be alive. Furthermore, it seemed like nothing had happened. They were all laughing in excitement.


    With the ice guards, they were no longer in a hurry to leave. They circled around the valley and finally found the valley entrance. However, the huge boulders that blocked the entrance were not something that could be moved by humans.


    The valley was too far away from the top of the cliff. The ice guards discussed and then went up to get some food and bedding. The rest of them used their swords and horses to cut down the bamboo and repair the houses.


    When night fell, everything was ready.


    When Little Fishy went out to walk around with her veil covering her face, she discovered that the only place in the valley was filled with fog. The other places were still fine, so she was finally able to relax.


    The next day, Little Fishy wrote out a method to make gunpowder based on her memories. She told Fifteen to find a town to buy everything and build a cannon. No matter what, Little Nezha would not be able to enter this valley. Let the ice guards carry him up and down?


    He first returned to take a look at Little Red. Little Red had already prepared clothes for him and took out the method to make Earth Cannon from his sleeve. She read it out loud and looked at him, "What is this?" What is it for? "


    "Firecrackers." Nezha, who was crawling on the side, replied indifferently.


    Fifteen looked at Nezha in surprise and explained, "The princess said she wanted to blow up that rock."


    The little Nezha almost choked when he heard this. Did he hear wrong? Use firecrackers to fry rocks.


    Nezha covered his face, this was too embarrassing.


    Fifteen had to go down the valley, and everything little Nezha said had to come along. Without him, he would cry, and no one could coax him. It was because he knew that no one would believe what he said.


    Fifteen had no choice but to bring him down.


    Night Nine and Fishy felt as if they had seen a ghost when they saw their son.


    "Are you happy? Happy, hug me, kiss me. " Nezha opened his arms unreservedly.


    Nine Night Demon and Little Fishy rushed over, little Nezha intoxicatedly closed his eyes, what a touching thing this brother did.


    "Fifteen, how did you bring little Nezha down?" The couple spoke in unison, and the little Nezha quickly covered his ears.


    Fifteen remained silent. He couldn''t say that he felt sorry for his wife, right? This little devil was too good at being a demon dweller. It was usually fine, but who said anything today? What could he do?


    After the two husband and wife shouted 15 years old, they rushed to snatch the little Nezha.


    "Good son, call daddy to hug."


    "Darling, mother''s kiss."


    "Stop." Little Nezha gestured.


    Little Fishy and Night Nine immediately stopped and looked at Nezha in confusion. What''s wrong with this child?


    "I came down to discuss something important with my mother." The little Nezha said in a serious tone.


    "Kid, what can happen to you?" I just want to drink some milk. " Night Nine gave a cold snort.


    "What do you know?" Little Nezha despised him. You only know how to drink milk, you''re not bad.


    "Is there anything more important than drinking milk?" Night Nine smiled.


    "I can''t be bothered with you." Nezha reached out to tug on Little Fishy''s clothes.


    Xiaoyu took over the little Nezha and smiled at Night Nine, "I''m going to go discuss big matters with little Nezha."


    In fact, they didn''t even take it seriously.


    When Xiaoyu returned with Nezha in her arms, she had a solemn expression on her face. When Night Nine saw this, he couldn''t help but look at his mother suspiciously.


    "Fifteen, I thought about it. The things I asked you to bring are less. I''ll write a list so that you can bring it back." Xiaoyu said seriously.


    She had never thought that her son would specialize in these weapons. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have needed to rack her brains to figure out how to make these firecrackers.


    Little Fishy wrote out the materials to make explosives according to Nezha''s instructions, and then drew out a blueprint according to what Nezha said.


    "We must ensure the safety of our personnel." After Xiaoyu finished drawing, she casually said those words.


    "Can you not look down on me?" In his previous life, he didn''t do anything and only did what his boss, the boss, told him. In this life, this is the same for this old lady, who doesn''t understand anything.


    Little Fishy looked down at Nezha, "How could I underestimate you? I''m an amateur towards these techniques, you know, I have no way to get up there, and this huge rock can only explode outside. You''re young, and you can''t personally come out, or else wouldn''t your eardrums be damaged?" This explosive is not a game. "


    "There''s a way. Uncle Fifteen must have had a hard time. Let him carry me to the boulder outside. I''ll figure it out and tell you later when we reach the bottom of the valley." Nezha the little old man said in an arrogant tone.


    "Aren''t you working hard like this?" Little Fishy''s heart wanted to say fifteen hardships.


    "Then what else could I do? Who else would believe my words other than you? Actually, even you don''t quite believe it. " Nezha shook his head as if he had seen through the world.


    That was true, Little Fishy nodded. Little Nezha''s face immediately darkened, and Little Fishy quickly shook her head again.


    "Talent doesn''t come across you." Little Nezha looked at the sky sorrowfully at a 45 degree angle.


    "Don''t you still have me, your mother, supporting you spiritually?" Fishy patted him.


    "How can I have such a stupid mother like you who doesn''t even know how to make firecrackers?" Nezha looked at Little Fishy and became even more dispirited.


    "There''s an expert in the field, you''re the authority in this field." Little Fishy was flattering him, feeling a little strange.


    "Forget it, I never lower myself to a woman." Little Nezha magnanimously waved his chubby hand.


    Little Fishy wanted to cry but had no tears. What kind of monster was this?


    "That''s right, I do not like the name Pill King Valley. Once the valley''s entrance is blown up, I will personally name this valley." The little Nezha said.


    He had never had such an opportunity before. In this life, he had finally turned over and become the master.


    "Okay, as long as you open up the valley entrance, don''t even mention naming it by name. You can even be the valley master if you want to. But, you must be careful, don''t cause a landslide by not blowing up the valley."


    As long as he had the ability, she wouldn''t stop him even if he didn''t acknowledge his ancestors and changed his name to Gongsun Zhiqian.


    "Open your eyes wide and look. No, that''s not right. I will teach you, I hope you are not that stupid." Nezha frowned. He didn''t have any eyebrows at all.


    Fishy resisted the urge to smack him, wondering if he had been born to her.


    "Are you going to teach your dad anymore? You two have good genes." Little Fishy''s smile did not reach her eyes.


    "Forget it, he''s not even as good as you." No matter what, Little Fishy still has some foundation. That night, Nine Moons did not have any foundation at all.


    "Only you are strong." Little Fishy could not help but grumble.


    "You don''t say. I don''t dare to say anything else. I dare to admit this. No one dares to say that they''re number one." Nezha proudly said.


    Damn, is there a need to be so narcissistic?


    Little Nezha explained in detail while Little Fishy studied earnestly. It was just as she said, this was a matter of life and death. One couldn''t be careless.


    "Boom!" On a rainy, thunderous day, the mouth of the valley finally exploded, and Little Fishy and Night Nine stepped out of the valley, supporting each other.


    Xiaoyu looked at the Ice Guards as if they were gods, and only felt embarrassed. She was a person who falsely claimed military merits. The one who was truly amazing was her son, Nezha.


    Thinking of little Nezha, Little Fishy cleared her throat. This was really hard to say, but she had promised little Nezha that she had to do it.


    "From now on, little gongzi''s previous name is invalid. From now on, he is called Flowerless."


    Hearing this, Night Nine glanced at Fishy. "Fishy, I haven''t agreed to give my son a new family name." How could he not even use his surname?


    "That''s his nickname. His name is Night Flower Perfect." It sounds weird.


    Night Nine''s mouth opened but no words came out. Was it a four word name?


    Little Yu coughed twice, "Pill King Valley''s name is not nice to listen to, from today onwards, it will be called ''Scoundrel Valley''."


    Everyone fell.


    Little Yu wanted to cry, but no tears would come out.

 C260

    Life in the Valley of the Evildoers was not interesting. The only few women were already famous, so every year, there would be a few that would be chased out of the valley and wouldn''t be allowed to return without bringing back their women.


    After crafting explosives for the benefit of everyone, he successfully removed Nezha, the hat he hated the most, and changed his name to Flowerless Night. Although the name sounded a little uncomfortable, it always reminded him of that arrogant island nation. However, in general, he was quite satisfied.


    In this paradise, men''s farming and women''s weaving was indescribably wonderful.


    The mountains were in good shape and the air was good, but they lacked much pleasure. The little fish that had been raised as Lady of the Valley of the Evil People had been very strict with him, saying that the horses should not destroy the ecology of nature, that explosives and the like should not appear in this world.


    What a bore. Since he shouldn''t have appeared, then why did the heavens want him to teleport over?


    Little Fishy hugged him and gave him a kiss, "You are mother''s precious baby. One day in a certain month, you used a pack of explosives to make a mushroom cloud. The fragrance of the mushroom cloud can''t even be compared to you. You are the only one in my heart."


    "Stop." Night Flower only felt goosebumps all over his body as if he was standing in front of a guard of honor. He looked straight at Little Fishy, full of respect.


    Do you have to be so exaggerated?


    "Be good, you should know the dangers of these things better than anyone. Do not use them again." Fishy pinched his cheek.


    He had wanted Little Fishy to give him a sum of money and make him a research lab. It seemed that he had failed.


    I don''t know if the Feng Shui of the Scoundrel Valley was overcast or not. Twelfth Uncle, Sixteenth Uncle, and many other uncles who were kicked out all gave birth to girls. Night Flower looked at all the little girls and his heart finally settled down.


    He was the only boy in the valley. When they grew up, they would be the three palaces and six courtyards of his imperial harem, and it would be very interesting to see the women fighting over him.


    It had to be said that the blood of Night Flower contained a tyrannical factor.


    "Flowerless, my kite is hanging on a tree." Uncle Fifteen''s Precious Channel shook his arm pleadingly.


    "If you promise to grow up and sit on my wife, I''ll help you get her down." Flawless Deception.


    Bao Luo bit his thumb, tilted his head and looked at Hua Wuzui, "Then help me make a kite."


    "Alright."


    "Hook up."


    Two chubby little hands pulled together.


    "Hua Wuque, can you help me comb my little braids?" The jade of the sixteen clans once again stuck to him.


    Hua Wuzui frowned. This little tramp was so wild that it made him completely dirty all day. He really couldn''t stand watching her wash her face and tie her hair up. Who knew that she would stick to him?


    Well, it''s been a long time and it''s boring.


    He combed Bi Yu''s hair into a bun because he felt that the little girl was especially adorable when she combed the bun.


    "Flowerless, I''ve grown up. Will you marry me?"


    The jade eyes were sparkling.


    Night Flower was delighted when he heard this. "Sure."


    After hearing that, Bao Luo became displeased, "Hua Wuque, didn''t you say you want me to be your wife?"


    "Yes, the older ones will be the wife, and the younger ones will be the bride."


    "What about me? What about me?" A few girls gathered around.


    "All of you should look a bit more beautiful. When the time comes, you will all be my wives." Night Flower''s eyes were filled with stars. His aunts were beautiful like the moon and the moon, and his uncles were pretty good as well. These girls would definitely grow up to be beauties and love each other.


    524


    "Flowerless, you''re being lazy again." The little fish came out of her laboratory, vanished without a trace, and with a turn of her head she knew that he must have gone to poison the pure hearts of the little girls again.


    Angry, she stepped forward, carrying the flower, and went to find Ninefire.


    How many times had she told him that she had to spend all her time learning how to read the minds of the great scholars? She didn''t want her son to turn his back on society.


    "Flowerless, let me warn you, a rabbit doesn''t eat grass by the side of its nest." Little Yu gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    "Wrong, I got it first." Hua Wuju corrected him with a serious expression.


    "You ¡­" Little Fishy was infuriated.


    "Anyway, puppy love is wrong."


    "It''s better to strike first, and suffer later." Flawless Flower opened his folding fan and fanned it in a flirtatious manner.


    "You are destroying the seedlings of your motherland." Little Fishy grabbed the folding fan and closed it, then knocked it on his head.


    "Education has to be taught from a young age." Flawless held his head.


    "What did your father give you?" Little Fishy sighed.


    Hua Wuque corrected him, "This is an experience that I have accumulated for two lifetimes."


    Little Fishy was truly powerless, seriously looking at Flowerless, "You have lived two lifetimes, can''t you do something big?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to? No matter what, I''m still the current emperor''s grandson. If you''re willing to give me the funds, I''ll go to the border and become a great general. I''ll build a meritorious service and become your marquis, and if you''re happy, I''ll even be your empress dowager."


    Little Fishy''s face had turned into a bitter melon. How unfortunate she would be if she gave birth to such a monster.


    "Forget it, you should just continue with your horse." She weakly waved her hand. She and Ye Jiumei were so far apart from each other, so how could such an ambitious child be born?


    Seeing Flowerless happily pouncing towards the flowers, Little Fishy''s face was filled with sorrow.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you thinking about?" Endless Night leisurely walked over.


    It had been eight years. His frail body had long ago become exceedingly robust and robust.


    "I''m a bit worried about the unblemished flowers." Xiaoyu frowned slightly.


    "Descendants naturally have their own blessings." Night Nine held the little fish, smelling the fragrance in her hair, and his heart skipped a beat.


    "Xiaoyu, at the age of fifteen, we already have two daughters. We can only flower one. Aren''t we too lonely?" Night Nine''s lips intentionally or unintentionally flew past the little fish''s ear.


    Little Fishy''s ears were the most sensitive. Sensing the hot air exhaled by Night Nine, she smiled and moved to the side.


    "Where do you want to hide from me?"


    Halfway through her run, Hua Wuquan turned around to look at his flirting parents. The young lord shook his head as if to say, "Sigh, only the officials of Xuanzhou are allowed to set a fire. You''re not allowed to light a lantern."


    You said they didn''t allow him to fall in love so at least they should avoid him. Contamination of the pure hearts of their youth.


    "Flowerless." Seeing him return, the girls surrounded him happily.


    "Flowerless, tell us a story."


    The story of the flowers was much more interesting than what his parents had told him.


    Hua Wuzui rolled his eyes. "Then tell me the story of seven men dragging a girl into the forest."


    Little Mei covered her mouth, "Are those seven good people and bad people?" What are you doing dragging girls into the woods? "


    "Do you want to hear it?" Flowerless was still selling off his secrets.


    The girls surrounded him eagerly, waiting for him to explain.


    525


    Finally, she finished telling the story of Snow White. Looking at the girls around her who had no reaction, Flowerless was a little discouraged. All of them were too pure and innocent.


    "Wow. The prince is a scoundrel. "


    "That''s right. While Princess Snow White is asleep, I should eat the apple in her mouth secretly."


    "You''ve taken a fancy to the beauty of Snow White and actually shamelessly want to snatch her back home to be your concubine."


    "Hey ¡­" Flowerless was speechless. Were they really children? Shouldn''t they feel that this story was very sad and beautiful?


    "One two three four five six seven." Dong''er counted carefully.


    "Dong''er, what are you counting?" Yun''er asked.


    "Why, we happen to be seven?" Dong''er asked as she wracked her brain.


    "Who said that there are eight of us?" Qing Qing said.


    "Girls, I mean." Dong''er explained.


    "Alright, Flower Blossom, you actually dare to call us Dwarfs?" Bao Luo woke up.


    "No, I didn''t." Hua Wuque''s facial expression changed drastically. He had only stolen the foreign children''s fairy tales. His mind was preoccupied with important matters, so how could he possibly have nothing better to do?


    "Kids, grab him! Don''t let him get away!" At the command of the jade, the girl surrounded the flower.


    Jadeite put her hands on her waist and proudly said, "I told you, we are dwarfs. Little ones, drag him into the forest."


    Hua Wuque wanted to cry, but no tears came out. If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to kidnap his wife, why would he volunteer to watch over these children everyday? His head was used to save the world, not to be a preschool teacher.


    Seeing that it was already late at night and Hua Wuzui hadn''t returned yet, Little Fishy and her husband couldn''t help but feel a little worried. They went out to look for him.


    Although there weren''t any large wild beasts in the valley, there were still some small poisonous creatures. Although all the little fishes in the children''s bodies had been given anti-demonic medicine, who knew if the children would run away when they went crazy?


    When he found the flower, he squatted in the grass and said nothing.


    As Night Nine looked at his ragged clothes, his heart sank. Could it be that there were bad people in the valley?


    It was not his fault that he was worried. Recently, when he went out of the valley to purchase some stuff, he brought back a piece of news. He said that many boys in the town had disappeared recently.


    "Flowerless, what happened to you?" Xiaoyu looked at her son''s battered appearance and prepared for the worst.


    Flowerless slowly raised his head. His originally combed smooth hair was let down, a grass wreath hanging crookedly over it. On his small face, there was a red mark that could be seen.


    Seeing Night Nine and Little Fish, he wailed, "My first kiss was taken away."


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at each other.


    Little Fishy walked forward and embraced Flowerless. She gently patted her back and gently said, "Flowerless, a man doesn''t shed tears easily."


    Hua Wuzui did not want to cry, such a disrespectful action seemed like it was him who did it. However, since they were already clear on the matter, he could only express his anger with pain when they refused to let him speak of it. This habit of his would be very difficult to change once he had gotten used to it.


    "Hua Wuque, what''s going on?" Seeing her son in such a sorry state, Night Nine slightly frowned.


    Hua Wuquan choked with emotion as he recounted what had happened. It turned out that the little girls had carried him into the forest, gathered flowers, and made a garland for him to wear on his head. They had ruffled his hair and made him play Snow White.

 C261

    They forced him to clean their beds, clean their rooms, and cook delicious food.


    Of course, they were all things children would use for playing house. In the end, the girl decided to let the seven dwarfs kiss the unconscious "Snow White".


    The more Flawless thought about it, the more sad he became. The jade was filthy with snot, and Little Plum still had a snot hanging on his face. His first kiss should have been in the spring when the apricot flowers were drifting in the air like snow.


    Or the fall when the sun shines through the yellow leaves of the ginkgo tree on people''s bodies, in the summer when all kinds of flowers are not in bloom, in the winter when the snow is flying.


    The atmosphere was filled with romance. He played the zither and she played the flute, not just looking at him lovingly, but also hugging and kissing him. It shouldn''t be like this, as it would ruin his yearning for the first kiss.


    Xiaoyu looked at him as if she was looking at a monster, "The sun hasn''t set yet, can you stop daydreaming?"


    I''m serious. Now I''m fine, I don''t even know who kissed me first, wuu ¡­." "How could he bear it?


    "Don''t be so conflicted, your first kiss has long since been snatched away by your father." Little Fishy said without any trace of politeness.


    "Ah, it''s me?" He remembered that it was probably Little Fishy.


    "It''s either you or me." Little Fishy was also a bit confused. The main reason was because what happened that year was too scary. Who could accept that Hua Wuzui would speak to her right after he was born? Not treating him as a monster was already their best way of accepting things.


    "How can you guys count? Not counting, not counting." Hua Wuzui shook his head.


    "So what if those little sisters play with you? What do you want their future husband to do? They will definitely view you as their nemesis for life. To think that they would dare to take advantage of their wives'' ignorance, and get cheated by a stinking brat like you for their first kiss. " Little Fishy mercilessly exposed.


    "That''s right, their first kiss is all mine." The more Flawless thought about it, the happier he became.


    Night Nine quietly gives the little fish a thumbs-up. Only she can deal with this magic star.


    Little Fishy dotingly looked at Flowerless. She had been worried that because of her past life''s memories, Flowerless would not be able to integrate with her children. It seemed that she was overthinking it.


    Deep into the night, after taking a bath, Fishy took a look at the study and then went to put on her clothes.


    "Madam." Everyone had already gotten used to Fishy''s disorderly behavior. Seeing her enter with her hair unbound, they didn''t feel that anything was amiss.


    "What is it? or no clue at all? " Little Fishy''s personality had already been restrained a lot now, and she was no longer as flamboyant as she was now.


    "We can''t say that we didn''t find any clues." Night Nine puts his arm around her and lets her sit on his lap, a habit he has developed since he couldn''t stand up, and even now, with his legs feeling, the little fish is much fatter than they used to be, but he still wants to sit on her lap and enjoy the warmth of his skin against hers.


    Everyone had long since gotten used to it and turned a blind eye to this.


    "The people who went missing were all boys. Between the ages of eight and ten, they were all on East Main Street before they disappeared."


    Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows, "What''s the store on the East Street? Have you checked it?"


    "There''s nothing suspicious about those stores. However, a new group of vaudeville crew has arrived in the town recently, so their movements are a little suspicious." Fifteen said.


    527


    They could have ignored this, but who knew who spread the news that these children were missing? They actually said that the evil people of the Valley of the Evil People had come out to harm others, causing the entire town to be in a state of panic.


    They had been living here for so long, so in order to prevent outsiders from disturbing them, they had set up traps at the entrance of the valley. As a result, most people would not be able to enter, and after crossing the line of the explosion, a stone slab had been erected at the entrance of the valley. Carrying the words'' Valley of Evildoers'', there were some small words written underneath.


    Actually, those white bones were just flawless and bored, carved from beast bones. You had to admit that Hua Wuzui was a genius.


    "If it''s suspicious, then why don''t we continue investigating?" The little fish looked at Ninefire.


    If the Valley of the Evildoers caused public outrage, then wouldn''t that mean they were going to move?


    Although they were living in seclusion, they were still unable to feed themselves.


    "Because every single household is watching their children very closely right now."


    Fishy frowned as she heard this. When she saw the joy in his heart, she couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. However, if she couldn''t find her prey, then she wouldn''t be a thief anymore.


    Xiaoyu bit her lips as she looked at Night Nine, "Little Nine, what do you think about having our fox lure the enemy over?"


    Hearing this, Night Nine''s heart skipped a beat, "No, I won''t agree."


    No matter how bad Flowerless was, he and Little Fishy were still related to him. Who knew how much suffering Little Fishy had suffered for him. Even though they had managed to survive a crisis because of their godfather and master, Little Fishy''s body had still lost a lot.


    Actually, a large part of the reason why Master was so insistent on finding the Medicine Valley was for Little Fishy''s body.


    Just last year, Yao Qingcheng, who had been the guest in the Valley of Evildoers for a few years, had happily said goodbye to him and hinted to him that Little Fishy could finally have another child. Only then did he suddenly realize the truth.


    In the past, when Flawless was young, it was indeed very troublesome, because you would always treat him as a child, but he just wasn''t one.


    Later, when he tried to treat him as someone his own age, he felt better.


    He had never disliked Flawless Flower. He would rather take the risk himself than let Flawless Flower suffer any injuries.


    "I promise." Flowerless jumped in from outside, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "What are you doing here instead of sleeping?" Night Nine''s face darkened as he looked at the unblemished flowers.


    "I came to look for mother." Hua Wuzui giggled.


    Sigh, he clearly saw his mother bathe and enter the study. Perhaps there would be some sort of alluring scene, so he sneakily ran over to take a look. Who would have thought that so many of his uncles would gather here?


    "Twelfth Uncle, Thirteenth Uncle, Fifteenth Uncle ¡­" Hua Wuzui greeted her with familiarity.


    "It''s late at night, Little Fishy. Take Flower Blossom to rest." Night Nine nudged the little fish.


    "I object." Little Fishy and her son spoke in unison.


    "It''s useless to object. I am the Valley Master." How could he let his wife and children take the risk?


    "Little Jiu, my parents can''t break the wings of the child who wants to fly into the sky just because they are afraid of him flying far away. I believe that the flower is perfect, he''s the best, the best child. Besides him, I can''t think of anyone else that''s suitable."


    528


    "Of course you can''t think of it, because there are no other boys in the valley." Night Nine''s merciless revelation.


    Xiaoyu smiled awkwardly. Aiyo, don''t be so straightforward, alright? It was very hurtful.


    "Dad, you''re obviously looking down on me."


    "When you have a son, you can despise him too." Night Nine gave a cold snort, completely ignoring him.


    "This is too much." Little Fishy and Flowerless looked at each other, and at the same time, they reached out their index fingers towards Night Nine.


    "For our honor, we will challenge you."


    Nine Night Demon looked at the mother and son who were the same, as well as the ice guards who were watching from the sidelines. Her thin lips slightly curled, "I don''t accept the challenge."


    "Xiao Jiu, you are a man. Can''t you be a bit more courageous? We are challenging you, how can you not fight? " Little Fishy could not help but ask.


    Night Nine looked dotingly at Little Fishy, "I remember what you said, only women and petty people are hard to raise. I feel that this is a wise saying."


    "When did I ever say that?" Little Fishy was angry.


    The corner of Night Nine''s eyes inadvertently swept a glance at Flowerless, "Don''t you have one? "Then I was wrong."


    Hua Wuzui shrunk his neck back. Sigh, why would his dad hear him say those words?


    "That''s impossible, there''s only me and ¡­" Little Fishy stared viciously at Flowerless.


    Hua Wuzui hurriedly ran out. "It''s not me who said that, it''s really not me.


    "Flawless Night." Little Fishy chased after him.


    Every time she called out with her surname ''Night Flower'', it showed that she was really angry.


    Night Nine looked at the two running away, his face filled with tenderness.


    "Alright, let''s continue discussing what to do." Ninefire put away her smile and said solemnly.


    "Valley Master, when I went out this morning, that couple from my house was a little uncomfortable." XII scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Hearing this, Night Nine asked with concern, "Are you alright? Why didn''t you ask Xiaoyu to go take a look?"


    "Countrywoman, you''re not that delicate." Twelfth smiled apologetically.


    All the brothers smiled kindly.


    Night Nine''s eyes were filled with smiles, "Then you can go back for now."


    XII left in a hurry.


    "When you go back, think about it carefully. Disperse."


    Little Fishy caught up to Flowerless, her face turning cold. "Flowerless, the enemy is very powerful, are you afraid?"


    "I don''t have any fear words in my dictionary." Flowerless stuck out his chest.


    In that moment, Little Fishy seemed to see through him a group of brave warriors.


    "Good job." Fishy praised.


    She always knew that Flowerless wasn''t someone from the pond, but she was afraid that he would be fooled by his own intelligence, so she always kept a close eye on him.


    She knew that Flawless had been secretly asking Fifteen to bring him some things to conduct experiments on. Every time, he would tell her in detail.


    She really didn''t know much about the arms industry, and she had no one else to consult besides Flowerless, she really didn''t know how much power the things he wanted could produce from explosives. Thinking about it, she told Fifteen to buy less of each item, and it would be best if he didn''t buy two more, and even if he couldn''t, the Flowerless would not disappoint him, and the Flowerless wouldn''t let him do as he pleased.


    When Little Fishy did some medicine experiments, she would let Flowerless accompany her every day. There were also some doubts that the two of them would discuss with each other.


    Little Fishy knew that she had hinted to him that as a soldier, if his weapon fell into the hands of an ignorant person, it would mean that he was rendered useless. If he fell into the hands of a villain, it would mean that the soldiers had betrayed the country.


    529


    Although Little Fishy''s reasoning was a bit crooked, Flawless understood what she meant. He knew that he couldn''t hide the little tricks behind her back from her at all.


    "Mother, are we leaving now?" Hua Wuzui''s eyes lit up with excitement. He was willing to do anything other than violent or peaceful.


    "Wait a moment." Little Fishy said.


    "Who are you waiting for? If dad and the others disperse, then it would be too late." Flawless said resentfully.


    "Wait for me." Twelve voices came from the darkness.


    Flawless'' eyes widened as he saw the twelve steps towards him. He turned around and looked at Little Fishy.


    "What are you thinking? and it''s full of unhealthy thoughts. " Little Fishy poked him in the forehead.


    "Ouch, it hurts." Hua Wuque covered his forehead and complained.


    Can you blame him for wanting to go astray? They were the ones sneaking around.


    "Let''s go and get your secret weapon." Little Fishy pulled Flowerless forward.


    "Mother, why can''t I hide anything from you?" This was a real setback.


    "The son is Mohist." Fishy smiled proudly.


    Actually, she was not that smart. It was only because Little Jiu and Hua Wuque were the closest people to her in this world, so she was particularly concerned about them.


    Hua Wuque secretly curled his lips. Actually, he didn''t think of hiding anything from Little Fishy at all.


    He had long since discovered Little Fishy''s tricks. The reason why he didn''t expose her was because he was afraid of hurting her self-esteem. Otherwise, with just him, how could he not be able to hide a single person?


    Little Fishy took out the weapon she had secretly developed and carefully asked for his safety. Only after hearing that he was guaranteed to be safe did she finally feel at ease.


    "Hua Wuque, you have to promise me that nothing will happen to you." Little Fishy suddenly crouched down, moving his shoulders and seriously looking at him.


    "Woman, don''t underestimate your son. If I were still alive, I would be the youngest captain right now."


    Fishy curled her lips. "I don''t understand these ranks. I knew that if something happened to you, I wouldn''t be able to explain it to your father. I would have to go with you."


    In the darkness, a long and faint sigh could be heard. Hearing the long sigh, both Little Fishy and Night Flower Wuque couldn''t help but look at each other, feeling as if they had been caught red-handed.


    "You two are still so disobedient even though you know I''m worried." Night Nine came over.


    "Little Jiu."


    "Dad."


    Both of them looked exactly the same.


    Night Nine looked at Flowerless, "Are you sure you want to go?"


    "For the sake of our declaration, for the sake of the peace of the people, we are duty-bound." Hua Wuque''s eyes flashed with determination.


    He already knew that his son was not as cynical as he appeared on the surface. In his heart, he always had a sense of responsibility, and in his character, he had a stubborn tenacity, which Little Fishy had mentioned before, which was a character unique to soldiers.


    Night Nine reached out his hand to Flowerless.


    Flowerless looked hesitantly at Night Nine.


    "I believe you." The voice of the Nine Nights is mellow.


    Hua Wuzui solemnly put his small hand in the big hand of Night Nine.


    "Don''t worry, I have the ability to protect myself."


    After all these years, he was not willing to abandon his profession.


    In the generation of his parents, most of them were men, and Uncle Fifteen was a martial arts expert.

 C262

    As the son of the head of the valley, he already had a responsibility to protect himself. He decided to use his own ability to achieve the legend of being a monarch, and for the sake of his parents and for the sake of these cute little women, he was duty-bound.


    "Little Nine, are you not going with us?" Fishy thought that since he had discovered their thoughts, he would definitely follow them.


    "There are 12 people following you. As for the matters in the valley, I must arrange them." Actually, why didn''t he want to go? However, he was afraid. He was afraid that he would be unable to help himself from feeling regret.


    You could say that he didn''t want to improve, you could even say that he was a wife''s slave. He wouldn''t argue with you, because he had once possessed all the desires and power in life, but now all he wanted was to be safe and sound with his wife and children, to be able to watch the flowers bloom in front of the court, to be free of clouds and clouds in the sky.


    Little Yu reluctantly took Night Nine''s hand.


    "Little Yu, take good care of yourself. If you lose a hair on your head, I won''t agree."


    "Little Jiu, don''t worry." Little fish promised.


    "Don''t worry dad, I''m here to protect me." Hua Wuque patted his chest.


    The lanterns in the inn were swaying in the wind, adding to the strange atmosphere of the night.


    "Elder sister, we''ve arrived at the inn." He jumped off the carriage swiftly.


    His originally heroic face was now covered with a rather lifelike human skin mask, making him look ordinary and honest.


    When the waiter in the inn heard the movement of the carriage, he came out to greet them with a smile.


    The carriage door opened.


    "Uncle, I''m so sleepy." Flowerless faced the door and yawned loudly.


    Twelve smiled as he carried him down. When had Flowerless ever revealed such a childish expression in the valley? Actually, a child should have the appearance of a child. However, Flowerless was an intelligent person. When people spoke human words and the hell spoke the words of a child, not a single person in the valley disliked him.


    "Flawless, don''t mess with uncle." A melodious voice came from the carriage. There was a person drinking in the main hall of the inn, and upon hearing this voice, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He couldn''t help but want to see what the person inside the carriage looked like.


    He remembered that when his wife was still the ninth prince''s wife, she had flirted with him for fifteen years. His wife had changed a lot over the years, but her temper was still as strong as ever, making their wives fall for her. A few years ago, when she was pregnant, she had been too concerned about giving her husband a concubine, but now, anyone who dared to mention a concubine would call their sisters to chop him with a kitchen knife.


    Little Fishy originally wanted to add a clause to the canyon rules, that men and women in the canyon had to practice monogamy. Unexpectedly, she was completely rejected by the vote.


    Little Fishy looked at the crowd in disbelief. If one were to say how prestigious she was in the valley, then it was as expected. Why did she meet Waterloo on this point?


    Night Nine sighed, quietly pulling Little Fishy to a corner, face full of sighs.


    "Xiaoyu, this matter can only be blamed on you."


    "Blame me?" Little Fishy could not understand no matter how much she thought about it, so how could she be blamed?


    531


    "You said that there is only one man left in our valley, Flowerless, and this kid is also a philanderer, now he has already given us these children. Do you think it''s possible for him to be single?"


    When Fishy heard this, she really wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    How big is the flower?


    Xiaoyu also put on a simple face. Although the emperor had stopped searching for them in the past two years, it was still better for him to be a bit more careful.


    Seeing that the girl with such a beautiful voice was only an ordinary-looking woman, that person lowered his head. However, he intentionally glanced at Hua Wuque.


    Hua Wuzui was keenly aware that he was being arrogant and despotic. He walked in front of that person and asked, "What are you looking at me for? "Let me tell you, my father is a high official in the capital, my mother and I are going to look for him."


    She looked like a proud and prideful popinjay.


    Xiaoyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and hastily waved her over. "Wuque, don''t be rude."


    Hua Wuzui walked in front of Fishy and she nodded apologetically at the terrified man, "Child, you don''t know what''s good for you. You must be joking."


    That person was stunned and quickly shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Xiaoyu said in a low voice, "Kongqun, don''t say anything. Your father said that the capital city is filled with high ranking officials. He is just a small official in the family. If you speak carelessly, your tongue will be cut off."


    They were here to fish. What if they didn''t dare to make a move when they heard that he was a high-ranking official? However, this was something they had agreed upon.


    Hua Wuzui pretended to be the son of an ignorant tycoon, saying that his father was a high-ranking official, probing them.


    There were also the small officials from large officials'' families who were vague about small fish, so they could loosen the guard of others.


    They had already found out that the vaudeville crew was staying at the inn.


    "Shop owner, prepare two upper rooms. We are in a hurry and have missed our lodgings. We are too tired."


    "No matter what, I''m still a man. How can I sleep in the same bed as others?"


    She knew that he was in a hurry to catch the suspect and wanted to face danger with his own body, but the fact that he was able to capture the child again and again without being detected by the adults showed that they were definitely not ordinary people.


    "Flawless, leave home as soon as possible, and don''t cause any more trouble."


    Hua Wuque pouted his lips to express his dissatisfaction. He looked very cute and beautiful.


    "Settle them." The man who had been drinking walked unsteadily to the counter to settle the bill.


    The waiter led Fishy 12 upstairs.


    "My lord, my lady, these rooms are the cleanest rooms in the shop."


    The man then went upstairs, looked at Fishy, and entered his room.


    "It''s so-so." The others didn''t say anything, but Hua Wuzui was the first to speak.


    Xiaoyu and Twelfth smiled wryly. Have you ever seen someone so excited to be spies?


    "Flawless, we''ve been on the road for an entire day. Hurry and wash up and go to sleep."


    Little Fishy had originally washed up, but because she wanted to act like she was travel worn out, her hair was tied up again. Furthermore, there was even a fine layer of dust on top of her hair. She really did look like she was travelling a long way.


    "Oh." Flawless'' face was filled with unwillingness.


    Since that vaudeville team was here, he had to act cute, play some treasure, and attract everyone''s attention.


    After closing the door, Little Fishy held Flowerless''s hand, writing on it, don''t be too impatient.


    Hua Wuque knew that he couldn''t rush this matter. However, he felt that it was better for him to act like the son of a fledgling, scarecrow.


    532


    The people in the small town had already gone to sleep. The recent cases of missing children had caused panic among the people. Everyone had closed their doors and turned off the lights. They held their son in their arms and went to sleep.


    Little Fishy was sick the next morning. Twelve was in a hurry to get a doctor for her, and no one cared about the flowers anymore.


    Flawless Flower was sitting in the hall, looking at the people coming and going, feeling extremely bored.


    "Kid, what are you doing sitting here?" A grinning man approached.


    Hua Wuzui raised his eyes and glanced at that person without hesitation. "My mother is sick. Uncle is busy. No one cares about me."


    The smiling man rolled his eyes, "Where are the other adults? Let me tell you, there are many bad people here. They specifically want to catch kids like you."


    Hua Wuzui laughed hypocritically, "Do you know who I am? My father is the clerk of the court official, Wu Jingting. "


    When that person heard him talk about the son of a high official in the capital, he was shocked. In the end, he even mentioned something about a clerk in a mansion. That person couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Your father is amazing." The person said with a smile.


    "Of course. My father said that after my mother and I enter the city, we can ride big horses. At that time, I will also become a big official." Hua Wuzui proudly raised his small belly.


    "When you become a high-ranking official, don''t forget to promote me as one as well." The man laughed.


    Hua Wuzui looked at him with disdain, "You? What ability do you have? "


    That person was stunned for a moment before smiling, "I know a lot of tricks and can make people laugh."


    Hua Wuzui squinted at him with a look of ''you''re bragging but I don''t believe you''.


    "Look if you don''t believe me."


    With the move of that person''s hand, a bunch of flowers appeared in his hand.


    Hua Wuzui clapped his hands as he shouted: "Look good!"


    "It''s getting late, my stall is open, I won''t be accompanying you, little gongzi." The man giggled.


    "Where did you come up with that flower? Quick, show it to me. " Hua Wuque grabbed onto that person''s sleeve without letting go.


    "You little gongzi, sigh, we still have to do business." The man struggled helplessly to free himself of the flower.


    Hua Wuzui watched as they took their props and left, a look that did not match their age appearing in her eyes.


    What a good move! Hua Wuzui didn''t hesitate to follow him out.


    Twelve, who had already changed into another set of ordinary clothes and a new mask, followed him out.


    Xiaoyu closed the window and frowned. Sigh, if only I had a cell phone contact.


    "What cave? I''m Dong Nine, do you hear me?"


    Little Fishy suddenly heard the voice of Flowerless. She staggered, "Flowerless, where are you?"


    She actually wanted to ask where the beeper was.


    Hua Wuzui smugly grinned as he lost his front teeth, "Guess."


    Little Fishy was furious. What are you trying to guess? If I say too much, won''t I expose you?


    Hua Wuque also knew that he shouldn''t offend this old lady. Otherwise, she would be able to accomplish anything.


    "When I told you this morning that your earrings were unsightly, I took them off and changed them into a new pair for you. It''s actually just hehe."


    Hua Wuzui smiled complacently.


    This was his secret weapon.


    When Little Fishy heard this, she hurriedly went to look for the copper mirror. Sure enough, she saw the small communication device in her ear. Her eyes became hot, and Flower was definitely afraid that she would worry.


    "Son, this is done. Let''s go back to the valley and try to usurp the throne." Little Fishy heroically said to the sky.


    Hua Wuque''s eyes twitched. ''Forget it, who doesn''t know that you and Dad aren''t willing to manage things? You want to trap me tightly and make me happy? The beautiful world outside is beckoning to you!''


    533


    Although he felt that it was his responsibility to protect the Valley of the Evildoers, it did not mean that he would be stuck here for the rest of his life.


    The jugglers set up their shelves and began to perform.


    Hua Wufei stared at it without blinking.


    He had already seen from these people''s methods that they had a certain level of skill behind them. How could ordinary acrobats know martial arts? Furthermore, he was an expert amongst experts. Hua Wuquan believed in Twelfth Uncle''s judgement; there was definitely something wrong with these people.


    One of the men was holding a handkerchief to his unblemished mouth and nose from the back.


    Hua Wuzui sneered. ''Sigh, this is too child''s play. Don''t you know that I have a poisonous body?'' After so many years, his teacher and mother had finally grasped the method to control the poison in his body. Actually, the only thing that mattered was who Hua Wuzui wanted to poison and who he wanted to harm.


    He struggled for a moment before fainting.


    The person who had covered his nose and mouth picked him up and quietly left the crowd. Twelve looked at the person with a frown. No wonder all the children in the town had disappeared without a trace.


    12. Follow the pregnant woman quietly. Are you kidding? People who are about to give birth will crowd into the crowd and watch the show? Just by thinking about it, he could tell that she was just a child in his arms.


    However, Twelfth had not expected them to be so bold as to abduct children in broad daylight.


    He followed the pregnant woman around a corner and finally arrived at a manor. When he saw the pregnant woman go in, he quietly snuck in.


    "Master, the person is here." The pregnant woman said.


    If Hua Wuzui opened his eyes and saw her face, he would definitely vomit. It wasn''t because he was ugly, but because such a tall man disguised himself as a pregnant woman. No matter how he looked at it, it was weird.


    "Mm, hug me and let me take a look." a male voice said.


    Hua Wuque was stunned. He had heard this voice before, but where had he heard it before?


    Before he could make sense of the situation, a hand grabbed his chin.


    "She has a pretty face, but she looks like one. Do you really think that person is her?" The man turned to the others.


    "He looks a little similar, but he has a gentle and smooth temperament and is very different from that person." The person beside him replied respectfully.


    The perfect flower spirit was directed at them? He seemed to know his mother?


    The man continued, "Her younger brother''s attitude towards her fits well with that of the ice guards. This young master''s arrogant and despotic attitude somewhat resembles that of the ninth prince''s concubine back then."


    "What arrogance and domineering attitude? This is called being carefree and acting without restraint." Hua Wuzui could not help but open his eyes.


    The drunkard in the inn opened his eyes wide and pointed a finger at him. "You ¡­"


    The knockout drugs he made were enough to confuse the lord, how could he be fine?

 C263

    "Hello, eighth uncle." Hua Wuzui happily bowed in greeting, but in his heart, he felt a little regretful. Sigh, it was his plan to get rid of violence and tranquility.


    "You little brat, how do you know who I am?"


    Hua Wuque originally wanted to say that he definitely remembered her, but when he left the capital, he was not even a year old yet.


    However, how could this be hard to come by? "My parents said so."


    Hua Wuzui started to tell a lie without batting an eyelid.


    "Oh?" If they really knew it was him, how could they pretend to test him?


    "You don''t believe me? Fine, then just wait and see. In less than an hour, my mother will arrive here." Hua Wuzui said confidently.


    "Really?" Since that''s the case, I will have to open up the gates to welcome the Ninth Princess. " His eyes twinkled.


    Hua Wuzui shrugged his shoulders and waved his hands. "As you wish."


    He quietly retreated to the side and turned on the walkie-talkie. "Mother, you definitely won''t be able to guess who did this. The red-clothed evil monster, Ye Yin He, is here."


    534


    Little Yu was stunned. Night Serpent? Why was he here?


    "Go to the juggling area on the east side of the street. There''s a trash can filled with slops next to it. Then use the speed and the distance you usually walk with me to walk five thousand six hundred steps forward, then turn south ¡­"


    Flowerless had used the simplest method to pass on the common sense of tracking to the Little Fishmen.


    Twelve was still hiding outside the door. Who knew that after opening the door wide, she waved at him, "That big brother Ice Guard, my master invites you to come in and drink some tea."


    Twelve hearts sank. They actually knew that he was an ice guard? Just who was it?


    12. They have been together with Flowerless from day to night. Naturally, they know his special physique and that there is absolutely no one who can threaten him. Thus, Flowerless would definitely not reveal anything about him.


    In that case, there could only be one possibility. Their master was an old acquaintance of the Valley Lord, and he could very possibly be someone from the capital. Could it be that the Emperor had not given up on his fear of his brothers?


    Since they already knew that he had followed them here, there was no need for him to hide. He might as well go in and protect Flower well.


    However, he never expected that it would be the eighth prince. "Greetings, eighth prince."


    Twelve honors and disgrace, cupped his hands in salute.


    "Which one are you?"


    Twelve answered, "Twelve of the Ice Guard."


    Although they had already left the capital and did not have a name to begin with, Little Fishy gave them surnames according to their family names so that they could walk outside. However, they preferred to call themselves with the numbers of Ice Guards.


    "Sure enough, you two are here." She nodded.


    "Your Royal Highness, didn''t you capture these children to lure us out?" Twelve asked in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    Now that he thought about it, he understood. The reason why the eighth prince caught the boy was to attract their attention.


    "Twelfth Uncle, you''re really too smart." Flowerless jumped out from behind the screen.


    Seeing that Hua Wuque was safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had been watching him, and her eyes darkened when she saw him like this.


    "Night Devil, you light soul, you come out." A voice filled with vigor came from the little fish.


    She was originally lying there lazily, but when she heard the sound of Little Yu''s voice, she immediately beamed with joy. She didn''t even bother to put on her boots anymore and directly ran outside. As she ran, she even ordered, "Quickly go and get the princess."


    Number 12 and Flowerless looked at each other in dismay. What kind of situation was this?


    "Daddy is in trouble, eighth uncle wants to pry him into a corner."


    "That''s not right. Didn''t you hear him ask for an imperial concubine?" Twelve retorts.


    "Twelfth Uncle, this old lady was originally an imperial concubine."


    "Little Nezha, you''re Little Nezha?" A surprised and incredulous voice could be heard.


    He had not heard this name for many years. "My name is Night Flower Flawless."


    Twelve recognized the eighth wangfei. He lowered his head respectfully. Since even the eighth wangfei had come, it shouldn''t be a bad thing, right?


    He was slightly taken aback when he saw a village woman rushing towards him. He clearly heard the arrogant voice of Xiaoyu, and knew that there was no mistake.


    Then she thought better of it, she must have come here in disguise, or she would have been the center of attention when she first arrived in town.


    "Ninth wangfei, is that you?" Night Whisper still didn''t quite believe him.


    "Little Eight, why aren''t you staying in the capital properly and instead come to this destitute place?" Little Fishy rolled her eyes and asked him instead.


    535


    "I wanted to see you." The eighth princess smiled and walked over.


    Xiaoyu looked at the girl in her arms and hugged one of them. She was happy for them and said, "You and your wife are the same, are you here to thank a genius doctor like me?"


    A rosy blush rose on the eighth princess'' cheeks, and the eighth prince unnaturally clenched a fist to his lips and coughed a few times.


    Who said that Little Fishy''s personality was much more gentle and gentle than before? She hadn''t changed at all.


    "Eighth uncle, I''ll accompany you in your act early in the morning. I''m starving. Is there anything good to eat?" Flower flawless timely cut in. Sigh, infertility has always been difficult to talk about. Can''t he, as a coarse old lady, be more reserved? Look at the eighth uncle''s daughter with a strong desire to learn.


    "Good, good. I have a chef brought from Beijing who is good at making pastries. I can assure you that you have never eaten them before." It was difficult for her to control her excitement.


    Hua Wuzui secretly curled his lips. What''s there to show off about? It was them who abandoned wealth and prosperity, not them who abandoned them.


    "Elder sister, can you play with me?" The little girl in the eighth princess'' hands blinked her large, clear black and white eyes as she eagerly looked at the flowers.


    She was stunned for a moment, then enraged. "I am a man."


    He had never really disliked a girl before. At this moment, he was planning on disliking this girl. How preposterous was this? Although he was a bit handsome, he wasn''t like a girl at all.


    A crafty look flashed in her eyes. If she didn''t say something like that, why would he pay attention to her and ignore her?


    The eighth princess looked at her daughter with a headache. She was going to play tricks on her again.


    "But, you''re clearly a girl."


    Hua Wuque was flustered and stretched out her hand to take off her belt. "I''ll let you see the difference between a man and a woman."


    Perhaps he was angry, but he still could not loosen the knot.


    She didn''t expect him to be such a scoundrel. She quickly covered her eyes with her hands.


    Twelve hurriedly went forward to stop Hua Wuzui.


    Xiaoyu''s face was completely disgraced. How could she have such an exhibitionist son?


    Hua Wuzui smiled weirdly. "Do you really think this young master knows how to take off his pants and show you his naked body?" That would be a huge loss for me, I was just fooling around with all of you.


    "Ninth wangfei, let''s not stand in the courtyard and talk inside." The eighth princess quickly turned her gaze away.


    Xiaoyu stood there unmoving, "Eighth Prince, is the missing boy from the town related to you guys?"


    She went straight to the point.


    Nightmare took a look at Flowerless, was what he said the truth?


    At first, he didn''t even know whether to like or hate the eighth prince. Did he have even a shred of a relationship with him? But now, because of Ye Jiayi, he decided to hate this enchanter eighth uncle.


    "That''s right, I brought him here. Come, bring those boys up here." "Yes," she said.


    The crowd obeyed and left.


    Xiaoyu looked at Nightmare and said, "Old Eighth, you didn''t bring these boys back just to drink tea with me, did you?"


    Ye Mo''s face was filled with shame. He had indeed gone too far with this matter.


    Embarrassment flashed across the eighth princess'' face.


    Little Fishy was very confident. She faintly smiled. "Did the emperor call you guys over?"


    The emperor could also be considered diligent, but he was even more diligent towards the harem, so having a deficiency of the kidney was not a big deal at all.

 C264

    "Ninth prince''s consort, if this matter didn''t concern the Seventh Prince''s life, we really wouldn''t have any other choice but to come and disturb your peaceful life with Ninth Brother."


    Little Yu looked up at the sky and said sorrowfully, "People shouldn''t be so soft-hearted. If I hadn''t helped you back then, this wouldn''t have happened today."


    Ye Mo''s face turned pale. He gritted his teeth and said, "You are right. I am despicable and shameless. I have let you down."


    Seeing that her father was actually kneeling to this woman, and that woman was even ignoring her father, Ye Jianyi''s eyebrows rose. "Who are you? How can you bully my royal father? "


    Xiaoyu looked at the jade carving of the little girl and smiled faintly. "Why do you think that I am the one who bullied your father? Maybe your father was the one who bullied me."


    Perhaps because of her many children in recent years, she had an extraordinary amount of patience with them.


    "That''s right, it''s clear that your father forced my mother to promise him something."


    Stupid.


    "You are the ones who are bullying my royal father."


    Flowerless made a face at her.


    "Your Highness." The crowd brought the boys up and saw that the eighth prince was actually kneeling before this woman. They couldn''t help but be shocked. This peasant woman looked very ordinary, but what ability did she have?


    Even the few old men who had followed Night Demon had lost all their grudges against them.


    "Send these boys back. Tell them that This King wants to bring them back to the capital to cultivate and ask for their parents'' wishes, seeing that their aptitudes are good." The eighth prince couldn''t bear to kneel any longer, so he stood up and gave an order.


    After everyone had left, Fishy pulled Lonesome Flower away as well.


    The eighth prince panicked and quickly reached out his hand to block Xiaoyu''s path.


    Twelve sneered. What? You want to use force? He had to ask whether he agreed or not.


    Xiaoyu waved a hand to stop Twelfth, then turned around to look at Eighth Prince.


    "Could it be that the eighth prince wants to force Little Fishy to stay behind?" Little Fishy faintly smiled.


    The eighth princess grew anxious. "Your Highness, you can''t do that."


    If it wasn''t a small fish, why would there be a binding and a Scholar?


    The eighth prince vexedly lowered his arm and said, "Ninth Princess, we hope you and Ninth Brother can discuss this. After all, the Emperor and Seventh Brother are his brothers."


    Little Fishy did not say anything as she led Flowerless away without hesitation.


    How can there be such a good thing in this world? Everything is taken up by you alone.


    A beauty could have both, but if one''s greed was too deep, they would eventually lose it all. What could she do? Tell the Emperor that abstinence can last two more years? What a joke, Seventh Prince had been brothers with him for so many years, and whenever he said to, no matter who took that position, it would always change.


    After seeing the little fish leave, Night Demon weakly lowered her arms.


    "Mother, eighth aunt and those two stinking girls seem to have been poisoned." Flawless only spoke after they were out of sight of the courtyard.


    "Your mother ¡­ I''m still a member of the Medicine God Valley ¡­"


    Little Fishy''s words were cut off by Flowerless, "Scoundrel Valley."


    "Fine, people from the Valley of the Evildoers, how can you not even tell that he has been poisoned? Ahh, a power, money, beauty. Are you going to make me fall for you like that?" Little Fishy lamented. She had crossed the river in a muddleheaded manner, unable to protect herself. There was no need for her to bother with him.


    Hua Wuzui was silent. That Ye Jiaji was so detestable. If he saved her and made her want to see him shorter than her entire life, then that would be a great thing.


    537


    However, what she said made sense. That uncle of the emperor actually disregarded the friendship between brothers. He deserved to die.


    The three of them carefully returned to the valley. After confirming that there was no one following them, they entered.


    Night Nine had been standing at the entrance to the valley, and as soon as the three of them entered, they saw his ethereal figure.


    If this was a movie or TV drama, then Night Nine should be looking at Little Fishy lovingly in the eyes. Hua Wuzui opened his arms and adorably shouted, "Daddy!"


    In fact, Fishy raised her eyebrows, "If I tell you, you''ll just ignore me, won''t you?"


    Even if you asked any Godly Doctor to examine her body, you wouldn''t believe that she sat on a wheelchair for more than ten years. However, Little Fishy couldn''t help but treat him like that weak youth from back then.


    "It''s my fault. Xiaoyu, don''t be angry." Night Nine had no temper to admit her mistakes.


    "Admit your wrongs, never change your teachings." Hua Wuque shook his head. His father''s attitude towards admitting his guilt was always so good, making me unable to continue.


    Sure enough, the moment Fishy heard his apology, her voice immediately softened. "How many times have I told you? The valley is very humid at night, and if you don''t take out some clothes, you''ll be the one suffering from the cold."


    Although it was still a complaint, every word was considerate.


    Flowerless shook her head. It was true that a little tofu with a little salt water was worth more than a single object. With her mother''s bad temper, just a few simple words from her father would have been enough to resolve it.


    "Well, is everything all right? "Nothing''s wrong, right?" Night Nine asked several questions in a row, his worried expression clearly visible.


    Little Fishy became more and more gentle. With a husband like this, what more could a woman want?


    Little Fishy tied the straps of his cloak around him.


    "I saw an old acquaintance. So it was all a misunderstanding. The boys have all gone home."


    Night Nine stares at the little fish.


    Xiaoyu finished tying the straps and looked up at him with a gentle smile. "We''ll talk as we walk."


    She had never thought of hiding it from Little Nine, and her unwillingness to go was none of her business. After all, no matter how those people plotted against him, they were still his brothers.


    Walking back to their little house, they found out that the events that had transpired during the night were pretty much known by all.


    "Little Nine, tell me, how did they know we were here?" This was what Xiaoyu was worried about.


    "It''s very simple, you can only blame your kindness. Mary Su, the herb gatherer who fell from the cliff a thousand years ago, the one who died that year, and the one who went back to the town to see the plague." Hua Wuque counted with his fingers.


    It''s fine if you don''t mention it, but there were actually so many loopholes.


    "I wonder if they know that the Ninth Prince has recovered." XII frowned.


    "So what if they know?" Xiaoyu was somewhat worried as well, but she insisted.


    "Nothing much, just send a large group to seal the valley entrance and prevent us from leaving for half a year or three months, then my little ladies will be hungry and thin." Flawless threw his snacks into his mouth.


    Xiaoyu frowned at his words. "If that won''t do, we''ll use explosives."


    Her face was filled with a cold aura.


    Hua Wuzui spread out his limbs. "Who said that we can''t disrupt the ecological balance? Besides, if we really use explosives and cause the mountains to collapse, it wouldn''t be worth it."


    "You can''t tell me that, and you can''t tell me that either. What do you think we should do?" Little Fishy said impatiently.


    538


    "It''s very simple. Send someone to treat His Majesty''s illness."


    "If even your mother is helpless against this matter, then who should we send?"


    Although Xiaoyu didn''t take in any disciples other than Lu Buwei, there were a few people in the valley who had a good understanding towards medicine, Yao Qingcheng had allowed Xiaoyu to pass down the knowledge to them.


    "It''s far away in the horizon, and right before your eyes."


    Xiaoyu and his wife were both shocked, "You said it''s you?"


    Fishy suspected that she had misheard.


    "Yes, me." Hua Wuzui was extremely pleased with himself.


    Xiaoyu rejected directly, "No, no one will believe a child''s words."


    Have you never heard that people who see old Chinese medicine are willing to look for older people? As a child, how is he going to see a doctor? He''s clearly courting death.


    Fishy would never admit that she was afraid of Flowerless.


    "Since you''ve already sent them, can you make them believe it? That''s my problem." Hua Wuque was filled with confidence.


    "No, absolutely not. I will not allow it." Little Fishy abruptly stood up and turned to leave.


    "Don''t look at me. I have to listen to her, too."


    Actually, he felt that Fishy was very right. Was it possible to play with a doctor? A doctor for the emperor, that''s not even a matter of touching his upper lip to his lower lip.


    "Daddy." Flowerless was planning to get him killed.


    Night Nine looked seriously at Flowerless, and faintly sighed, "Flowerless, do you know what I hate the most? What I hate the most are the royal doctors, even if they can cure your illness, they wouldn''t dare, because some medicinal properties can be increased or decreased depending on the body''s differences, so the royal doctors don''t dare to take responsibility, so they can only lower the dosage of medicine again and again.


    Reading ten thousand books is not as good as walking ten thousand miles. Originally, father wanted to let you go, but if this matter didn''t work, don''t mention that you can''t cure his illness, so what if it is cured? Don''t tell me you still want to be offered to the royal family? " They had finally managed to break away from the imperial family, so how could he allow his son to step into that place?


    Daddy, you also said that the emperor''s illness was probably delayed by the imperial doctors, which was why he was so ill. Therefore, it might not be hopeless, even if it''s hopeless, he wouldn''t punish a child like me. Actually, Flowerless only wanted to have a taste of how it felt to ride a horse across the street and have a beauty throw flowers and give fruits to him.


    How could a beauty like him be raised in a valley without being acquainted?


    Well, living in this peaceful times, he had no way to build his career, and he did not want to start a war to drive the common people out of their land. After all, he was not the emperor.


    At the moment, he only wanted to be an idol in the hearts of women, to make up for the desolation of his previous life.


    "You said it earlier, the eighth prince''s concubine and two children were infected with chronic poison. Besides the emperor, who else would poison them?" Night Nine asked indifferently.


    He was afraid of anything, not being afraid of poison at all.


    "Flowerless, since you were a child, you have an idea. Although your mother and I said that we will teach you a lesson, as long as you don''t do something too outrageous, we won''t force you to do anything. Firstly, you really don''t have to worry, and secondly, you don''t want to become a puppet without a self, so it''s not like we don''t care about you."

 C265

    "Think about it. When you see the emperor, if you can''t cure him, he won''t poison you and instead used some other method to imprison you and threaten your mother. Do you think your mother can sit idly by and do nothing?"


    Hua Wuque did not expect this. He was stunned for a moment, and then immediately became discouraged. "I understand."


    Nine Night Demon patted the back of his head in gratitude, "As long as you understand."


    Understanding it was clear, but understanding it was clear.


    Flawless didn''t sleep at all that night. The next day, he sat by the river in a daze, watching the beauties play.


    "Flowerless, what story are you telling us today?" Bao Lao reached out to grab the water and raised it towards the flower.


    Flawless was shocked awake by the wave of water. He raised his head to look at the girls whose clothes were completely drenched, and saw them all brimming with cheerful smiles.


    Jadeite teased him, "Flowerless, are you still going to say that seven men carried a woman into the forest all at once?"


    The two were the most precious treasures in the house, and the other girls only followed them.


    After which, she smiled.


    Hua Wuzui stood up, a sinister smile on his face as he stretched his claws and said, "Today, I was talking about seven men and one woman who were shocked by the storm."


    Then he threw himself at the girls and held the water out to them.


    Hey, don''t you think it''s better to write seven women than seven men?


    "Ah!" The girls cried out in alarm.


    "Sisters, fight back."


    Bao Lao had the demeanor of a big sister, and his personality was similar to her mother Xiao Hong. She was candid and magnanimous, leading the charge towards the perfection of the flower.


    Hua Wuzui climbed out of the water like a perspiring chicken and said, "You demons. Yes, you''re Spider Elementalists."


    Flowerless finally thought of seven women together, but ¡­ It seemed like ¡­ It seemed like ¡­ He didn''t want to do the Eight Pieces of Pig.


    Little Mei reached out and pulled him back into the water with her flawless ankle.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Cough, cough ¡­" Flowerless, she weakly climbed onto the shore.


    The girls were tired of playing and finally let go of the flowers.


    "You demons, you stinking women." Hua Wuque said in grief.


    When Bao Lao heard this, he placed his hands on his hips and said, "Flowerless, who are you scolding?"


    Hua Wuzui glared at Bao Lao. "Mother Yaksha, Easton."


    How could the flawless, elegant, and dashing Flower of the Pear Blossom Tree be constantly oppressed by a girl? He could not bear to fight her, so he could only enjoy the experience.


    "Sisters, hit him." Bao Lao waved his hand, and all the girls rushed forward.


    Upon seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Hua Wuque immediately ran off.


    "Good men don''t fight with women. Don''t come over."


    If he didn''t let her come, then he wouldn''t come. That would be too disgraceful.


    Hua Wuzui was in an extremely sorry state as he fled in all directions. His heart was filled with grief; why was he so miserable? When would these girls grow up? At that time, he would be incredibly happy as he was chased and suppressed by them.


    "Chase them over there, you two." Jadeite commanded.


    Very quickly, Flowerless was surrounded from all sides.


    Seeing that she had been wrapped up in dumplings, Hua Wuque steeled her heart and put her hand on her belt. "Don''t come over here. If you come over here again, I''ll take off my pants. I really did."


    This move was definitely a hundred times more effective.


    Baoyu quickly reached out his hand to cover his eyes. The other girls did not know why, but since they were both covering their eyes, they should do the same.


    Hua Wuque''s lips curled up into a charming smile as he stealthily prepared to leave. Ah, this woman is tired after so many times. Look at how happy she is. She doesn''t care whether he is tired or not.


    Little Plum suddenly put down his finger and pointed at Flowerless, "He''s being shameless, he didn''t take off his pants, he wants to run."


    540


    Hua Wuzui was stunned as he regained his senses. He quickly wiped away the tears on his feet. Sigh, he had never expected that little Plum would peek at him through the gaps of his fingers.


    Life in the valley is warm and quiet, the flower is not at the moment the heart is restless and fretful.


    Although teasing girls and being teased by them was very joyful, looking at the childish faces of these girls made her feel physically and mentally disappointed.


    Although he was in favor of taking his wife from the start, he still needed time to wait for the greatest treasure to grow up. He secretly made up his mind to come back early, and the happiest thing here was that he could get married early and marry three wives.


    Tang Bohu was happy, but he was also lonely. As such, Hua Wuzui made an important decision and decided to run away from home.


    On a dark, windy night, a small, thin figure slipped nimbly from the sentries and out of the valley.


    A sigh came from far away in the darkness. Hua Wuque raised his ears, but did not make the slightest sound. He must have heard wrongly. Was it the sound of the wind?


    Little Fishy faintly sighed as she looked at the figure that gradually disappeared into the distance.


    "You can''t bear to part with it?" asked Night Nine.


    "Flowerless is different from the other children. We shouldn''t have bound his flying wings."


    Although they like to live a life of peace and quiet, it does not mean that they have to put their ideas into the flower.


    Although Fishy was reluctant, she was very open-minded.


    If it had been any other child, how could she have let him leave home so easily? Although Flower Blossom was young, she wasn''t an ordinary child.


    "I hope the other children don''t learn to spend all their money." The little fish mumbled.


    "Don''t worry, there are nineteen people following him." Nine of the Nights took the fish by the shoulder.


    "Little Jiu, let''s chase him back, alright?" Little Fishy said faintly.


    Night Nine, you just said that he was different from the other children, and now you''ve changed your mind.


    "Alright." Night Nine, who follows the rules of good and bad, is the best candidate to choose a model husband every year in the valley.


    Although he couldn''t bear to see Hua Wuque leave, when he thought about how they would never have to defend his son in the future because of his love for her, his heart jumped with joy.


    Sigh, it was said to be a blood tears of bitterness. In the first two years, it was fine that his body wasn''t well, but now that his son was well, he could crawl and run. If he wanted to do some physical and mental exercises, he had to be on guard against this little guy. Do you think he''s easy?


    "Forget it. Sooner or later, we will grow old. At that time, if we let go of him, we will only harm him." The little fish held the Night Nine.


    If she could keep all the flowers intact, she would be worried. This guy had been lecherous since he was young. If he became so bored that he would stick out his demonic claws like a little friend, wouldn''t he be done for? Let him go to the trouble of society.


    Aside from nodding, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Flawless didn''t know what Xiaoyu was thinking about. He hadn''t seen any troops along the way, and he was slightly disappointed. It was too unexciting.


    "The great river flows eastward, the stars in the sky are like the Big Dipper ¡­" Flower Blossom sang loudly.


    Nineteen sweat, Flowerless ¡­ Is he afraid that no one will chase after him?


    As soon as the song was finished, Hua Wuju turned around to look. No one was there.


    "What are you doing?" Flowery crystal glass heart of wounded bird.


    Nineteen was speechless. Alright, in order to comfort him from his easily broken heart, he might as well send some people to chase after him.


    541


    Of course he wouldn''t spread his beans to become an army, but he had a unique skill, a eloquence.


    "Where did the kid go?" Nineteen learned to look like a fish.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, your body is in danger." To imitate the look of Night Nine''s beloved wife, that was also full of charm.


    "See how I''ll deal with him when I find him. Search carefully for me." It sounded like a small fish making a teapot with its hands around its waist.


    "He should be near here. I just heard him singing." Twelve has always had good hearing.


    When Hua Wuzui heard this, he was secretly delighted. He quickly hid himself and walked out quietly. When he heard the sound of people leaving, he hurriedly scampered away.


    Nineteen sighs and folds his clothes. Do you think he''s easy? In order to prevent Hua Wuque from discovering him, he purposely made three sets of clothes and swept past him.


    Seeing the courtyard from afar, the sun was about to rise. Hua Wuzui tidied up his clothes before walking over with his chest puffed up.


    The manor hadn''t even opened the door yet, and Flower Blossom had already seen it. She fiercely looked down at the person who opened the door, she really was too lazy to do so.


    "Open the door. Open the door." Hua Wuzui slammed the door loudly.


    "Who is it? Early in the morning." The doorman yawned and opened the door.


    Seeing the door open, Hua Wuque lowered her head and was about to rush in.


    The doorman was quick, and he grabbed the back of her neck.


    "Whose child is this, is this a place where you can barge in recklessly?" "Hurry up and go home."


    Hua Wuque raised his eyes and glanced at him.


    The guard was stunned. Who was this child? Although his hair was messy and his clothes were covered with dust but it couldn''t cover up his peerless beauty.


    "Hey, Uncle, you''ve gone silly." Flowery pointed to the janitor''s hand.


    The doorman let him go.


    Hua Wuzui raised his head and puffed out his chest as he leisurely walked inside.


    He had been too impatient, and the porter had warned him to be sure.


    "Hey, I''m talking about that little brother." the concierge called.


    Hua Wuju turned around gracefully and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The doorman rubbed his hands together, "About that..." Do you want to see our master? I''ll go inform you. "


    He really didn''t want to stop Hua Wuzui. Such a cute kid, who would have the heart to refuse? It was a sin to stop him, but if he couldn''t stop a child, what was he supposed to do?


    "No need." Hua Wuque proudly smiled. Although he had lost his front teeth, which was detrimental to his arrogant image, it was still a bit more childish and cute, and made people feel more amiable.


    "The eighth prince will be happy to see me." Flowerless said.


    The janitor''s eyes widened as he stared at the flowers as if they had come from hell.


    They had always called the eighth prince their ''master'' and hadn''t revealed his identity. How did this little gongzi know about this?


    Flowerless took out a paper fan from his waist, opened it up and walked inside gracefully.


    The concierge snapped out of his daze and rushed over to lead the way.


    He should not have been on duty when he had caught Flowerless that day and brought her into the manor, so he did not recognize Flowerless.


    "Young master, what''s your name?" The gatekeeper was shocked by Hua Wuque''s posturing, feeling that this little gongzi was truly unfathomable.


    Flowerless raised the fan in front of him and pointed at the words on it.


    The doorman read, "Flowers in full bloom."


    Flowerless put away his fan and fanned himself confidently.


    "Young Master Hua, this way please." The doorman bowed and led the way.


    This was precisely the effect Night Flower Wuque wanted. Night was the national surname, and only royalty could have the ability to have the surname Night. He did not say that his surname was not Night, but rather that they thought he was surnamed Hua.

 C266

    "An important guest has arrived." The gatekeeper called out to the second door. He was just a gatekeeper, not someone who could go anywhere.


    A person who looked like a housekeeper seemed to have something on his way out. When he saw the expression on Hua Wuque''s face change, he shouted, "Young Master, this way please."


    He threw a silver coin to the doorman, "Well done today."


    The gatekeeper did not expect to receive a reward and happily thanked him and left.


    "Come on, hurry and inform the wangfei that the ninth prince''s son is here." The butler waved for someone to come over.


    Prince, the servant ran off upon hearing this.


    The steward smiled like a spring breeze. "Who did the Crown Prince come with? Is the Crown Prince behind you?"


    Flawless Flower opened his folding fan, "You just called me Young Master to be very pleasant to listen to, so don''t change your words."


    The steward smiled as he replied, "Yes, if you were to say that his name was Crown Prince Flowerless, then it would just be a form of courtesy."


    "I was just thinking that young master had been incognito all this time, so I decided to cover it up in front of outsiders. Now that I''m here, it''s all on my own."


    said the butler, looking back.


    Hua Wuque closed his fan. "There''s no need to look. I came alone."


    The steward was stunned for a moment before smiling, "It''s good to be alone. Ever since we last met, the young princess has been talking about you every day. She is my flesh and blood, after all."


    Upon hearing this, Hua Wuzui gave a fake smile and said, "Really? I will never forget this little cousin of mine."


    F * ck, he said that his eyes have been jumping up and down for the past two days, so she was the one who was nagging at him.


    Hua Wuque waved his hand and said, "I saw that you were busy earlier. You can go now and give me directions."


    The butler smiled apologetically, "Even if I have a huge problem, I have to let it go."


    As he said this, he shot a look at the attendant. When he saw Flower Blossom, he thought that she must have followed the Ninth Princess over. What was there to worry about with her, it seemed like he still had to call for a doctor.


    The attendant understood the situation and hurriedly left.


    The eighth prince came out and looked excitedly at Nezha, "Little Nezha, why did you come?"


    "Please call me Flowerless, thank you."


    The eighth prince was stunned, looking at him seriously as he nodded his head, "Fine, whatever he''s called, as long as he''s here."


    Seeing that he was still looking behind him, Hua Wuzui felt quite displeased. His smile grew even wider. "Eighth Uncle, ever since I saw my cousin, I liked her a lot, so I sneaked out."


    "Sneaking out?" The eighth prince''s tone couldn''t help but show his disappointment.


    Hua Wuque pretended not to understand, and affectionately held the eighth prince''s hand, "Yes, my two younger cousins are very cute, but it seems like they have been poisoned. After calculating, they would probably attack today, so no matter what, I must come and help my younger cousins."


    When the eighth prince heard this, he looked at Hua Wuzui in disbelief. "You said you can cure the poison?"


    How old is he? He can''t brag like that.


    Flawless opened his folding fan.


    "My two younger cousins, this poison is usually alright, but it usually flares up for two hours on the night of the fifteenth moon. My two younger sisters, when the poison flares up, it makes your body itch and you can''t stop it no matter what."


    Hua Wuzui''s words were clear, but the eighth prince''s expression changed. Although the two children weren''t ill, someone had once told him that they had seen a person''s illness before.


    543


    Hua Wuzui yawned. "Eighth Uncle, I''m here, so you don''t need to worry about the Emperor threatening you with his two sisters. It''s best for us to reconcile. Alright, hurry up and pack up. We need to head back to the capital as soon as possible."


    Actually, he wanted to leave as soon as possible, as far away from the villain''s valley as possible. He was still a little worried, afraid that his parents would catch up to him.


    Actually, he was overthinking things.


    The pair of heartless parents had been looking forward to his departure, and were now sweating and doing beneficial exercises for their own bodies and minds. Sigh, how uncomfortable they used to be when he was around them, now they were finally feeling carefree and happy, both of them regretting that they had sent him away a long time ago.


    "The child is the flesh and blood of the mother, and I would rather be poisoned than be in pain of the mother''s heart. But the eighth prince, you must not forget, without Little Yu, there will be no child of our kind."


    Of course, he did not want to be an ungrateful person. However, he could not leave his wife and children behind. Since he had to carry someone, he could only feel sorry for Xiaoyu.


    The eighth wangfei clearly saw through his thoughts and actually used her life to threaten him. Just when he was hesitating, Flower Blossom appeared.


    How could he not be happy?


    He believed that as long as Flowerless was willing to follow them back to the capital, Fishy would definitely follow closely behind. Thus, upon hearing Flowerless'' words, he immediately had the servants pack up as fast as they could.


    The eighth princess saw Hua Wuque and squatted down with both hands on his shoulders. "Hua Wuzui, you didn''t tell your family about this when you came out, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Eighth Aunt, they all know." He left a letter under the pillow, leaving it behind when they found him.


    "Will they call you out?" The eighth princess widened her eyes.


    "No objection." Hua Wuzui said in an aged tone.


    The eighth wangfei''s thoughts were complex, and she could tell that something wasn''t quite right. "She didn''t agree, did she?"


    Hua Wuzui was silent.


    The eighth princess was both angry and amused. "You child. Alright, you take a rest first."


    "Eighth Imperial Concubine, you should have the antidote for my two little sisters. Actually, it''s not a medicine, it''s another poison, and once my little sisters eat it, they can only use poison to make poison. In the end, they''ll be like my father, perhaps even worse than my father."


    Hua Wuzui was naturally sensitive to poisons. When the eighth princess came over, he had already smelled the scent of poisons. Who would want to bring those with them when they had nothing else to do? Especially with a child by his side?


    The eighth princess twisted her ankle, and the eighth prince quickly caught her.


    The eighth princess'' face paled as she looked at Hua Wufei. "What did you say?"


    "You know what I''m talking about. This is a trick used by the royal family." Flawless Mystery Trail.


    The eighth prince''s wife was in a state of collapse, "How can he be like this with his clothes tied and his son, a child?"


    "The imperial family has no children. Being bestowed poison by the emperor is a blessing as well. This proves that you still have some value to be used."


    The eighth prince and his wife looked at Hua Wuzui in shock. Did their child say this?


    Hua Wuzui happily watched them being shocked. Sigh, if he didn''t say something philosophical, how could they possibly trust him?


    545


    "Ever since ancient times, my mother and father have vowed never to set foot in the capital again. However, my mother said that the child is innocent, and that she still has some relationship with all of you. Thus, she specially sent me to point out a path for you."


    The eighth princess had faith in Little Fishy.


    "Did the Ninth Princess send you?" What did she say? "


    "She told you to listen to me."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you." She would definitely blindly obey Little Fishy''s words.


    The eighth prince had some doubts in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Hua Wufei being willing to return with them was exactly what he wished for so that he wouldn''t have to struggle in a dilemma.


    He still couldn''t quite believe in the capabilities of an eight-year-old child like Flowerless, but as long as he followed them, was he afraid that Little Fishy wouldn''t come?


    The eighth prince calmed down and smiled sincerely, "Since that''s the case, little Nezha, you rest first. Once we''re done, I''ll tell you to go on the road."


    Flawless frowned and muttered, "On the road? "Why does it sound so unpleasant?"


    However, this wasn''t what he was really worried about. If he wanted him to leave, he would have to see if he had the ability to do so.


    "I''ve said it before, my name is Flowerless. Remember, don''t let me say it a second time."


    Hua Wuzui said seriously.


    "Your daughter''s poison ¡­"


    Hua Wuque reached for his teacup and said, "Sigh, after walking for so long and being asked so many questions, no one wants to pour me a cup of plain water?"


    When the eighth prince''s wife heard this, her old face turned red.


    The eighth wangfei hurried to serve Flower One a cup of tea.


    Flowerless shook his head. "I don''t want tea. I want plain water."


    "Someone, quickly pour some boiled water and come in."


    The eighth prince quickly instructed Hua Wuque, who was very satisfied with the treatment of his honored guest. He drank a cup and then ordered someone to pour another cup for the eighth princess.


    The eighth wangfei hastened to say, "I''m not thirsty, drink."


    "Eighth Aunt, take a look at this water."


    When the eighth princess lowered her head, she discovered that the originally clear water had actually turned into the color of medicine.


    "This... How could this be? " It was still plain water a moment ago.


    Hua Wuzui smiled proudly, "Eighth aunt, there is no need to be surprised. I will show you the poison in this pill."


    "What did you say? What happened?" The eighth prince''s face turned pale, he held the eighth princess'' hand tightly, his heart was filled with fear, the two of them had gone through so much pain and suffering to come together, the heavens had treated them so cruelly.


    The eighth princess'' face broke out into a bleak smile. "Eighth prince, we owe the ninth princess a favor. How can we be selfish enough to harm her life just for ourselves?" I know that I can''t stop you and I don''t have the means to face the ninth princess, so I could only drink the poison secretly. "


    "This poison doesn''t have any medicinal properties, so it''s fine. Otherwise, the longer the poison remains in my body, the faster I''ll be affected by it. I didn''t expect you to be the one to use it."


    Lonesome Flower shook his head. He was already saying why the emperor was still in such trouble with the two poisons.


    The eighth prince suddenly thought of something and quickly snatched away the medicinal pot in Hua Wuque''s hand, giving it to the eighth princess. "Princess, hurry and drink this medicine."


    The eighth princess looked at Hua Quan with a complicated expression as she accepted the medicine and gulped it down.


    "The wangfei may have diarrhea later, this is a normal occurrence. Drink more water, I''m going to sleep."


    The eighth prince quickly called for Hua Yunfei.


    546


    By the time Flowerless woke up, they were already on their way back to the capital.


    Seeing him wake up, the eighth prince''s finger pressed somewhere and a small box popped out. "Flowerless, you must be hungry, let''s see what you like to eat."


    Seeing how well-prepared he was, Hua Wufei broke into a smile without any front teeth. "Eighth Uncle is quite meticulous."


    He reached out to grab it.


    The eighth prince quickly grabbed his hand, took out a jade basin from the side, rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands.


    Hua Wuzui was stunned for a moment as memories surged through his mind. Ai, I must be worried about him sneaking out like this.


    In fact, Hua Wuzui really was an easy to deal with child. He had gotten used to doing everything in the army as a result of his habit of doing things by himself. Usually, it was after he had gone out of his way to play with the girls while Little Fishy was holding his ear back, that Little Fishy would wash his hands like this.


    Hua Wuque looked at the attentive eighth prince, and his originally prejudiced heart softened.


    Taking a clean piece of cotton cloth and wiping her hands, the eighth prince dotingly looked at her and said, "Alright, you can eat now."


    Flower Ripple elegantly picked up a piece of cake and placed it in her mouth to savor it.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, but tell me, let''s go to the next town and have the servants replenish them." Back then, he was young and immature, but he actually bullied her because her son was a cripple. Actually, he was the most disabled one, time flew by, and now that his son was so old, would history still repeat itself?


    "Stop the car." The eighth prince suddenly knocked on the wall.


    Seeing that the eighth prince had suddenly put down the soundproof wall and was looking at her with a serious expression, Hua Wuzui couldn''t help but put down the pastries and sat upright. "Eighth Uncle has something to tell me."


    "Can you really cure the clothes?" the eighth prince repeated.


    "If I say so, so be it." Hua Wuque was slightly injured, but why did he not believe him? It was all because of this shota''s face.


    The eighth prince suppressed the excitement in his heart, "Flowerless, there are dragons and tigers in the capital, it''s easy to come out, but difficult to come out. You can give me the antidote."


    Hua Wuque was stunned. "What? You''re not bringing me to the capital?"


    His dream of traversing the streets on horseback had not yet been realized.


    The eighth prince looked worried. His Majesty was fine a few years ago, but over the past two years, as more and more beautiful girls from the harem came along, he gradually became addicted to women''s looks.


    How secretive it was that Xiaoyu had taught the eighth princess what was appropriate to do. The emperor had scolded him for a small matter and threw him into the clan estate, but he hadn''t said anything. If it wasn''t for Seventh Brother''s aid, how could he have healed his own wounds?


    "It''s a huge crisis in the capital. A child like you won''t understand. I''ll open the car door later and have someone send you back." The eighth prince''s expression became serious.


    At that time, Seventh Brother''s expression was so sorrowful. He admitted that he did not do anything wrong, but he didn''t dare to face it. Looking at Hua Wuque''s face that looked like the charm of night, he finally understood.


    As long as the children were well, so what if he accompanied Seventh Brother to the underworld? This was no longer a disaster for the future.


    Hua Wuque was speechless. Even though he was missing his mother just now, he still felt that the vast world outside was waiting for him.


    "Eighth uncle, please don''t try to persuade me anymore. I have made up my mind to go to the capital." Hua Wuju said resolutely.

 C267

    "You child, you are just messing around. Do you think that you are here for sightseeing?" This was a matter of losing one''s head.


    Sigh, arrogant lord, Hua Wuzui decided to confuse him and let him have a peaceful time.


    When the night came, Flawless looked at him and smiled sinisterly. He glared fiercely at him. How could this loathsome fellow be with them?


    When the eighth princess saw that the eighth prince was asleep, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "It''s alright. Your highness is just too tired. Someone help your highness rest." Flowerless soothed her, and, by the way, told everyone that she was also the head of the family.


    "Your Highness." The eighth princess still couldn''t stop worrying, so she stretched out her hand to push the eighth prince away.


    Hua Wuzui took the opportunity to cure him of his knockout drug.


    The eighth prince slowly opened his eyes and looked at the eighth princess'' worried expression. He wiped his face and said, "It''s nothing, I''m too tired."


    He glanced at Flowerless and suppressed his doubts.


    Hua Wuque walked to her side with his belly up.


    She turned her head away with a cold snort.


    Flowerless'' mouth was wide open in a smile.


    "Little Cousin."


    "Who''s your cousin?" He curled his lips.


    "Of course it''s you. If it wasn''t my cousin, could it be that you want to be my wife?" Flowerless retorted.


    What a joke! Who could take advantage of him while he was arguing? How is that possible? It was good enough that he didn''t take advantage of others.


    Of course, although he felt that he had to raise a wife since he was young, he wasn''t just thinking about his life when meeting a woman. Not to mention being cousins, even if they gave him five sets of clothes, he still wouldn''t take them. Although in his previous life he couldn''t resist the urge to collect stamps from other women, in order to have a good birth, he wouldn''t consider the possibility of being related by blood.


    "Mufei, he bullied me." When had Ye Jiayi ever suffered such grievances? Ye Zichen pouted as if he was about to cry.


    "Big brother Flowerless is just teasing you." The eighth princess coaxed her daughter, looking at the eighth prince for help.


    "Yeah, your Big Brother Flowerless is just teasing you." What kind of name is this? It''s really hard to say. The two sisters still need him to cure them of their poison.


    Upon hearing this, Hua Wuzui smiled even more. "Come, let me see each one of you smile."


    Although there were many girls in the valley, and he had ill intentions, he didn''t want to call the girls his big brother, so as to avoid having any feelings other than that of a man and a woman, it would be a waste for him to call them that. Since his mother''s body wasn''t strong enough, he didn''t have any sister to bully her, but it was a good thing, otherwise, he probably wouldn''t have time to pick up girls.


    Ye Jianyi turned his head and ignored him. Was Flower Blossom the type of person that would give up just because a girl ignored him?


    The face of Flowerless, who was holding her bun, was ravaged.


    Wuu." "Night Walker resisted.


    Hua Wuzui happily let go of him. Tears welled up in his eyes as he looked at his parents.


    The eighth prince and the eighth princess smiled wryly. How could they offend Hua Wufei right now? Actually, Hua Wuzui couldn''t cure the two sisters'' poison. He couldn''t hide his fondness for clothing, so who could blame him?


    Ye Jianyi suddenly clenched his meaty little fists and rushed towards Flowerless.


    Hua Wuque wanted to anger her, so when he saw her rushing towards him, he immediately ran.


    How could Ye Jiayi give up just because he ran away? She definitely had to grab onto Flowerless, and ruthlessly ravage his face just like when he had ravaged her. Only then would she be willing to give up.


    The inn was filled with the clamoring of Flower Blossom. Sometimes she would crawl under the table, and sometimes she would jump onto a chair.


    Nightingale pursed her lips tightly, pretending not to hear anything as the eighth princess yelled her throat out.


    "Let them play." The eighth prince grabbed the princess and shook his head.


    The eighth princess looked worriedly at the two of them. "Don''t worry."


    547


    The eighth prince didn''t know how he fell asleep. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility, and that was that Hua Wuzui had tried to drug him. Although he found Hua Wuzui''s actions laughable, he actually trusted him.


    "Let them play."


    The eighth princess glanced at the two tiny figures before finally sitting down. This child was always well-behaved and sensible. He didn''t like to play around with others. There weren''t many times when he could run around like a child.


    Night Walker was panting as he ran, but his temper was very stubborn and he wasn''t willing to give up.


    This was exactly the effect Hua Wuzui wanted. Taking advantage of how exhausted she was, all of the pores on her body opened up as she took out a silver needle and pierced it into her acupoints.


    "I''m not playing anymore. I''m tired." Flowerless ran under the bed and refused to come out.


    Even though he refused to come out, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t go in. She slipped in like a fish and Hua Wuzui suddenly hit her sleeping point and started to draw in poison from her silver needles.


    Even though other people started learning medicine when they were sensible, he was born with supernatural talent. The reason he was born was because of Night Nine''s many ailments, Little Fishy was a descendant of the Medicine Valley, and also because of her unique physique, she did not have to spend all her time dealing with medicine. Thus, at such a young age, she could already be considered a national esper.


    A child''s illness was easy to treat and difficult to treat. It was because they would not listen to a doctor like the adults. Usually, when the doctors were focused on treating them, they would suddenly move, causing unnecessary trouble.


    Due to her superior position, Lonesome Flower had purposely lured Night into chasing after him. When he was extremely tired, she pierced him with a needle and intentionally crawled under his bed to invite him into the pot.


    Hua Wuzui''s face revealed a gratified smile as he finally saw the blood on his body turn from black to red.


    He crawled out from under the bed and pulled out Night Walker. Hey, is it easy to cure him?


    Hua Wuque picked up Night Walker''s clothes and threw him on the bed. Then, he covered himself with a blanket and went out to find the eighth prince.


    The eighth prince and the princess were in the middle of coaxing the wailing Scholar, "Let me do it."


    A voice sounded from behind them, the two of them turned around and saw Hua Wuque walk in front of the two of them, extending his hand to receive the Scholar.


    The eighth princess hesitated for a moment. How could a child like her carry a child? But after seeing how adept he looked, she finally let go.


    "Good Ziwu, don''t cry." Hua Wuzui coaxed her as he stabbed a silver needle at her.


    The eighth princess'' heart was about to break apart when she saw this. She was about to rush forward when Hua Wuzui''s blade flew over and forcefully stopped the couple in their tracks.


    The two of them had been given their lives by Xiaoyu, so it wasn''t wrong for them to die in her son''s hands. The eighth princess'' tears fell like rain, but she didn''t dare to cry.


    She suddenly thought of something and rushed out in search of her nightgown, only to see it lying on the bed. She hugged it tightly.


    "Yanzhi woke up from her sleep and rubbed her eyes." Mufei. "


    The eighth princess hugged her tightly. "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine."


    Ye Qiuyi thought of something and angrily said, "Wife, that Flower Blossom is going to stab me with a needle."


    "What did you say?"


    As it turned out, when he was young, he had been especially sensitive to the touch. Even when he was asleep, he could feel it.


    Listening to her daughter''s description, and recalling Hua Wuque''s actions just now, the eighth princess suddenly came to a realization. Back then, when the ninth prince''s wife was exceptionally proficient with silver needles, even the imperial physicians were willing to admit defeat. How could she have forgotten?


    548


    Actually, it wasn''t that she had forgotten. Rather, who would think that an eight year old child would dare to find a vein to pierce his acupoints? In this world, besides flowers, there could not be a second person.


    Because no child would have the guts to practice on him at such a young age.


    Alright, big brother Flowerless is doing this for your own good. The eighth princess lightly patted on her nightgown and hummed a nursery rhyme.


    As soon as the poison in his body was cleared away, he heard his mufei humming and immediately felt sleepy. Not long after, he fell asleep.


    Seeing that her daughter was sleeping soundly, the eighth princess ordered someone to take care of her. She hurried over to check on Hua Wujie''s condition.


    She had just reached the door when she saw the eighth prince coming out with a bowl of black blood in his hand. She was startled and stared blankly at the bowl of black blood.


    When the eighth prince saw her, he made a silencing gesture and pulled her towards the backyard.


    "This is ¡­" After a long while, the eighth princess finally asked with great difficulty.


    The eighth prince let out a sigh, "It''s the poison in my body that was drawn out by Flowerless Flower."


    The eighth princess couldn''t help but tremble. It was one thing to know and another to see it with her own eyes.


    The eighth prince didn''t lie to anyone. He personally squatted down and dug a pit. He poured the poisonous water into it, picked up a stone, smashed the bowl into pieces, and threw it into the pit, burying it well.


    "What are you doing?" When the eighth princess saw this, she was puzzled.


    "I also asked Hua Wuque why he did it. He replied that this poison can only harm one person in the human body, and if it is drawn out, it will harm even more. That''s why he repeatedly reminded me to do it." The eighth prince explained.


    The eighth wangfei couldn''t help but ask, "Eighth Prince, is this Flowerless really the son of Ninth Brother and Ninth Sister-in-Law? Is he really only eight years old? "


    The eighth prince bitterly smiled, "Actually, I also want to ask, this kid is too abnormal."


    The couple remained silent.


    After a long time, Ye Langmei raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I was originally worried that he would encounter misfortune upon arriving at the capital, but now it seems that I was worrying about nothing."


    The eighth princess looked at him doubtfully.


    "You''ve seen his abilities with your own eyes. If someone were to tell you about them, would you believe that such a perverted person exists in this world?"


    The eighth prince explained.


    The eighth princess understood what he meant and nodded. "I just think it''s an exaggeration to exaggerate. What can a child do?"


    "So, we don''t need to worry about him suffering because no one will be on guard against a child. I actually foolishly let him return." The more Ye Langmei thought about it, the more she felt like Cola. At that time, she must have looked like a fool in Flowerless''s eyes.


    "You told him to leave?" The eighth princess looked at him with wide eyes in disbelief. Of course she understood what this meant.


    The eighth prince looked guiltily at the eighth princess, "I think you''re right, we owe Ninth to his wife too much. Besides, Ninth is not in good health, so we only have one child. If something happens, I won''t be safe for the rest of my life."


    The eighth princess'' eyes were filled with tears as she gently nestled into his embrace. "I''m very happy to see you do this. This is the eighth prince I know. He is a loyal and loyal man."


    The eighth prince lightly coughed, and a suspicious blush appeared on his old face. Was he as good as the eighth princess said he was?


    "Because I was worried about my mother''s illness, I heard that it was extremely effective at burning incense in Baohua Temple. I took my family there to burn incense, but I didn''t want to encounter a hoodlum. It was all thanks to you saving me in time that I was able to avoid being humiliated. At that time, I had a deep affection for you."

 C268

    At that time, he was swaying between two women, which was why the ninth princess looked down on him. She said that he was indecisive, that one day he would be in a boat, and that he would eventually fall into the water and get nothing.


    In fact, he was far more than a two-handed person. After Yan Yu had left, he had been unable to recover for a while. In fact, he even resented her for destroying him and Yan Yu and bringing home many concubines. Fortunately, she had never left him, always accompanying him by his side and nurturing two children for him.


    As if she had guessed what he was thinking, the eighth princess felt a bit guilty. "It''s a pity I haven''t been able to add a son to your life."


    The eighth prince tightened his arms, "I forbid you to say that. If it wasn''t for you, how would I have a child in this life? Now that I have the two children, Qi Yi and Zi Xing, I am very satisfied. "


    Hua Wuque waited for a long time, but couldn''t see the excitement in the two of them. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh. This old couple really couldn''t do it. They had been tired of each other for a long time, yet didn''t want to bring up anything that would make people''s blood boil.


    Hearing the sigh, the eighth princess quickly broke free from the eighth prince''s embrace with a blush on her face.


    "Eighth Uncle, I was reminded that you were a very elegant and elegant figure. If you have the chance, you must teach me a few moves."


    No matter how thick-skinned eighth prince''s skin was, his old face was burning hot. "You child ¡­"


    Would Flowerless even wait for him to teach her a lesson? Then he would not be a complete flower.


    He took out a small porcelain bottle and stuffed it into the eighth prince''s hands. "In four hours, give each of you a pill. I''m going to bed."


    Sigh, it''s impossible for this person to not exercise, his bones are about to crumble.


    Seeing that Hua Wufei had left, the eighth princess pursed her lips. "This child ¡­"


    Flowerless, this child was definitely not someone who was easy to deal with.


    Ye Jiayi almost hated him to death. He must have done this on purpose! He actually made such a smelly and smelly pill, forcing her to eat it. She hated him to death.


    The eighth prince''s eighth princess didn''t expect the two of them to be like enemies, staring at each other like black-eyed chickens. No matter how much they tried to reconcile, it was to no avail.


    Ye Jianyi very sensitively discovered that ever since Hua Wuzui had joined their team, his parents had clearly not been as good to her as they were in the past. The Scholar was her sister, she could forgive her for stealing half of her parents'' love.


    Just now, Flowerless had angered her, but her royal father and mother had always said that she was the one in the wrong. Her lips were pursed into a very high pout.


    "Little cousin, can we ride together?" Since sitting in the valley was boring, Lonesome Flower decided to ask the Eighth Prince for a horse to learn how to ride. In the past, horses could not enter the valley, so where would one get the chance to ride a horse?


    "I''m not riding." Night Walker turned his head.


    Hua Wuque didn''t mind. He was just willing to tease this little cousin that loved to get angry.


    He slapped his horse, and it shot forward." "Hah hah hah.


    He fell in love with this feeling as soon as he mounted the horse.


    "Mufei, what did he say?"


    "Brother Flowerless is communicating with the horse. He tells the horse that he is very happy."


    Ye Jianyi tilted his head, biting his lips as he pursed his lips. "He doesn''t even have front teeth, and his words have air leaking out. Hmph."


    The eighth princess was speechless. She didn''t know what was going on with Ye Jianyi either. He was kind and sensible to begin with, but he just didn''t get along with Hua Wuque. No matter what they said, she just didn''t like him.


    550


    The more Flawless ran, the more delighted he felt. The little pony below him could feel his happiness, and it started to run even more vigorously.


    Suddenly, there was a clump of branches blocking her way. Flower reached out to grab her horse, dismounted in front of the branches, and bent down to move the branches away.


    "I''m the one who opened this mountain, and planted this tree. If you want to cross this path, leave behind the money you need to buy the way."


    A sixteen to seventeen year old girl jumped out from the side and confidently finished the opening speech. She clearly saw that the person on the horse was a child who was dumbfounded.


    "Senior Brother, it''s a child," the little girl turned her head and shouted.


    From the place where the young lady had hidden herself, another good-looking young man appeared. He looked at the flawless flower and his heart was filled with enmity.


    "Kids are human too. Just kill them."


    "He''s still so young, you almost scared him to tears." The little girl hurriedly sheathed the sword in her hand.


    "Alright, child, leave the horse behind." She couldn''t do anything to such a beautiful, jade-like child.


    "Miss, what is your surname, how old are you? Did you get married? " Hua Wuque looked at this girl who was brimming with heroic spirit. His eyes reddened as he finally saw a grown melon.


    The young man looked at Hua Wuque''s thief like eyes and felt displeased. He took two steps forward with his sword and said, "His eyes are really annoying. Let me dig them out first."


    Damn, what a vicious heart.


    "Big Sister Fairy, please save me." Hua Wuque retreated behind the young girl as he cried out in alarm, tightly hugging her waist.


    The waist is soft and elastic.


    "Senior brother, you''ve scared him. Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you." The little girl patted her flawless head in consolation. What a cute child, what beautiful eyes. How could her senior brother be so heartless and dig out his eyes?


    "Wu wu, I''m so scared." The girl turned to the side to comfort Flowerless, he just happened to lean his head into her plumpness, aiyo, so big and plump.


    The girl was muddle-headed and careless. She didn''t notice this detail and continued to comfort Hua Flawless with soft words.


    The senior saw this and flew into a rage, "Ying, go away. See if I don''t chop this little pig into eight pieces.


    "Enough senior brother, look at how perverted everyone is. How old is my child?" Yukiko taunted him without a trace of politeness.


    "Immortal elder sister, he''s a pervert. He''s continuously looking at your chest." The flawless villain complained first.


    Senior Martial Brother was beyond angry. Was I looking at her chest? I thought you were being too insincere, actually rubbing against her chest.


    The senior brother drew his sword and was about to cut his neck off.


    "Aiya, hey." Hua Wuzui was like a lazy donkey rolling around, pathetically running away and making it impossible for others to discover that he was skilled in martial arts.


    "Senior Brother, what are you doing?" Inky clutched her chest in shame and indignation.


    It turned out that his sword strike had actually ripped apart Ying Zi''s clothes on her chest.


    "You toad want to eat swan meat, you''re despicable and shameless, you''re actually holding a sword against my elder sister fairy. Oh, I understand now, you''re planning to rape and then kill my elder sister fairy, you pervert, I''ll fight you to the death."


    Hua Wuquan had a heroic look on his face as he lowered his head and rushed forward.


    The senior brother was holding a fire in his stomach. Seeing that Hua Wuque was rushing towards him with his head down, he sneered and raised his sword. He would not be surnamed Qin if he did not pierce through him.


    Seeing that Hua Wuque was about to lose his life, Ying Zi cried out in alarm.


    Hua Wuque suddenly staggered and fell, coincidentally dodging that Senior Brother''s sword. He grabbed onto his legs and pulled him down, causing the two of them to roll onto the ground.


    "Senior brother, don''t hurt him." Yukiko exclaimed.


    551


    The senior wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He thought about it, but now that his little brother was in the hands of this stinking brat, he was in so much pain that he died. Now, he didn''t dare to move an inch. With just a little strength, his blissful life for the rest of his life would be ruined by him.


    Hua Wuzui was moved. Sigh, on account of the little beauty, he spared this big brother of his who had no good intentions. He had originally thought that he would be sent to the capital anyway, so it would be good to have a decent-looking eunuch as his underling.


    "Fairy sis, save me!"


    Flowerless ran towards the little beauty.


    The Eldest Senior Brother harbored evil intentions in his heart. This brat was too vicious; he absolutely could not be allowed to live. He raised his treasured sword and gave chase.


    "Senior brother, he''s only a child, why can''t you show mercy?" The little beauty was angry.


    "This brat is vicious, I can''t let him go." The senior apprentice-brother gritted his teeth.


    "How did he become so vicious?" Yukiko asked, her eyes wide.


    "He ¡­" The senior brother was speechless. He couldn''t possibly say that this stinking brat had grabbed hold of his grandson''s roots, and had almost made him lose all of his descendants, right?


    Hua Wuque made a face at him and lightly pulled the little beauty''s sleeves. When the little beauty looked down at him, he revealed a pitiful expression.


    "Elder sister fairy, big brother bandit is so fierce."


    The little beauty was a bit embarrassed. Actually, she was also a bandit, alright? However, looking at how young he was, he truly did not possess the ability to kill.


    "He was jealous of my beauty. He was afraid that elder sister fairy would snatch me back to become a wife of a tyrant. Thus, he wanted to kill me in order to prevent future troubles." Hua Wuzui complained.


    When the little beauty, Yinzi, heard this, his face reddened. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    As she scolded Hua Wuque, she stole a glance at her senior brother''s face and saw that his face had darkened when he heard her words. She was secretly delighted in her heart. "Eldest senior brother has someone in mind. Why would he like an ugly bastard like me?"


    The voice of the little beauty, Ying Zi, was filled with resentment.


    From far away came a haughty and arrogant voice. "At least you know your own limitations."


    The little beauty''s face turned pale as she stubbornly pursed her lips without saying a word. When she saw the flowers, she thought to herself, "This is Cao Cao; when I turned around, I saw a young girl wearing a fiery red dress in front of me."


    When the Senior Martial Brother saw the woman, he revealed an awkward expression.


    The woman in red looked at him with a faint smile, "Hao Long, you really have feelings of loyalty."


    Hao Long looked guiltily at Ying and took two steps forward, "Qian Qian, listen to me explain."


    There was nothing wrong with stepping on two boats, but if you didn''t have the ability to balance, then that was your fault.


    "Immortal elder sister, this is your rival in love, isn''t it too inferior?" Hua Wuzui instinctively disliked that domineering and arrogant young lady.


    Being ugly was something that couldn''t be changed, but being ugly meant that it was better for you to keep a low profile, right? It was clearly a nose with a garlic nose, yet she actually had to lift her nose to the sky. If she lowered her eyebrows and lowered her gaze, she would probably look better.


    "The more ugly you are, the more trouble you will commit." Flawless shook his head.


    Ying Zi quickly stopped him. "Don''t say anymore, she is the daughter of the chief."


    They all listened to Wu Qianqian. She would be ripped off if he told her to do what she said.


    Hua Wuzui knew without a doubt that this senior had taken a liking to someone else''s power. Needless to say, their head of the village definitely had no son. If he married this ugly bastard, he would become the future chief of the village.


    "It''s not that I''m talking about you, sister fairy. Your senior brother is only worthy of this kind of garlic. He really isn''t worthy of you." Hua Quan commented objectively.


    552


    He was truly very objective, but in the ears of others, he wasn''t.


    Although she knew he was just comforting her, she felt better, especially when she heard about the garlic, and when she looked at Wu Qianqian, she felt better.


    "Inky, don''t you think you can do it by yourself? Why do I need your help? " Wu Qianqian was annoyed when she saw her. Among all the bandits in the village, only Hao Long was good-looking. The other bandits were ugly looking, but Hao Long was more playful as he ate and looked at the pot in the bowl.


    Today, she took advantage of the fact that the tribe leader''s father had left the village to bully Ying and force her to go down the mountain to rob him. She couldn''t wait to meet with some tough people and die outside.


    Her henchmen were drooling over Ying''s beauty, but they also resented her indifference towards them and wanted to welcome Wu Qianqian, so they were happy to see her in such a state.


    "I ¡­" She had waited all morning for her to arrive, but she had not seen a single ghost. She had finally met one, and it was only a child, but if she handed over all the flowers, wouldn''t those people be laughing their teeth out?


    In fact, those people had already discovered that the flower was flawless long ago. However, when Hua Wuzui saw how god-like they were, he could not help but want to vomit. In order to destroy the forest, he took out his trump card and pretended to be polio.


    "That... I am the Darling that she snatched back. " Hua Wuzui''s mouth was crooked as he walked out from behind Yinzi, drawing two circles with each step.


    Yukiko looked at him with wide eyes. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wasn''t it fine just now?


    "It''s nothing. It was something I did when I was young." Flawless turned around and gave her a bright smile, then turned around and once again became a polio patient.


    Everyone looked at the body of Hua Wuque, who was obviously a child. His eyes were crooked and his mouth was crooked as he walked in circles. Then, they turned around to look at the most beautiful person in the village. He ¡­ Did Ying Zi snatch him to suppress her husband?


    Everyone was stunned. They looked at Hua Wuque before turning to look at Yinzi, and then at Yinzi.


    Wu Qianqian couldn''t help laughing out loud while pointing at Hua Wuzui.


    "Yinzi, don''t say it. You and this brat are really quite compatible. Senior-apprentice Brother, aiya, shouldn''t we give Yinzi a congratulatory gift?" Wu Qianqian gave Hao Long a coquettish look.


    Hao Long glared angrily at Hua Wuque, because only he knew how evil this brat was.


    Wu Qianqian saw that he didn''t answer her for a long time, and she couldn''t help but get angry, "Senior, why don''t we let them marry each other now, what do you think?"


    Hao Long came to his senses. He saw the angry look on Wu Qianqian''s face and felt nervous. He said, "About this ¡­" I will have to wait for the chief to return. "


    How could he dare to say anything bad? But even if she called him good, he was unwilling. Although that boy was young, he was exceptionally handsome. He hadn''t studied for many days, so he couldn''t describe her. He only thought of what the elders often said ¡ª disaster, devastation, devastation.


    Although this sentence seemed to refer to a woman, he felt that it was more appropriate to use it to describe the boy in front of him.


    She was an intelligent woman who had grown up with Hao Long, and now that she had grown up with him, it was inevitable that she would feel admiration for him. Hao Long had also sensed her friendship, and had fallen in love with her and captured her heart.

 C269

    Who knew that the daughter of the village lord would also fall for him? In the village, there were more men than women, but with a beauty like Ying Zi comparing them, as long as one wasn''t blind, one would be able to tell the difference between beautiful and ugly.


    As long as he could become the chief, then wouldn''t it be easy for him to capture such a beautiful woman? However, Wu Qianqian did not inherit her mother''s beauty at all. She looked just like her wretched father; it was simply too much for Hao Long to take in.


    "I will pay my respects to the hall." Infuriated, Yinzi walked forward, pulled Hua Wuque along and knelt on the ground.


    Hua Wuzhen giggled and the kids suddenly shut their mouths. Although they liked to tease Yinzi with Wu Qianqian, that was only because there was only one senior in Jieyu''s eyes. It would be impossible to get Yinzi to marry an outsider.


    "Qianqian, senior is right, this wedding is a joyous occasion. Since the chief is not at home, we should wait for him to come back."


    The one who opened his mouth was someone who had always been in love with Ying Zi and was also someone who had bullied Ying Zi''s fiercest and fiercest person. He looked at Flowerless with hostility, "Besides, fat water doesn''t flow to foreign lands, how could it be possible for such a kid to marry a girl from our village, no matter what, everyone is right."


    Everyone echoed her words. Although they could have gotten their hands on a stronghold''s wife, there were too many wolves and too little meat. They couldn''t just let the ''meat'' in the stronghold be thrown to outsiders, right?


    Everyone turned their backs on him.


    Wu Qianqian waved the whip in her hand and said, "No, no."


    These immoral fellows usually followed behind her, not even letting out a single fart. Who would have thought that they would collectively oppose her today because of that fox spirit.


    Under her years of accumulated power, the crowd finally quieted down.


    "Hua Wuque, what are you doing there?" A curious voice came from the silence.


    Sigh, the eighth prince and the others came over, there was nothing else to play with.


    Flowerless welcomed Night Dress.


    "Careful!" Ye Jianyi suddenly widened his eyes as he screamed.


    Flawless'' eyes suddenly narrowed. From Ye Jianyi''s pupils, he could clearly see that senior brother Hao Long was secretly attacking him from behind.


    He sneered and bent his body. Hao Long only saw a blur before his eyes and then his lower body turned cold. The three girls at the scene quickly covered their eyes.


    Hua Wuque innocently pinched Hao Long''s belt; he did not want to do so either. It was just that he was not tall enough, otherwise the action of pinching his neck would have been too imposing. This move was a bit unsightly, not to mention that there were several beauties in front of him.


    Naturally, the men did not cover their eyes. They even opened their eyes wide in order to compare in size with their own.


    Hao Long was stunned for a moment before reacting. He quickly reached out his hand to cover his vital parts.


    The crowd giggled, making him feel embarrassed. He silently lifted his pants and looked at the flawless figure with eyes filled with resentment.


    "Cousin, let''s go."


    Sigh, although he liked to see how angry she looked, she also hated him. After all, she was very worried about him just now, so he planned on treating her better.


    He secretly opened his hands and peeked through the gaps of his fingers. Seeing that there were no scenes of blood or unsuitable children, he put his hands down and looked at the belt in Hua Wuque''s hands. Then, he turned around and left.


    554


    Hua Wuzui smiled as he followed her. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned around to smile brightly at Xiao Ying. "Beauty, robbing this promising profession is truly not suitable for you."


    As she spoke, Hua Wuque casually tossed her belt to the side.


    With a dark expression, Hao Long grabbed his pants and walked over to pick up the belt. Since when had he lost so much face in front of his two women? However, he knew in his heart that he was no match for Hua Wufei.


    Although admitting this was painful, it was a fact.


    "Since the ancient times, robbers have never come back empty-handed. We have so many people, could it be that we can''t even deal with two kids?" Hao Long''s face turned cold.


    A good man can''t win against many people.


    "They are still so young, how could there not be an adult following them? I presume that Lord is not far away. Let''s just forget about it." Yukiko urged.


    He sneered, "Yinzi, don''t tell me that you have taken a fancy to that kid. That''s right, from the way that kid dressed, he must be the young master of a rich family. It''s a pity that he''s just trying to make a joke out of you; you don''t really think he''ll take a liking to you, do you?"


    Ying Zi''s face turned even redder because of her shame. She was like an apple, making people want to take a bite out of her.


    "What are you talking about?" She was doing it for everyone''s benefit.


    "Senior Brother, you''re not jealous, are you? Or else, you can''t beat that child, so you want everyone to be embarrassed and speak up for you."


    Actually, they could all tell that Hao Long had suffered a loss in secret. It was just that other people did not have the guts to say it out loud.


    He wasn''t a bad guy, but his head felt uncomfortable just by looking at him. His words seemed to say that the two of them were a pair, but in reality, they were like two birds with one stone.


    He had already seen through Hao Long''s intentions. Honestly speaking, if he had grown up to be like Hao Long, he would have already captured the two little girls in the stronghold. What was there to be conflicted about? He might lose everything when the time comes.


    Here, not to mention that the people of the village had different thoughts, Hua Wuzui followed Ye Jiayi on the way but did not say anything.


    "Little cousin, why are you here?"


    Night Walker didn''t answer.


    "Oh, I got it. You must be in a hurry to pee, so you sneaked over here. I just happened to meet you." Hua Wuzui was suddenly enlightened.


    "You''re the one who''s pissing." Ye Jianyi pushed him.


    Hua Wuque purposely pretended to be pushed down by her, as he cried out.


    Ye Jiayi was shocked. She couldn''t help but extend her hand to hand it to him. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. As long as you''re not angry at me, I''ll be fine."


    Ye Jiayi curled his lips. "Smooth talker, hmph."


    But his pretentiousness had managed to coax her into talking to him, and she answered his question.


    "You ran so far away. Royal father and mother were very worried about you, so they called for people to hurry up and follow. When they went back just now, they said a lot of things in secret. When Royal father heard this, he told them to bring me here to call you back."


    Ah, so there was a dark guard.


    Hua Wuque rolled his eyes. "Little cousin, are you tired? I''ll let you sit on the horse."


    Ye Jianyi quickly waved his hand. "I''m not sitting here."


    She wanted to be a lady, the number one lady in the capital. She had heard that when her mother was young, there were some people called the number one lady. Some people called her a talented girl, and some people called Princess Golden Bell were called the most unruly girl.


    555


    "Sigh, I don''t know how long I''ll have to walk for." Flowerless let out an exaggerated sigh.


    "Alright, I''ll call the uncles out. They''ll carry us back." Night Walker also felt a little tired.


    The shadow guard hiding in the dark heard her and was about to leave when he heard her voice. "Hey, why did you call them out? Don''t you think we''re having a hard time talking to them? There''s a generation gap between us and them. "


    The guards froze, refusing to let them out. Was he really going to walk back?


    "How about this, you come over, I''ll carry you on my back." Flawless slightly crouched down.


    He placed his thumb to his lips and sucked. He looked at her flawless body. Although she was a year older than him, she wasn''t taller. How could he carry her on his back?


    Night Knot smiled evilly. "Then squat down. I''ll be going up then."


    Hua Wuzui squatted down and said, "Little Cousin, don''t think of hurting me."


    In fact, although Ye Jianyi''s little cousin didn''t really like him, she didn''t have any evil intentions. Especially since she wholeheartedly wanted to be a lady, she naturally wouldn''t do anything out of line.


    Hearing her words, Ye Jiayi pouted and said, "You''re the one carrying me. I''m very heavy. When the time comes, you''re not allowed to throw me down. Otherwise, I''ll tell my royal father and mother that you''re bullying me."


    "Alright, alright, hurry up and come up." Hua Wuzui squatted until his legs were numb.


    Ye Jianyi pursed his lips and walked forward modestly.


    "Hold on tight." Flower Blossom gave the order.


    "Ah, you want to strangle me."


    The flower bloomed as it grumbled.


    "Why do you have so many things to say?" Ye Zichen pursed his lips.


    "Well, all right, all right, that''s it."


    Hua Wuzui jumped onto his horse, and upon seeing this, his face lost all color. "Hua Wuzui, why did you ride a horse?"


    "Who said I can''t ride a horse with you on my back? "It''s too tight." Flawless laughed evilly.


    She was so frightened of horses that she never thought of riding one.


    Hua Wuquan felt her tense body and knew that she was afraid, so he didn''t tell the horse to run too fast.


    When the two of them found the eighth prince''s group, everyone was shocked.


    It turned out that the Fifth Prince had played tricks on him last year when he was playing with the princes. After he had the eunuchs carry him onto the horse, he whipped him fiercely and made him cry out loud, but no one paid any attention to her. She could only tightly hug the horse''s neck to prevent herself from falling off.


    "Little cousin, hug me, I''m going down." Lonesome Flower hadn''t forgotten that he was still carrying Night Walker clothes on his back.


    "Yes." She found out that riding a horse wasn''t as scary as she thought.


    A group of people surrounded them. Flawless Flower got down from his horse and slowly crouched down. Night Walker got down from his back and ran towards the eighth princess.


    "Mufei, I''m not afraid anymore. I dare to ride now."


    Flowerless looked at her in confusion. Alright, the girls all liked to show off.


    The eighth princess hugged her with a smile and stroked her hair. Her eyes were filled with gratification.


    The eighth prince smiled and walked over to Hua Wuzui, "Hua Wuque, don''t go too far by yourself in the future. If anything really happens to you, how am I going to explain it to your parents? I''ll lose out a few little rascals."


    Hua Wuzui chuckled. He just liked the feeling of riding a horse.


    "Don''t worry, eighth uncle, my heartless father and mother probably haven''t even noticed me leaving until now."

 C270

    While speaking, Hua Wuzui was looking into the void with a pensive look in his eyes.


    I wonder what dad and mom are doing now? Did you miss him?


    At this time, Night Nine had a nervous expression on her face as she looked at Little Fishy, "Little Fishy, what''s wrong?"


    Little Fishy''s face reddened, and a wave of annoyance rose in her throat. She couldn''t help but support Night Nine as she turned her face away.


    After that wave of nausea passed, Little Fishy wiped her mouth, looking at the worried Night Nine. "I''ve got it."


    Hearing this, Night Nine didn''t know if it was joy or surprise.


    The two children of the eighth prince were both girls, but they were also very easy to deal with. Even the children of other brothers were also quite mischievous, but they had never seen a flower like this.


    How old is he? Although his royal family''s boy had given him that education a little early, but isn''t Flowerless too precocious?


    Hua Wuzui looked at Ying Zi and rubbed her forehead in distress. "Big sister Immortal, I ¡­ I already have a good wife."


    Sigh, although she was still at the prime of her life and he really liked her curvy body, which was even more pleasing to look at and feel with than the little bean sprouts in his house, once he grew up, wouldn''t she become a dried old woman?


    Although Flawless'' words were a bit exaggerated, he truly didn''t accept the brotherly love affair, especially since it was so far off.


    "I don''t care. You admitted it yourself. You are my husband who oppressed me. I didn''t despise you, so you can only be my husband who oppressed me."


    Hua Wuque rubbed his nose. Why would he think of such an idiom?


    "How did you catch up to us?" Although Hua Wuque felt intoxicated, he still remained vigilant. After all, their line of work was considered officials, and she was considered a thief. Could it be that they were truly relatives of officials and bandits?


    Ying Zi''s eyes reddened as she resentfully looked at Flowerless. "Isn''t it all your fault?"


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    It turned out that Wu Qianqian forced Hao Long to express himself because he was jealous of Hao Long.


    Hao Long told everyone that he liked Wu Qianqian, but that night, he went to find her secretly and comforted her by saying that he was just a temporary measure and would marry her after he became the chief of the village.


    She questioned him about what he thought of her. At this time, Wu Qianqian brought her men and caught Hao Long and her on the spot. Hao Long said that she was trying to seduce him, and in a fit of anger, she left the village alone.


    I already knew that your senior brother had ill intentions. He didn''t sleep well in the middle of the night so he didn''t go to find you. Hua Wuque slammed the table as he spoke.


    Yinzi''s face reddened. Even if she had an outspoken and straightforward personality, she was also a bit embarrassed. She had already vaguely told him about it, yet he brought it up again. It was as if he had personally witnessed the events of that night.


    "Big sister fairy, how did you become the Courtesan Belle again?"


    When she heard this, she gritted her teeth and, seeing the look of disbelief on her face, Hua Wuquan pretended to be old and said, "Ah, I guess it''s because you didn''t bring the silver taels with you and were tricked into the brothel."


    Yukiko looked at him in shock. "How do you know all this?"


    It was one thing for him to guess how Hao Long would treat her, but how could he even guess what had happened outside?


    Later on, he lived in a brothel with his mother for a period of time. This year, he was eight years old, but it was also eight years since he had entered a brothel, so he could not sleep at night. Hearing the music drifting from afar, he could not help but feel excited, he could not help but peek into the brothel, and then the dog-blooded discovery that the Courtesan Belle was tied up there turned out to be her.


    557


    When Yinzi saw him, his eyes were filled with tears and snot. He was the most merciful of flowers and he couldn''t bear to see a woman''s tears, so he had no choice but to redeem her.


    When Servant Gui took out the flawless writing paper and went to find the eighth prince, the eighth prince was stunned. Could it be that his love of running to the brothel was also inherited? How big is the flower?


    He did not want to be misunderstood by the eighth princess, he only wanted his subordinates to take the banknotes to find Flowerless so that he could redeem both Flowerless and his "chosen" Courtesan Belle.


    Ye Jiayi looked at Yinzi, who was tilting his head. "Aren''t you that King of Mountains?"


    Yinzi wished there was a hole in the ground to hide in.


    He couldn''t just leave her anywhere, so he took her along with him in the end.


    A single Flowerless Flower was enough to give one a headache, but although the Ying was an ignorant person, he still kept a close eye on the Flowerless Flower. Along the way, although Flowerless Flower had provoked many peach blossoms, the Eighth Prince and the Eighth Princess had a headache, at critical moments, the Ying would come forward to save the hero, and also beat away the little girls who were eyeing Flowerless.


    "Flowerless, how old are you, and you''re already attracting bees and butterflies." Although she was not gentle, she was not a yaksha. She always played the role of a lion in the river, so she was very stressed.


    "Okay, okay. Big sister fairy, stop being angry. If you are angry, you will become ugly." The flower was flawlessly coaxing Yukiko.


    "I don''t care about you anymore. Do your best." Yukiko said angrily.


    "Elder Sister Fairy, I heard that Uncle Yong Zi is not married yet."


    Hmph, don''t think that he doesn''t know. Little lass has clearly taken a fancy to that guard called Braveheart. It''s no wonder that she was tempted. That Braveheart looks like her senior.


    "What does it matter to me whether he gets married or not?"


    Hua Wuzui quickly pulled up a chair and took a ball of silk to sit across from Yinzi.


    "Immortal elder sister, help me push aside this marriage."


    Yinzi looked at the ball in Hua Wuque''s hand, gloating, "You deserved it. Who told you to be so excited when you heard that he threw the ball at you to recruit her."


    Hua Wuque had a bitter face, "Hey, who knew that the one throwing the ball was an old granny? I see her standing alone in the embroidery tower. There isn''t even anyone below. I pity her. "


    Yukiko curled her lips. "Who are you lying to?" And what about the great-aunt? Should the old granny be bullied by you just because she threw the ball? "


    It turned out that the moment the family members of the girl who had thrown the ball saw that it was Hua Wuzui who had received the ball, they were dumbfounded and hurried to report it to the manor lord.


    When the manor lord saw the child''s appearance, it was obvious that he was rich and powerful. She rolled her eyes as she thought of something and asked him with a smile, "Whose child is he?"


    Hua Wuzui had the body of a child and the head of an old fox. When he saw the rolling eyes of the manor lord, he knew what he was planning to do.


    He loved to watch the show the most, so he led the owner of the manor to the Eighth Prince. After calling him father, he threw the embroidered ball to the Eighth Prince and ran off.


    Before the eighth prince could understand what was going on, he was dragged by the manor lord to change into a wedding gown, saying that he was going to be married to their young miss.


    The eighth princess hurried over and pointed at the eighth prince without fainting due to anger. She didn''t know what to say.


    The eighth prince didn''t know what to say, so he threw the embroidered ball to the ground and tore off his wedding robe. Seeing this, the manor lord immediately turned hostile and wanted to snatch the eighth prince back.


    558


    The manor lord didn''t give up and led his family to block the inn, claiming that the eighth prince would either marry into his family or let their young master, the child who received the ball of silk, be his son-in-law.


    Actually, the eighth prince would have no problem with it if he took the gold plate to the local yamen. However, he had lost his temper because of Flowerless. How old was he at this age, to be able to cause so many flowers along the way, old and young, what was going to happen if he grew up?


    He sent out these words, telling Hua Wuque to solve his own problems. If he couldn''t, then he would take his place and send him to the village to be his son-in-law.


    How could this be?


    Hua Wuque was finally panicking.


    The eighth prince gave a charming smile, "Why not? "No matter what, I am still your elder, so I can still make this decision."


    Hua Wuque was dumbfounded. Ai, he was just playing around. He pleaded for help as he turned his gaze to the eighth princess.


    The eighth princess also said, "Hua Wuque, I can''t help you with this matter. You like to play around, we can say that this is the child''s nature, but how can you do such a thing as a marriage between bad people. Since this has happened, you have to take responsibility for it."


    Hua Wuque had saved their daughter, so on the way here, they had become completely lawless. Fortunately, although he was a bit rebellious and didn''t commit any crimes, he was actually using someone else''s marriage to play around. This was truly too excessive.


    Of course, if it wasn''t related to the two of them having to insert a third party, their reactions wouldn''t be so dramatic. The journey of three people that year was still vivid in their mind, and now, they really didn''t have the energy to experience it anymore.


    "That won''t do, I can only accept the punishment." Hua Wuque said with a serious expression.


    Actually, he also knew that he had gone too far this time. He and the other girls in the valley could be said to be too childish. Who could say for sure about the matter of growing up? However, the manor lord only had this daughter of his, and because she didn''t want to marry him, she was forced to wait until today. She had no choice but to throw the silk ball, but was taken over by him mischievously.


    "Accept your punishment?" Inky''s eyes widened.


    The servants did not know what he was going to do. In any case, since he had already given the order, they would think of a way to get it for him.


    Hua Wuzui sucked in a breath of cold air as he looked at the ferocious Thorn Rampart. It wasn''t a joke to stab itself into the flesh of a tree. After all, he was a delicate person. Having received military training in his previous life was something he would do in his previous life.


    It took Flawless half a day to remove the thorn from the branch.


    Satisfied, he carried a bundle of brambles and went to the manor lord to beg for forgiveness.


    After hearing the servant''s report, the manor lord was stunned. Of course, he didn''t really want Flower to be his son-in-law. No matter how good Flower was, when he grew up, his daughter would already be an old woman.


    However, when he saw Hua Wuque, his heart was filled with fondness. An idea suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt that his grandson should look like that. He was very strange, and when he thought of that, he realized that a man who could give birth to such a child would definitely be a good person.


    When he saw the eighth prince, he became even more determined. Although he felt that such a person wouldn''t be able to incriminate his family, his daughter marrying this person as a side room wouldn''t be a loss for the rest of her life.


    "Are you sure that the little gongzi is the only one?" the manor lord asked uncertainly.


    "He still has a little girl by his side." The servant was not sure what the manor lord was asking about.


    It should be that little gongzi''s girl, otherwise why would she follow him?


    559


    The Legend of the Fourth Style of Elegance


    The manor lord hesitated, accepting the request. Could it be that even though he was willing to compromise, they were not willing to comply? He had originally only wanted to find a son-in-law, but now he was willing to let his daughter follow them. What else could he do?


    "Hua Wuque, tell me, why are they still unwilling to see you?" Yukiko asked impatiently.


    "Man is the chopping block, I am the fish." Flawless sighed.


    When would a cat eat a mouse if it caught one? Always scared the rat to the point of bursting, play enough, will slowly enjoy, slowly wait.


    "Are you the little gongzi who received the silk ball that day?" A hesitant voice came from the side.


    Hua Wuque raised his eyes to look at the man before him. He had a simple and honest appearance, dressed in simple and clean clothes. He asked, "You are?"


    From the way he was dressed, Hua Wuque knew that he was definitely not a servant of this family.


    That person''s face turned red and he suddenly stammered, "I ¡­"


    "What about me? If you have something to say, then say it quickly." She despised men who could not even speak properly.


    "Little gongzi, can you give the embroidered ball to him?" A crisp voice came from the side.


    "Huh?" Hua Wuque and Yingzi were stunned.


    The man standing next to the simple and honest man blushed. "Little Young Noble, my family''s young miss has always been fond of him, but the manor lord insisted on getting a son-in-law. He has a high position, how can he marry?"


    "In a fit of anger, the manor lord forced the young miss to throw the ball and recruit her. The manor lord was helpless, and had no choice but to accept the ball, but to accept it as a gift. Who knew that his mother would be so ill that day, he would send his mother to see a doctor, delaying the time, the manor lord initially wanted to postpone it, but the manor lord urged him again and again, so when he saw the little gongzi, he simply threw the ball to you."


    That person had a sharp tongue and finished speaking in one breath.


    Hua Wuque stared at her blankly. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and pointed at her. "You''re that young miss, right?"


    The man blushed and touched his temples subconsciously. "How did you know?"


    She was not very good-looking. When she wore men''s clothing, she had the appearance of a man and was rarely seen by others. Especially her voice, which was not as crisp as other girls'', but was rather slightly hoarse.


    "You actually aren''t interested in this young master."


    he complained bitterly.


    The manor lord didn''t care how he could tell, and apologetically said, "I have no choice. You are so young, and although my father is a bit stubborn, he can''t possibly take my happiness as a joke."


    "I thought I was the one who delayed you, who would''ve thought that you were the one who used me as a bridge ladder."


    It was all thanks to him thinking that he was an outstanding, elegant, handsome, and handsome young man. He thought that he was an unparalleled beauty. After all that time, everything was just his own imagination.


    "Little gongzi." The manor lord''s face was filled with apology.


    "Although you are using me as a springboard, I also blame you for your actions. Originally, I was somewhat guilty of delaying your marriage, but in reality, you had also caused me to be unable to do so, so we are even now. As for the manor lord, I will not go. You can explain it yourself."


    As he spoke, he handed the silk ball in his hand to the simple and honest man, "I wish all of you good luck."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left in an unrestrained manner. He felt happy in his heart. Sigh, in the end, he didn''t disturb her.


    "Flowerless." Yukiko came after him.


    "What?" Flawless Flower had no debts.


    After a long while, she suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Flowerless, you are actually quite good."


    She thought Flowerless must have been upset to hear the young lady''s confession.

 C271

    "I know I''m fine." Does anyone else need to say that?


    "Actually, if you weren''t too young, I would definitely like you, really." Yukiko soothed him by hearing his strange, obviously downcast mood.


    Hua Wuzui glanced at her. ''No way, you actually thought that he had lost his love and had no way to live, so you want to be gentle with him?''


    Thinking of Huai Rou, Hua Wuquan glanced at her well-developed breasts.


    "Is that true?"


    "It''s true. It''s even more true than real money." Inky raised her right hand.


    "Ah, so what? In your eyes, I am only a child."


    Yukiko bit her lip, her heart pounding, and finally she stamped her foot. "Well, at worst I''ll agree to be your wife."


    Actually, she really did like flowers, but she also liked Bravehearts.


    Flower Ripple burst out laughing. "Alright, I was just teasing you."


    Inky breathed a sigh of relief and tapped him on the forehead. "You scared me to death."


    "I am handsome, elegant, elegant, and elegant. I am like a pear tree with a pear blossom over a Begonia. There are many who like me, so how could I let a mere girl hurt my soul for my sake?"


    Inky giggled and tilted her head to look at Flowerless, "Flowerless, you, you''re just a small child. You don''t look like one at all."


    Hua Wuque''s heart skipped a beat, and he chuckled. "Oh, then what do I look like?"


    "Like a braggart ¡­"


    Yinzi deliberately paused, then ran away, "..." "A toad."


    "All toads in this world are as handsome as this young master. In the future, describe a person as handsome as yourself and you will definitely say, quickly look, that person looks like a toad. Afterwards, all of the ladies and wives in the city will come out to see a toad."


    When Yinzi heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re right."


    The Braveheart suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.


    Inky quickly withdrew her smile and glanced shyly at Braveshell.


    The Braveheart had a stern expression as he pulled Flowerless to the corner of the wall. "His Royal Highness wants me to take you back to discuss some important matters."


    "What happened?"


    The Braveheart looked around warily, his voice so low that only Lonesome Flower could hear. "The emperor is in Bin Heaven."


    Hua Wuque widened his eyes. Sigh, this emperor''s life is really short.


    "What are all of you doing here in secret?" Yukiko''s face reddened as she saw the Braveheart pull the flower into a corner and glance at her from time to time. Was the Braveheart asking about their relationship?


    "Un, let''s hurry back. Hey, that''s right. Braveheart, do you like Yinzi?" Hua Wuzui pulled the Brave One and asked.


    The Braveheart was stunned. His brain had yet to come to a conclusion. Just a moment ago, he was still talking about the great affairs of the country. Why did it suddenly turn towards a woman?


    The brave son looked at Yinzi. "Yinzi''s personality is straightforward and straightforward. She''s a rare good girl."


    Hua Wuque poked him in the eye from the waist as he smiled sinisterly. "Ying Zi likes you. If you like her, then hurry up and catch her."


    Hearing this, the Braveheart looked excited. "It''s true."


    Hua Wuque rolled his eyes. "Do I look like the sort of person who would lie to others?"


    The Braveheart nodded seriously. "Yes."


    Hua Wuque was so infuriated that he nearly fainted. What does he look like? Forget it, he didn''t care about them anymore.


    Hua Wuzui strode towards the inn and heard the Braveheart ask her from behind, "Hua Wuzui said that you like me, is that true?"


    Yukiko glanced at the Braveheart shyly and lowered her head to give a grunt of acknowledgment.


    561


    When the Braveheart heard this, he laughed so hard his mouth split open behind his head.


    "When you return to the capital, come with me and meet my mom. As long as they like you, I''ll like you."


    Hua Wuzui secretly rolled his eyes. This Brave One has a pretty face, but he actually doesn''t know how to talk.


    When they returned to the inn, the eighth prince was anxiously pacing back and forth in his room. Seeing that all the flowers had returned, he was obviously relieved.


    With a wave of his hand, the Braveheart withdrew. The Eighth Prince had a solemn expression on his face. "Flowers in the sky. Your majesty the Emperor is about to leave."


    "And then?" Hua Wuzui said calmly.


    "I have to hurry back on horseback. The emperor is gone, and the new emperor ascended to the throne. Just that ¡­"


    "It''s just that the old emperor is dead and the situation is unclear. So, you want Eighth Aunt, Qi Yi and the others to slowly move forward. As for me, I don''t care who becomes the emperor. I must enter the capital no matter what." Hua Wuzui cut him off.


    The eighth prince looked at him admiringly, "You are really smart, I won''t beat around the bush with you, I want to ask you to help me take care of Jianyi and your eighth aunt, are you willing?"


    Hua Wuzui was stunned. He knew that he was smart and that he was powerful, but he never expected that the eighth prince would entrust him with such an important task.


    "You trust me?" Flawless was in disbelief.


    "You look like you''re fooling around, but you''re as meticulous as an adult. I haven''t had much left of the dark guard post in the past few years, and there are some who are strong in martial arts, but those who understand strategy and know how to plan are few."


    He suddenly thought of Xiaoyu. Back then, he and Ol ''Nine fought their way out of danger. Who would have thought that the current emperor wouldn''t be able to live past Ol'' Nine, who had been sickly since he was young?


    Of course, Flowerless would never tell anyone that his father was healthier than anyone else. Although the Eighth Prince saw that his medical skills were astounding, he never expected that Ye Jiumei, who had worked in a wheelchair for ten years, would still be able to stand up.


    It was pure chance that he had been able to find the vicinity of the Valley of the Evildoers.


    "Since you trust me so much, I''ll agree." Flowerless was touched by his trust.


    When the eighth prince heard this, his face lit up. With Hua Wuque''s words, he felt at ease.


    He handed over his keepsake and communication to Flowerless.


    Hua Wuzui casually took it, looked at the eighth prince, and smiled, "Eighth Uncle, although the Emperor is your elder brother, and my uncle, he has enjoyed all these years, so even if he dies, he will still die. I think the Emperor''s son is eleven or twelve years old, right?"


    The eighth prince couldn''t help but ask, "Do you remember?" How old were you when you left the capital? "


    "Although the First Prince has already held his coming of age ceremony, he''s still young in the end, not to mention that the Emperor isn''t referring to this son of his."


    "Since ancient times, the war for the direct line of descent must have turned into a river of blood. If Eighth Uncle were to rush back, it might be able to prevent all of this from happening."


    The eighth prince bitterly smiled. Perhaps it was because the new emperor had added a trace of vengeful spirit to his sword. Who knew?


    Hua Wuque opened his mouth, but he did not say it out loud. Actually, he wanted to go to the capital to see this interesting scene, but he knew that the eighth prince would definitely refuse.


    The eighth prince murmured, "In fact, the civil and military officials also advised the emperor to set up the emperor early. The emperor listened to the imperial concubine''s slanderous words and became angry at the civil and military officials, saying that he had died early. Now that the emperor is dead, I''m afraid the palace will fall into chaos."


    Therefore, as soon as he received the third prince''s secret letter, he immediately sent someone to call Hua Wuque back.


    Hua Wuzui had once heard from Night Kaiyi that the reason why she was afraid of riding a horse was because the Imperial Concubine''s son was up to no good.


    562


    "I saw him grow up, and this Imperial Concubine''s son is not a good person. Although I can easily make fun of him, I have no power or influence after all. Even the Emperor is different. One word to save someone''s life, and it hurts all the people in the world."


    The eighth prince felt a deep veneration for his words.


    "Now that I''ve taken care of everything, I''ll leave the clothes sisters to you." The eighth prince patted her on the shoulder.


    Hua Wuzui took his hand and said, "Eighth Uncle, don''t worry."


    Seeing the eighth prince leading his men away in the dark of night, Hua Wuzui sighed.


    "Since you want to go, why are you still staying?"


    Hua Wuque suddenly turned his head and saw the eighth princess carrying Ye Zixian in one hand and Ye Jianyi in the other.


    Seeing this, Hua Wuzui smiled faintly. "Because I know that eighth aunt will definitely come looking for me."


    The eighth princess was stunned as she didn''t expect him to reply in such a manner.


    On the road to the capital, there were one big and three small silhouettes.


    The eighth princess was in a daze as she stared at Ye Jiaji. She had never thought that she would not recognize him when he was sitting opposite her one day.


    "Mother, you''ve become so ugly." Night Walker pursed his lips.


    "Do you know that I don''t mind if I''m ugly?" Flawless'' hand pushed against her forehead, causing it to flatten out.


    "Sigh, changing appearances is really troublesome. I might as well give you some medicine." Upon seeing it, Flawless couldn''t help but mutter to himself. He took out a disguise tool and smeared it on Nightingale''s face.


    It turned out that the eighth princess had found Flowerless, and the two of them had hit it off immediately. Flowerless had gotten some bewitching medicine and knocked out the guard protecting them.


    When the guards woke up, they didn''t see her. The eighth princess wrote a note saying that she wanted to see Prince Xin, so she went back to the capital first. The guards saw her and chased her all the way back, but they didn''t expect that Hua Wuque and the eighth princess didn''t leave at all.


    Hua Wuzui also knew that their three children were too eye-catching and did not immediately head towards the capital. After seeing that the guards had left, he walked out of the tofu stall and took out the horse carriage, disguised as a horse.


    What a joke, Third Uncle''s palanquin was not something an ordinary palanquin could compare with.


    Ye Jianyi hid away as he looked pitifully at Flowerless. "Can you not be so ugly?"


    "You want me to dress you like a little fairy? Be careful not to run into King Shan on the way, and have him intercept you as his wife. " After Flowerless said his piece, he purposely made her even uglier.


    As Ye Jiayi looked at the increasingly ugly him in the mirror, she felt the urge to cry even more. However, she was more sensible and knew that her mother was not in a good mood, so she didn''t lower herself to the same level as Flower.


    She knew in her heart that Flower Blossom was doing it on purpose, so she didn''t want to beg for his forgiveness.


    The eighth princess looked at her ugly son and sighed.


    "Eighth aunt, the capital is right in front of us. You have to be careful, don''t reveal anything." Hua Wuque had a grim look on his face.


    The eighth princess solemnly nodded her head. When the royal power was replaced, the capital would surely be on its guard.


    "Little cousin, don''t you dare speak. Do you think you''re a mute?" Flawless looked at Night Dress.


    However, he nodded his head.


    Hua Wuzui nodded his head in satisfaction.


    After all, when she spoke, she sounded like a girl.


    The eighth wangfei looked at her bulging stomach. "Flowerless, are you alright like this? It won''t fall out, right?"


    They had put everything they had to take to town into her stomach, something they didn''t want to be seen.

 C272

    "There is nothing to guarantee that we will be safe. Remember, if you can''t do it then just let little cousin cry. As long as you enter the city gates, everything will be fine."


    In fact, it was easy for him to be alone, but the eighth princess said that she would enter the city no matter what, and he was so soft-hearted that he had no choice but to bring her along.


    The eighth princess pursed her lips. Fine, as long as they were together, she would endure anything.


    Hua Wuque hid the car and immediately got into the saddle. "You guys wait for me first."


    Hua Wuque went out to find a wooden cart and laid out two relatively clean and worn out quilts.


    "Mother, let''s go."


    The eighth princess pursed her lips and carried Ziqian into the car. Hua Wuju looked at him and reminded her, "Mother, your body is very heavy right now. You need my younger brother and me to help you get in and out of the car."


    The eighth princess nodded. This child''s thoughts were meticulous and thorough.


    Flowerless handed her a small fish bubble, but it looked a little strange.


    "What is this?" The eighth princess couldn''t help but ask.


    "Chicken blood." Hua Wuzui replied.


    The eighth princess was puzzled. Hua Wuzui turned around and looked at the eighth princess'' stomach, "If the guards don''t let go of us, you''ll break this thing and let blood stain your pants."


    The eighth princess understood. She stared blankly at Flowerless. "You ¡­" Little Fishy gave these to you? "


    She knew that there were many women who would do anything they wanted to be pampered, but as a boy, how could he know this much? She really couldn''t tell what kind of people Little Fishy was.


    "I was born in the imperial family, so I don''t have to play tricks and plots. However, I can''t be fooled by other people''s schemes and tricks."


    The eighth princess felt chilled from the bottom of her heart as she looked at the flawless flower. Was this still the flawless flower that had been flirting with beauties all day long? Which one of them was the real him? She suddenly had a strange thought. If he wanted to, even the Emperor would do it.


    The eighth princess shook her head and cast aside this ridiculous thought.


    Once everything was ready, Hua Wuque rode the horse slowly towards the city gate. Originally, it was hard to find a thousand-year-old horse, but now its fur had fallen off due to his medicine, turning it into a lecherous horse. No matter how you looked at it, it was no longer the original heroic figure it was before.


    "We''re at the city gate right ahead. I must remember my words."


    Flowerless instructed.


    The eighth princess was a little nervous. She nodded and gave a soft "hmm" in response.


    As for Night Knot, his eyes widened as he looked at the unkempt and unkempt flower, and his mind became much more balanced.


    "Who, what are they?" When it was their turn, the soldier asked.


    "We came to see grandma." Flowerless wiped her mucus off her nose.


    The eighth princess was someone who had given birth to two children after all. She took out a note from her bosom and handed it to the soldier.


    The soldier looked at her and saw that she was carrying one of them in her arms. The other was hugging it while the other was driving it. The one in her stomach looked like he was about to give birth to another.


    "Alright, let''s go." If it was a young man, they might still be suspicious. What was there to investigate about such a person who dragged a large family of children with him? The soldier waved his hand.


    "Thank you, sir." Hua Wuque had already expected that as long as the city gates were not sealed, it would be easy for them to enter.


    He pulled the carriage toward the city.


    After walking a short distance, they saw a group of people running towards them. "Soldiers, close the gates and let them in. No one is allowed to enter or leave."


    Hua Wuzui rolled his eyes and pulled Ma La to the side of the road to hide.


    A few people stuck to the wall and saw that the soldiers were busy handing over the goods.


    564


    Hua Wuque walked in front of the eighth princess and helped her out of the car.


    "What are you doing?" one of the generals asked when he saw someone move.


    The eighth princess looked at Hua Wuzui and pointed at his leg. She understood, "Your Lordship, the leg we made in the carriage is numb. I need to move around."


    The young general glanced at the eighth princess and frowned. "Endure it. This isn''t a joke."


    The eighth princess looked at Hua Wuzui and walked over. She raised her head and looked at the little general wistfully. "Brother, you''re so impressive. When I grow up, I want to be a great general like you, the marshal."


    This young general was only a minor leader. His vanity was greatly inflated after being revered. He glanced at eighth prince and the others. "You''ve got such a big stomach, why are you still going out?"


    The eighth wangfei held the child tightly in one hand while supporting her stomach with the other. "The child''s grandma is sick. She has sent a few messages to the house. Men aren''t at home, so there''s nothing we can do about it."


    When the little general heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright, let''s go."


    Tell her to go if she can''t stand up and want to have a baby in the street.


    The eighth wangfei thanked her in a hurry, while Hua Wuque and Ye Qiuyi helped her to walk away. When they reached the corner, they couldn''t see the people behind anymore, and they walked faster and faster.


    "Flowerless, where are we going now?" The eighth princess had an inexplicable reliance on him.


    "Eighth prince''s mansion." Flawless didn''t even turn his head.


    "Huh?" The eighth princess paused in her steps.


    Flawless stopped and looked at her. "Ah what? "You are the safest one in the eighth prince''s mansion. No one would have thought that you would return at this time."


    "But, shouldn''t we enter the palace?" She felt that the atmosphere was strange after the change of defense at the city gate, and her heart was not at ease.


    "The eighth prince should be in the palace right now. If you really care about him, not just staying with him, but working with him from the inside. Alright, think about who is more loyal in the eighth prince''s house. Just say what relative he is, and we''ll sneak in."


    "The eighth prince''s mansion is my home to begin with." What are you doing? Can''t she enter her own home?


    "Linyi, don''t mess around. Listen to your cousin." The eighth wangfei also felt that it would be better to return to the eighth prince''s estate at this time.


    Night Walker pouted.


    "Cover, we''re playing cat and mouse with the bad guys right now, so the bad guys can''t guess where we are." Hua Wuzui laughed.


    Hearing this, Ye Jiayi nodded thoughtfully. Yes, I understand.


    When they reached the eighth prince''s estate, they went straight to the eighth princess'' mama and told her she was from a different family. Wang mama was stunned. Who else was from her family? After receiving the hairpin, her eyelids twitched as she hurriedly put it on. "Aiyo, my daughter-in-law must have come over."


    Wang mama walked out to welcome them, and soon, a pregnant woman and three children entered the room. One of them hugged her, one held her hand while the other followed behind.


    Everyone glanced at each other and then went back to their own work. No one paid any attention to them.


    The main reason was that no one would have thought that the wangfei would come back at this time. Even if someone had thought that the eighth princess had an extra child with a bulging stomach, no one would have doubted it.


    Wang mama brought the eighth princess to her own courtyard and closed the door. "My son, why have you come back at this time?"


    The eighth princess took her hand. "How is the prince?"


    Wang mama knew how intimate the wangfei and his wife were and quickly replied, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing."


    "Where is the eighth prince?" Flawless asked.


    Wang mama looked suspiciously at the child.


    565


    The eighth wangfei hastened to say, "Wang mama, hurry up and answer."


    Wang mama quickly composed herself. "The prince entered the palace early in the morning. It seems like he wants to make an agreement with the crown prince."


    It had been a long time since they had agreed on a storage ring, and Hua Wufei''s eyes were glowing with excitement. It seemed like the battle had yet to begin, and he still had some fun to enjoy.


    "Eighth aunt, quickly return my things to me." Flawless couldn''t wait any longer.


    When Wang mama heard his address, her heart skipped a beat. Only a few of the princes'' sons could call the eighth princess'' aunt ''. Besides the ninth prince, who had disappeared from the capital eight years ago, she had never met any of the princes'' children.


    However, the ninth prince and the ninth princess both looked like gods. How could they give birth to such ordinary sons?


    Wang mama forgot for a moment that even the eighth wangfei and young miss had changed their appearances, so why couldn''t Flowerless have done the same?


    The eighth wangfei''s face reddened as she pulled on mama''s hand. "mama, come in and help me."


    Wang mama was a bit puzzled as she followed her into the room. The first thing she saw was the eighth wangfei undressing and moving forward. "Eighth wangfei, let me do it. You''re still pregnant with little brother."


    The eighth wangfei was stunned for a moment before her face turned red. "Senior Servant, you misunderstand."


    When she took off her outer robes, Wang mama stared blankly at the things tied around her stomach. "Esteemed wangfei, what are you doing?"


    "When have you ever carried anything heavy in your life?"


    "Momo, don''t say anymore. Hurry up and call the little gongzi in." The eighth princess wasn''t in the mood to listen to her mumbles right now.


    she said as she dressed.


    "Who is the little gongzi?"


    "My name is Flowerless." How could Flawless be waiting outside? He came in quickly and looked at the items on the bed before throwing himself forward.


    "You child ¡­" Wang mama wanted to reprimand him a few more times, but as she watched his fingers nimbly assemble the components one by one, she suddenly became speechless.


    The eighth princess was also lost in thought when she saw his expression of concentration.


    "Now I believe that he is the little crown prince." Wang mama murmured.


    She had once gone with the eighth princess to look for the third prince''s consort, and had personally witnessed him putting together some random things. In the end, all of them belonged to the same ancestor, so their expressions of concentration were the same.


    "Eighth aunt, you keep an eye on the palace. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll release the fireworks. When that time comes, you can leave with your cousins."


    Flowerless said.


    "I won''t leave." The eighth princess clutched at her dress.


    "I vow to live and die with the eighth prince."


    Hua Wuzui glanced at her and inwardly shook his head. Why are women so stupid?


    The women he was talking about included the small fish.


    "That''s good too. When you see the fireworks, organize your men to charge into the palace. When you see gods, kill gods. If you see devils, kill devils, that''s fine." Flower Blossom changed her words.


    Look at her delicate appearance, she''s not even as pretty as his mother. How can she kill people? It''s even funny to imagine her holding a knife.


    The eighth princess solemnly nodded her head, picked up the empress who was at the side, and gave it to Wang mama. "Momo, if there''s anything wrong with me, I''ll leave the child to you."


    Wang mama took the child from him helplessly. "What''s going on?"


    He clearly didn''t do anything when the prince left in the morning.


    Hua Wuju finished arming himself and turned back to look at the eighth princess with a smile. "Eighth aunt, you''ve also turned bad. Look at how you scared this mama."


    The eighth wangfei looked at Wang mama, her resolute eyes softening. "That''s right, I''m trying to scare mama."


    The mama''s legs went soft, and she was about to sit down with the child in her arms.


    "Don''t move." Lonesome Flower let out a loud shout.


    566


    Grandma Wang didn''t know why, but she didn''t even dare blink her eyes. Hua Wuzui took out a screw from beneath her butt. "It''s alright, it''s all here."


    "I''m leaving." Hua Wuque waved at the crowd.


    The eighth princess waved back.


    "Princess, can I really move right now?" Wang mama had a strange posture, half squatting and half sitting. She didn''t even dare to open her mouth to speak.


    When the eighth princess saw this, she couldn''t help covering her mouth and smiling. "You can move now."


    "Ouch." Lady Wang sat on the bed. Her old arms and legs were about to be torn apart.


    "The late Emperor''s last will is to follow Hao''er as the new Emperor." The Imperial Concubine held her son and coldly looked at the entire hall full of civil and military ministers.


    "When Emperor Xian died, only the Imperial Concubine was present. Of course the Imperial Concubine could say whatever she wanted." The Second Prince frowned. Who would have thought that in less than ten years, the throne would once again change hands.


    "Is royal uncle questioning what I just said?" the consort asked sharply.


    In the recent years when the emperor had ascended to the throne, they had almost asked no questions about politics, especially in recent years when the emperor was prejudiced against trust. Whenever the brothers brought it up, they all envied the Ninth Prince for being able to stay out of this affair and not be involved with them, for not being able to control the situation, for not being able to see the emperor being deceived by a woman.


    "The seductress." The Tenth Prince clenched his teeth.


    In the blink of an eye, the Imperial Concubine saw the Tenth Prince. The corners of her lips lifted in a mocking smile. "I was wondering who it was. So it was our eunuch."


    "You ¡­" The Tenth Prince''s veins were popping out as he prepared to charge forward.


    "Ten." The Third Prince held him back.


    The Imperial Concubine''s sharp voice sounded in the hall. "What? You want to bully us orphans and widows without anyone to rely on?"


    The eighth prince frowned. For some reason, he felt that the imperial concubine had nothing to fear.


    The sound of armor breaking came from outside the door, causing everyone''s expression to change.


    The imperial concubine''s brother walked into the main hall with a child under his arm. "It''s the First Prince."


    Everyone cried out in alarm.


    Imperial Concubine Xiao revealed a victorious smile, but was surprised: "General Xiao, what are you doing? Emperor Xian''s body is not cold yet, are you trying to rebel? "


    Xiao Fan raised his hand in a respectful salute, "Reporting to the Imperial Concubine, the First Prince has snuck into the palace in an attempt to steal the Imperial Jade Seal."


    The crowd was in an uproar. Xiao Fan was leading the army and was surrounding the grand hall. He was obviously plotting to usurp the throne and force the officials to submit to him.


    "Xiao Fan, what are you planning to do?" the Fourth Prince asked angrily.


    "Naturally ¡­" Xiao Fan glanced at everyone.


    "Enjoying the new Emperor."


    "General Xiao intends to embrace the young master and become the uncrowned King himself?" the Fifth Prince asked sharply.


    Xiao Fan glanced at the Fifth Prince and laughed mockingly, "All of you princes have private soldiers. Are you trying to rebel?"


    When the princes heard this, they glared at Xiao Fan. The new emperor had ascended the throne, and they were afraid that their brothers would be able to control their own private troops, but at the same time, they were trying to reduce their own power. All these years, other than the guards who knew some martial arts, they had basically been taken advantage of. Xiao Fan clearly wanted to use this matter to make a big fuss.


    "The new emperor has ascended to the throne. How could the wangfei not participate in such a big event?" This general has already invited you. Come, bring him in. " Xiao Fan waved his hand and his soldiers pushed against a few people. The faces of all the princes changed, and Xiao Fan immediately raised his hand to call someone to take the princes'' families away.


    Ye Lan Shan opened his eyes that were like a pair of deer as he looked at the royal uncles. His eyes were filled with fear. "Royal uncle, save me."


    The Tenth Prince''s charming smile suddenly resembled Ye Lan Shan''s as he walked over.


    When Imperial Concubine Xiao saw this, her expression changed, "Tenth Prince, do you want to rebel?"

 C273

    The Tenth Prince looked at Imperial Concubine Xiao''s fiendish smile. "Imperial Concubine, even if I were the emperor, a eunuch like me wouldn''t be able to do anything to the Three Palaces and Six Academies without a woman to blow the wind around. What''s the point of saying that?"


    "Stop him." Imperial Concubine Xiao saw his fearless gaze, his eyes twinkling.


    At this moment, everyone was unable to protect themselves. Although they were all thinking of a way out, they didn''t dare to act rashly. They could only place their hopes on the Tenth Prince.


    The Tenth Prince, ever since he became a cripple, raised for two years before he finally came out to meet people. It was unknown if it was because he had lost his roots, but his personality also changed.


    The Tenth Prince walked in front of Ye Lan Shan, took his hand, and gently combed his hair. "Don''t be afraid, with your royal uncle here, no one will hurt you."


    Ye Lan Shan tightly held his hand.


    The Tenth Prince held Ye Lan Shan and walked toward the crowd of princes. As long as he could reach them, the First Prince''s life would be saved. The Eighth Prince took a step forward and tried to catch him.


    The Imperial Concubine suddenly drew her sword from the guard''s waist and stabbed it into the back of the Tenth Prince.


    The Tenth Prince lowered his head and looked at his chest. Half of the sword had pierced through his chest, but he was quick to react. He shifted the First Prince to the side and was unable to injure him.


    The Tenth Prince knelt powerlessly in the great hall. He put down Ye Lan Shan and casually gave him a push. He said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Quickly run over to where Royal Uncle is."


    Ye Lan Shan was completely terrified. He looked at the bloodstain on Ye Lang Mei''s chest and raised his hand to cover it, but the blood was still flowing out.


    "Ten Emperor Uncle, don''t die." Everyone said that the Tenth Imperial Uncle was a bad person, but he felt very lonely, so when he had time, he would accompany the Tenth Imperial Uncle. The Tenth Imperial Uncle had always ignored him, but today, he was pierced by someone in order to save him.


    The First Prince abruptly raised his head and pointed to Imperial Concubine Xiao. "She killed Father. I saw with my own eyes that she and Xiao Fan forced Father to take a bowl of medicine. Father was killed by them."


    "The First Prince is going crazy trying to be the Emperor." The Imperial Concubine''s expression changed as she shot Xiao Fan a look.


    Xiao Fan stepped forward and grabbed Ye Lan Shan, and Ye Lan Shan crazily bit at him, "Xiao Fan, you traitor. You will die a horrible death. Even if I turn into an evil ghost, I won''t let you off."


    Xiao Fan smiled sinisterly, "Then you should first turn into a ghost and then think about it."


    The sword in his hand drew a line of blood on the First Prince''s neck.


    ''Bang! ''A loud sound was heard. Everyone saw a bloody hole appear on Xiao Fan''s forehead, but they couldn''t clearly see who killed him. They couldn''t help but be astonished. Did the blue sky and the white sun see a ghost?


    Ye Lan Shan covered his neck in shock and looked at Xiao Fan who was lying on the ground stunned. He thought he was going to die but he never expected this result.


    "Elder brother, elder brother." Imperial Concubine Xiao turned pale with fright. She walked forward and tightly hugged him. Xiao Fan''s eyes widened to the point of death. It was a pity that even before he died, he didn''t know how he died.


    Hua Wuque had already changed into a new set of white clothes and returned to his original appearance. He blew on the barrel of the gun, feeling more satisfied with the results he had created.


    "Flowerless." The eighth prince exclaimed.


    "Who is Flowerless?" All the dukes were communicating with their eyes.


    "Who are you? What demonic technique is it? " The Imperial Consort''s eyes were bloodshot as she stared hatefully at Flowerless.


    "I am a handsome, elegant, elegant, and elegant man with a pear tree of pear blossoms crushing the crabapple. I am known as the complete flower of the Jade Face Husband." Hua Wuzui set up a BOSS and turned around to look at the dumbstruck princes.


    568


    "Why isn''t there any applause?"


    The eighth prince didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. However, he had to give Hua Wuzui some face. After all, he had also saved the First Prince. He raised his hand to applaud.


    "The applause is not warm." Flawless shook his head.


    The eighth prince was convinced, so he quickly sent a signal to the other princes. All of the princes looked at each other, wondering what the hell was going on with this old man. However, no matter what, wasn''t it just a round of applause?


    Hua Wuque stood in front of the door and bowed. "Thank you, thank you for your applause."


    Since when had the imperial concubine been ignored like this? She was about to go crazy. When she saw that her son was about to ascend to the throne, she suddenly ran over to find such a troublesome person.


    "Someone, come."


    Hua Wuque replaced the silencer. "Yellow faced granny, you should save a little bit on this. I''ve already killed all of your gatekeeping dogs."


    "Mufei." Ye Hao, who was still unconscious on the dragon throne, opened his eyes and let out a cry.


    "Mufei, don''t harm royal father, don''t." His voice was filled with fear.


    The imperial concubine abruptly turned around. How could that be possible? How could the focused soup she gave to Hao''er not work?


    "What else do you have to say?" No matter how bad the emperor was, he was still their brother.


    "The victor is the king and the loser is the bandit. I have nothing to say." Imperial Concubine looked longingly at her son. Everything she did today was for him. She didn''t expect that the one who would block her path to survival would be him.


    Imperial Concubine turned her head to look at Hua Wuque. "Who the hell are you?"


    The Imperial Concubine knew too much about these princes and princes. She looked around with concern. If not for this child who had suddenly appeared, her plan would have been a success.


    "You''re upset." Flawless Flowery had a smile on his half-opened front teeth.


    "Very well, allow me to introduce myself. After the new Emperor ascends to the throne, I will definitely be a flower that will be highly sought after." What was he doing all this for? Ride the road.


    Imperial Concubine closed her eyes. Sigh, there was no way for her to communicate with her child. "Alright, alright. Young Master Hua, I didn''t expect that I would actually fall into your hands."


    "Mufei, don''t leave Hao''er behind." The little prince rushed forward to hug his imperial concubine.


    A trace of gentleness flashed through the Imperial Concubine''s eyes as she squatted down, "Hao''er, you have to live well, do you understand?"


    No matter what, Ye Hao was still the late emperor''s son. These people wouldn''t do anything to him. The imperial concubine hardened her heart, clenched her teeth, and pushed the little prince away to commit suicide.


    "Ten royal uncles!" Ye Lan Shan shouted.


    The Tenth Prince opened his eyes and looked at Ye Lan Shan. He extended his hand to touch Ye Lan Shan''s hair and revealed a gratified smile.


    For the first time in his life he had done something right, and his hand dropped.


    The Seventh Prince hurriedly went forward to check his pulse. After a long time, he lowered his eyelids and said, "The Tenth Prince has gone."


    After the inauguration ceremony, the new emperor summoned all the flowers to the palace.


    "Hua Wuque, that day, you single-handedly turned the tide. What sort of rewards do you want?" The new emperor had a good impression of this child who was around his age.


    "Your majesty, even in my dreams I wanted to ride a horse and travel the streets, so the emperor should hold an Enke. I want to take the first place."


    The New Emperor nodded.


    Three days later, the new emperor issued an imperial decree setting up a civil and military ceremony.


    Three months later, the world''s most talented people had all gathered in the capital.


    "What?" Flower had actually signed up for the civil service? " The emperor looked at the eighth prince in shock.


    The eighth prince felt guilty in his heart. He wasn''t making a snitch behind the scenes, there really wasn''t such a precedent.


    569


    "I want to personally review the flawless paper." The emperor was feeling conflicted. He really was greedy. Did he still want to be a top scholar for both martial and civil arts? However, he was her savior after all, so she might be able to help him cheat.


    The flawless test paper was directly brought to the emperor''s desk. The emperor was beaming with joy as he looked at the policy of governing the country. He immediately gathered the cabinet ministers to enter the palace to appraise the test paper.


    On the day of the competition, the emperor came to the examination hall dressed in casual attire.


    People throw shot balls, flowers throw grenades, and blow up a big hole in the ground.


    They threw the javelins, and he put a propeller on the back of the javelin and flew off into the air without a trace.


    He was shot with a gun, and both scarecrows were on fire.


    "Alright, there''s no need to fight anymore. Let Hua Wuzui be the martial arts champion." The new emperor was overjoyed. None of the officials had any objections.


    It was a sunny day when he was riding on a horse. Hua Wuquan was wearing a brand-new robe that had been forced out by the eighth princess. His red official robe made his lips red and his teeth white, and he proudly rode on a big horse with the imperial guards personally sent by the emperor ringing the gongs to clear the way.


    "Flowless, Flowerless." Flawless still didn''t like the atmosphere, so he asked Night Knot to organize a pair of women to cheer for him. Flawless regretfully looked at the little sisters with starry eyes, it would be perfect if he could wear a bikini.


    "Flowerless." Wherever the flowers went, the women went crazy. When had they ever seen such a handsome top scholar? He was still the top scholar for both civil and military techniques.


    The imperial guards quickly maintained order. They had lived in the capital for so many years, yet they had never seen a woman as crazy as this.


    The women, unable to squeeze past the flowers, threw their fruit and flowers at the cart behind him.


    On the first day of the horse ride, nine big carriages were already filled with fruits and flowers. Flowerless looked at his battle results and was very satisfied. Sigh, how could the ten beauties of the ancient era compare to him?


    After three days of parade, the capital was almost paralyzed.


    Almost everyone was speechless. The woman had burst out in full force, and after she had ridden her horse through the streets, the men had spontaneously held a petition parade, hoping to cover her face with a veil when she was on the streets, so that she wouldn''t show her head in the carriage.


    Hua Wuzui was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    The emperor helplessly looked at Hua Wuzui. "Flower Lover, take a look. This is a book written by ten thousand citizens."


    The emperor was looking at Hua Wuque''s shota face. Luckily, he was still young. If he grew up, wouldn''t that be terrible? Without mentioning anything else, after two years, the Emperor would probably not be able to pick any more female elites. The officials suggested to take advantage of Hua Wuque''s unstable position in the capital to quickly get him out of the capital.


    "Is being handsome my fault?" Hua Wuzui felt gloomy.


    But there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t just go in and out like a woman and wear a veil.


    However, his wish was not to become an official, he just wanted to have a taste of the feeling of being crazily pursued by the ladies. Looking at the list reported by the yamen, after three days, more than ten people had been trampled to death, and countless injuries had been inflicted on their feet, and they had lost more than a thousand embroidered shoes.


    "Your majesty, this humble subject feels heartache for the consequences I''ve caused. I''ve decided to hang the crown and ask for it."


    "It''s best if you think this way. It''s just a pity that I haven''t done anything with you yet ¡­"


    The weapon that Flowerless used was very powerful, and he planned to let the Third Emperor study it.


    "It''s not a pity, it''s not a pity. Your Majesty, please give me more silver notes."


    There were too many pieces of gold, silver, and jewelry. Wasn''t this just attracting jealousy? It was better to not worry about banknotes.


    570


    On a moonless and windy night, Flower had snuck out like a thief. He understood the emperor''s intentions, but it was better not to let these things appear in this world.


    Of course, he wasn''t hiding from the emperor, his mansion''s walls were even torn apart by crazy women, he didn''t expect these women to be infatuated with him to this extent, at midnight, when he was sleeping, suddenly there were a few unknown objects in the house, how scary is that, he thought he saw a ghost, almost killed himself.


    He was only eight years old, and was only eight years old. How could these women be so crazy, wanting to destroy a sapling like him?


    Flowerless finally understood why the beautiful man from ancient times didn''t dare to go out. He was scared to death.


    He was not scared to death, he was just too strong.


    He finally understood why the children of his uncles'' families were so outstanding despite their looks. It turned out that being low-key was a virtue.


    The city gates were shut tight in the middle of the night, but how could he be bothered by that?


    Taking out her claws, she threw them towards the city wall, and Hua Wuzui slipped away without anyone noticing, leaving behind the new emperor who ascended the throne with the help of the immortal children.


    "Someone actually believes such an idiotic story." The Emperor closed the instrument.


    "Your Majesty, the people do not care what the truth of the matter is."


    Every single Overlord needed the assistance of a godly person to ascend to the throne. Naturally, the common people would return to their hearts.


    "It''s a pity that the weapon in Hua Wuque''s hands did not remain. Otherwise, our nation would have been founded and we would have been able to build a new territory in the near future." The Emperor sighed.


    The man lowered his head.


    The eighth prince was also secretly glad that he didn''t say who Hua Wuque was.


    A few years later, Flowerless finally returned to the Valley of the Evildoers.


    He saw suona shaking in the valley.


    "What''s going on?" Flowerless pulled at a little girl.


    Xiao Budian looked at him and sucked his thumb, "Who are you? "I''ve never seen you before."


    "My name is Flowerless." Encountering the girl''s clear eyes, the tender heart of the flower becomes water.


    "Flowerless." The girl tilted her head.


    "Mom and dad told me that my brother is called Flowerless."


    Flawless'' body stiffened. This little girl was him ¡­ His sister?


    "Flower Blossom, hurry! Big Sister Baoluo is about to leave." someone shouted.


    "Sigh." Flower Blossom answered crisply.


    "Where is Bao Luo going?" Flawless pulled the flower open.


    "Married." Blooming Blossom blinked his eyes.


    What? How could this be okay? He had been out here for so many years, and the girls that were chasing him were arranged in a row. He did not want any of them.


    "Mine, mine." Flowerless rushed to the escort team.


    Jade grabbed the flawless ears, just like how Little Fishy used to be.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m flawless." Flower Blossom cried out.


    Bao Luo laughed out loud.


    Bi Yu smiled at the sisters. "Everyone heard. Hua Wuzui said that the treasure channel was his."


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    "What''s going on?" Flawless stared at everyone in shock.


    Hua Kai said, "Stupid brother, everyone knew that you came back today and intentionally lied to you."

 C274

    She originally had a very pleasant name ¡ª Night Flowers Blooming. According to her mother, the day she was born happened to be at night, and the fragrance of the flowers in the valley was very strong, causing her to experience great pain. When her mother smelled the fragrance of the flowers, she raised her eyes to look at the Twilight Flower on the windowsill.


    Who knew that after mother gave birth to her, Twelfth Aunt would give birth to a boy. Her uncles and aunts teased her, saying that she should be called the concubine, the concubine, or what an unpleasant name. Luckily, her mother rejected all opinions and insisted on calling her Blooming Flower.


    Hearing her father and mother say that she had a freakish elder brother above her who could speak from the moment she was born, it gave her a headache. When had he ever been so cute to her?


    Father and Mother both liked her a lot and fought to hold her, but they were all very busy. Father had to teach the children how to read and write, and Mother had to treat the children. As a result, the time she spent with her became less and less, until only Uncle San Qi accompanied her.


    Uncle San Qi wasn''t originally called 37 or 21. She couldn''t understand why these uncles used numbers to name their names, unlike her father. Although it was simple and straightforward, it didn''t seem to mean anything.


    No matter what, she would just call him uncle 21. It sounded really intimate, but when his mother heard the name of the medicine, she felt very close. Ye Hua was glad that she didn''t call him ''medicine'', it was so unpleasant to hear, but how could it compare to the sound of flowers blooming?


    His parents would always mention him, but when they mentioned him, they would grind their teeth and smile. That kind of loving and hateful look was not seen on other parents'' faces.


    Actually, she knew that the people outside had always told her that her brother had returned. However, for some reason, her father and mother always liked to talk about what had happened when her brother hadn''t left the valley.


    Even his sisters Baoluo and Mei''er always mentioned him.


    Even though Big Bro had left, Bao Luo and the others didn''t become that lady-like. It gave Uncle Fifteen and the others a headache as they often said they were too wild.


    In comparison, she was indeed a very obedient girl.


    More and more people were praising her. Only her mother could see the little devil in her heart through the surface.


    "Flower Blossom, come quickly. Someone has sent news that your brother is back." Bi Yu was gasping for breath as she ran, her eyes shining brightly.


    "My brother?" For a moment, Night Flower Blossom didn''t know how to react.


    "It''s a flawless flower, a flawless night." Qing Qing added.


    When she heard this, she was filled with joy. Had her brother finally returned?


    She picked up her skirt and ran like the mouth of a valley.


    "Wait for us." The two older girls ran all the way, out of breath.


    After running for a short distance, he met Bao Luo, Dong''er, Yun''er and the others.


    Baoruo was wearing a new red dress that she couldn''t bear to wear. There were garland of flowers on her head, just like a bride. When Ye Hua thought about it, she said, "Sister Baoruo, you are so beautiful today, just like a bride."


    When Bao Lao heard this, his face turned red as he bashfully said, "Bi Yu, it''s better if you don''t want it."


    Jade stared at him, "Why not? Just do it."


    When Night Flower blossomed, he noticed a trace of tenderness in Bi Yu''s eyes when she said this.


    "What if Flawless has a lover?" Bao Luo''s face was full of worry.


    "He dares." Bi Yu harrumphed coldly.


    Turning around to see the night flower blooming, a gentle smile appeared on Bi Yu''s face. "Blooming, can you do us a favor?"


    Night Flower cursed. Big Sister Bi Yu, you came again. When you needed someone, your laugh made people feel nervous. But, you still meekly said, "Big Sister Bi Yu, I''ll listen to you."


    Bi Yu nodded her head in satisfaction. Flowers blooming in the night was indeed more obedient than flowers blooming in the night.


    "Blooming Flower is so obedient." Bi Yu handed over her purse to Blooming Flower. Inside was some snacks used to bribe Blooming Night Flower.


    Her sisters all liked her brother a lot, especially Bao Luo and Bi Yu, who were even more adamant about her brother. Since they were willing to play with her brother, she naturally wouldn''t object to it, but as long as her husband didn''t have to worry about her, how could she control anyone else?


    "It''s here, it''s here." The men at the mouth of the valley rushed to deliver the message.


    Jade pushed open a flower, "Blooming, it''s up to you."


    Her mother had said that he had left the valley when he was only eight years old. At that time, even the oldest sister, Big Sister Baoyu and Big Sister Jadeite, had only just become sensible. Why would he call his two sisters to be completely devoted to him? Big Sister Dong''er and Big Sister Yun''er wanted to play with the boys outside. They had made the boy cry with their combined efforts, so they never came back to look for them again.


    Hearing this, Night Flower Kai turned to ask his mother, who had a strange expression on her face. She was silent for a long time before she asked where she had heard these words. Hearing that it was Bao Luo and Bi Yu''s, Little Fishy didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry.


    Night Flower Opening understood the meaning behind ''red apricot popping out of the wall'', and he was even more impressed with this'' dragon that ends its tail ''older brother. In mother''s words, this older brother was truly domineering.


    "What''s going on?" Night Flower One held onto the night flower and bloomed.


    Big brother Flowerless combined all of his father''s and mother''s strengths, so beautiful that even girls would lose their luster. Night Flower finally understood why Big Sister Bao Luo and Big Sister Bi Yu couldn''t forget about big brother, she suddenly understood what was meant by ''having gone through thick and thin'', and was instantly attracted to him. The first man you met was already so outstanding, how could you pay attention to others?


    Night Flower was sucking on his thumb, tilting his head to look at the night flower, "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    His appearance was secondary, the men in the valley were handsome, the women were beautiful, and if you looked at him too much, you would be immune to it. The vigorous vigor in his body was what attracted the most attention.


    "My name is Flowerless." Ye Wuque squatted down and looked her in the eye. The light in his eyes was gentle, and the corner of his mouth curled up slightly.


    "Flowerless." Night Flower tilted his head. At first glance, she liked this brother.


    "Mom and dad told me that my brother is called Flowerless." She didn''t want to keep playing Mystery. She urgently wanted to tell him that she was his little sister ¡­


    Flawless'' body stiffened. This little girl was him ¡­ His sister?


    "Flower Blossom, hurry! Big Sister Baoluo is about to leave." someone shouted.


    "Sigh." "Yes!" Night Flower answered crisply. He glanced at Flowerless and acted as if he was going to leave. It was true that a brother was important, but a sister-in-law shouldn''t be offended.


    "Where is Bao Luo going?" Flawless pulled the flower blooming, there was a kind of undetectable panic.


    "Married." Hua Kai blinked his eyes, his brother seemed to be very nervous about big sister Bao Luo.


    What? Hua Wuzui widened his eyes. How could he allow that? He had been out for so many years, and the women who were chasing him were arranged in a row, but he didn''t want any of them. Wasn''t this a complete loss? He did not want to repeat the tragedies of his previous life. He had come back as soon as he could and planned to cultivate his emotions for two years before he could marry all the little beauties in the valley one by one.


    Night Flower Blooming winked at Night Flower.


    Hua Wuque was stunned for a moment, but he soon understood the meaning behind his words. He dashed forward.


    "Mine, mine."


    Jade grabbed the flawless ears, just like how Little Fishy used to be.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m flawless." Hua Wuzui cried out, but he didn''t forget to blink twice in reply.


    Bi Yu smiled at the sisters. "Everyone heard. Hua Wuzui said that the treasure channel was his."


    I said mine. I didn''t say who.


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Flower Blossom Night stretched out his hand, "Stupid brother, everyone knows that you came back today and purposely lied to you."


    "Why are you leaning out?" Night Flower wanted to cry, but had no tears.


    Ye Hua tilted her head, her black and white eyes stared innocently at Ye Wu Hua, "How can they be outsiders? Sister Bao Luo and Sister Bi Yu are my future sister-in-law, not outsiders."


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Wuque''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the blossoming night flowers. Was she innocent? Or was she just like him, born with a strange nature? These words left him with no room to refute them.


    Night Flower walked in front of Night Flower and stretched out his hands to ravage her face. "Little sister, you''re really something, right? Why are you so cute?"


    Night Flower Kai ran away from his Demon Claw, hiding behind Big Sister Bao Luo, pushing the treasure channel to his side, "Brother, you''ve been outside for so long, have you forgotten about Big Sister Bi Yu?"


    Sinister, cunning.


    It was definitely a trap. If he wanted to say that the girls outside were beautiful, he would definitely offend all the girls in the valley. But if he wanted to say that the girls outside were ugly, that wouldn''t do either.


    Ye Wuque rolled his eyes, "The girls in the valley and the ones outside each have their own strengths, it''s hard to say who won and who lost. However, I feel that the girls in the valley have more spiritual energy than the girls outside.


    Night Flower Blooming made a face at Night Flower. Night Flower smiled at her complacently. If she wanted to fight with him, she was simply too inexperienced.


    "Flowerless."


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Hua Wuzui''s heart trembled. He turned his gaze to the voice only to see his unscrupulous mother and father standing side by side, their eyes filled with doting love.


    "Father, mother." Hua Wuzui quickly took a few steps forward and quickly walked up to Little Fishy. Then, he suddenly became timid and stopped in his tracks.


    "Stinking brat, you''re playing outside. You don''t want to come back, right?" Ninefire ground his teeth, looking as though he wanted to eat all the flowers in the world. His eyes, however, were filled with joy. His son had grown taller. He had grown up.


    "You came back alone?" Little Fishy deliberately looked behind Flowerless.


    "If it''s not just one person, who would come with me?" Hua Wuque asked.


    Little Fishy gave him a meaningful glance. Don''t think that she didn''t know anything about him. These past few years, his life had been so colorful that she wouldn''t be surprised if he brought back a troop of his wife''s army.


    "Mother is asking you to bring back my sister-in-law and nephew from outside." Night Flower Blooming drilled out from behind Bao Luo''s back, smilingly standing beside Little Fishy, holding her hand and looking at her unblemished body.


    Night Flower was speechless as he looked at her. "Mother, how old is little sister this year?"


    When Little Fishy saw that there was nothing strange going on between Night Flower and Night Flower, she was overjoyed. She pushed Night Flower forward a bit, "Yes, your sister was born the second year after you left. She''s already five years old this year, and is called Night Flower Blooming."


    Speaking of Night Flower, which was already five years old, Little Fishy glared at Night Flower. This stinking brat had been gone for six years and didn''t want to go home?


    With just a glance from Little Fishy, he could tell what she was thinking.


    He walked up to her with a smile. "Mother, your son has been missing your mother for so many years when he was away. Until some time ago, when he obtained a pearl hairpin, I truly feel that only your extraordinary temperament is worthy."


    As he spoke, he took out a pearl from his bosom and placed it on the little fish''s head. After examining it for a moment, he then adjusted its position.


    "Mother is indeed peerless." Night Flower praised, completely ignoring the Night Demon who was grinding her teeth on the side.


    Nine Night Demon looked at Little Fishy''s radiant face, angrily glaring at her flattering face. Could he be any more shameless, trying to curry favor with his unmarried wives? Why did he have to curry favor with his daughter-in-law?


    Even if he offended the king and his father, he would absolutely not offend his mother. In reality, when he was young, he would often have her come up with a strange idea to torment him because he accidentally pissed her off. He had already gotten used to it, so he would rather offend Ye Jiumei, this talkative father, than to offend this malicious mother of his.

 C275

    Ye Hua Kai looked at his father who was too angry to speak out, and then looked at the older brother Bao Luo Elder sister, Bi Yu, who was looking at him with a fervent expression. His smile was sweet and adorable, "Brother, what gift did you bring to our sister-in-law?"


    After all, she was still a good girl and knew how to care about her father. He took the opportunity to hold her close and whispered in her ear, "Little fish, you are born beautiful, but the pearl hairpin is only used to enhance your beauty."


    As he spoke, he cast a threatening glance at Flower Night.


    Night Flower was very busy. He was so busy giving gifts that he didn''t notice his father''s threatening gaze.


    Night Flower Blooming saw that his younger brothers already had presents and didn''t have any of his own. He was displeased.


    "Big brother, mine." In the end, the flower blooming at night was still a child''s impatience. She could only look on helplessly as the flower bloomed at night.


    Ye Wuque was waiting for her words. Hearing his words, he looked down at her condescendingly, "You weren''t here when I left, so ¡­"


    When Night Flower heard this, he looked like he was about to cry. Night Flower finally slapped his forehead. "I still have a cute pet here, so it''s a good match for you, sis."


    Under Night Flower Blooming''s anticipating gaze, Night Flower Unharmed tore a necklace from his neck and threw it into Night Flower''s hands.


    "What is this?" Dong''er couldn''t help but look over curiously.


    Jade had sharp eyes, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "Flower Blossom, why are you giving flowers to an owl? "This thing is really afraid of people, but its red eyes are similar to a flower blooming."


    Hua Wuzui said.


    "What owl? It really has no culture. This is called the Night Owl, and it is the king of the night. Besides my sister, how can there be a second person that can match up to it?"


    When Fishy saw him, she glared at him. This brat actually wanted to bully her immediately after he came back.


    You see, look, the flower blooming big eyes are very cute, very similar to it. This thing was given to me by the High Monk, and the High Monk once said that I would meet someone who is fated to give it to her. I never knew who this so-called fated person is until I saw the flower blooming, only then did I realize that this fated person was actually my sister.


    Hua Wuque had an innocent look on his face. Sigh, who knew that they would take advantage of his absence to create such a person? However, his dad''s level was too low. All these years, he had only created a single girl for him, so all his uncles were very diligent. Fortunately, he brought back quite a lot of things.


    Ye Jiumei glared at Hua Wuque in dissatisfaction. He cared deeply about Little Fishy. If a man could have children, then he would definitely hug her for three years.


    Blooming Night Flower carefully hung the owl pendant around his neck. He smiled sweetly at Flawless and said, "Big brother, I like this Night Owl a lot. I will let everyone know that I like it."


    "Yes!" Night Flower replied indifferently. Who would have thought that one day, this little devil would cause him so much trouble?


    "It''s good that you like it, it''s good that you like it." In six years, he had grown from that little shota who lacked two front teeth back then into a graceful young man.


    "Everyone go back first. Let''s invite everyone over for the feast in two days. I hope everyone can come over." Night Nine spoke calmly.


    Although everyone still wanted to get close to Hua Wuque, they still had to listen to this Valley Master, Ye Jiumei.


    When everyone had dispersed, Flower Blossom finally gathered in front of Flowerless, and circled around him twice. "It really is a disaster."


    "Thank you for your praise." Hua Wuque nodded with a smile.


    Night Flower let out a sigh, "What a pity, even a little bit worse than me."


    He thought he was narcissistic enough, but of course, he also had the qualifications to be narcissistic, so he didn''t expect his little sister to be even more narcissistic than him.


    When Hua Wuque returned, he immediately became the star of the crowd. Fortunately, he was already used to being the center of attention, so his appearance was extremely elegant and proper.


    "Dad, this time, you don''t have to come up with any objective excuses, just focus on making me a few more brothers and sisters."


    Although he had that intention, he still cared deeply about Little Fishy, and was unwilling to let her suffer, alright?


    "Smelly brat, how can you be sticking your tail at your father like that?" Night Nine is about to fight.


    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. If you break it, then your daughter-in-laws will feel sorry for you."


    Xiaoyu heard his words the moment she entered. She looked up at her son and said, "You brat, you''re always flirting with flowers and grass outside. Do you have a big stomach?"


    Upon hearing this, Hua Wuzui''s expression became serious as he smiled awkwardly, "Mother, you don''t even know your own son. That was definitely Liu Xiuping''s rebirth. How could she do such a shameful thing?"


    Although the people here already had a life between a man and a woman, he didn''t want to have that kind of experience too early. He didn''t want others to say that his little brother was too young, so he had to wait until he grew up so that his iron rod wouldn''t grind into a needle.


    Little Fishy looked at him with disdain, "Alright, other people don''t understand, but I still don''t understand. You''re just a kid recovering your strength."


    When this brat was born, he had an anxious look on his face. If he could really hold it in, then it was most likely that he had learned his way to life in that world. Knowing that something like that happened too early was bad for his body.


    Night Flower completely blushed with shame. He could hide his little schemes from anyone, and not from Little Fishy.


    "Mother, I''m still a flower bud after all. Don''t tempt me into committing a crime, thank you." Night Flower laughed as he nodded his head.


    Little Fishy stretched out her hand to hit the back of Night Flower''s head. Seeing his serious expression, she bitterly pulled back her hand.


    "You''re a flower bud, no matter how I look at you, you''re a green bean fly." Little Fishy said disdainfully.


    "Mother, this is the most beautiful green bean fly I''ve ever seen." Night Flower Blooming stuck its head out from behind Little Fishy''s back.


    "How long have you been here?"


    Night Flower laughed innocently, "I came with my parents."


    Night Flower could not believe it. How could this be possible? Even if she were small and had light footsteps, how could he not hear it? After all, they had just returned home.


    Night Flower had no choice but to helplessly look at his parents. "Your way of teaching them is really abnormal."


    Flower blooming was still so small, wasn''t she afraid of this little sapling growing crooked when she heard this?


    "Flowerless, the one who failed the most in our education is you." Little Fishy looked at Night Flower in dissatisfaction. Could you not question her education? The modern education that was like filling a duck was really destroying the child''s imagination. She felt that blooming at night was very good. If everyone in this world was like a perverted child, then the parents would worry even more.


    "Alright, alright, let''s go first. Let''s have the two children interact a bit more." Night Nine pulled Little Fishy away.


    "Big brother, big sister Luo Feng asked me to bring this to you." Flower Blossom Night brought out a fruit shell.


    The corner of Night Flower''s eye twitched. "She asked you to bring a fruit shell?"


    Night Flower Kai blinked his large eyes, "How can that be?" I seem to like the apple big and round, and when I think about how big you like flowers so much, you will definitely let the flowers bloom to eat, so the flower bloomed and ate it without a trace of politeness. The fruit''s shell was given to brother, just to let him plant it on the ground, and in the future, every year when the flowers bloom, there will be big red apples to eat. "


    Upon hearing this, the corner of Night Flower''s mouth twitched. "Did mother tell you the story of Kong Rong''s surrender?"


    How could she have eaten his "honey" without her permission? He looked left and right, but he could not see any affection in the messy shell in front of him. She was still not satisfied with the taste of the fruit, and actually wanted him to plant the shell on the ground so that she could eat the big round apples later.


    "Yes, I did." Ye Zichen replied as if it was as a matter of course.


    "I said why didn''t you learn Kong Rong''s Pear and eat the apple instead?" Night Flower is pure and pure.


    "Mother said that Kong Rong made the pear only mean that he had matured early. After knowing that he had done so, people would definitely praise him for being sensible and give him the biggest and best pear. It was very hypocritical. Mother said that I was not allowed to learn from that child."


    The corners of Ye Wuque''s eyes and mouth turned stiff as he looked straight at Ye Hua. "What else did mother teach you?"


    Night Flower laughed innocently, "Mother said, even if you don''t like it, don''t throw it away. You must give it to someone who needs it more."


    Night Flower flawless looked at the fruit shell in his hand, "So, you gave this fruit shell to me?"


    Night Flower Blooming nodded his head seriously, "Brother, you said that you can plant it on the ground, and when you have nothing to do, you can bring Big Sister Bao Luo to pluck the grass and fertilize it. Watching it take root and blossom, little by little, Big Sister Bao Luo will definitely love you to death."


    Although she didn''t want the fruit, her brother still needed it.


    Night Flower unblemished silently gazed at her, blooming with a guilty conscience as he lowered his head.


    Actually, she really did want to give the apple to her brother, but, smelling the fragrance emitted by the apple, seeing how big, round and delicious it was, she couldn''t help but take a bite. When she arrived at the place where the night flowers were gone, there was only a fruit shell left, elder sister Baoluo was still waiting for her to reply, she definitely couldn''t lie.


    Night Flower stood up, and Night Flower Blossom was so scared that she covered her fart with her hands. She took a step back. Could it be that her brother was going to smack her fart?


    Ye Wuque took out a hoe from behind the door and shook his head towards Night Flower. "Let''s go and plant a love tree with big brother."


    "Is the love tree a godly horse?" Night Flower Blooming said in a daze as he watched Night Flower walk away in large strides.


    "It''s the tree you said to make big sister Baoluo happy." Hua Wuzui said as he walked away.


    Night Flower Blooming looked down at the shell in his palm.


    "Bro, bro, wait for me." Blooming Night chased after him.


    The siblings found a sunny slope and planted the fruit shell. It was actually Flower Night''s effort. Flower Night spoke to him without saying a word.


    "What are you doing?" When they passed by and saw two people, Bi Yu asked curiously.


    "Big sister Baoluo gave big brother a big apple, and brother planted the fruit shell on the ground, saying that he wanted to plant a love tree." Night Flower Blooming said in a swaggering manner.


    When all the girls heard this, they remained silent. From then on, the flowers in the night started blooming, receiving small gifts every day.

 C276

    After the Jade Jade Chicken had been eaten, the feather had been turned into a feather duster, and the shuttlecock had been made. The osmanthus cake and the mung bean soup had been placed into the belly of the night flowers, all of this was nothing much. Actually, these girls also knew that half of the things had gone into the belly of the night flowers, but they didn''t really care.


    Dong''er felt a little uncomfortable. This was clearly a gift for Flower Innocent, but Flower Infinity hadn''t been able to eat it? After all, Flower had only returned for a short period of time, so the girls didn''t rush her out. Dong''er had an idea, so she gave Flower Night Flower the fruit wine she had brewed, and the flower bloomed at night just like before. She took a sip, feeling that it was not bad, and drank it as she walked.


    She had just handed over the wine to Night Flower, saying that it was given to him by Big Sister Dong''er. The alcohol flared up over there, and after sleeping for three days and three nights, it had completely terrified Little Fishy. Although she was skilled in medicine, she was still her own child.


    Night Flower showed no mercy as he dragged Dong''er to the bed where Night Flower was blooming, and asked her what exactly she had eaten for him. Dong''er was frightened, and stammered out the story while Fishy comforted Dong''er, glaring at Night Flower.


    After all, this girl did it for him. How could he be so fierce?


    When she woke up, she saw Xiaoyu staring at her with her eyes wide open. She was holding a newly tied feather duster in her hand and was about to hit her.


    She obediently held on to Xiaoyu''s thigh. "Mother, wuwu, I was wrong."


    Little Fishy normally wouldn''t hit her, not even moving her fingers. Seeing her crying like this made her heart soften, and she sighed. She put down her feather duster and hugged the night flower to ease her anger. "You really are a child."


    Nocturnal Nine and Nocturnal Flower, who wanted to make love for the night flower, were rendered useless.


    The two of them looked at the small flower blooming in the night and silently retreated.


    Ye Hua Wuque looked at Ye Jiumei and couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, what kind of plants do you broadcast? Why are you always producing freaks?"


    Night Nine gave a cold snort, "You know you''re a freak too." With that, he left.


    Night Flower looked at the miserable night flower that was crying as he hugged his mother. He really was strong at the center and had even hit the jackpot. He finally understood why there were people out there. A transcender without ability couldn''t be weak.


    Dong''er had gone to look for Flower Night a few times, but was rejected by Flower Night. Although he had no immunity to beauties, a girl who could scheme against his family was simply too impassive.


    Did Jade and the others really not know that Ye Flower had given them to Night Flower and had kept them for themselves? How could he not know? No matter how smart a child Ye Flower was, he was still a child. How could he endure it until he was in front of Night Flower Flawless before eating? It was just that they loved to sleep in the dark, so they would rather prepare more than play with the flowers in the night.


    Dong''er had a deep grudge against Blooming Night. Only she was fine, as if nothing had happened. When she saw that everyone was still calling out to her older sister.


    Little Fishy advised her son, "Dong''er is still young, so she naturally wants to give you everything that''s good. How can she want so much? Don''t ignore her, at least let your 19th Uncle and his family not have any face at all."


    Ye Hua Wuque looked at his mother with disdain, "Mother, I dare say that in your heart, you wish you could strangle Dong''er to death. Don''t come in front of me and pretend to be a saint."


    Little Fishy resisted the urge to violently beat him up into a pig head. Was she that ruthless? What did this brat think of her? But then again, she was on the verge of breaking down and had the urge to kill someone.


    "Forget it, forget it. Since I''ve already said it, it''s your business whether you want to listen or not. After all, you''re the oldest in the valley right now."


    Dong''er, that brat actually treated her blooming flowers in such a manner. If she were to be married into a blissful wife in the future, there was no guarantee that she would be able to torture her blooming flowers. What if she and Little Jiu Jiu were to die, this child would suffer greatly.


    Although they didn''t specifically isolate Dong''er, children were always sensitive to his presence. In particular, Night Flower was very amiable to all of the children. She was the only one who treated him faintly, and Dong''er was finally unable to take it anymore and cried herself to complain to her parents.


    Nineteen caressed his daughter''s head and sighed softly. Nineteen wives would cry out for their children, yet you said that she had given them gifts and even made them pay for it? He kept mumbling non-stop. Nineteen glared at his wife. The woman shut her mouth unwillingly, but her heart refused to accept it. Whose child wouldn''t they feel heartache?


    Nineteen thought about it for a few days and decided to look for Night Flower. When Dong''er heard this, there were still tears on her face, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    "19th Uncle, you''re here. Take a seat." Lonesome Flower was busy calculating how many supplies he would need to survive the winter. When he saw Nineteen arrive, he quickly got up and made way for her.


    19 sat down and stared blankly at Hua Wuque''s face. In fact, when Ye Jiumei and the others came here, they had thought of not establishing the title of Valley Master, but to implement the democracy that Little Fishy spoke of.


    When Little Fishy heard this, she just gave a few simple examples, so everyone then suggested that Ye Jiumei be the Valley Master. After all, everyone was already used to obeying him.


    No matter what, there was a limit to a group of people. With so many people with completely different personalities, as long as they didn''t do anything wicked, the rules would be lax.


    Some time ago, your Aunt Nineteen went back to her parents'' home. Her mother was not well, and I hope that Aunt Nineteenth went back home. I thought that since the elderly were old and had an old illness, they always thought of their children by their side. Nineteen considered.


    "Father."


    She bowed her head as she felt a gaze from the side.


    Seeing that Dong''er had stopped talking, Ye Hua smiled and asked Nineteen, "19th Uncle, do you want me to send someone to take a look?"


    Nineteen quickly waved his hand. "It''s not a serious illness. It''s just that the elderly miss their children."


    Hearing this, Ye Wuque nodded his head, "With the old man''s age, it''s within reason that he wants to reunite with his family. Uncle Nineteen won''t bring the old man here to live, and because my little sister is a glutton, I''ve caused Dong''er some grievances. Isn''t it our fault that 19th Uncle left at this time?"


    Night Flower smiled at Dong''er, then turned his head to look at Nineteen.


    "That''s right, that''s right." Dong''er nodded.


    Actually, what she meant was that Ye Wuque was right. She didn''t want to leave the villain''s valley, but she was still young and couldn''t express her feelings. Now that she said it, all nineteen of them started to complain about the Ye Family.


    "No, it''s not like that." Nineteen''s mouth was agape as he quickly waved his hands.


    "19th Uncle, we should have apologized to 19th Uncle and his family a long time ago. Father said that if we went there seriously, we would force 19th Uncle to blame Dong''er instead. For kids, it''s hard to avoid some quarrels, and it''s always a child''s business. If it''s because of this that affects the relationship between 19th Uncle and Father, then it''s the child who doesn''t understand things."


    "19th Uncle, I apologize on behalf of the flowers."


    Night Flowers bowed deeply to Nineteen.


    Nineteen saw her and hurried to support Night Flower. "Flower Blossom, what are you talking about? Dong''er is being mischievous."


    Dong''er pouted when she heard this. Where was she mischievous?


    Ye Hua Wuque laughed and said, "Little Sister Dong''er is also kind-hearted. Flower blooming isn''t very sensible; it''s fun to eat."


    When Dong''er heard this, she smiled. That''s right.


    Night Flower and Nineteen looked at each other and smiled. Then, the matter was over.


    "Big brother, big brother, look! The big bird I saved can fly!"


    Night Flower Blooming rushed in from outside. When he saw Nineteen, he quickly greeted her, "Uncle Nineteen."


    Knowing that her big brother and the others had something important to do, she quickly stepped forward to grab Dong''er''s hand. "Big Sister Dong''er, quickly come with me to take a look. My big bird can fly now!"


    "I''m not going. Big Bird is so fierce." Dong''er shrank back her neck.


    "It won''t, it won''t! The big bird is so obedient!" Flower Blossom Night swore.


    When Dong''er heard this, some thoughts ran through her mind.


    Seeing her restless expression, Flower Night smiled and encouraged her. "Yeah, I''ve seen it too. That big bird is indeed very obedient."


    When Dong''er heard this, she pulled at the flower. "I''ll go take a look."


    The two little girls ran away. Nineteen couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw them. "He really is a little kid."


    He was angry today, but he would be fine tomorrow.


    "Kids can''t be real." Night Flower laughed.


    "We thought so too, but then we had to change our minds."


    Who would treat a child as if he were a child after seeing such a perverted child?


    Along the way, the night blooming flowers saw anyone pulling to see her big bird.


    Girls were always timid, especially when it came to night flowers. The little bug she was talking about was a snake and the kitten she was talking about was a tiger cub. Who knew what she was talking about?

 C277

    "My big bird is very obedient, really very obedient." Night Flower explained again and again, almost to the point of crying. Why didn''t they trust her?


    Previously when it rained, she saw very, very long bugs. Her mother told her that those were earthworms, and the snakes she saw that day were also very, very long. The clothes of the flower cat and the tiger were so similar, how could they be separated clearly?


    Everyone looked at Night Flower''s expression, which was on the verge of bursting into tears, and could not bear to do so.


    "Alright, alright. Everyone, let''s go together." Seeing Night Flower''s expression that was on the verge of bursting into tears, Bi Yu hurriedly opened her mouth.


    At most, it would just be an eagle, what else could it be?


    However, the girls were still a bit apprehensive. Night Flower was talking about big birds. If they were to see them angry, it would be terrible if they scratched their faces with their claws.


    Night Flower saw that everyone wanted to see her bird, so she turned tears to smiles and skipped around to lead the way. From time to time, she would turn her head back, looking as if she was afraid that everyone might run away.


    When the crowd saw the large bird, they were all stunned. "Blooming Flower, is this the large bird you were talking about?"


    It was just like a pheasant.


    "Yeah, he''s really obedient." The flowers bloomed in the night, and with great effort, he picked up the beautifully bandaged pheasant, showing it around in a circle for everyone to see.


    Everyone was speechless. Because of the night flowers'' overflowing sympathy, the Ye Family had become vegetarianism, and Night Flower had just returned. They were afraid that he would become sick from eating too much food, so they thought of ways to make some wild food for him. They thought that he would not eat the night flowers at meetings, but who knew that she would be happier than anyone else.


    This two-faced little thing carried out the gentleman''s distant chefs, as long as she didn''t have to see the whole animal or kill anyone.


    "Is this the giant bird you were talking about?" Dong''er couldn''t help but ask.


    Night Flower Blooming nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Seeing the disappointed look on everyone''s faces, Night Flower was puzzled. She struggled to lift the pheasant up and said, "Good girl, I know my elder sisters."


    "That... My stomach hurts, aiyo. " Bao Luo clutched his stomach and left.


    Qing Qing quickly shouted, "Wait for me, I want to go too!"


    What the hell? If it were them, they would have already boiled the pot and killed the stew.


    In a short while, everyone had run off. What was so good about a pheasant? That was why he made such a fuss at night.


    Night Flower Blooming looked at the docile pheasant in his arms and said with a dejected expression, "Hey, don''t go. The big bird is really obedient. None of you have hugged."


    Many of its companions had been eaten by humans, but it had no way of resisting. It had only suffered a small wound, but this little girl who held it in its arms had actually wrapped up its claws and body. Right now, it was tied up by all sorts of bandages.


    Later on, Xiaoyu also saw the poor pheasant. The cotton cloth to bandage its wound was even tied with a butterfly knot. She was speechless. This child had the potential to be a nurse.


    If it was Flower Night, she would have dragged him to study medicine a long time ago. But when it came to Flower Night, she couldn''t bear to part with it.


    In the past, he would save little ants and little earthworms, but now, he treated snakes like earthworms and tigers as big cats. Little Fishy looked at the mountain chicken that looked like a birthday present with a bow, and didn''t know how to sympathize with it, but if it was in someone else''s hands, how could it enjoy such treatment? It would have already been eaten long ago.


    It was fine for the flowers to bloom in the night, but they were a bit too daring. They were not afraid of animals, perhaps it was because they drank the milk of beasts from a young age.


    This was also because when the small fish bloomed in the night, when the milk was insufficient, all the uncles would bring some wild beasts that had just finished giving birth. The small fish was speechless when they heard this, although she also felt that the milk of wild beasts was better than that of cattle and sheep, but in the middle of the night, listening to the door was either a wolf''s howl or a tiger''s roar, who could bear it? There were so many women and children in the valley, who wasn''t afraid? In those two days, Xiaoyu trained many more disciples, who were said to be scared out of their wits.


    When the uncles heard from Night Nine that this would not do, they had to get one animal a day and let it go after milking it, because the little fish said they could not disrupt the ecological balance. If they caught the mother wolf and the tigress, they would starve the newborn wolf cub to death or be eaten by other beasts.


    They didn''t understand the balance of nature, but they did understand what Fishy meant. No mother would have the heart to watch another child die, even if it were a beast race.


    In any case, although they were also hunting, they weren''t going to live on this. Thus, since Little Fishy said that they wouldn''t kill pregnant beasts or anything, they did as she said.


    Only she could deal with Night Flower, and Night Flower could only listen to her. It was not that the ancient people of the world were stupid, but only those who had transcended worlds could truly understand the people who had transcended worlds.


    By the time Night Flower was born, Little Fishy finally had the feeling of a mother, and she refused to miss every step of its blooming. The problem was, Night Flower was her and Night Nine''s child, so at least she was willing to listen to Little Fishy''s words.


    Thus, towards this late daughter of hers, Night Nine was extremely fond of her.


    For a period of time, the husband and wife pair glared at each other as they fought over the night flower, but in the end, Night Nine was completely defeated. There was no helping it, Little Fishy didn''t have enough milk, and she also had the choice of blooming at night, which caused Night Nine to silently retreat to the corner of the wall and scratch the walls in grief.


    In the next life, in the next life, he would definitely die with Fishy. He would let her be a man and a woman.


    Little Fishy fed the night flowers as she listened to Night Nine''s gnashing teeth in anticipation.


    Little Fishy cast a sidelong glance at the defeated rooster, and snorted coldly, "Who wants to live the next life with you?"


    It would already be great if he could live his entire life well, how could he care about the matters of his next life. Moreover, after entering the underworld and drinking Grandma Meng''s Elixir, who would still remember his life?


    This little girl was actually not that bold. However, she had never felt like a vulnerable person. She had often picked up some animals to raise. At first, it was fine, it was just a small thing.


    Little Fishy supported her forehead with one hand. It was a loss that she grew up drinking the milk of wild beasts when she was young. The little girl had run to the wild beasts several times, but she wasn''t torn to shreds by them.


    Even now, Fishy still had lingering fear. When did tigers even enter the valley? Only when she had just given birth to her baby, the Digital Legion had caught her twice.


    When they found it, the little fish were scared out of their wits, and Night Flower actually stayed with the little tigers, playing with them in great joy.


    Little Fishy felt like her liver and gall were about to burst, "Blooming."


    It was a tiger, a tiger! Although it was obviously a young tiger, no matter who it was, a young tiger would not eat a human.


    Hearing this, Night Flower turned around, and Little Fishy''s legs went limp as she sat on the ground. Her face was covered in blood, and it was bright red.


    "Mother, Big Cat ¡­" Large... "Cat." Night Flower saw Little Fishy stumble towards her.


    Little Fishy''s pupils suddenly contracted and immediately enlarged, biting her tongue. She could not faint at this moment.


    When Nightingale came up to her, she threw her arms around her and backed away from the crowd. They were just about to attack the tigers when Night Nine stopped them.


    The group saw a shocking scene. A few little tigers were lying down in a row, or more accurately they were kneeling down. When they moved, they revealed a wounded tigress with a handkerchief tied to her leg.


    He recognized it as the one he had grabbed a few years ago, because the pattern on its forehead was different from that of other tigers.


    "Large... "Cat." Blooming Night even clapped his hands and called her a big cat.


    Little Fishy looked at the row of little tigers with lingering fear. Big cats? That was enough to scare her to death.

 C278

    Fishy was really scared. She had never been this scared when she gave Night Nine the scorpion drug, even though her husband and children were her most important people.


    After all, after being bitten by a scorpion, the poison would immediately spread throughout his body and he would not feel any pain. However, being torn to shreds by a tiger, just thinking about it made him shudder.


    "That tigress seems to have come to ask for help. I''ll go take a look." Three Seven vigilantly and slowly approached the female tiger.


    They never would have thought that the female tiger had come for help. In the end, the female tiger had been treated and brought back to the forest with the other little tigers.


    The flower blooming at night admires San Qi more and more, especially San Qi uncle can blow a good Xiao.


    Night Flower saw the tigress leave with the little tigers, reluctant to part with them. "Mother, will they come again?"


    Xiaoyu only thought that her daughter was frightened, she quickly hugged her and said, "It won''t happen again, it won''t happen again."


    "Hearing this, the night flowers bloomed even more glumly. After a long time, she finally found Little Fishy." Mother, Blooming Flower will learn from you how to save little animals, okay? "


    Little Fishy would never have thought that she would actually pass her medical skills on to a child. This world was simply too mystical.


    Unlike Night Flower, Night Flower was like a breathing poison storehouse. As long as he used it properly, he would be a small pharmacy. Night Flower would have to practice with Little Fishy.


    The little girl was very interested in saving the dying and helping the wounded, but she only treated the animals.


    Fishy couldn''t understand why she would be able to induce a veterinarian to come out of nowhere. How was that reasonable? One had to know that Little Fishy was most afraid of these man-eating big fellows.


    Later on, when Little Fishy realized that the night flowers were blooming furtively, she was just curious and followed her out. She was almost scared to death and was playing with a little tiger with great pleasure.


    The little tiger was still very sensitive to the scent of humans. It let out two threatening growls at the hiding place of the little fish, causing it to not faint from fear.


    When Night Flower turned around and saw his mother, he immediately consoled the little tiger in his arms, "Don''t scare people, that''s my mother."


    Xiao Hu seemed to have understood her words and lay down. Night bloomed as he jumped in front of Xiao Yu, "Mother, why did you come out? I introduced you to a big cat. It fell ill a while ago and was cured by me."


    The flower blooming in the night spoke.


    Xiaoyu saw that she had left Little Tiger''s control, so she quickly pulled her towards the valley, turning on the mechanism at the same time, "Child, why are you running outside in the middle of the night? Aren''t you afraid that the tiger will eat you? "


    This child clearly looked down on her long life.


    "They don''t eat people." The night flowers that were discovered by the little fish bloomed. They were pulled home by her, and they fiercely beat up the little fart. Night Flower''s eyes were filled with tears as he argued.


    "Even if you don''t eat people, you are not allowed to play with them and treat them." Little Fishy was flustered and exasperated. This little girl, how could she not know fear? With her tender skin and tender flesh, it was not enough for her to give others a meal.


    Although she had a faint feeling that those animals would not harm Night Flower, perhaps because she grew up drinking animal milk, but cats could scratch people when they turned their faces, rabbits could even step on eagles, who can guarantee those animals would speak no human language? Yes, they "came in admiration", but how could she know that if Night Flower suddenly hurt them, they would be in a bad mood and snap their throats.


    Night Flower''s eyes were glistening with tears, his expression aggrieved. "But they told me they were in pain. Whether I save them or not, they will die."


    "If I don''t let you save me, then I won''t allow you to save me." She could back down on other things, but not on this one.


    Because of this matter, the little fish had been confined by the night flowers. Actually, it was to prevent the night flowers from leaving the room, but other people could go see her.


    Night Flower''s temper flared up and he lost it. She didn''t care who came.


    "I hate you, you wicked witch." Night Flower pushed Little Fishy away and closed his door.


    Fishy stood outside the door, tears streaming down her face. She actually said she hated her.


    Night Nine sighed, coming up and putting her arm around Little Fishy''s shoulder. She leaned wearily on Night Nine''s shoulder, "Little Nine, Blooming Flower actually said that she hated me, that I''m a witch."


    Flower Blossom has always been so sensible, why are you pestering me like this? If it was any other matter, Xiaoyu might have compromised. However, she really didn''t dare to let her do it.


    Night Nine looked at the closed door, shook his head, coaxing his wife back, "Child, it''s normal for you to not be able to come back for fun. You told her to calm down for two days, and after that, she thought it through and apologized."


    The peaceful atmosphere in the valley had been broken by the animals. Although most of them were just waiting outside the valley, who knew if that child would accidentally run out of the valley? What if he were to run into them? What if these sickly guys don''t like the look of their young friends?


    That''s true too. How could he learn veterinary medicine from a godly doctor?


    Little Fishy''s head hurt so much that she thought she was bandaging the wounds of some small animals. Who knew that she was so bold as to treat tigers? Suddenly, she thought of an idiom ¡ª a tiger pulling its teeth; she was risking her life for something like that.


    How could she not know what she was thinking? He didn''t agree. It was too dangerous.


    Flower Blossom''s eyes were filled with tears as he laid on the bed. Those animals were really pitiful. They were all injured and sick, but she couldn''t say anything. She just wanted to help them.


    Deep in the night, the people sleeping soundly in the valley were suddenly awakened by the sound of wolves howling and tigers howling. The mother hugged her child while the men rushed out with weapons in their hands.


    "Valley Master, the entrance is surrounded by wild beasts." Someone reported.


    Upon hearing this, Night Flower had no choice but to walk out first.


    Little Fishy was originally very angry because of the night flowers, but at night she used all of her powers to make the little fish confused. Hearing the wild beast''s cry, she suddenly woke up, threw on some clothes and rushed to her daughter''s room, when she saw her daughter, she was so scared that she immediately hugged her and thought that she had gone out again. In a trance, she had a nightmare that scared her to death.


    She was very unhappy when the sleeping Night Flower Blossom was woken up. She still remembered that Little Fishy was fierce towards her.


    "Alright, alright, go to sleep." After all, her husband and sons were all fighting to protect the people in the valley.


    Little Fishy hurriedly left. When the night flowers turned over, she felt that something was wrong. Why did the wild beasts today sound as if they were right in front of her eyes?


    When Night Flower opened his mouth and listened carefully, his expression changed. This was not a cry, but more like a meeting of a wild beast.


    Curious to death, she quickly got up, put on her clothes, sneaked out, joked that she wouldn''t let him out?


    When Little Fishy came out of the valley, she looked at the two opposing groups and couldn''t help but let out a "weng" sound. The peculiar fishy smell of the animals on the other side made her feel dizzy.


    Night Flower stood at the front, shouting to the wild beasts.


    "We have always kept our distance from each other. You all have always had your own reasons as well. I hope that we can resolve this peacefully."


    Xiaoyu did not faint when she heard this. People always said that he was talking to an ox. What was this about? Even if he was Lord Tathagata, the people on the other side would have to be able to understand his words.


    She opened her mouth several times in an attempt to call Night Flower back, but when her lips moved, no sound came out.


    "Brother." Night Flower rushed out.


    When Fishy saw this, her eyes rolled back as she fainted. These two children, how come none of them could make her relax?


    When Xiaoyu woke up, she saw three worried faces with smiles on their faces.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re awake."


    "Mother, you''re awake."


    Little Fishy sighed, she''s still alive? Wasn''t he scared to death by these two evil beings?


    "Let me transmigrate. I really can''t be bothered with you two vile creatures." Little Fishy turned her head. Were they stupid or sharp? Did they think they were living Bodhisattvas? How to negotiate with wolves? Do you want to use your body to feed the tiger?


    "Mother, I know you don''t understand. Actually, I ¡­ When we were in the desert, we often negotiate with the Sand Wolves, and people always think that they are the smartest. In fact, in such a harsh environment, humans are really not as good as beasts, because most beasts can understand human speech, but humans can''t understand beast speech. "


    Little Fishy understood the meaning behind his words. She knew that Night Flower was not speaking about this world. She was truly curious. Could wild beasts really understand human speech? Of course, she couldn''t have pulled her face down to forgive the two of them right away, but she did.


    Mother, you don''t know, when we first went there, we were always hoping to get a wolf, but then by some coincidence, we actually got a wolf cub. A local one saw this, and his face changed, he was a little leader, and directed us to do all the work, but before we got busy, we were surrounded by wolves. After that, the local leader held the wolf cub and negotiated with them, and we all felt that he was crazy, and did not expect the wolves to really retreat.


    Night Flower thought back to that scene, it truly made his blood boil.


    "And then?" Little Fishy couldn''t help but turn her head and ask, Negotiating with wolves? Unheard of.


    "Later on, we gave the wolf cub back to us. Mother, those beasts have already retreated, but they retreated after hearing the threat from our younger sister." Night Flower laughed.


    The corner of Fishy''s mouth twitched. Were the wild beasts listening to Flower Night? Why did it feel like she was listening to a fantasy story?


    "It''s true. I lost my temper with them and said that they scared my family and friends. Since they are acting like this, I won''t treat them anymore." Night Flower Blossom explained.


    Little Fishy helplessly looked at Niu Mei. This child couldn''t have been delusional, right?


    Night Nine looked at the little fish, "It''s real." After speaking, those wild beasts let out a snort and slowly retreated.


    Hearing this, Little Fishy gave Night Nine a fierce pinch.


    Caught off guard, Night Nine couldn''t help but cry out, "Little Fishy, what are you doing?"


    "Is it painful?" Little Fishy gave Night Nine a puzzled look.


    Hearing this, Night Nine didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. "You don''t believe what I''m saying either. Then I''ll pinch you and you''ll know that you''re not dreaming."


    "I do, I don''t believe it, right?" Xiaoyu hurriedly begged for mercy, feeling depressed in her heart. ''Isn''t this world too mysterious? Your son is already abnormal!''

 C279

    Later, the small fish found that animals did often come to the mouth of the valley.


    Who said that animals were inferior to humans? Those wolves, leopards, tigers, and the like would all wait outside the valley, while some birds would directly fly in front of Night Flower''s open door. Because of this, Night Flower had a new rule: as long as one could reach the wounded wild beasts in front of the Valley of the Evil Realm, as long as there was no harm, the people in the valley would not be harmed.


    The little girls were full of sympathy from the start, but they were also very scared. However, when they saw that the big beasts seemed to understand human nature, they were no longer afraid. They hid far away and watched the night flowers blooming to treat the beasts.


    When Night Flower was eight years old, her most beloved uncle, San Qi, came out of the valley. Originally, she didn''t care, but her uncles came out frequently. Sometimes they bought clothes, sometimes they collected food, only this time, Uncle San Qi brought back a woman.


    Upon hearing that Uncle San Qi had returned, she ran excitedly to the entrance of the valley. From afar, she saw that Uncle San Qi was not carrying the candy store rack like before, but was holding the hand of a woman instead.


    "Uncle San Qi." Blooming Night ran in front of San Qi, panting for a long time, unable to catch his breath.


    "Little Meng, come here, this is what I told you about blooming during the night." Uncle Sanlang pulled the woman over.


    The woman looked at the flowers blooming in the night, her eyes filled with love. "What a beautiful little girl."


    "Sister, you are so beautiful." Night Flower Blooming was never a stingy person. When others praised her, she was happy. She could only praise them back, hoping that the people she praised were just as happy as she was.


    When San Qi heard this, his eyebrows creased. What sort of seniority was this? "Wrong, wrong. I have to call you Aunt."


    Flowers bloom in the night, Aunt.


    Night Flower turned around and ran. She didn''t want any aunts. She had originally planned to become Aunt San Qi herself.


    Little Meng looked at Night Flower who was running away and immediately felt that she didn''t like her. She was a bit depressed. She heard from San Qi that Night Flower was the Valley Master''s younger sister. Then, would Valley Master not treat him well in the future?


    "It''s fine. I don''t think I saw a gift. Where did he go to be angry?" Three Seven took Xiao Meng''s hand and led her to see Night Flower.


    "Hate, hate." Night Flower opened up and ran to the edge of the swamp, randomly whipping around with a tree branch. He then sat down, took off the Xiao at his waist, and began to blow.


    Mother and father had entered the marshland, so she really wanted to see mother right now.


    3: 7 Take Xiao Meng to see the night flower complete.


    Seeing Ye Wuque, Xiao Meng was shocked. Even when she saw the night flowers bloom, she did not expect that Valley Master would be so young.


    Ye Hua Wuque''s eyes, which were full of smiles, shot a sharp glance at Xiao Meng. She blushed and lowered her head.


    "Since we''ve entered the valley, we''ll be people of the valley. Uncle San Qi, take Aunt to rest." Night Flower laughed.


    He didn''t like this woman by instinct, but it was fine as long as Uncle San Qi liked her.


    After the two of them left, Xiao Meng couldn''t help but turn around to look. There was actually such a handsome man in this world.


    "Three Seven, is this the Valley Master you were talking about? "So young."


    Little Meng thought that Valley Master was an old man. Although San Qi said that Valley Master was very young, who would have thought that she would be so young and handsome? She realized that she had fallen in love with Valley Master.


    37 took her back to her own residence. Those who were "kicked out" like him were mostly bachelors and didn''t have any property, so people would come to clean up regularly to avoid the dust in the house when they brought back new people.


    Xiao Meng stared at the simple house as her heart filled with disappointment.


    "This is your home."


    "It will be our home from now on." The corners of his eyes were filled with happiness.


    Night Flower finished his business in the valley, stood up and walked towards the swamp. His mother and father had been inside for many days now, and he didn''t know when they had come out.


    From far away, they could hear the mournful sound of a flute. Ye Wuque shook her head, "This little girl, always playing a melody to such an extent. She''s really the best footnote for ''forcing words to say'' sorrow ''."


    Night Flower walked towards the direction of the flute melody. The flute melody suddenly stopped. From afar, Night Flower could see Night Flower sitting there in a daze, his arms wrapped around his knees.


    She was very familiar with the sound of his footsteps, so she ignored him.


    Night Flower sat down against the night flower. "What''s the matter, my little beauty?"


    Night Flower let out a weak sigh as he glanced at Night Flower. "Nothing?"


    Night Flower scratched her nose. "Nothing? Who would believe you, look at that soulless look of yours. "


    "Brother." The flowers bloomed in the night.


    "Where is it?" The night flowers bloomed as they stubbornly said.


    "Not yet. Look at your face, it''s been stretched longer than a donkey''s face." Night Flower reached out his hand to poke Night Flower''s forehead.


    "Brother."


    Whether the night flowers bloomed or not, how could she have them?


    Night Flower only smiled.


    Night Flower let out a long sigh. "Brother, I don''t like Uncle San Qi anymore. I hate him to death."


    Night Flower was stunned. Didn''t she love Uncle San Qi the most? A thought flashed through Ye Wuque''s mind. ''Could it be? I''m already in love with someone at such a young age?''


    Although Flawless Night also felt that Little Meng didn''t seem like someone who was living a peaceful life, as long as Uncle San Qi liked her, that was fine. The problem was, why did Blooming Flower say he hated Uncle San Qi all of a sudden, was it just because he brought back Little Meng?


    It was worth looking into.


    "It must be that Uncle San Qi didn''t bring any presents for Flower Blossom. I hate him too." Night Flower Wuque purposefully said huffily.


    "No, no, Blooming Flower is not a child. You''re not allowed to hate Uncle San Qi." The night flowers bloomed in a flurry.


    Although she really liked presents, she couldn''t be angry because someone didn''t bring her a present.


    "Then why?" Ye Hua Wuque blinked as he asked.


    "I don''t like the woman he brought back. I don''t want him to marry any other woman." Night Flower Blooming angrily said.


    Night Flower only felt an incomparable pain in his balls as ten thousand mud horses galloped through his head.


    "Why is that?" Night Flower asked.


    Although the answer was about to come out, he still wanted to personally hear Night Flower speak. It wasn''t because she was petty and didn''t like Miss Little Meng, so he decided to give her a big hat that caused her to fall in love.


    "I just don''t like it." Night Flower stood up and stamped his feet.


    Night Flower reached out his hand to pull Night Flower down to sit him down. "Flower Blooming, you know, humans, they started out as children, but slowly they grew up to be big kids, then adults, and then adults. After becoming adults, they would become their own children, then become middle-aged people, and finally become old people."


    Night Flower felt that telling his child these things really wasn''t his forte.


    "Look, the other uncles are already married, and Uncle San is no longer young. If we don''t get married soon, we will become middle-aged men. This is a very embarrassing thing to do."


    Flower Blossom bit her lips, her tears rolling in her eyes, but she refused to fall. "Brother, Flower Blossom feels bad. Flower wants to become an adult immediately."


    The night flowers bloomed and rushed into his arms.


    What are you still talking about? The little girl fell in love.


    Flawless Night stroked her hair. He wanted to say that it was wrong to be in love, that she should stifle this unhealthy feeling in her cradle.


    What are you still talking about? This damn girl is actually an abbot.


    "You''re still young, so you don''t understand matters of the heart." Ye Hua Wuque said in an aged tone.


    "Who says I don''t understand?" Night Flower Blossom was unconvinced.


    Nightflower felt that the problem had arrived. What did you think she understood? Could she even compare to him? Even when his body was that of an infant, he was already in trouble. It was with great difficulty that he finally married to this day. Even he felt that he married later than he married.


    Night Flower felt that he was a clone, and wished that he wouldn''t be as old as the clone was.


    Night Flower felt that he had aged. He raised his head and looked at the sky. Perhaps he should release the flower now.


    When the couple returned from the marshland, Little Fishy went straight into the laboratory. Luckily, Little Fishy''s laboratory was not forbidden to humans.


    "Go, go, go. How can I bring my child here?" Little fishes chased flowers out into the night.


    Xiaoyu was actually a bit depressed. If it was at this moment, her baby would probably only be soy sauce. Who would have thought that she would actually carry her grandson even though she thought that she was still young and beautiful?


    It was just that the special physique of Flower Blossom Night had left a shadow in her heart. In a place like the pharmacy, where medicine was brewed every day, she was really afraid that when the child''s skin breathed, the poison would enter her body.


    "Mother, you and daddy have been staying in this valley for so long, don''t you want to go for a walk?" Night Flower asked.


    "Get to the point." Little Fishy put away the freshly picked herbs.


    Night Flower Wuque thought for a bit, "I think we should bring Little Sis out to see more people."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "Did she cause you trouble in the past few days?"


    While he was talking, his hands were not idle.


    Ye Hua Wuque looked at her multitasking attitude and said unhappily, "Mother, can you please sit down and listen to me?"


    When Little Fishy heard this, she raised her head and saw the serious expression on Night Flower Wuque''s face. She washed her hands, walked to his side, and took the little guy from him.


    "Uncle San Qi, bring back a woman."


    Xiaoyu was stunned, "More importantly."

 C280

    Ye Hua Wuque admired Little Fishy to death, but she knew that this wasn''t the main point. Anyway, Uncle San Qi wasn''t the first to bring a woman back, and he wouldn''t be the last.


    "The point is that your daughter likes Uncle San Qi." Night Flower said.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu frowned, "Ai, I''m so worried about death. You tell me how good it is to get married late and give birth later."


    How old is Night Flower, a little brat like you trying to catch a man?


    Well, she couldn''t ask for night flowers to bloom by modern standards.


    "If you don''t want your daughter to be your great-aunt, then take her out of the valley now, or I''m afraid she won''t get married."


    "How can my daughter not marry?" Little Fishy was displeased after hearing this, although she understood it in her heart.


    "Other girls are fine, but if you can''t find someone to marry, then I can still compromise and accept them. The age difference isn''t that great. You said that you could bear to call a girl ''girl'' and either marry an uncle or a little brother."


    Night Flower Wuque disdained.


    "Why are there so many of them?" Fishy sighed.


    She and Night Nine had already fallen in love with this kind of life, and they really didn''t want to leave the valley.


    "Alright, alright, stop being so hypocritical. How many times have you and dad said that they were going to leave the country? We haven''t been successful in so many years, so it''s a good opportunity for us to make up for our honeymoon."


    Little Fishy suspiciously looked at Night Flower, "Why do I have the feeling of being exiled?"


    Ye Hua Wuque was truly in awe of this old lady, to think that she could think of such a thing.


    "Mother, don''t tell me your menopause has been advanced?"


    Little Fishy was angry, "If I didn''t hug the little guy and see if I wouldn''t hit you until you glitter with spring light, then you can just curse me."


    It was her misfortune to have adopted a child like this.


    "Alright, alright. Will you go or not?" If you want to go, I''ll have to make preparations earlier. It''s extremely cold outside, and can''t be compared to the valley.


    Xiaoyu thought for a moment, "I''ll discuss it with your father when I get back."


    Night Flower knew that what Little Fishy said was basically the correct words.


    "The outside world has long since changed from how it was before. Mother, you better not be like before." Night Flower Wuque couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "What kind of person do you think your mother is? I have now married two daughter-in-law, and I also have a grandson. How can I be as willful and reckless as I was before?" Little Fishy helplessly looked at the flawless night flowers. She was still young, there was no need for her to be repeatedly warned by her son, right?


    Night Flower realized that there was something wrong with his tone of voice. He laughed at himself and said, "No wonder you always talk about bureaucracy. You''ve been a valley lord for too long. You always sound official when you speak."


    When Little Fishy heard this, she smiled and teased the little guy in her embrace.


    Night Flower was also a precautionary measure. His mother was a person who loved to fight against injustice the most. When the time came, she would focus on fighting against injustice and forget about the proper matters in the end.


    That night, Fishy told Night Nine.


    Hearing this, Night Nine was shocked, "How can this be?"


    Thirty-Seven was her uncle.


    "I feel that Hua Wuzui''s words make sense. We haven''t been out for so many years, so we might as well take this opportunity to play around for a while."


    "Little Nine, what do you think?"


    "As you say." Night Nine nodded. This was a major life-long event related to blooming flowers, and he absolutely couldn''t be sloppy about it.


    Thinking for a bit, Night Nine couldn''t help but poke Little Fishy in the eye. Little Fishy, are you asleep? "


    How could Xiaoyu sleep? Even if she fell asleep, she would be woken up by his poke.


    "What is it?" Little Fishy asked vaguely.


    "Did you misunderstand?" He could not believe that Blooming Flower would fall in love with an uncle.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Uncle Meng had a lot of people.


    Little Fishy turned over and found a comfortable position to continue sleeping.


    "This is too unbelievable." Night Demon still didn''t think it was possible.


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s possible or not. Even if it isn''t, what Hua Wuzui said is right. The people in the valley are either too old or too tender. Seize your son-in-law as soon as possible."


    After all these years of being together, they had already treated these people as brothers of theirs. If a brother suddenly became a generation younger, the two of them would not be able to take it anymore, needless to say.


    Since both of them had something on their minds, they didn''t sleep well. The next day, they carried some gifts to visit San Qi.


    Little Meng was in the middle of a fight with Number Three and Seven. Just as she rushed out of the door, she almost collided with Night Nine, causing her to stop in her tracks. When she saw Night Nine, her eyes lit up.


    Fishy had seen this look too many times. She took the things in Ninefire''s hands, and asked with a smile, "It''s the wife of the three or seven brothers, right? My husband and I just came back yesterday, and we specially brought a present to see you."


    As he spoke, he stuffed the gift into Xiao Meng''s arms.


    Xiao Meng looked at the items in her arms and came back to her senses. She shouted into the room, "37th, someone is here to see you."


    He didn''t run outside even after shouting. He passionately carried his stuff and let the two inside. "Quick, let''s go inside. 37 hasn''t left today."


    Xiao Meng thought to herself. Why are all the men here so handsome?


    Little Fishy sneered. Could it be that he was plotting against her?


    Night Flower Wuque had already told Fishy that the woman he brought back with him, San Qi, had a pair of eyes that made people uncomfortable. This wasn''t uncomfortable at all, this was clearly a soul-snatching, soul-snatching woman.


    "Mistress." After so many years, he was still used to calling her Master.


    Xiaoyu hurriedly helped her up. "Get up, get up! We''re all family, there''s no need for all of this."


    She looked up and down at Xiao Meng and said with a smile, "You are indeed a beauty, especially your eyes. Since we are already here, there is no need to be so polite. Look at you, don''t scare our new bride."


    "What bride?" Little Meng stuttered.


    Ever since she saw Night Flower that day, she had been a little distracted. She always felt that with her beauty, she should match it with Night Flower that way. These two days, she had been looking left and right and displeasing to the eye.


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu smiled, "There are a lot of men and fewer women in the valley, so men of appropriate age would go outside to look for girls, so if they think it''s appropriate, they would bring them back. The woman they bring back is a man''s wife, and the people in the valley always want a glass of water."


    "I... "I haven''t decided yet." Little Meng said coyly.


    If it was anyone else, Fishy might have thought that she was shy, but this woman was obviously disobedient. Fishy looked at her and said that she hadn''t thought it through yet, and then her eyes swept over both 37 and 9 Night Demon''s face.


    Xiaoyu lifted her skirt and gracefully sat down, "Oh? Didn''t you think long and hard before telling Miss Xiao Meng about the rules of the valley? "


    Xiaoyu didn''t want to make things difficult for them. After all, if they really didn''t complain about this, wouldn''t they allow them to go back on their word?


    San Qi lowered his head, not saying a word. He didn''t understand why Xiao Meng would suddenly change her mind after hearing what she had said. She was such a gentle and considerate girl.


    "I''m sure that 37/7 hasn''t made things clear to you. Or maybe you have some other love in your heart and don''t like 37/7 at all. Which one is it?" The corner of Fishy''s mouth held a smile, but it did not reach her eyes.


    Little Meng looked at Little Fishy, not knowing what to say. She naturally couldn''t say that she had thought that 37% of the people here were handsome, but when she arrived at the valley, she discovered that they could only be ordinary people.


    Xiaoyu''s face darkened, "Since you are unwilling, then send this young lady Xiao Meng away."


    "No, I won''t leave." Little Meng said anxiously.


    Hearing that, Xiaoyu coldly looked at her and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    "The valley never accepts outsiders." Little Fishy coldly opened her mouth.


    Little Meng thought for a while, then said while clenching her teeth, "I like other people."


    She was confident that her beauty would attract the attention of the Valley Master. Didn''t he smile at her that day? As long as she could marry the Valley Master, she would not be an outsider.


    How could that be? If she liked others, how could she have come to the Valley of the Evildoers with him when he had spoken so clearly?


    Little Meng lowered her head guiltily, "I want to marry the Valley Master."


    Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s, but everyone in the room could hear her clearly. Aside from Xiaoyu, the other two men''s faces changed drastically.


    Hearing this, Fishy laughed out loud. The sudden sound made Little Meng look at her in shock.


    Little Fishy suddenly pointed at herself and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    Little Meng shook her head. How would she know?


    Xiaoyu laughed so hard that her tears almost came out. "Sanqi, tell her that I am someone of the Valley Master."


    San Qi pursed his lips. "She is the mother of the Valley Master."


    Xiao Meng looked at Xiao Yu in shock, and then at Nine Night Demon. Her face paled.


    She lived with Sanqi and said that she wanted to marry her son. No mother in the world would be willing to marry her.

 C281

    "I want to see Valley Master." Little Meng decided to go for broke.


    Little Fishy unexpectedly agreed, "Alright, Little Nine, go find our Valley Master."


    In truth, she was quite angry. If she hadn''t seen Xiao Meng, then perhaps she could have said that her son''s beauty was too attractive. But after seeing Xiao Meng, she came to a conclusion.


    Xiaoyu rested her cheek on one hand as she looked at Little Meng with a smile, "What do you think of my looks?"


    Xiao Meng looked at Xiaoyu and couldn''t help but admit that even though she was old, she still looked as beautiful as ever. She was so beautiful that no one dared to look at her.


    "Madam''s beauty is extraordinary." Women don''t like women who are more beautiful than themselves the most. Especially women who are prettier than themselves, this is simply indescribable pain. However, in order to please Xiaoyu, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to praise her.


    Little Fishy flirtatiously brushed her hair with her hand. "At least you have good eyes. Back then, I was unrivalled in my generation and was once the Courtesan Belle of the capital''s first Thousand Fragrance Pavilion. Now, I''m old."


    With that, Fishy turned to look at Xiao Meng, "Which do you think is prettier, you or me?"


    Little Meng''s eyes flashed with disdain. No matter how beautiful she was, she was still only a middle-aged woman. How could she compare to her? She was just too narcissistic.


    "Miss Xiao Meng is in that building. Based on your appearance, if you had another talent, you could have just barely become Courtesan Belle." Little Fishy suddenly asked.


    Little Meng pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Only a fool would admit that he was also a brothel girl, but what did she just say? She had once been a Courtesan Belle at the Thousand Fragrance Pavilion in the capital?


    Xiao Meng looked at Little Fishy again. En, she is still so beautiful now, not to mention when she was young.


    "Mother, you''re looking for me?" Night Flower pushed the door open and entered.


    Xiaoyu kept on dreaming, "You should have seen her before."


    Ye Hua Wuque looked at Xiao Meng and said with a smile, "I''ve seen her. It''s Aunt San Qi. Mother, I met her earlier than you have."


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu gave a faint smile and said, "You, child, how can you call me aunt? You call me old."


    With Fishy around, he believed that he would deal with this matter well. When he got there, he would only make things difficult for them.


    After looking at Little Meng, San Qi didn''t make any more movements.


    Night Flower was stunned. "What''s not your name, Aunt?"


    Xiao Meng couldn''t help but say, "Valley Master, I like you. I want to marry you."


    When Night Flower heard this, he burst out into laughter. "Aunt San Qi, you must be joking."


    In truth, when Little Meng said these words, he already knew that she wasn''t joking. But, he could only take her as a joke.


    "It''s true. The first time I laid eyes on you, I fell in love with you." Little Meng quickly explained.


    Ye Hua Wuque took out the folding fan that he hadn''t used for a long time, but had always hung on his body. He shook it gently, as he could already see that this woman''s tone was somewhat unfriendly. "Are you still going anywhere?"


    Little Meng was stunned. What did he say?


    "My son asked you if you had been cut open?"


    How could the mother and daughter ask such a question? She wanted to say that she was a virgin, but who would believe it? If she wasn''t told whether she had accepted guests before, then she would just live in the same room as San Qi, and even if she did, no one would believe her.


    "I have a virginity complex, you can''t even satisfy this point, what are you saying? Looking at your age, you seem to be around my mother''s age, what, you still want me to eat young grass? "You''re crazy."


    Ye Wuque showed no mercy. A woman like Qin Muchu definitely could not stay in the villain''s Valley, or else she would become a disaster.


    "Uncle San Qi, you''re the one who brought him here, so I''ll leave him to you. I''m very busy, so I don''t have the time to deal with these trivial matters. Mother, you''re the same. Those daughter-in-law of yours, which one of them doesn''t look like a celestial being? I really don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Night Flower finished his sentence and left with a cold expression.


    When Xiaoyu saw this, she gave an exaggerated sigh, "Ai, Miss Xiaomeng, I can''t do anything anymore."


    She called over Night Flower to come, in fact, to let Little Meng die. She left with a frown on her face, and when she was halfway to the door, a hand reached out and pulled her to a quiet place where Night Flower and Night Nine were standing.


    "Is thirty-seven okay?" Ye Jiumei asked with concern.


    Xiaoyu curled her lips, "How would I know?"


    In any case, he had already said that whatever he wanted to do was his business. Even if he wanted to kill this woman, they would not mind. These people were not saints, and the less people who knew about the evil person valley, the better.


    Little Meng was dumbfounded. How could this be? He said he had his reasons, why did he have to say it was so embarrassing?


    Nonsense, was Dusk of the Night the kind of person who wasted his time talking to women? If he were to talk about other reasons, she would probably pester him to no end. He was like Xiaoyu, able to tell at a glance that Xiao Meng was a brothel girl with just one glance. Moreover, she definitely wasn''t some young master.


    "Let''s go." 37 picked up Xiao Meng''s unopened luggage.


    "Three ¡­ Seven ¡­ I ¡­" Little Meng knew that after what had happened, it was impossible for her to stay in the valley.


    Three Seven left in big strides.


    Since she didn''t have him in her heart, why would he be reluctant to leave her?


    Xiao Meng was stunned and then chased after him to hug him. "Thirty-seven, I was wrong. I don''t know what happened to me either. Please forgive me."


    Tears quickly gathered in her eyes. Not everyone could perform well when it was filled with tears, but she was the kind that cried beautifully when she could, causing people to feel pity for her. No matter what, she had to stay in the valley and scheme for something else.


    The place where they stopped was not far from where Xiaoyu and the others were. They could clearly hear every single one of their words.


    "You can choose to leave or die here." San Qi said coldly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Meng''s face became deathly pale. She didn''t want to die, it would be better to die than to live.


    "Three ¡­ Seven ¡­" Little Meng slowly let go of thirty-seven.


    He did not look back. He was afraid that if he did, his heart would soften.


    Ye Hua Wuque''s words were very clear. A woman like her would definitely not be allowed to stay in the valley. If he really wanted to stay with her, the only way was to leave the evil Valley.


    Although he loved Xiaomeng a lot, everything that had happened today was enough to dishearten him.


    Watching the two leave, Xiaoyu sighed and said, "37, you shouldn''t have brought this woman back."


    Night Flower had a happy smile on his face as he replied, "I think it''s alright."


    Little Fishy glared at him, saying, "What do you know? No matter what, thirty-seven is an upper-middle class person. But once he comes back, he looks so ordinary. If he and Little Meng had been living together, perhaps he wouldn''t have to suffer so much today."


    "But in that case, perhaps the cup is blooming." Ye Hua Wuque twitched his mouth and said.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu''s scales immediately tilted. Although she treated everyone as if they were brothers, how could a brother compare to his children?


    The people of this world were like this, everyone had a close friend.


    "Yes, you''re right. We need to hurry up and bring the flowers out of the valley." Although she didn''t want her daughter to marry too early, she could have someone reserve her daughter for her.


    The little fish decided.


    37 left and did not come back, Night Nine had a somewhat empty heart.


    Of course Little Fishy knew why, but matters of the heart were not something they could decide.


    Flowering in the night recently preferred to sit near the swamp in a daze.


    After Ye Wuque finished his business in the valley, he wanted to take a look. Unfortunately, the family had just added Xiao Budian, so they did not have that much time.


    Little Fishy had taught so many disciples, so it wasn''t a difficult problem. Basically, they could all deal with it. Not to mention, the air in the valley allowed one to strengthen one''s body with just a few breaths? Therefore, the task of consoling Night Flower lay with her.


    "Flower, why are you sitting here?" Fishy walked over and sat beside her daughter.


    Flower Blossom turned to look at her mother before continuing to gaze at the side of the cliff.


    Xiaoyu followed her gaze and sighed, "Time flies. In the blink of an eye, we have already lived here for more than ten years."


    "Mother, what''s going on outside?" Night Flower Blossom couldn''t help but ask.


    These days, Flower Night would seize every opportunity to tell her stories about some interesting things that happened outside. Flower Night bloomed to the end of her child''s nature. When she heard this, she couldn''t help but be moved.


    "I haven''t been out for so many years, I''ve almost forgotten what it looks like outside. Now, your brother has taken over everything in the valley. I plan to go out with your father to have a look."


    She was afraid that she might have a rebellious mindset when she said that she would take her with her at this time. Therefore, she decided to test it out first.


    Night Flower gave a start. "Mother, you want to leave the valley?"


    "That''s right. I keep looking at the sky above me. I''m going to be a frog in the well. When the flowers bloom, my mother will leave. You have to listen to your elder brother and sister-in-law."


    Although San Qi''s future wife had left, and even San Qi had left, Xiao Yu felt that what her son said was reasonable. She couldn''t let her daughter only see these uncles and little brothers in front of her.


    "Mother, I want to go as well." Blooming Night had long wanted to go out and take a look. Although the uncles that came back from outside did their best not to talk about what was happening outside, Blooming Night knew that there were a lot of interesting things outside. The gifts that the uncles brought back were all made by outsiders.


    "It''s hard out there." Fishy frowned deliberately.


    "Mother, take me with you." The night flower shook the little fish''s arm.


    "Alright, alright, stop shaking. This matter hasn''t been decided yet."


    The little fish pushed away the night flowers.


    Night Flower Kai was displeased after hearing that. He pursed his lips and thought for a while before replying, "I''m going to find Daddy."


    Night Flower was still a child after all, so she didn''t have much time to enjoy herself. Thus, she hurriedly went to find Night Nine.


    After hearing her daughter''s request, Night Nine didn''t say yes or say no. He only said that he had to ask her mother about this.


    Hearing this, Night Flower bloomed and left with a smile on his face.


    In the past, the horse carriage that the Third Marquis had gifted them had been well protected, and Night Flower had made some slight improvements.


    Small fish begin listing.

 Chapter 282

    Night nine magic looked at her list, shaking her head, she is going to move the house in the past.


    "Little fish, some things don''t need to be taken at all, just make up on the way."


    Xiaoyu nodded, which is also true.


    A family of three finally chose an auspicious day to leave villain''s valley. Xiaoyu felt guilty, but Xiaohong waved boldly, "don''t worry, I will take care of Xiaopi."


    Although she didn''t know why Xiaoyu suddenly decided to go out of the valley, she deeply understood Xiaoyu''s personality and knew that something must have happened and she had to go out of the valley. How could she pull her back at this time.


    Little fish affectionately hugged her and whispered in her ear, "thank you."


    Thanks for her understanding, thanks for not asking.


    Night Flowers see what all love, people simply do not make a carriage, night nine charm of the fish a person holding night flowers small hand, slowly strolling.


    Although they seldom go out of the valley, they don''t sit idle and open some shops, which are operated by a few good managers.


    "Mother, I want this, this." The night flower stands in front of the stall selling masks.


    Fish helplessly looked at her, "flowers, are you sure?"


    The night flower opens, two eyes bright crystal nod.


    Little fish looked at the ferocious mask, she also knew that the night flower had not seen these things before, it is inevitable to be curious, but such a terrible thing, she was not afraid?


    Night nine charm went forward to pay the silver, looking at the fish smile, "as long as the flowers like."


    Little fish are happy to hear that it''s hard to buy money. What''s more, they still have money.


    Night flower eyes are busy, she never thought, there will be so many fun things outside the valley.


    "Sugar gourd." Night Flowers excitedly pointed to sell sugar gourd chase past.


    Fish quickly followed in the past, "flowers, don''t run."


    A person hit her, two people said sorry at the same time, fish hurried away.


    The man frowned slightly. Why didn''t the woman even look at him?


    He turned his head and saw Xiaoyu pull a sugar gourd from the sugar gourd stand with one hand and hand it to others with the other. The red sugar gourd matched her white hand, which was so attractive.


    He couldn''t help walking past, "give me a bunch of sugar gourd."


    Finish saying, he looked at the night flowers, this is her daughter?


    Although Ye Huakai is eight years old, she is not tall and looks like five years old.


    "How lovely the child is."


    Although the night flower is small, but it may stink beautiful, listen to people praise her, only feel happy, "uncle, you are also handsome."


    "Handsome?" The man frowned. What does that mean?


    Xiaoyu quickly explained, "that''s my hometown dialect, which means handsome."


    The man chuckled, "children are so cute."


    "A coin, thank you." The sugar gourd seller handed him the sugar gourd.


    He reached into his pocket and took out the silver coin. "Don''t change it. Give me two more strings."


    In fact, he knew that the sugar gourd seller could not be found at all. Why did he bother others? He just wanted to talk to the woman opposite him.


    Little fish''s eyes took a puff, sweating. Shouldn''t this happen to people who pass through? How did you get to her and everything changed? "=


    The man handed the sugar gourd to yehuakai, "a gift from my uncle."


    Night Flowers see, smile, "thank you uncle."


    "What''s the point?" Xiaoyu said politely, but even a few sugar gourd, she couldn''t say anything.


    "This child is so attractive. It''s very similar to mine." The man laughed.


    "Yes? Children are always pleasant. " Xiaoyu said with a smile.


    But what''s annoying is really annoying, but she won''t say it.


    When the man talked to Xiaoyu, he looked at Xiaoyu several times. Xiaoyu couldn''t help reaching out and touching his face. Is there any flaw in the human skin mask¡° What''s the matter? "


    The man said with a smile, "it''s OK. You and my wife look like each other."


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "is that right? What a coincidence. "


    If it is night flowers, there are night flowers so big, she may make a murmur in her heart, this person is not like her, want to hook up with her, now she is half old Xu Niang, two children''s mother, will not think so.


    "Little fish." The night nine Charms came slowly.


    He has become calm now, so when Xiaoyu is chasing the night flowers, he just follows them. Xiaoyu and they are standing in the same place, waiting for him to catch up.


    "Xianggong." Xiaoyu said with a smile.


    The expression on the man''s face did not change.


    "Who is this?" The night nine Charms Wen Run politely ask a way.


    Although he has not been the performance of strange, but, night nine charm but found that the fish hit him, his face strange.


    "I''m Li Hao Ran. I''m very cute. I can''t help it..." the man said with a smile.


    Just smile seems to have unspeakable bitterness.


    Night nine evil spirit can''t help but see him one eye, he has no intention to interfere in other people''s home affairs, however, this person really some strange.


    When the man said that, he also felt that his mood was somewhat wrong. He forced a smile and said, "it''s better to meet a couple by chance than to invite them. It''s also a kind of fate to meet a virtuous couple today. Let Li be the host and invite them to have a drink together."


    Night nine evil spirit more and more sure that he is deliberately hit fish, looked at his wife and daughter, fish still don''t feel what, she now everything to her husband and daughter.


    "It''s better to obey orders than to be so respectful." Night nine charm is not that kind of careful person, what''s more, if you have any questions, it''s not his character. Especially, when night flower opens, his eyes light up when he hears about eating delicious food.


    This time out, two people discussed for a long time, just three of them. After all, after so many years of seclusion, the emperor has changed two ways, and no one will be looking for them. Why not feel comfortable.


    As for those who are not at ease and follow them secretly, they do not know.


    "Father eat, mother eat, uncle eat." When the food comes up, the night flowers will blossom.


    "The child is so clever and sensible." Li Haoran envies the tunnel.


    "You''re welcome, brother Li." Night nine charm modest tunnel.


    Without waiting for Jiumei to ask, he automatically said, "my wife and my wife are very similar, but they are very beautiful. They left a few years ago."


    Li Haoran finished, reached for the glass in front of the table and drank it.


    Xiaoyu and yejiumei can''t help but look at each other. Although they think they are already grandparents, they don''t need to hide and tuck in. In the past, they didn''t hide and tuck in when they were young, but they all put on human skin masks.


    "Uncle, is your child as lovely as the flower?" Night flowers bloom, mouth full of food, ambiguous tunnel.


    "Flowers are blooming, swallowing things and talking." Little fish warned her, but still couldn''t help wiping her mouth.


    The night flower blooms, buries in the meal, has what, she does not speak well.


    Li Haoran looked at the night flowers blooming, and felt that his heart had turned into a pool of water, "yes, a lovely girl like you."


    However, his voice is full of sadness.


    Fish and night nine magic listen, can''t help but look at each other, not right.


    "Why don''t you take your sister out and play with Huakai?" Night Flowers quickly swallow the grain of rice in the mouth, tilted his head to ask him, come out these days, everything else is OK, is no sister and brother to play with her.


    Li Haoran''s face was gloomy. "Sister, she''s in the sky now."


    Night Flowers listen, put down chopsticks, sad stand up, went to Li Haoran''s side, patted his hand, "uncle, you don''t sad."


    When she treated the birds, many of them died before she cured them. Her mother said that they were in the sky, so she knew the sad feeling.

 Chapter 283

    Li Haoran strong from smile for a while, counter hold night flower open hand, "really good."


    Then he let go of the night flowers and looked at the nine charms of the night. "Brother, I have nothing to do recently. How about taking a companion?"


    To tell you the truth, night nine charm really don''t want to accompany him, although he said enough frankly, night nine charm didn''t even introduce his name.


    "You can rest assured that I will never affect you." Li explained.


    They can''t say anything. In fact, such people are more difficult to deal with than those who are full of lies.


    Night nine charm looking at Li Haoran that sincere expression, really don''t know how to refuse him just good.


    To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t want to go with this man. He always thinks that this man''s behavior is a little strange.


    After all, Xiaoyu and he have been husband and wife for more than ten years. With a look in her eyes and a slight and indisputable action, she can see what he thinks.


    "This... Is not convenient." The little fish is subtle.


    Li Haoran didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would refuse. He couldn''t help but take a look at Jiumei.


    Night nine magic apologetic smile, but no explanation.


    "Uncle, we are very busy." Night flowers are very serious. Although they are wandering in the crowd, they will miss some good scenery in the wilderness, but they are really busy.


    Li Haoran was a little disappointed, but she couldn''t get angry with them. She reached out and touched the top of the head of the night flower. "In this way, I won''t disturb you."


    After the meal, Li Haoran left first and paid for the meal by the way. When the night flowers came out, he said to Xiaoyu and yejiu, "father and mother, I''m smart."


    Little fish gave her a push. "I didn''t see it."


    "Mother." Night Flowers pout.


    Obviously they didn''t want that uncle with them.


    "Flowers will not be bought by two strings of sugar gourd." Fish knead the face of night flowers.


    "I''m not." Night Flowers pout.


    Little fish subconsciously touched the human skin mask on his face, thinking whether he would take it off.


    Below came the noise, and women cry, night flowers listen, ran to the window to look down.


    "You''re a bad Fox and a bad star. You''ll give my son back." An old woman was fighting with a young woman by the hair.


    "Mother, old witch." Night Flowers see that the woman was beaten black and blue face, can''t help, pedal pedal pedal to run downstairs, too much.


    The rest of the fish is depressed there. When did she become an old witch?


    Night nine magic stretched out his head to see a noisy street, "we also go down to have a look."


    The night nine Charms take her hand and walk downstairs.


    Night flower crowded into the crowd, saw the old witch struggling to hit the girl, next to the people do not have a advise, gas will not play a place, she rushed forward, a push away the old witch, picked up the red wedding dress, can''t see the original face of the woman, "how useless you are, she hit you, even if you don''t fight back, you dodge."


    A woman in wedding dress shakes off the night flower and rushes forward to hold the old witch in the mouth of the night flower. "Granny, are you ok?"


    "Well, you''re not a woman. You beat me with an outsider. I''m dead, my son." The old witch patted her thighs, sat on the ground and couldn''t get up. She began to howl.


    "You have reason to beat someone. Tell me if it''s wrong for her to be so fierce." Ye Huakai points at her and angrily asks the crowd around her.


    The onlookers turned and scattered.


    The night flower opens silly eyes, "ah, you don''t go."


    The old witch saw, more energetic, "you little girl, do not know respect for the elderly, really do not know how your parents pay."


    As soon as Xiaoyu came up to him, he heard the old witch talking like this and said coldly, "how did her parents make friends? It''s not what you can say. Do you know why your son died? Because you''re not a good person. God wants you to send a man with white hair to a man with black hair. There''s no place for old people. "


    Hearing this, the old witch touched her heart. She sat on the ground and cried, pointing to the little fish.


    Little fish is too lazy to pay attention to her. She pinches the silver needle and stabs it into her dumb hole. The old witch stares out of her eyes, barks and dances like an old witch.


    She looked at the fish''s eyes full of fear, although the fish did not imprison her hands and feet, she Leng is afraid to come forward.


    Xiaoyu walks directly to the groom lying on the ground, kneels on the ground, leans down to listen to the man''s heartbeat, and feels his pulse with one hand.


    How can women be afraid of the dead? However, after the promising career as a miracle doctor, Xiaoyu has no feelings for the dead.


    "What are you doing?" The bride was stunned by Xiaoyu''s action, mainly because she had never heard of women''s treatment, so she never thought that Xiaoyu was treating her husband. She looked at Jiumei and the lovely night flowers, and swallowed her doubts.


    Where did little fish care? What did she think? She took out a silver needle from her pocket and pricked it at the man''s acupoints.


    Although the old witch is not so good, she can''t see others pricking her son with needles. After a long time, others can''t understand what she said. She pours forward, and the shadow in front of her eyes flickers. She almost bumps into yejiumei''s arms.


    Angrily raised his head, ah ah of cry, night nine evil spirit also don''t set gas with her, still so gentle and polite, "your son should still be saved, you don''t disturb my mother to cure."


    Can the old witch be saved? How is that possible?


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, "can meet my mother, is your ancestor to accumulate virtuous, you are so fierce, the God absolutely won''t like you."


    The old witch now has no time to fight with a child. She is staring at the little fish, putting the slender needles into her son''s body.


    She knows that some people need to use silver needles to treat their diseases, but for those like them, where can they afford to hire a good doctor? If they are usually ill, it''s luxury to grab some medicine to drink.


    Night nine evil spirit frown, this person has been holding his arm, his heart is very unhappy, however, she grabbed him, but did not give fish to add chaos.


    The little fish pricked down, and the man whispered.


    "Xianggong." The bride can''t stand it any longer, so she will rush forward.


    Night flower quickly put out his hands to stop her, "do you want to live together?"


    A word successfully stopped her step.


    The bride looked at the man lying on the ground with tears in her eyes.


    Small fish hands fast needle, soon forehead out of fine sweat, night nine magic see, only feel distressed, but until this time, any thing may be divided her mind, delay saving, so he endured.


    "Get the pen and paper. I''ll give you a prescription. I''ll get it right away." Small fish mouth said, hands do not stop.


    The bride and the old witch were in a daze. Where can they find pen and paper in the poor family?


    Seeing the red cap thrown aside, the new lady quickly picked up a half burnt firewood and took it with the red cap.


    She looked at night nine Charms embarrassed, "this master..."


    Night nine charm sigh tone, polite way: "can you let me go."

 Chapter 284

    The old witch followed his eyes and quickly released her hand. She looked Na Na Na on her face. How could she hold people all the time.


    The night nine charms the red cover to spread well, "say."


    Xiaoyu said a prescription without thinking.


    Night nine charm wrote, carefully handed to the bride, "be careful, hurry to catch."


    The bride also knew that this was really a temporary measure, and took it carefully. Fortunately, the medicine hall was not far away. She looked at the old witch, "Niang..."


    The old witch naturally knew what it meant, and she didn''t know how much silver the prescription would cost. She reached for the prescription and said, "give it to me. You can watch the fire at home."


    When she finished speaking, she was stunned. Can she speak again?


    After all, she had to hurry to get the medicine back, and she didn''t worry about it any more, so she went quickly.


    Little fish finally stop the action in the hand, night flower open, quickly take out their own small handkerchief to wipe sweat for little fish.


    Little fish gave her a soft smile, "thank you."


    "Is your mother tired? Are you thirsty?" The night flower opens a pile of voice ground to ask a way.


    The new lady boiling water over there, heard this, quickly poured two bowls of tea, where to air first, poured water in the copper basin first, this is the shy mouth, "madam, clean your face first."


    The little fish went forward, and the bride quickly opened her dowry and took out a piece of unused cotton cloth.


    After washing his face, little fish closed his eyes and took it. Night Jiumei took a look and didn''t say anything.


    Xiaoyu wiped her face clean, and the bride shyly took out her own Rouge powder, "if you don''t dislike me, I''ll deal with it."


    Little fish looked at the dowry, there is no Kaifeng things, hesitated for a while, "so, not very good."


    "My wife is my husband''s life-saving benefactor, that is, my reborn parents." The bride has tears in her eyes and a grateful face.


    When Xiaoyu saw it, she felt at ease. Also, she didn''t receive the medical fee yet. She took the powder and felt a little familiar. She turned over the box and her eyes jumped. Ah, is her Rouge shop selling so well?


    It turns out that these Rouge powders were all developed by her in her spare time. Although this one is the most common one, it is better than the one with more lead content in ancient times.


    In fact, little fish especially want to tear off the human skin mask for air permeability. Although the human skin mask they wear has better air permeability, and they can even see the changes of the underlying skin through the mask, it''s not their own skin after all. It''s always uncomfortable.


    The little fish touched some water powder and didn''t use rouge.


    In this stall, the bride handed the tea to yejiumei, "master, the tea is crude, don''t abandon it."


    When the old witch came back, she saw her son lying on the ground, but her new daughter-in-law offered tea to the old man. She rushed to her head in anger and slapped her daughter-in-law, "Xiao Sao hoof, if you don''t look at your own man, you''ll get three and four."


    Night flowers open a pair of clear eyes, inexplicably looking at the old witch, and then turned to ask fish, "mother, what is called small Sao hoof, what hook three build four."


    The little fish put the bowl in his hand and said, "that''s a curse from an ill bred person. Don''t pay attention to it."


    The night flower opens "Oh", murmurs, "the old witch is the old witch."


    "You..." the old witch was angry.


    Fish cold face, "diagnosis gold twelve."


    It''s just that she doesn''t have a man in her family, so she just wants to stop.


    "What?" The old witch didn''t know whether she didn''t hear clearly or was scared.


    "Ten taels of gold." Night flower reminds her kindly.


    The old witch can''t help but cover her purse. Ten Liang, it''s killing.


    Fish see, sneer, kick the man lying on the ground, the silver needle inserted in her body shot out.


    Xiaoyu casually waved her sleeve, and the silver needle did not fall into her hand. She put the silver needle back into her skin bag.


    "I forgot to tell you that the ten taels of the consultation fee, which is up to now, still need fifty taels if you want your son to be alive."


    Fish is not black, really not black, if this person falls in the hands of others, it is a dead person, if it is not night flowers, she really lazy tube.


    "What? You''d better grab the money. Even if Dr. Lu, a famous doctor in the town, gives people medical treatment, it''s only ten liang of silver. " The old witch held her purse tightly and said she would not give her any silver.


    Small fish see her that appearance, know she won''t, already turned round to prepare to leave, hear doctor Lu a Leng Shen.


    The new lady has been anxiously looking at her mother-in-law, at this time to see the fish to go, quickly grabbed her, "madam, I have."


    With that, the bride went back to the house and took out two pieces of silver from her dowry box. As soon as she got to the yard, her mother-in-law robbed her.


    "You young people really don''t know how hard life is. Even if you have money, you can''t spend it like this."


    The bride was in a hurry and snatched the silver. "Grandma, it''s important to save the cowherd. Someone has everything. If the cowherd is gone, there will be nothing."


    Little fish listened to hematemesis - cowherd, but she still looked at the bride, this girl is a transparent, unfortunately met a mother-in-law is that kind of unreasonable.


    The old witch was stunned and looked at the fish suspiciously, "you can really cure my son."


    Fish are lazy to pay attention to her, took the bride handed her silver, did not even look at it, handed the night nine charm.


    Picking up the medicine thrown to the ground by the old witch, she frowned deeply and looked at the old witch with a sneer. The flower called her old witch, which was really right.


    "Your medicine is used to save lives. Do you want to buy less money?" Little fish has an impulse to throw the medicine in her hand on the old witch''s face.


    "It must be the drugstore." The old witch would never admit that she did it, she shirked her responsibility.


    Xiaoyu is really lazy to pay attention to her, "Xianggong, you''re going for a trip."


    She can''t figure it out. Isn''t this person her own?


    Night nine evil spirit deeply looked at the family, he and fish, really don''t want to pay attention to the old witch.


    "Where is the drugstore¡° Night nine enchantments ask a way.


    The bride quickly said the location, night nine enchantments write down to go, here others did not say anything, the old witch will open her mouth.


    Little fish saw, suddenly open mouth, "old witch, you shut up."


    Night flowers looking at her mother, can''t help but chuckle, mother''s temperament has not been very good, has been very tolerant of her, she also chatter, no wonder mother can''t stand it.


    Night nine charm soon took medicine back, fish open, pour in the medicine pot, add water to boil.


    The bride quickly adds firewood and fire. Xiaoyu tells her about the fire in detail, and goes to the man to check again.


    After the medicine is boiled, the little fish signals the bride to give the man the medicine. "Just feed him directly, don''t lift him up."


    Fish exhort.


    The new daughter-in-law took Xiaoyu''s words as an imperial edict.


    Night Flowers straight yawn, fish see her like that, know she is sleepy, holding her hand, to find the inn.


    The old witch quickly stopped them, "people are not good, you can''t go."


    Little fish listened and laughed angrily, "are you going to force us to stay?"


    The old witch called back her hand. "In a word, you can''t leave until my son wakes up."


    Little fish listened, not smiling, "Xianggong, just how much money to buy medicine?"


    The night nine Charms listened to reply: "altogether is 52 money."


    "How could it be so expensive?" The old witch blurted out.


    Yejiumei replied: "the drugstore manager said that the most expensive one is Yiwei ginseng, which needs Qiye ginseng. He said that it was the medicine you bought just now. He thought ginseng was too expensive, so he made his own decision to delimit it."


    Is it people or money that matters?


    When the old witch heard this, she turned pale and green, and half paid to answer, "where can we afford ginseng in our poor families? It''s good to eat radish. If we eat radish in winter and ginger in summer, we don''t need a prescription from a doctor."


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is crooked. He points to the old witch and can''t speak for a long time. Ginseng can nourish Qi and blood. Radish is discouraged. It''s two different concepts, OK?


    "If it wasn''t for your new daughter-in-law being beaten pitifully, or if it wasn''t for my family''s flowers blooming, and if you see me stretching a little finger, I''m not from Yaowang valley." Fish angry tunnel.


    "Yaowang Valley?"

 Chapter 285

    Although the people in Yaowang Valley don''t practice medicine to save the world and help all living beings, it''s absolutely a legend in the world. The old witch was surprised at first, and then turned her lips. "You coax me that my old lady has never seen the world. I know that although the great doctor in Yaowang Valley is a woman, she is a nun. You have both husband and child. Who are you cheating on?"


    After hearing this, Xiaoyu didn''t bother to explain to her. He pointed to her back, "you are so stingy. You want money instead of your son. Let''s wait for your son to settle accounts with you."


    She regarded as hopeless. Her old son''s nose was humming. Actually, she knew it better than anyone. Her son was sick. She was anxious to return her son to wife. In fact, she wanted to find someone to give her a good job. Of course, if awesome son could give her a grandson, it would be better.


    "Mother." A weak voice came from behind.


    The sweat all over the old witch exploded, and she didn''t dare to look back.


    The voice of the newly married daughter-in-law has changed, "mother-in-law..."


    Fish in the old witch''s ear blew a breath, "you can rest assured that your son is not a corpse."


    Fourth, chivalry and justice


    The old witch called with a cry, covered her head and squatted on the ground, "Niu Bao, you don''t mean to be cruel. You said that your mother earned all the money from childhood to adulthood. You can go away and don''t come back."


    Little fish couple two people looked at each other, how someone called Niu Bao, really unconvinced, night flower curiously looked at the old witch, don''t understand why she should be so afraid of her son.


    "Niang..." Niu Bao called again.


    This time, the old witch heard it very clearly. What a bitterness it was. It came out all day long.


    Night flowers run to the old witch''s side, pulled her skirt, the old witch secretly looked at night flowers.


    Yehuakai pointed to Niubao, "grandma, your son has been cured by my mother."


    The old witch turned her head and saw the bride lift up her son lying on the ground. Although the son''s face was still so pale, it was not the dead gray she had just seen. She rushed forward, grabbed his sleeve and wiped her tears.


    "Niu Bao, you''re still alive. It''s great that the ancestors of Lao Niu''s family have come to light."


    Night Flowers listen to pout not happy, "my mother saved your cow treasure."


    As soon as the old witch wiped her face, she said fiercely, "we have money."


    Think of those two pieces of silver, the old witch this pain, her eyes in the night nine charm body turned a circle, thinking about how to open the mouth, in order to get the silver back.


    How little fish don''t know her mind, she casually said, "our gauge, no one dares to destroy, since I saved your son''s life, can take his life, of course, I so trouble to save him, always want to charge some interest, take one more two."


    Fish from the night of nine magic body out of silver, smiling in front of the old witch shaking her eyes.


    "Old witch, do you want money or life?"


    "I..." of course, she wanted to, but, looking at the little fish, although he was smiling, the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, but she could not say it anyway.


    "Niang..." Niu Bao knows his mother''s temper. He loves money like his life. But if it wasn''t for the woman doctor, he would have died long ago. The money he gave to others is naturally theirs. Where is the reason to come back?


    "Mother, when I''m ready, I''ll earn it for you." Niu Bao struggled.


    "What can you do? Over the years, which one of my family has not been run by me? " When the old witch raised her grievance, didn''t she want to save her son? She also wants to. She brought up her son since childhood. The son has been ill all the time, so he can''t have a better day, let alone help her.


    The old witch nagged about Niu Bao.


    Night nine evil spirit suddenly open mouth, "small fish, you help him cure."


    Little fish took a look at the nine charms of the night, and at that Niubao, he knew that the nine charms of the night were touching the scene.


    She put the silver in her hand and gave it to the old witch. "Well, don''t howl. I don''t want your life or your silver."


    The night flower opened weakly and pulled her mother''s skirt, "mother, you gave all that belonged to us to the old witch."


    Little fish listened and patted his head, didn''t he?


    The old witch quickly put the silver into her arms. The little fish could not snatch it from her arms. She only looked at her angrily.


    The night nine evil spirit stretched out his hand to recruit the night flower to open, "flower to open, come to Daddy here."


    In the past, night nine Charms touched her head and sighed, "hateful people must have her pitiful place. Although this mother-in-law is not liked, you shouldn''t blame her like that, you know."


    The night flowers nodded as if they knew nothing.


    Little fish listened, his face turned red, "elder sister, it was my fault just now, I apologize to you."


    She is sincere and sincere. She wants to grow into a lady. She has to set an example for her. How can she follow her.


    The old witch didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would apologize to her and called her elder sister. Looking at Xiaoyu''s beautiful face, she couldn''t speak.


    Night flower heard mother apologized, she also hastened to speak, "old woman, just flower mischievous, you don''t blame flower."


    The old woman just didn''t know what to say, but she had to speak at this time.


    "It''s mother-in-law."


    Little fish looked at Niu Bao, "can you walk by yourself now? You slowly get up, don''t do too violent action, stand up, lean on where to stand for a while, more sun is good for your body


    Niu Bao smiles shyly at the fish and stands up slowly with the help of the bride.


    Night nine evil spirits go forward and hold him on the other side.


    Compared with Niu Bao, he is lucky. After all, no one will leave him alone because of the problem of money.


    He looked at the fish affectionately, and she had a little fish who loved him so much.


    Night nine evil spirit looked at that bride, sink a voice to Niu Bao way: "you can marry her is your blessing, you want to cherish blessing."


    Niu Bao looks at his wife gratefully. At that time, although he can''t move, he can also hear, "Xiaocui, you are wronged."


    Xiaocui''s eyes are red. With the words of cowherd, everything she does is worth it.


    The old woman opened her mouth. Her life was tough. She killed her parents when she was young. She killed her husband when she just got married. What''s wrong.


    Feeling that someone pulled her skirt, the old woman lowered her head and saw the night flower open and looked at her askew. "Granny, are you afraid that if your brother is good to your sister, you will ignore you?"


    As soon as Xiaoyu pulls out her mouth, she stares at yejiumei. It''s the failure of education that makes her misnomer.


    In fact, the mother-in-law was not very old, and she was a few years older than Xiaoyu. Because of the hard work of life, she just aged too early.


    Yehuakai naturally can''t know this. She just thinks that the bridegroom is not much different from her brother, and there is no old man in Tanaka up to now. When she comes out, Xiaoyu explains to her that those who are older than her parents are called her mother-in-law, so she thinks that her mother-in-law is the same as her uncle and aunt.


    It seems that it''s right to lead the night flowers to bloom. It''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. What''s wrong with education before? Now it seems that education is absolutely flawed.


    The mother in law was stabbed in the center. The old face was red. "What? She married me in the cow house. It''s my cow''s family, and I have nothing to her or her own two."


    "Really? My mother-in-law and father-in-law never beat me. Just now, my mother-in-law beat my sister fiercely. " Night Flowers side face, a look of thinking.


    Her mother-in-law couldn''t help looking at Xiaocui. Her face was black and blue. Wasn''t it all from her?

 Chapter 286

    Seeing that she didn''t have much strength, but she still tried to hold her son, her heart softened down. She squatted down slowly and looked at the clear eyes of the night flower. "My mother-in-law was in a hurry just now, and she will never beat her sister again."


    Many self righteous adults in this world never take children''s words into their hearts. However, if they listen to children''s words and promise them, it means that some of the children''s behaviors have really touched her heart.


    "Xiaocui, I don''t want to thank you." Niulang weak tunnel.


    Xiaocui is also a strong woman. Her parents are gone. She does some show work by herself, never borrows money from others, and often helps the old, the weak and the disabled, because he can draw some flower and bird patterns. Xiaocui often asks him to help draw some for embroidering clothes, so as to sell them to the ladies and ladies of the big family. Once she comes and goes, they have feelings.


    Xiaocui quickly thanks. When her mother-in-law sees her, she feels sad. In fact, she doesn''t want to have a family. The family is kind and filial?


    "Well, well, brother, sister, mother-in-law, your family well, in the days to come, will cross the more prosperous."


    The night flower opens, claps hands to smile a way.


    Fish looked at night nine charm, eyes full of tenderness, there is a person in the world to understand you, no matter what you do, there will be no objection to stand on your side, what you are not satisfied with, really, she is really satisfied.


    "Let''s go." Yejiumei opens her mouth. He slowly lets go of Niubao. Her mother-in-law helps her son, and her finger touches Xiaocui''s hand. She looks up at Xiaocui. In fact, Xiaocui is really good. She always disagrees. Outsiders think it''s because she''s so naughty and bad. In fact, she doesn''t want to harm Xiaocui''s life. No one knows more about women''s sufferings than her, Naturally, she did not want her son to have an accident, but she did not want her son to harm her daughter all her life.


    Although her mother-in-law never remarried for Niu Bao''s father, she didn''t want Xiaocui to go her way. However, at this time, she knew that it was useless for her to say anything.


    "After today, it''s too late for you to regret." The mother-in-law said sternly.


    Xiaocui saw that she let go and said, "grandma, I won''t regret it."


    My mother-in-law sighed, hoping she would not regret it in the future.


    Little fish husband and wife, one on each side, holding the hand of night flowers to leave.


    After walking in front of the door, the little fish turned around and pointed to a bunch of flowers in the corner, "fry water with that thing every day, drink it an hour after dinner, drink a few bowls a day, and you will be as strong as a cow in a month."


    With that, she left without looking back.


    She is willing to do anything for the sake of Jiumei. Money is something she doesn''t care about.


    What''s more, over the years, they have made great achievements in their respective fields.


    The dark guards are scattered all over the country. Not everyone is willing to live in seclusion. There are not many people staying in the valley, but no matter where they are, they are willing to leave their children in villain''s valley.


    Although villain''s Valley is called villain''s Valley, it is actually a blessed land. From the day when the baby was born to the ground to the day when he grew up, who knows when the child will be haunted by illness? If you breathe more air in villain''s Valley, you will feel strong.


    Therefore, no matter how much these people do not want to stay in the valley, they try their best to leave their children in villain''s valley. Even if their wives are suspicious, they always feel that the valley owner of villain''s Valley is threatening their husband with their children.


    Night nine evil spirit side face saw a small fish, can''t help but the corner of the mouth up, "really didn''t expect, the famous" medicine kid "in the river''s Lake unexpectedly will meet more difficult woman than you."


    Little fish looks at him angrily. If it wasn''t for him and the night flowers, she would not compromise. However, think about the old lady''s pale hair and haggard face. Little fish sighs with a faint sigh. Forget it, forget it. Although she doesn''t like Mary Sue the most, it''s acceptable to do it once or twice occasionally.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way." At the other end of the street came a hoarse cry, a rush of hooves.


    The husband and wife turned around and saw a carriage rushing madly.


    Night nine evil spirit facial expression a change, fiercely push small fish mother and daughter to one side, his body because of habitual force, to one side fall.


    "Little nine." The little fish''s face changed dramatically, so he was about to rush forward and was held by someone.


    The little fish struggled.


    "Madame, Madame." The man hugged the little fish tightly and didn''t let her do anything stupid.


    When the carriage roared past, little fish looked at the empty street, his eyes were straight.


    In the past, the flustered crowd calmed down, but Xiaoyu''s eyes were empty. Where is Xiaojiu? Even if it''s dead, there should be a body.


    Li Haoran was absorbed in watching the fish and followed her silently.


    Fish suddenly turned back, looked around in panic, "flowers, flowers."


    She grabbed Li Haoran and said, "where''s my daughter? Have you seen my daughter?"


    "Madame, when I saw you, you were alone." Li explained.


    Xiaoyu bites his lips. If only Xiaojiu disappears, it''s still accidental. Both of them disappear. It''s mysterious.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Li Haoran. Her long eyelashes drooped down. "How can this happen? I was with them just now. What should I do? "


    Li Haoran gently patted the back of her hand, "don''t worry, I still have some acquaintances here."


    Xiaoyu really wants to look in the mirror. Even if she looks like his wife, she''s just like him. What''s the trouble? She looks at Li Haoran with tears in her eyes. Well, as long as they are alive, she won''t be so worried. Today''s Xiaojiu is no longer the king who was slaughtered before, but Huakai has Xiaobai''s face, In fact, it''s a big gray wolf with a black belly.


    It''s just that she really doesn''t understand Li Haoran.


    The night flower sees that her mother is about to rush under the wheel of the car. She is so scared that she can''t cry out. At this time, a hand is stretched out behind her, and the handkerchief covers her mouth and nose tightly.


    Night flower eyebrows tight wrinkle, she is not sick, why should anesthesia her? However, since he wanted her to faint, if she didn''t, how sad it would be for others. The night flowers simply struggled for a while and then "fainted".


    The man saw it, picked up the night flowers and left.


    Night flower eyes narrowed into a seam, to see at noon and their table to eat that uncle tightly hugged his mother, strange in the heart.


    The man with night flowers turn left and right, night flowers silently remember the road.


    "How about Mu Da?" Someone asked.


    "Nothing. It went well." Mu Da went into the yard, threw the night flowers in his hand into a wing room and clapped his hands.


    "The master is really strange. How can he be interested in a half old Xu Niang?" Murmured Mu da.


    I just heard another man "Shh"¡° Be careful. You didn''t see what that woman looked like. I saw her. She was carved out of the same mold as the younger martial sister of the villa leader. "


    "No, I''ve heard that the younger martial sister of the villa leader died miserably. In order to help his daughter, the old villa leader took off the girl''s skin."


    "The old master is cruel enough." Mu Da heard this and shivered.


    The man sneered, "the villa master is not easy to be provoked. On the surface, he pretends to be in love with the villa master''s wife. In fact, he has been quietly deployed. Three years later, he controlled the old villa master and his wife, and peeled the skin of the old villa master in front of his wife. Even the children of the villa master and his husband peeled the skin in that way." The warm sunshine shines into the room through the window lattice, but mu Da feels a cold breath. It seems that there are a pair of cold eyes peeping at him secretly.


    Night Flowers listen to, all over the hair are fried up, she remembered Li Haoran looking at her eyes, is so gentle, just like looking at their children in general, how can not expect, he would be so cruel, even alive to his children''s skin to pick down.

 Chapter 287

    Mu Da took a furtive look. Seeing no one, he asked curiously, "what about the lady of the villa leader?"


    The man also took a furtive look at the outside and quietly replied, "the lady of the villa master is said to be crazy. Who knows?"


    Anyway, the villa master became the villa master. As for the wife of the villa master, some people say that the villa master locked her up, some say that the villa master broke her tendons, some say that the villa master killed the wife of the villa master. In a word, the happiest thing for the wife of the villa master is to die.


    Night Flowers really can''t stand, she turned over and sat up, rubbed her eyes.


    They were talking hard when they saw her sitting up. They were so scared that they didn''t know what to do.


    The night flower opened and rubbed her eyes for a long time, but the two didn''t speak. She couldn''t help it.


    "Who are you two?" Well, shouldn''t they ask how much she heard?


    After hearing this, Mu Da thought that he had just given her the medicine and she was dizzy. It should be that the medicine had gone through. He quickly said with a smile, "we saw you faint in the street and saved you."


    "Yes, yes." The man quickly agreed.


    The night flower opens to slant a head, "well, I feel dizzy, originally was fainted, two uncles are really good people."


    The two faces were red. What time did they get to cheat children? The child still trusts them.


    "Uncle, please help me find my parents. I''m separated from them." The night flower pouts.


    Two people looked at each other, had to continue to pretend, "little girl, how do you and your family separated? What are their names and where do they live? "


    Night flower tilted her head and thought, "we were walking well in the street, there came a surprised carriage, and then..."


    She gave a deliberate pause.


    "And then what happened?" Mu Da asked nervously.


    The night flower shook her head. "Then I don''t remember."


    "Why don''t you remember? Think about it again." Another person seems to be very anxious to ask.


    Night Flowers "efforts" to think about it, wow cry out, "I really don''t remember."


    Two people breathed a sigh at the same time, just don''t remember, for the big black and white eyes of Shangye Huakai, they really feel there is no escape, her pure eyes look at them, let them feel that they are so dirty, even children cheat.


    "That''s not easy? Do you know your parents'' names and where they live? " Mu Da frowned.


    Night Flowers cry louder, "I don''t remember."


    When Mu Da heard this, he was secretly happy, but pretended to be sad. "Little girl, don''t cry, don''t cry, we will help you find your parents."


    This little girl can''t be a fool. She doesn''t even know her parents'' names.


    "Really? Uncle, it''s very kind of you The night flowers open, twitching.


    "You are good these days. Don''t walk around, or we''ll find your parents. It''s bad if we can''t find you again."


    The man next to Mu Da spoke.


    "Thank you, uncle." The night flowers bloom cleverly.


    Two people sighed. The little girl is so good. Does the master want to skin her again?


    It turns out that after Li Haoran killed his own child, seeing the beautiful child, he couldn''t help secretly abducting him. He took off the child''s skin alive. Hearing the desperate and painful howl of the beast, he felt more satisfied than ever. Up to now, he has more than ten children''s skin.


    "Well, you''re tired too. Go to sleep first." Two people "good intentions" tunnel.


    The night flower opens cleverly close an eye, two people saw, quietly retreated to go out.


    When Mu Da closed the door, he couldn''t bear it. However, they had such a perverted master that they didn''t dare to betray the master.


    The night flower opens, hears the sound of closing the door, opens the eye to look at the roof, father and mother now how? I must be in a hurry if I don''t see her.


    Night flowers in bed boring flipping pancakes, that Uncle Li looks so kind, how can it be such a villain? However, Hua Wulan''s elder brother repeatedly told her that the more beautiful things look, the more toxic they are. So do people. If you look good and good, you may be a real villain.


    If she had not lived in villain''s valley since she was a child and her physique had been refined by the mountains and waters of villain''s Valley, she would have just become a Taoist. She has nothing to do now, but what about her parents? Are they OK?


    Night flower stretched out her hand from the waist to feel her special short Xiao, whimpering and blowing up.


    She didn''t blow very well, even intermittently, but as time went on, the air around her changed a little, and the smell seemed to be much stronger.


    "Tear" a sound, a gradually triangular head broke the paper paste on the window lattice, climbed in.


    The night flower is blowing, the short Xiao slowly approaches, suddenly suddenly reaches out and catches the snake''s seven inches.


    When the snake heard the music, it stopped and quickly turned to escape. The night flower''s hand was waiting on its way back, as if the snake had sent it to her.


    "Snake baby, darling, shall we discuss something?" The night flower opens to talk with the snake with the tone of coaxing the child.


    The snake twisted its body, but seven inches was in other people''s hands. It had no way.


    The night flower opens to grasp the family''s life gate, easy to say and discuss, "well, you see, there are not many people tomorrow. When the door opens, bite on the tall and strong uncle. If you are afraid you can''t recognize him, you can listen to me calling uncle. Anyone can bite."


    The snake is wilting to listen. The life is in the hands of others. Don''t they just do what they want?


    The night flower talks a lot, finally satisfied to see the snake acquiesced, she carefully put the snake into the hole in the window lattice, a loose hand, the snake whizzed out, secretly happy to pick up a life.


    Night flowers and snakes talk about good judgment, sleep in peace of mind.


    She has an unknown secret. When night flower was traveling outside, he got a secret book of driving beasts by chance. Seeing that night flower was very friendly to the beasts, he simply gave the book to her. Anyway, he was the only sister. As long as he had something, he didn''t need her to speak, so he would give it to her.


    However, their mother didn''t like the contact between yehuakai and wild animals. That day, yehuakai tried to summon wild animals to come out. Unexpectedly, he was found by Xiaoyu. He hated women''s wordiness, so he hid himself. He didn''t persuade wild animals to retreat until the wolves roared and tigers roared outside the Valley.


    Night flower is smart, but he doesn''t like to deal with wild animals. After all, he prefers beautiful women. Therefore, although night flower is young, it''s later. It''s definitely more powerful than night flower in driving wild animals. Otherwise, when they are in the valley, they won''t work together to persuade wild animals.


    These days, although I have been with my parents all the way, yehuakai has never given up practicing animal driving.


    It''s just very careful not to let parents find out.


    The night flower turned over and murmured, "brother, in fact, the Xiao sound can make the snake obedient."


    Night flower says that on the other side of the sea, there is a foreigner who controls the snake by playing flute. She is also in a hurry today. Have a try.


    I tried it today, and the effect was pretty good.


    She sleeps sweetly, but she doesn''t know the tangled mood of the poisonous snake outside.


    The poisonous snake has wandered in many circles outside, and there is some imbalance in his heart. Anyway, it is also the king of snakes, and even let a little girl hold it. How can it be embarrassed?


    But let it to find the trouble of night flowers, it really has to consider, you say it has not seen such a bold girl, ordinary girls are not afraid of snakes?


    Facts have proved that the snake king is not an ordinary snake, and he will never rush about for his own face. That''s the talent of a stupid snake. A snake king like him is flexible.


    The snake king climbs back to the cave to take a nap and bite people. He is very good at this kind of thing. Seeing that the little girl is very beautiful, he will help her. Who let him be male.


    Early in the morning, Mu Da came with breakfast, and saw the night flower sitting there with her hands on her cheeks.


    "You wake up." Mu Da laughs and makes himself look kind.


    "Uncle, do you have to lock the door when you go to bed in the middle of the night?" Night flowers look up at him.


    Mu Dayi said with a dry smile, "that... It''s not peaceful in the city recently. We''ve lost several children. We''re doing it for you."


    How could he rest assured that she would stay there with the door unlocked.


    "Oh, uncle, you are so careful. When I find my parents, I will let them thank you very much." Night flowers open a uncle, sweet call.


    When Mu Da heard this, he felt more guilty. If the villa leader thought of this little girl on a whim and wanted to strip her skin, the culprit would be mu da.


    At this moment, he even had an impulse to let the night flowers bloom. She was so innocent that she didn''t know what she was going to encounter, which made him a father who despised her behavior.


    "I wish you didn''t resent me." Half pay, Mu Da said.


    "Uncle, how can I blame you for being such a nice person?" The night flower stands up and goes out.


    "What are you going to do?" When Mu Da saw that she was going to leave, he was in a hurry. She was going to leave, so his life was here. Compared with his life, the life of night flower was not worth mentioning.


    Night flowers bloom, so I look at him, "uncle, I haven''t washed my face yet."


    "Oh, oh, oh." Mu Da said three times in a row.


    See night flower open with copper basin, he quickly took, "I come."

 Chapter 288

    It''s a man who hasn''t been a waiter. If he hadn''t eaten this morning, he couldn''t remember to cook for Yehua.


    Mu Da took the copper basin. There was a well in the yard. He put the basin aside and began to draw water.


    After a night''s sleep, the snake king heard the movement and crawled out slowly. Then he heard the night flowers shouting: "uncle, be careful of the moss sliding by the well."


    Mu Da murmured in a low voice, "ah, the little girl has a good heart. It''s a pity that the villa master will be skinned when he comes back."


    After hearing this, the snake king said that he had no sweat. Otherwise, he would sweat in the waterfall. This man thought that the little girl was so kind-hearted. He didn''t know that she was telling her to recognize a person.


    The snake king suddenly shrugged up and bit Mu da.


    Mu Da gave a "ow" and jumped up.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" The night flower opens a face innocently to stand in front of the door.


    The snake king wanders innocently. Its poison is not what ordinary people can enjoy.


    Mu Da first felt a pain, and then felt numb in his leg. He saw a snake swimming away. He sat down on the ground and rolled up his trousers. He saw two deep teeth marks on his ankles. He squeezed hard outside, only a little bit of black blood was squeezed out, but his brain was confused. He saw song Mo coming, and he cried: "brother, help me..."


    Song Mo was the one who was with Mu Da yesterday. He looked at Mu Da suspiciously and went over, "what''s the matter?"


    "Snake..." Mu Da trembled and pointed to the wound on his leg.


    Just for a while, half of her leg was black. Song Mo saw it, and his face turned black, trying to squeeze his wound.


    "It''s no use." Night flower came forward to have a look, handed his handkerchief to song Mo, reached out and pushed Mu Da''s trousers up, "uncle, you hurry to tie him here, the tighter the better."


    They don''t have time to wonder how the night flower knows how to detoxify the snake venom, but they know what she said is right. Song Mo binds tightly, and Mu DA has no feeling at this time.


    "Uncle, you are hungry with a knife. Make his wound bigger and suck out the poison." The night flower points to the place where Mu Da was bitten by a snake.


    "Little girl, help him suck it." Song Mo looks at Mu DA in embarrassment, a little disgusted. Mu Da is the laziest person, and he doesn''t take a bath for a long time. That''s not to say. The snake venom looks very serious. If he''s not careful, he may lose his life.


    The night flower opened her eyes and looked at Song Mo, "uncle, don''t you know that Yin people can''t suck? The Yin person is a woman


    The night flower opened to think, added: "eunuch also can''t suck, because eunuch not Yin and Yang, uncle, are you eunuch?"


    Song Mo''s innocent eyes on the night flowers and Mu Da''s suspicious eyes only feel that he wants to cry without tears. How can he be a eunuch? If he is a eunuch, where do his children come from? They can be killed but not humiliated.


    Song Mo heart a horizontal, pull out a knife, draw a cross in Mu Da''s wound, bent down to help him take drugs.


    "Uncle, you should be careful. Don''t swallow the poisonous blood into your stomach. If that happens, you will be miserable." The night flowers are in full bloom, telling me nervously.


    Song Mo was very nervous, even more nervous when she said that.


    "Ouch." Night flowers suddenly scream.


    Song Mo was sucking a mouthful of poisonous blood. He was startled to hear her cry, "what''s the matter?"


    Before he knew it, he had trusted the night flowers.


    The night flower''s face turned pale. "I just saw a snake swim past your feet."


    After hearing this, song Mo quickly stood up and looked around to see where there was a snake¡°


    She just wanted to blame the night flower for opening a few words, only feel a flower in front of her, and quickly hold the side of the tree.


    "Song Mo, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Da watched his face turn black and felt bad. He asked quickly.


    "I just swallowed snake venom." Song Mo bit his tongue and calmed down.


    "Wuwu, uncle, are you going to die?" The night flowers bloom and cry.


    Both of them had this idea in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say it. They didn''t expect that night flower would say it without taboo. They were upset because they were poisoned. When they heard her words, they felt more upset and irritable.


    "Don''t cry, little girl. Go outside and find someone." Song Mo didn''t dare to bite his tongue. What if he bit it? He was sure that there must be some snake venom on his tongue.


    "But... But..." Night Flowers face tangled.


    "Little girl, don''t be, hurry up, otherwise, if something happens to us, there will be no one to help you find your mother." Murdoch said in a hurry.


    "Well... OK." Night flowers open, wipe a tear.


    "Uncle, you must hold on." Night flowers look at two people worried.


    "Go, go." Two people have the strength to wave a hand, again delay to go on, can they still live?


    The night flowers bloom, so swagger away.


    However, as a simple, kind and lovely little girl, she kindly pulled an old woman and told her that there was a yard over there where two people were bitten by snakes.


    "What?" The old lady''s ears don''t work well.


    However, this is not about the night flowers.


    Night flowers stand on the street, looking at the crowd, where to find parents.


    "Ah, such a big man has lost himself. It''s true." Night Flowers squat in the corner, looking for a small stone in the corner seriously painting.


    After the painting, Yehua claps her hands. Ah, she believes in the ability of her father and mother. She turns her eyes. Since it''s this time, her father and mother haven''t found her, no wonder she.


    Yehuakai''s biggest wish is to be like her brother. She can roam the world when she is eight years old. Although she is nearly nine now, she is still eight years old.


    She is different from night flowers. Night flowers want to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by beautiful women and throwing flowers, but she likes the endless grassland and hills. In a word, it''s a place with big sky and few people. In a word, it''s the paradise of wild animals.


    When Xiaoyu and yejiumei find the yard, they find two dying men. When the man sees them, his dead fish like eyes light up a glimmer of hope, "where''s the child?" Li Haoran asked.


    The two men were speechless.


    Fish see, take out two detoxification pills, play to two people''s mouth.


    After half an hour, song Mo moved first.


    "What about the little girl you brought back?" Little fish asked calmly.


    Song Mo took a look at Li Haoran, Li Haoran wry smile, "ask you words, don''t hurry to answer."


    He never thought that he would capsize in the gutter and be led by a little fish. Up to now, he does not know her real face, even her name, whether it is true or not.


    Song Mo coughed, "she''s gone."


    "Gone?" Night nine charm eyebrows pick.


    "Yes, we''ve been waiting for her for a long time. She may have lost her way?" Mu Da grabs the way. In a word, it can''t be said that the two of them begged her to leave.


    "Lost?" Li Haoran frowned. What are these two people talking about? Didn''t he make them look at the little girl?

 Chapter 289

    The two men bowed their heads guilty¡° We were poisoned and she left. "


    Snake? Where''s the snake from?


    "Useless things." Even a little girl couldn''t see it, but how could it happen that both of them were poisoned? Li Haoran looked at the two people sullenly. It''s not that they got any good and let the little girl go.


    Xiaoyu and yejiumei look at each other.


    If there were any other reasons, they were worried that Huakai was the best way to deal with animals.


    "How can you let her go?" Little fish turned his eyes and asked.


    Mu was very anxious. "We don''t want to ask her to leave, but we can''t move any more." They wait for the night flowers to bloom, and wait for her to still not come. Both of them are so anxious that they come to an old woman. Who knows that although the old woman is old, she has a good memory. When they find out that it''s the two of them, they turn around and leave, mumbling retribution.


    If they knew that this old woman was the one invited by Huakai tonight, they would not have sold her granddaughter into the brothel for a few taels of silver.


    "If I find out you''re lying." Little fish didn''t say anything, but turned around and left.


    "Madam..." Li Haoran reluctantly shouts Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu stops. As a doctor, he has seen through life and death for a long time. When he learns that the mask on his face is actually human skin, Xiaoyu still feels a little disgusted, and even almost tells Li Haoran.


    Little fish took out a human skin mask from his arms, "do you want this thing back?"


    The mask that night nine Charms wear, when that mad horse separates two people, choked on the ground, already broken can''t wear.


    Li Haoran watched the mask. Only he knew the origin of the mask. God knows what he felt when he saw the younger martial sister and the old villa leader together.


    Fish''s hand to the air, mask in her hands inch by inch broken, a gust of wind blowing, into ashes floating in the air.


    Xiaoyu''s face behind the veil is calm. His eyes quietly look at Li Haoran. First he is angry, then he is disappointed, and he sighs.


    In that modern society, human skin mask is a word that is overused. She thought it was carved by a craftsman. She never thought that human skin mask is so terrible as human skin. Even if there was a preservation method of human skin in her medical skills, she never thought that it was real human skin.


    Night nine charm embraces her shoulder, husband and wife two look at each other, hands clench.


    Li Haoran watched the two men leave and clenched their fists.


    He''s not afraid to lose, he''s never afraid, because he''s always the winner.


    "Where will the flowers bloom?" Little fish is unhappy.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to worry too much. Huakai usually listens to huawuqi''s stories about dangerous things in the world. She''s a clever child again. She''ll be fine." Night nine charm advised her.


    "Flower is a boy, it''s better. Besides, he''s a pervert. It''s good if he doesn''t harm others. How can flowers bloom the same?" Little fish argued.


    Night nine evil spirit wants to explain what, canthus a glance, he squats down suddenly to go.


    Little fish saw his dignified expression and couldn''t help but get close to it.


    Night nine charm well maintained fingers gently across the corner, the corner of the mouth hook, "in the end is our daughter."


    Xiaoyu took a look at the painting of the night flower, and drew a puff from the corner of her mouth. Well, she admitted that the night flower inherited her from this point. Ah, you say that her father is also good at all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. How can she get loose here.


    It''s not Xiaoyu''s boast. If she had such convenient conditions since she was a child, she would have written and painted well. The problem is that people become a monk on the way and she goes through on the way.


    "When the wind blows on the grass, there are cattle and sheep." Fish see this sentence, his face is white, the flowers will not go to the grassland, you don''t listen to these poems what description is so beautiful, there are many coyotes here.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. Huawuque is really good to this girl. He never gives up the" pistol "used by others. He gives Huakai a weapon for self-defense. Oh, there are some broken silver in Huakai''s brocade bag. It will be OK." Night nine evil spirit in the heart weigh the heart to death, but afraid of fish too worried, deliberately pretending to Hun don''t care, have a plan.


    Xiaoyu frowned and said: "how can I not worry? I''m afraid of her suffering, her being cheated and her being bullied."


    In a word, as long as there is no longer her side for a while, she will worry. If she can put her heart down, why does she have to go out with her? It''s good to be at home for a thousand days, but it''s hard to go out for a day.


    "You see, the flower is afraid that we are worried about her, so we specially leave a clue for us. Let''s follow this clue. She has short legs. We should catch up with her soon." Nine charms of the night come up with an idea.


    "That''s exactly what I want to say." The little fish stood up against the wall.


    Hua Kai is a girl. No matter how smart she is, her parents don''t trust her. When she left villain''s Valley, they said that she would let him fly. Or would they secretly let 19 follow her?


    Two people all the way to chase the night flowers to leave the signal, but because of concern, instead went to the front of the night flowers.


    It''s really strange to see everything along the way. Fortunately, ye Jiumei and ye huawuqi have seen the world. Ye Huakai has heard a lot, and then combined with what she saw, she was called to the top.


    The coquettish woman behind followed her for two blocks. The night flower looked at the thick layer of powder on her face, and the corners of her mouth could not help twitching. Ah, I said, madam, you don''t have to dress up so ugly and vulgar to set off the girls in your building.


    The night flower blooms with one hand. It seems that the procuress has taken a fancy to her beautiful appearance. She also thinks that her mother is the most beautiful woman in the capital; Her father is a beautiful young master in Beijing. She has inherited two people''s excellent genes. Although she is still young, she will grow into a great beauty sooner or later.


    Night flowers, think of her leave before, flowerless with her words.


    "Flowers, you have to be careful of such a few people, the first is the procuress, procuress in order to a money tree, willing to wait for you when young saplings, do not look at you now young, because you will grow into a money tree, so, procuress will be willing to wait."


    When the procuress to see the night flowers 36 times, the night flowers can not help.


    "Do you want to ask me where your adult is?" Night flowers open, looking up at the procuress.


    "Why are you here alone? Your family. " The procuress quickly adjusted her facial expression to make herself look kind and friendly.


    Night flower''s eyes look to the side of the bun.


    The procuress saw, bought two steamed buns in a hurry, "poor see, you must be hungry."


    The night flower opens to bite the steamed stuffed bun, "OK, since you gave me, I don''t eat, you don''t have face very much?"


    Procuress a smothering, feelings, she asked the child to eat steamed stuffed bun, she did not appreciate it just, she eat - or give her face? What kind of world is this?

 Chapter 290

    Although two Wen money in her eyes is not money at all, but, throw in the water can still hear a ring.


    "Little girl, it''s going to be dark soon. This evening, the bad guys will come out. How about your adults? Shall I take you to find them?" The procuress wants to advance but retreats.


    "Night flowers bloom, eat steamed stuffed bun, wipe mouth," looking for what, I finally get rid of them


    Procuress heard secretly happy, this little girl is away from home? In this way, as long as she follows her to a sparsely populated place, she can start.


    "Do you think it''s too stingy for a good man like you to just invite me to eat two steamed buns? You especially want to invite me to live in your house for a period of time until my parents find me."


    Asked the night flower.


    "Yes, yes, you are such a lovely child. If you meet bad people, it would be wonderful."


    The night flower nodded, the procuress saw, in the heart ecstasy, "my home is not far in front."


    The procuress warmly greets.


    "But I didn''t promise you." Night Flowers inexplicably looking at her.


    "You play with me?" Seeing her confused eyes, the procuress became angry.


    It''s just a child. Why does she have the illusion that she is playing with applause?


    Night flower just nodded, because the procuress''s performance and night flower said the same, she is really admired by her brother, she really did not pay attention to the procuress.


    "Play?" Night flowers bloom, looking at the pimp.


    "What do you want to play with me?"


    The procuress was impatient and looked around. The night flowers were blooming. At this time, she did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional and went to the alley.


    The procuress''s face sank, showing a ferocious face, approaching the night flowers step by step.


    Nose suddenly smell a trace of sweet, Madame infatuated, inexplicably looked at the night flowers.


    The night flower pouts, "originally I would like to go there, but I don''t like to sleep when I can''t sleep."


    The procuress pointed to the night flowers, "you..."


    How did she know they couldn''t sleep in the dark? As she softened, she fell down.


    The night flower sighs, "I have reminded you, can you provoke a child who wanders alone like me? You said you sent me to your door. If I ignore you, you really have no face. I''ll try my best


    If there''s someone nearby, I don''t know what she''s trying to do? However, if you have enough patience, you will see the night flower slowly take off the pimp''s jewelry, take off her purse, even pull her coat material, take a look at the exposed style, shake your head, and finally leave her to cover up.


    When the procuress woke up, she found that there was a beggar doing sports on her body, and there were even two in line behind her.


    The pimp kicks away the man who is pressing on her body, calmly puts on her clothes and lives in the brothel. What kind of man has never met? Play more in vain, only admit bad luck.


    The man in the back row saw that the man was kicked away and called out: "it''s my turn, it''s my turn."


    "To your fart, you dare to take advantage of me."


    The procuress raised her eyebrows.


    A few people were stunned and looked at each other. The last one boldly said, "you mother-in-law, we have saved you. You will be ours in the future."


    Procuress heard, angry and funny, hands akimbo, "my mother was you a few whoring, think bad luck, you still want to how?"


    Keep her. Do they have that ability?


    Three men looked at each other, so many years without a woman''s day, also so over, but not with the taste of women, it is not the same.


    A few men slowly approach


    Night Flowers playing with the hands of jewelry, boring drinking tea.


    "Coming, coming." The counter looked excited.


    The night flower opens to look up, sees the round rolling shopkeeper slowly rolling in.


    Because he is too fat, the feeling is to roll, not to walk.


    "Are you going to be something?" The shopkeeper raised his eyes to see the night flowers bloom.


    Night Flowers sitting in the high chair, feet hanging, slightly raised chin, "shopkeeper, I just sell, you just collect, where come so much nonsense?"


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but take a look at the night flowers. Although he grew up in the valley, his whole body style is definitely not covered, and the style of clothes has been updated. It turns out that it is the "splendid Chinese clothes" that have been popular all over the country in recent years.


    The shopkeeper has the bottom of his mind. He thinks it''s the black sheep of his family. If he takes a fancy to any gadget, he steals the jewelry of his family.


    If the shopkeeper thinks about it like this, he will have the bottom.


    If you want to say that the bustard is very economic minded and knows how to create momentum in jewelry, although it is said that the top piece of dishcloth is also good-looking, but you guys are out to have fun. If you really let the beauties top the piece of dishcloth and put a chicken feather in it, you want to close down the business. So, not to mention the girls in the building, even her, In addition to covering up the wrinkles on the face, I put on more powder. What I wear on my body is more precious than that of the wives of ordinary wealthy families.


    "Three tattered hairpins, two yuan." The shopkeeper''s singing promise.


    "Night Flowers listen, smile," shopkeeper, I have these hairpins there are two flaws, I point out to you


    What''s wrong with the shopkeeper? Why didn''t he see it? He holds the hairpin on a plate and hands it to yehuakai. Yehuakai grabs it and puts it into his arms. He jumps down from the high stool and goes outside without saying a word.


    The shopkeeper was in a hurry. Although the jewelry was not priceless, the price was definitely not cheap. He thought that children were easy to fool, and he thought that he wanted to buy a bunch of sugar gourd or something. He meant to give her a little bit, but she could have no idea. He didn''t think that she had so many eyes, and he was afraid that he would not give it back to her, so he cheated her first.


    "Don''t go, little girl." The shopkeeper quickly stopped the night flowers blooming.


    Night flower step on the side of the small Wu, blow blow the hair in front of the forehead, "shopkeeper, do you know who I am?"


    The shopkeeper looked at her quack and shook her head.


    Yehuakai brushed her hair with a smile. "The people in the lake call me" the night owl of Tianshan TongLao ". You can tell me that I can easily break off a bead on the hairpin. It''s enough to have a table in your restaurant. OK, do you think I''m a child? What a fool? "


    The shopkeeper looked at her childish face, speechless, she was a child, OK? Wait. What did she say? Tianshan TongLao?


    "Don''t blame me, miss. I''m sorry I don''t know Jin Xiangyu. What do you call me?" The shopkeeper winked, and the clever counter quickly poured a cup of tea for the night flower.


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "please sit down and chat slowly."


    Night flowers do go on, the old way to use the tea cup cover to brush the tea, this is slowly tasting.


    "How old is the girl?" The shopkeeper asked tentatively.


    Although I think this is a little girl, what she said just now is really a bluff. The shopkeeper is not sure. There are many talented people in the world. Maybe this one is also a person with some skills. I don''t know.


    Yehuakai looks at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper is chubby and has a clean beard. However, she has learned medical skills with her mother for so long. She says quietly: "look at the shopkeeper, he is only three in fifty this year. He is not talented, and he is only three or seven years older than you."


    The counter couldn''t help but "Puchi". He was clearly a child, but he had to pretend to be an old man. He only thought it was very funny.


    When the shopkeeper heard the words of yehuakai, he burst into a cold sweat. At the beginning, in order to chase after the pawnbroker''s daughter, he falsely reported how old he was. No one knows his real age except himself. This little girl... No, it seems that she is really capable.


    The shopkeeper glared at the counter. The counter quickly put away his smile, but his shoulders trembled, so he had to turn his head.


    Night flower coldly looked at the counter, "this little brother, you always do some deceptive things, even God is not pleased with you, you touch along the right rib, count to the third rib and the fourth rib between... Well, a little more left, a little more up and down."


    "Ouch." He was pale with pain at the counter and squatted down with his stomach covered.


    "I didn''t lie to you. My heart is broken." The night flowers bloom and shake their heads.


    The shopkeeper quickly picked up the counter, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The eyes of the counter are straight, straight not lengteng looking at the night flowers, dull repeat, "the heart is broken."


    The shopkeeper was terrified and quickly bowed to the little fish, "grandma, please don''t blame me."


    The counter boy is his sister''s child. No matter what, he can''t be helpless.


    "It''s none of my business? I didn''t ask him to do anything wrong Night flowers bloom, eyes turn.


    After hearing this, the shopkeeper immediately ordered the young man to pack fifty liang of silver. "Grandma, you have eyes to smile, but you don''t know where the gold inlaid jade is. If you have offended grandma, I hope you don''t care about the villains. I hope you will pay a little respect, and grandma will accept it."


    The night flower bloomed and said with a sad face, "you said that as a child, I am wandering in the river with so much silver. Isn''t this looking for someone to rob me? You''re trying to hurt me, aren''t you? "


    The shopkeeper listened and wiped a sweat secretly. Now he dare not regard the night flower as a child.


    "That... Can actually use the silver note, but, the silver note is fifty Liang, and the bank has to charge five silver deposit fees, so..." the shopkeeper quickly took out a stack of silver notes from his arms, squeezed out a fifty Liang silver note, and handed it to yehuakai with both hands.


    "It''s better to be respectful than obedient. Since you have to give it to me, I''ll take it reluctantly." The night flowers put the silver and the banknote into the purse.


    The shopkeeper''s mouth wriggled a few times and swallowed the words.


    Yehuakai didn''t have the consciousness to take half of the other people''s money. She waved her hand to the counter generously, "OK, OK, although grandma usually prefers to cure animals, but for your sincere sake, I''ll try my best to cure you. However, I can only cure diseases, but I can''t cure life. If you want to live a long life, you have to do good deeds¡®


    The night flowers are in full bloom.


    "I see." The counter nodded in pain. How could he not find that he was terminally ill before.


    The night flower slowly takes out the silver needle from her body. There is a saying that she should be famous before it''s too late. It seems that she still wants to be famous. Otherwise, everyone wants to bully her.


    Khan, others want to bully her, who let her look so attractive, and so ostentatious, she seems to know how to write low-key.

 Chapter 291

    Night flower looked at the silver needle in her hand, shaking her head and sighing, she still felt more happy to treat the animals.


    The shopkeeper was shocked to see her special silver needle. He has lived for more than 50 years, and has never seen such a long silver needle.


    "Bring the wine." The night flowers bloom, and the heroism is genuine.


    The shopkeeper usually had two cups of wine. After listening, he quickly brought his own wine. The night flowers were all used to soak silver needles. The shopkeeper''s flesh was painful, but he was playing apricot blossom white. He was reluctant to drink it. Every time, he only sipped a little to relieve his addiction.


    Night flower hands fly, only a moment, the counter has become a real hedgehog, because, Night Flower Silver needle is really twice as long as the average person.


    Night flower opened a prescription, handed to the shopkeeper, "every day a pair, even drink for a month."


    Although the shopkeeper is a layman, he knows that yehuakai is skillful and believes her words more deeply. After yehuakai leaves, he goes to the pharmacy with the prescription. The people in the pharmacy are his brothers. When he sees the prescription, he is ecstatic and asks who wrote it. He vaguely says that he is a doctor, His brother quickly asked doctor You Fang for directions. Later, he simply asked someone to send the medicine to the counter. He took the shopkeeper to chase him out. The shopkeeper thought that he had met an expert and secretly congratulated himself on his quick turnaround.


    The night flowers bloom and taste tea slowly, because people''s skin is breathing. The silver needle will go out a little when they breathe, but they won''t find it if they don''t look carefully.


    It''s almost time for the night flowers to bloom. Take down the silver needle and throw it into the wine carelessly.


    The shopkeeper also thought that she was a bubble silver needle, so he took it as a test for himself. After drinking it, he didn''t expect her to throw it in again.


    The thought that she had just put the silver needle into the counter, maybe in her intestines, made him feel sick. He could not ask for anything.


    "Well, by the way, my jewelry..." Yehua looked up at the shopkeeper.


    I can''t help it. People are small and will be despised wherever they go. It''s better to sell them now than to find a pawnshop when they are short of money in the future. Although these jewels are exorbitant, they are very vulgar. Although the Madame is about the same age as her mother, her mother still can''t wear such gaudy jewels.


    The shopkeeper''s brain was so hot that he bought the jewelry at a high price.


    Night flower satisfaction of the silver ticket into the intimate clothes inside, nothing money benefits.


    The shopkeeper saw brother BA''s disconsolate appearance. In order to comfort him, he bought a small wine to drink with him.


    The brother is full of interest in every move of the expert. After three glasses of wine, the shopkeeper''s chatterbox will be opened.


    "The night owl." Chew your brother.


    "Yes, the expert who has practiced boy skills looks like he is only seven or eight years old. He has a smiling face, his skin is blown and broken, and he is also beautiful. When I saw him, I just thought, what kind of parents would give birth to such a beautiful villain..."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes swept out into the street and suddenly straightened. He looked down at his brother. There was nothing different.


    "What''s the matter?" The brother was puzzled.


    The shopkeeper woke up and said, "nothing."


    Just now he happened to see Xiaoyu and his wife passing by. He thought that only such a fairy like couple could give birth to such a child. However, he shook his head with a smile and said, "guess how old that person is."


    The brother urged, "you don''t play tricks, how many in the end?"


    The shopkeeper waved his hand with pride. "I''m ninety-nine years old."


    With that, the shopkeeper''s tut tut continued.


    Listen to the brother more and more tangled, are so old, who knows how long to live, he will have the opportunity to meet? His heart moved, and he came forward, "brother, how did that expert come to your shop?"


    As soon as the shopkeeper''s eyes narrowed, he mysteriously went to the shopkeeper and said, "well, it''s hard to avoid some embarrassment..."


    The following words are self-evident.


    Listen to brother, heart move, "drink wine."


    Two people drink later, because of the brother''s heart, so keep the amount, the shopkeeper because of their apricot blossom white, rare to treat the brother, enjoy a drink, finally was the brother to help back.


    Finally, he took his brother''s original price and moved away all the things that night flower sold. When he left, the shopkeeper opened his eyes and laughed. What was the original price? How could he tell others the original price? He doesn''t tell his wife the truth.


    The brother back home, the hairpin ring carefully read, make sure there is no fame, slightly lost in the heart.


    He was just seen by his wife and tried it on happily. He perfunctorily said that he bought it for her, so he got a warm response from his wife.


    When a woman gets something good, she always wants to share it with others. The next day, she finds a way to show off to her sisters with her head full of Zhucui. Unexpectedly, when she walks on the street, she attracts other people''s attention.


    Although the procuress is a low-end industry, she has great powers. Although some people want to seize the opportunity to occupy her brothel, they find that they are not equal in all aspects. Therefore, her disappearance has been filed with the government.


    The woman wanted to show off at first. Who knows, just after the show off, she met a yamen servant on her way home. The Yamen servant was kind enough to ask her to go back to assist in the investigation. The woman was not afraid of anything, she was afraid of the government. She confessed her husband as soon as she was asked about jewelry.


    The Yamen servants went to the drugstore and invited her husband. Because everyone had a disease and a disaster, most of them were familiar with their families, but they didn''t embarrass them.


    After listening to this, my brother was shocked. Could it be that the "master" killed people and smuggled goods? Anyway, the people in the Yamen all revealed this meaning.


    He didn''t dare to hide and told us all the reasons why he got this set of jewelry.


    After hearing this, the magistrate nodded again and again. It seems that the procuress is more or less unlucky.


    At this time, someone ran in and whispered to the master. The master''s face changed. He quickly went into the magistrate and whispered a few words.


    The magistrate suddenly stood up and waved to let the drugstore owner and his wife go back. He rushed to the broken temple with his hands.


    The procuress and the magistrate are still a little fragrant. Just seeing the procuress who looks like a beggar, he suspects that he has recognized the wrong person. Although the procuress is old, she is still very ugly. She usually dresses like a flower, especially a big red flower beside her ear. Many guests tease that the procuress is the most dazzling flower in the brothel, In front of me, this person with ragged clothes and fluffy hair who hasn''t been washed for many days is really a procuress?


    The procuress slowly raised her head, finally recognized who was in front of her, and suddenly cried.


    The magistrate took the procuress to the "water purification hall", and the procuress took three baths, which made her come out fresh and fresh.


    "Brother Xiang, you must decide for me." The procuress winked at the magistrate.


    The magistrate looked at her wrinkled face, which could kill mosquitoes, and shivered secretly.


    "Those beggars have been caught, as for the child you said..." the magistrate frowned in embarrassment.


    "Brother Xiang, you must get that little girl back for me. I want her to have a taste of being ridden by thousands of people. Otherwise, it''s hard to understand my hatred." The procuress gritted her teeth.


    Thirty years old, she never thought that she would fall into the hands of a little baby.


    The magistrate didn''t really believe what the boss of the drugstore said. He knew that pawnbrokers sometimes lied to make sure that what they received was reasonable. However, the testimony of the procuress was a good supplement to the pawnbroker''s, and he couldn''t help believing it.

 Chapter 292

    The magistrate relayed what he heard from the boss of the drugstore to the procuress. The procuress was silly. Can''t it be that such a clever child turned out to be an old monster?


    Thinking of the tender skin that can pinch water when the night flowers bloom, the procuress is in a mess.


    Yehuakai doesn''t know. Because of the strange disappearance of a procuress, her reputation is all over the country, and the power of word of mouth is also terrible. At this time, she is sitting in a small wonton stall, eating wonton, and even being scalded.


    Xiaoyu hears the words "night owl" of Tianshan Tongmu. She is drinking water and spurts it out. Yejiumei keeps away quickly. However, the person sitting opposite Xiaoyu is not so lucky. She is so elated that she is sprayed with water.


    "Boss, do it." The way of night flowers blooming.


    An old woman came over, but before she could speak, she rushed to a group of people angrily. When she saw her, her face changed greatly and she couldn''t take care of the night. The flowers bloomed and she quickly laughed.


    "Young master Zhang, you are always here. I''ve just got a bowl of wonton. Please have a bowl." The old lady went to the next wonton.


    Mr. Zhang''s legs were very high. "Your mother-in-law doesn''t know anything. You look dirty. You cook wonton. Can I eat it, Mr. Zhang? Call your daughter-in-law


    "Young daughter-in-law, afraid to see people, young master, you..." the old woman said with a smile.


    The young master didn''t want to eat wonton. Before she finished, he directly lifted the table and opened his eyes and said, "why, young master, I''m handsome and graceful. You''re obviously afraid that your little daughter-in-law will not let her see me, are you?"


    At night, the flowers bloom and take a look at the handsome young master Zhang Jia. He can''t help shivering.


    "It''s really a jade tree facing the wind." Being beaten into a sieve by the wind, the pit of ten thousand years has not been filled up until now.


    Master Zhang heard someone praise him, not his friends, but a girl''s voice, more and more high-spirited, "old lady, do you hear me?"


    Passers-by praised him. After scolding the old woman, they turned around and felt that her eyes were bright. What a beautiful girl, though still very small, she was really beautiful.


    Young master Zhang Jia was moved. "Ah, I said, little beauty, please follow me. I''m the most compassionate person. I promise I''ll treat you well."


    Night flower looked back at his surroundings, determined that in addition to her, there was an old woman in front of her. She couldn''t help pointing to her nose and asked in surprise, "are you talking to me?"


    Although the night flower is full of propaganda that the lover should start from childhood, he has paid attention to the influence since he came back. After all, he should pay attention to the problem of personal image and give positive education to those children who have not yet grown up.


    Therefore, although yehuakai is a little beauty, she did not expect that she would encounter a proposal even though she was still a girl.


    "Are you still that old woman?" Young master Zhang was dissatisfied with the way, but looking at the beautiful girl''s natural expression, his unhappy mood came and went faster.


    The night flower tilted her head and thought, "but maybe you are a Longyang?"


    Master Zhang''s vomiting blood.


    [night owl Fan Wai]


    The sixth Xiao dusk snow


    "Little sister, do you know what Longyang is?" Master Zhang''s mind was fixed. He must have misunderstood it. How could such a lovely, beautiful and painful little girl know what Longyang is?


    It must be. Master Zhang comforted himself in his heart. How clear and clear her eyes are.


    At this time, the night flower is looking at him with an idiot''s eyes, "just like men."


    Look at his little fellows, they are all more handsome than him. He said he is not, who believes it.


    Young master Zhang''s blood spurted out. What''s the way of life? It''s enough for a dandy like him to know this. How can he even know the pure little beauty like a glass of water in his mind?


    Master Zhang understood that God asked him to rescue the fairy who had strayed into the world.


    Young master Zhang has long forgotten his daughter-in-law who sold wonton.


    "I''m not. I just like women. Little sister, how can you be alone? What about your family? "


    Night Flowers secretly turned a white eye, how to ask her family adults? Could you change your lines.


    "I''m lost with the adults." The night flower answers.


    "So poor, little sister, come home with me. I care about your food, your house and your play." Master Zhang said with a grin that no one else or an adult has been lost. He should not be so happy.


    A man who had been eating wonton with his back to the crowd put down his chopsticks.


    Night flowers can''t help but look like him. He reaches out his hand and shouts the old woman, "settle accounts."


    The old lady took a look at Master Zhang. Everyone is selfish. As long as he doesn''t trouble his own family, she won''t care about other people''s affairs. She has some complaints about that man. Master Zhang has obviously forgotten them. When he yells, Master Zhang will remember again.


    Go to that person''s in front of, don''t have a good voice of way: "two coppers."


    The man paid the bill, suddenly pointed back, accurately pointed to the night flowers.


    The old woman looked at Yehua in embarrassment. Although her stall is a small business, now she would rather not accept the money of Yehua. As long as she can go with the young master Zhang, don''t let him think of her daughter-in-law. She said that she can''t marry a beautiful daughter-in-law. It''s a disaster to marry a beautiful daughter-in-law.


    The man stood up, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, turned around and walked towards the night flowers.


    "Little girl, don''t you know you have to pay for dinner?" The man looked down at the flowers in the night.


    Yehua pouts. She doesn''t want to rely on other people''s food money. She even helps them with kindness. She straightens her waist and raises her chin slightly. She looks proud. In fact, if she doesn''t raise her head, how can she see other people''s faces?


    "Did you see me leave again, No." Night flower looked at the man, only thought that her eyes were bright. When she came out, she thought that all the good-looking men were staying in the valley. If she pulled out any one, she could kill some people who thought they were handsome. She thought there were no good-looking men in the world.


    That person sees the night flower to open this appearance, the corner of the mouth tiny hook, "Oh, pour is I misunderstood you."


    The night flower angrily took out two copper plates and slapped them on the table, "grandma, this is a bowl of wonton money."


    Finish saying, the night flower opens to still don''t forget to stare that man one eye.


    The man''s original intention was not for the two coppers. His pretty lips rose slightly and he pretended to be surprised. "Ah, you don''t want to break the debt. I think you are making a fuss. You think you want to break the debt of your mother-in-law."


    Night flower is half dead by his anger, pointing at him speechless, "you..."


    The man dropped his words, picked up his luggage and left without apologizing.


    "You stop for me." When did Night Flower Blossom suffer this injustice? I''m going to catch up.


    Master Zhang quickly grabbed her, "Hey, don''t go, you haven''t promised me to live in my house."


    The night flower points to the man in front, "let me go to your house. Repair that man for me first."


    After hearing this, Master Zhang excitedly grabbed his sleeve and said, "give it to me."


    Xiao muxue didn''t pay attention to these people at all. The people around him didn''t see how he got out of his hand. Young master Zhang and his men were lying on the ground crying for their parents.


    Xiao muxue took a look at the blooming night flowers and wrote sarcasm in her eyes, "what else can you do? Just let it go. "


    The night flowers bloom, and the heroism soars to the sky, "OK, that''s what you said."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 293

    Three days later, Xiao muxue looked at her little tail, completely speechless.


    "Little girl, that rascal won''t follow you any more. Are you busy? Don''t follow me any more."


    The night flowers bloom leisurely tunnel: "who said I follow you, it is clear that you go the way I want to go."


    I''m kidding. There are free bodyguards. Why not.


    Xiao muxue has a headache. He knows the girl is smart, but he didn''t expect her to be such a rascal.


    It turned out that he saw that yehuakai wanted to get rid of her mother-in-law who bought wonton that day. He saw that she was so small that he was afraid that she couldn''t solve Master Zhang. He couldn''t help but help him. Unexpectedly, the little girl was entangled with him when she hit the snake stick.


    "Don''t follow me. I want to go outside the pass. Wild animals are not where you little girl go. You say where your home is. I''ll find an escort agency to take you back." Xiao muxue is kind-hearted.


    "If I knew where my home was, I wouldn''t be here." The night flower opens, blinks the black and white clear big eyes, a faction innocent.


    Xiao muxue helps her forehead. He doesn''t believe that she doesn''t know where her home is? But she didn''t want to say that he couldn''t help it. He had never seen such a strange child.


    In fact, Xiao muxue was not big, but he thought he was an adult.


    He frowned slightly, and the night flowers bloomed. He said with a smile, "Xiao muxue, do you know that your frown looks very good?"


    Xiao muxue''s face is slightly hot. He knows he is good-looking, and some girls often look at him secretly. However, no one dares to praise him in front of him.


    Night Flowers see him even blush, can''t help but be surprised, "Xiao muxue, no one will praise you."


    If it''s her brother, he will definitely accept it and even give you a reply. In fact, he has many advantages that you haven''t found.


    Xiao evening snow turns her head haughtily.


    The night flowers are laughing.


    "You really can''t follow me. I''m a disaster. It''s bad luck for you to follow me." Xiao muxue is serious.


    Yehuakai pouts. Does he think she is rare? She''s just lazy and doesn''t want to do it herself.


    "Well, you are not allowed to follow me when I go ahead this time." The night flower opens angry way.


    For a long time


    The night flower opens to turn head, see the Xiao evening snow behind oneself, the facial expression sinks down, she angrily looks at Xiao evening snow.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to follow me?"


    Xiao evening snow helplessly looking at her, "but, only this one road."


    Night Flowers listen, disdain the way: "I care you have a few roads, you did not hear that the earth is round?"? You can go there... There... Anyway, as long as you have the heart, you will arrive sooner or later. "


    Xiaomuxue speechless watching the night flowers bloom, the little girl how so unreasonable?


    "I''m in a hurry." Xiao muxue may have something to say when dealing with others, but yehuakai is just a little girl. How can he bully a little girl? So, in the end, he was always bullied, who let him face a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "Well, a reasonable person like me will not haggle with you." At night, the flowers are blooming.


    Xiao muxue suddenly remembered the typical lines of the mountain king: I opened the mountain and planted the tree. If you want to live from now on, you should stay and buy money.


    Although the night flowers did not ask him to stay to buy road money, but it is not the same to eat him dead?


    Xiao muxue doesn''t know how to be wronged.


    Fortunately, it''s really easy for the flowers to bloom at night. It''s not easy to cause trouble.


    However, he does not provoke right and wrong, does not mean that right and wrong do not provoke them.


    "Xiao muxue, did you notice that we were made dumplings?" While eating, the night flowers suddenly approach Xiao muxue and bite his ear.


    Xiao muxue had found out for a long time, but he was afraid that she would be frightened. He was worried about how to support her. He didn''t expect that she would find out so soon. He praised it in his heart, and suddenly heard the fragrance of a young girl in his nose. At this time, he realized that the distance between them was so close.


    Xiao muxue coughed awkwardly twice, moved without any trace, opened the distance between the two people, "flowers bloom, you will find a reason to leave for a while."


    "Why?" The night flowers bloom with black and white eyes.


    "Those people are coming for me. No matter what happens later, you don''t care." Xiao muxue has a dignified face. What should come will come, but don''t disturb the little girl.


    "What are they going to do with you?" Night Flowers interested in looking at the people around, her voice meal, those people secretly look up to Xiao muxue.


    The night flowers don''t wait for Xiao muxue to answer, and he says to himself, "do you want to rape first and then kill?"


    Xiao evening snow speechless looking at the night flowers, her little head inside what are you.


    The killers next to him didn''t think that much. They all looked at their heads. A man with a special hobby was stroking his beard and looking at Xiao muxue with the eyes of a rabbit in the net. At this time, seeing that all the people were looking at him, he just laughed and said, "Xiao muxue, you''d better let go, So as not to suffer from skin and flesh. "


    Xiao muxue stood up with a cold face and looked at the night flowers anxiously. After a while, he couldn''t guarantee to take care of her. Besides, how could a little girl bear the bloody scene.


    Night flower waved, "you hit you, I like to see the blood splashing, just to give me an appetizer."


    Everyone Khan, is this a child? They were fighting, she didn''t say, she was so scared that she seemed very excited?


    If they know that in the eyes of night flowers, people are not as good as animals, and they don''t know how to think.


    Yehuakai doesn''t like to eat whole chicken and duck, but she is not a vegetarian either. She picks up a piece of chicken and looks at the people who are "looking at each other affectionately" with Xiao muxue. She says strangely, "Hey, why don''t you do it? Can your eyes kill people?"


    Of course, eyes can''t kill people, but now both sides are looking at each other, just looking for the best time to do it. When night flowers bloom, someone can''t help looking at her.


    Xiao muxue moved and turned to the man who was blooming at night. He didn''t move. There were no flaws in his whole body. Although he just turned around slightly, there were no less than 30 flaws on his body. It''s no wonder that no one, because Xiao muxue knew that at the moment, either you or I would die.


    She even shook her head and sighed, "the battle is not fierce, boring, really boring."


    But at this time, no one has time to talk to her.


    The guests were scared away. The shopkeeper immediately instructed the shopkeeper to put the door on the door. It seemed that he was an old man. If people saw that he was bleeding all over the floor, who would dare to eat and drink here in the future?


    A man was kicked on the table by Xiao muxue. In fact, before, Xiao muxue had been paying attention and tried to control the people within a certain range. As the people became more and more fierce, he could not control the strength of his men.


    At night, Huakai quickly picked up the dishes. When the man got up, she put them down. "Second child, another steamed bun."


    When the night flower blooms, the shop owner doesn''t hear it. He just hides under the counter to calculate how much money he needs to charge for the smashed things. After waiting for the night flower to bloom for a long time, no one gives her steamed bread, so he has to shuttle through the crowd to the counter and knock on the counter.


    "My guest." The shopkeeper showed up secretly.


    "Bring me another steamed bread." Night flower pouts a way, she is now the time of long body, how can hungry.


    Shopkeeper looks at the night flowers like a monster.


    "Hello?" Yehuakai knocks on the counter, and the shopkeeper wakes up. He quickly washes his hands and takes a steamed bread for yehuakai.


    Yehuakai stood there, biting the steamed bread and asking, "Hey, how many things have they smashed?"


    When the shopkeeper asked, he immediately got out from under the counter with an abacus, counting with crackles.


    "It''s fifty to two in all." The shopkeeper''s flattering smile.


    The night flowers rolled their eyes, "I didn''t say I paid silver."


    The shopkeeper''s face was sad, "if you don''t pay, what do you ask?"


    Night flower listen, tilted his head pointed to the people just see that person, "that is to pay uncle, you recognize, just said the price, at home twice."


    "Ah." The shopkeeper hasn''t seen anything like this yet. He swallowed a mouthful of foam.


    "Well... What if he was killed by the great Xia?" The shopkeeper could see clearly that the little girl was with the handsome boy.


    The night flower opens to look at him with the eyes of the idiot, "even if he died, the silver on his body is still there."


    How unlucky is it to take silver from the dead? Shopkeeper''s rejection.


    "Shopkeeper, you said that you are open to business, not charity. If you fight here and die, do you think your shop can stand the toss? You''re not taking more than you deserve. " The night flowers teach.


    The shopkeeper''s pupil suddenly enlarges, the night flower opens in his eyes, sees a black figure to rush toward her, she nimbly squats down, dodges the leader''s attack.


    The leader''s hand fell on the counter and grabbed a few fingerprints directly.


    Night flowers have long turned to one side, see tut tut smack.


    "I said you were dealing with a little girl. Did you use so much strength?" Night flowers looking at the counter that new scratches, exaggerated patting chest.


    "Little girl? How can a little girl get away from my grasp? " The man in black sneers, in fact, to find a place for himself.


    He can''t even catch a little girl. How can he get along?


    He took a look at the fierce battle in the field, and his heart became more and more meaningful. Originally, he just wanted to have a try. Since the little girl was sitting with Xiao muxue, he couldn''t watch her have an accident.


    The night flower opens to spit out tongue, "Yo, do you know that?"


    What did the man in black know? As soon as he lowered his head, he found the pendant in front of Yehua''s chest. Suddenly he thought of what he had just said, and a chill rose from his back. "Are you the recently rising night owl of Tianshan TongLao?"


    The night flower opens a Leng, how, the name that oneself casually talks nonsense, unexpectedly already very loud?


    The night flower blooms, sweet smile, "you guess."

 Chapter 294

    Don''t blame her reputation crane, who would believe that a child would put a pimp to the whole so miserable? Even cured a guy''s terminal disease?


    Originally, it''s not as easy to be famous as it is to treat big people, but the boss of the drugstore is a brain powder of night blooming, which is widely publicized. He is also a little famous person. In addition, the concubine magistrate of the procuress, in order to make some achievements, he does not hesitate to exaggerate the facts. For example, night blooming is really a night blooming.


    The man in black was suspicious at first. Seeing her like this, he looked more and more like her. However, he was so frightened by a child that he didn''t have to go around the world. Moreover, he also knew the truth of spreading false information.


    With a sneer, he reached for the night flowers.


    Night Flowers face a change, "Oh, bullying children, rape, indecent ah."


    She had never heard of those nouns, but she could understand them literally. The man in black''s forehead was blue.


    Xiao muxue listen to, in the heart of a chaos, in the end because of him and let the little girl suffer the disaster? A distraction, after the heart of a palm, he sprayed a mouthful of blood out.


    Night flower through the body dexterity, and the black man played hide and seek, Xiao muxue by the momentum of the palm, forward a rush, abruptly in the crowd surrounded by the past, the night flower pulled to the corner of the position, "you stand behind me."


    The night flower opens to be stunned, raises the head to look at his some stern face.


    Xiao muxue looks at the people coldly. Although he knows that they are going to kill him, he still can''t bear to kill them. After all, the real culprit is not them, but they don''t even let go of a child. It''s too much.


    The next fight was basically without any tricks. Xiao muxue stood in front of the night flowers and refused to move. Although he was no longer willing to move under his sword, he still suffered the loss of being unable to move. Everyone clearly saw his intention and looked at each other and attacked his footwall.


    "Mean, mean, shameless, shameless." The night flower opens to see Xiao muxue hit two swords, but refuses to give in at all, angrily scolds.


    In the eyes of the people in black, the murderer is more and more successful. When it''s over, the girl can''t stay. Even the shopkeeper and shopkeeper who see all this today can''t stay. Killers also have professional ethics. In order to complete the task, they don''t hesitate to break their bottom line, but they can''t let other people know. Only the dead can keep the secret.


    Xiao muxue''s front is full of people, and his body is also full of blood, but he is still stubborn in front of her.


    A man''s swordsmanship is tricky. Xiao muxue has suffered several losses under his command. He can avoid it. The man in black looks at the right time and stabs Xiao muxue. He hums. Night flower''s face changes. If other people don''t know the secret, how can night flower? She can judge the position from the angle of other people''s stabbing. She suddenly pulls back xiaomuxue.


    Xiao muxue didn''t expect that the night flower would pull him. The empty door behind him was wide open, and she was totally unprepared for the night flower. As soon as she pulled, his body naturally fell back. The man in black and the only skillful swordsman took advantage of the victory to pursue him. Xiao muxue''s face changed, and she fought hard to kill a man. The man in black''s sword penetrated Xiao muxue''s belly.


    "Bang", just when the man in black pulled out his sword ferociously and intended to give Xiao muxue a fatal blow, a deafening sound suddenly sounded behind him. The tip of the man in black''s sword had already touched Xiao muxue''s chest, and suddenly he couldn''t scratch it.


    Xiao evening snow slowly turned his head, and saw the night flower in his hand holding a don''t know what thing, that thing has a hole, at this time is still smoking, he slowly fell down.


    "Oh, oh, don''t faint." Night flower hard to support him, he was forced to sit down on the ground.


    The night flower labored to climb out from under Xiao muxue''s body and stretched out his hand to tear his clothes.


    "Little girl..." the shopkeeper''s lips trembled for a long time, but he could not say a complete word.


    Night flower eyes a turn, already know how to return a responsibility, she blew to blow a pistol, at the beginning elder brother night flower all want to specially give her this have no silencing, is to play to her evil heart of the person is awed of the result.


    The night flower opens carelessly to see that shopkeeper''s, "the river''s Lake gratitude and resentment, actually is such a thing, calculate you bad luck, I don''t kill you, you naturally want to report an official, I now this appearance, don''t like to be noticed by the officers and soldiers, only kill you, Nu, and that little guy, all can''t run."


    The shopkeeper''s Putong knelt down and said, "little girl, there are young people and old people in my family. It''s all up to me to support my family. If you kill me, you will kill my family. Please forgive me."


    The night flowers are in a state of shame. There are young people and old people in his family. It seems that he is really scared. However, this is not enough. She sneered and pointed to the corpses on the ground. "Go and take out all the things in their arms."


    "This... Is not good." Shopkeeper''s dilemma.


    The night flowers burst out with a sneer.


    The shopkeeper looked at her childish face, naive smile, and enchanting blood on her face. Looking at the calm eyes of the corpses on the floor, he only felt that her back was sweating. This is definitely not a child.


    At this time, she casually said this to him, a hand in Xiao muxue''s chest rub ah rub, unexpectedly let people feel speechless strange.


    At the moment, the shopkeeper did not dare to hesitate. According to her instructions, he turned out all the things in everyone''s pockets and put them together to show the night flowers.


    The night flower opened to sweep one eye, these people have no what obvious can show their identity thing on the body at all.


    Yehua takes a look at Xiao muxue. He''s really lucky. It''s hard to see eccentric people in the world. She doesn''t expect him to be eccentric. She rubs all the medicine into his wound through the wound. The blood in the wound has stopped. It doesn''t matter for the time being.


    Yehuakai walks up to the pile of things and grabs them with her feet. She doesn''t see anything useful. Her mouth is slightly crooked. In fact, no clue is the biggest clue. At least it proves that they are professional killers.


    Night flower to the shopkeeper''s body kicked a kick, "these are given to you, good wait, otherwise I call you have life to take, life flower."


    The shopkeeper said quickly that the night flower was blooming and Xiao muxue fainted, "help him to the room to have a rest."


    Now she says one, others dare not say two. Xiao ER and the shopkeeper help Xiao muxue to walk back.


    "Shopkeeper, where shall we help him?" Xiao Er asked secretly.


    Although they are not in the wilderness, they are not a big town. They are just taverns, not big restaurants that integrate drinking with accommodation.


    "Don''t say anything. Help me to my room." The manager''s little voice.


    Xiao Er can''t help looking back at the night flower. She takes a suede glove on her hand and takes out a small bottle from her arms. She carefully opens the bottle cap and sprinkles the medicine on the corpse. The corpse decays quickly and turns into blood. Xiao Er is so scared that she shrinks her head under Xiao muxue''s armpit.


    No wonder the shopkeeper is obedient to her. This person is definitely not a child, or a monster. By the way, what does the man in black call her "Tianshan fairy Owl"?


    Small two different expression caused the shopkeeper''s doubt, the shopkeeper''s doubt asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve done a lot of work today. I feel weak."


    He''s really soft footed, but he doesn''t work too much. He''s scared.


    The night flower opens to see the corpse all melt clean, exhale a breath, carefully take off the suede glove, if not for fear of causing trouble, she will never use in this.


    The night flower covers her chest, and the sword of the man in black penetrates Xiao muxue''s waist and penetrates her chest.


    Xiaoer and the shopkeeper help Xiao muxue to the bed and collapse on the pedal.


    When the shopkeeper saw him, he pestled him with his hand, "ah, ah."


    Xiao Er grabs the shopkeeper''s hand. His palm is full of cold sweat. Shopkeeper''s, let''s sit for a while, just sit for a while.


    The shopkeeper took a look at Xiao Er, and understood that who could not be afraid of this. In fact, he didn''t want to face the night flowers. How could anyone not like such a lovely child, but she


    When the shopkeeper thought of the flowers blooming at night and the corpses all over the floor, he could not help shivering. Is this still a child? She didn''t even ask to keep them with her or follow her. He didn''t want to go there. Anyway, it''s closed. Just sit here. If the night flowers bloom, it can be said that he will take care of the young man for her.


    One night, the night flowers are sleeping outside. Three big men are crowded in the shopkeeper''s room. It''s strange.

 Chapter 295

    When the night flowers open their eyes, there is silence around them, and the sunlight comes in through the door.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked underground. The blood had dried up. She stretched and thought of Xiao muxue.


    "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper." Cried the night flower.


    During the day, it gives people courage. The shopkeeper hears the cry of flowers at night, takes two deep breaths, summons up courage to pass, and pretends to trot past.


    "What''s the matter, little girl?" With that, the shopkeeper suddenly felt something was wrong. He looked around, but he couldn''t see a corpse. His face turned white. How did she do it?


    Night Flowers naturally did not notice, she asked the shopkeeper, "Xiao evening snow wake up?"


    The shopkeeper quickly replied, "not yet."


    The night flower opened to listen to frown, see his constitution, at this time should wake up, is he inferior to her those beasts?


    When the shopkeeper saw her frown, his heart began to lift up. His heart turned one by one, "little girl, it''s bright this day. I''m closing the door. People will feel strange when they see it. I''ll open it?"


    The night flower waved, "your shop is your own business, but you''d better put away the things on the ground first."


    With that, Yehua went to the place where the shopkeeper had just come out and asked, "where is he? I''ll go and have a look."


    Hearing that the night flowers were coming in, the second child was so scared that his legs softened. "Bodhisattva, Buddha of the Tathagata, the God of the past, please call this little brother to wake up."


    Don''t tell him to face the little devil alone, he will be scared to death.


    I don''t know if his prayer moved the spirit, Xiao muxue''s eyelashes moved.


    Small two saw great joy, a grasp Xiao muxue''s hand, cry bitterly.


    When the night flowers came in, he saw Xiao Er sitting on the foot, holding Xiao muxue''s hand tightly in both hands, crying bitterly, "what''s the matter?"


    Her heart a tight, Xiao muxue will not be dead, although she does not give people treatment (in fact, no one asked her to treat), after all, is also a master of Medicine Valley.


    "Water..." Xiao muxue murmured.


    Night Flowers listen, smile, she said her medical skills are not so frustrated.


    Kick with the foot kicked small two, "you still Leng is there do what, hurry to boil water."


    Xiao ER was stunned. He immediately stood up and left. He forgot to let go of Xiao muxue. After two steps, he felt something was wrong. As soon as he turned back, he let go of Xiao muxue.


    The night flower opens excitedly to sit at the bedside, "I say you won''t die, is also your good fortune big, unexpectedly is an eccentric eye."


    Xiao muxue listened and looked up at her. "How do you know I''m partial?"


    No one else in the world knows except his mother.


    The night flower opens to discover oneself to say to expose mouth, eye bead son a turn, "you sleep of time, I touch of."


    Xiao muxue found that his clothes were not neat and his mind was half open. His face turned red and he put out his hand to cover his skirt.


    "Here comes the water." Although Xiao Er is very afraid of the night flowers, he is even more afraid that if she doesn''t go there, the night flowers will not spare him.


    Night Flowers quickly took over, tried to test the water temperature, "well, it''s OK."


    Xiao muxue struggles to sit up and the night flower opens and hands him the water.


    Not to mention Xiao muxue is not used to being waited on, and the night flowers are not used to waiting on people.


    "Thank you." Xiao muxue drinks the water and says politely.


    "You''re welcome." In fact, if he didn''t insist on putting her behind each other, even if he couldn''t beat those people, it would be OK for him to run away, but he chose to protect her, which was the first one who was good to her except those people in the valley.


    "You see, it''s really dangerous to follow me." For a long time, the snow began to speak.


    Night Flowers nod.


    "When I''m better, we''ll go to the town ahead and find an escort agency to take you home." Xiao muxue said that he didn''t believe in yehuakai at all. He really forgot where his home was. She was too smart a child.


    What to send? Her dream of galloping in the vast grassland and the wind of animals has not come true.


    The night flower opened her eyes and said, "Xiao muxue, didn''t you hear what the man in black called me?"


    Xiao muxue listened to a Leng, call her what? What did the man in black seem to have called her?


    Xiao evening snow slightly a concentration, think of, can''t help laughing, "he called you Tianshan night owl."


    How can she be that old monster? Although she is clever, she is not like the rumor in the river.


    The night flowers bloom leisurely way: "I don''t go to provoke others, who dares to provoke me."


    Xiao muxue was stunned. She pointed to the blooming flowers at night and said, "what do you mean..."


    Night flower open shriveled mouth, "I said, I don''t provoke others, who dare to provoke me?"


    Xiao muxue thought of her strange and shocking weapon and nodded with the same feeling, "that''s the same."


    He had a strange experience in his early years, so although he was not big, he was very calm and had no friends. Yehuakai was the first one to treat him as a friend. He also liked this little girl who laughed like sunshine and made people feel warm.


    Night flower listen to his words, heart strange, she looked at Xiao muxue angrily, "now you know, you will accompany me to play?"


    Xiao muxue is stunned. What does he know? Looking at the vigorous appearance of the night flowers, his brain flashed. She just seemed to say that she was the night owl of Tianshan TongLao?


    Xiao muxue can''t help holding up and pinching her pink face, "ah, are you Tianshan TongLao?"


    The night flower opens vigorously to shake off his head, stares at him, "I am Tianshan TongLao."


    Xiao muxue listened and couldn''t help laughing, "is it an old monster who looks like a child?"


    Night flowers nodded seriously, "that''s it."


    Xiao muxue smiles and falls back, "if you are an old monster, then am I not an old monster?"


    Clearly is a little girl, how can it be an old monster? However, he had been wandering in the world since he was very young. He knew that people''s bad nature was bullying the strong and bullying the weak. She gave herself the title of frightening others, which was no big deal.


    Night flower listened to his words, in the heart of joy, she can''t hide her mind, although deliberately with a small face, but that full of smile, micro hook corner of the mouth or revealed her mind.


    Xiao dusk snow see, mood can''t help but also follow good up.


    He thought of something and struggled, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    Night flower no longer said he was asleep, curled his mouth, hold him, "you bleed too much, don''t get up."


    Xiao muxue said anxiously: "when there is a homicide case, we have to leave quickly, otherwise the government will be in trouble."


    "Night Flowers forced him down," I told you to rest, you rest, do not move


    Xiao muxue frowned. Ah, after all, she was young and didn''t know that the government was in trouble.


    The night flower brushed her hair, "no killing, no government, nothing, you''d better take good care of yourself."


    Afraid that he didn''t believe it, the night flower bloomed, and her face was tense. "Xiao muxue, do you know that there is a kind of medicine called" Huashi powder "in this world?".


    The reason why she took this medicine was that she had heard from her mother that there would be pestilence in places where animals died more, so she took it for a rainy day.


    "Corpse powder? How can you have such a vicious thing? " Xiao muxue''s face changed and she couldn''t help asking.


    The night flower opens to see his facial expression, hesitated for a while, "is to search out on the body of the person in black."


    Xiao muxue breathed out a breath, looked at the night flowers at a loss, facial expression softened down, "flowers, your hair is in a mess."

 Chapter 296

    The night flower opens to look for the mirror hastily, one side murmurs, "is not because of you."


    She just woke up, just a simple mouth wash face, came in a hurry.


    Xiao muxue looked at her busy little figure, pressed her hand on the wound, and felt thoughtful.


    She''s a little girl. How can she know medical science? And then there''s corpse powder.


    When he was ten years old, he saw a man sprinkle corpse powder on an injured person. He still remembers the scream of that person. The sound is still floating in the air, but the person decayed and disappeared quickly.


    "I''ve got it." The night flower opens to take the comb to come over, looked at his disheveled hair, hesitated for a while.


    "Give me the comb." Xiao muxue stretched out her hand to her.


    Yehua Kai hands the comb to him. They are afraid of death. They help him wash his face. When Yehua Kai sees Xiao muxue, she knows why he wakes up later than she expected. They clean up his wounds and wipe away some medicine that has not been absorbed by the skin.


    Xiao muxue combs her hair over there, and brings him clean facial cleanser when flowers bloom at night.


    "Wash your face." The night flowers begin to bloom.


    Xiao muxue is not coy. She reaches out to drink water.


    Night Flowers wait for him to wash his face, change the water, take a clean cotton cloth, sit next to him, stretch out his hand to pick his clothes.


    "Flowers bloom, what do you do?" Xiao muxue quickly put out her hand to stop her, and her face was burning.


    The night flower opens to wonder of looking at Xiao muxue, how does he have nothing to blush.


    "Of course, it''s a change of dressing. Your wound is so big and you''ve lost so much blood. If I hadn''t given you the medicine in time, you would have been dead. Cut."


    The night flower said of course, Xiao muxue more listen to more frightened, hand involuntarily put down, looking at the night flower expertly change medicine, he can''t help but ask: "flower, you have learned medicine?"


    He had only heard of a man in the valley who could even cure children.


    "Yes, but I''ve never treated anyone. I''ve always treated small animals." Night flower at the beginning also don''t lift of help him on medicine.


    Xiao muxue heard, laughing and crying, this is her own as an animal?


    Night flower''s little hand kneaded on his skin. Xiao muxue''s face became more and more red. He gave way to it. "I''ll do it myself."


    The night flower pats his hand and looks at him contemptuously, "do you know how to rub it? This technique is particular. "


    Xiaomuxue looked at her helplessly, "ah?"


    Rub a wound still so much attention? Xiao muxue had no choice but to take back her hand. After feeling it for a while, she found that the night flowers were blooming and rubbing regularly.


    "Do you often treat animals?" Xiao muxue has nothing to say.


    "Yes, the little animals are very poor. No one cares if they are hurt. It''s very likely that they will get worse and die because of a little bit of injury." Night Flowers think of the animals she did not cure, feeling a little low.


    Xiao muxue saw him and interrupted him to say something else. If he knew what the poor little animals yehuakai was talking about, he would not be so compassionate.


    Under the guidance of Xiao muxue, the night flowers bloom and tell Xiao muxue how to deal with it in detail. After listening to it, Xiao muxue shows her mind for a while and says with a smile, "you''ve dealt with it very well."


    Under the circumstances at that time, he could not help but admire her for being so thoughtful as a child.


    "Huakai, what''s in your mind? How do you think of that? "


    Night Flowers said while looking forward to Xiao muxue, Xiao muxue looked at her triumphant, waiting for praise, give face praise her.


    The night flower opened to listen to, small braid all want to go up to the sky, "that is, like me so clever girl follow you, you earn big hair."


    As soon as she was happy, she forgot that she had been reiterating that it was Xiao muxue who followed him, saying that she had let slip and didn''t find out.


    Xiao muxue is smart. If you hear it, you should not hear it.


    After three days, the shopkeeper and the second child were frightened. They wanted to report to the Yamen when they went out, but would the people in the Yamen believe what they said? To catch thieves and recover stolen goods, you said that if someone killed someone, there must be a corpse. If you didn''t have a corpse, you even said that the two children were murderers. Who would believe that?


    Even if Xiao muxue was injured, even if they had weapons, no one would believe what they said.


    The shopkeeper provides two people with good food and drink every day. He just hopes that they can take good care of their injuries and leave quickly. These days, he can only put the tables together and sleep on them. Is it easy?


    Xiao muxue knows that she can''t stay here for a long time. Otherwise, Xiao Mufeng will send a second group of people to come here sooner or later. So when she feels better, she shouts to leave. The flowers at night are bothering him, so she seals his acupoints with silver needles.


    Three days later, yehuakai untied his acupoints, and two men bought two horses to drive on.


    The shopkeeper''s enthusiasm took them out of the town, and there was no threat to their lives. The shopkeeper thought that the jewels of that day were all his, and immediately felt that the whole person was floating. He wanted to ask what he loved most in his life, that is, gold and silver.


    The night flowers bloom slowly, Xiao Mu snow see, some anxious, but he is now hard to say to leave the night flowers regardless.


    The night flower looked at him and suddenly said, "Xiao muxue, are you in a hurry?"


    Xiao evening snow tangled for a while, frankly nodded, "well, have been delayed for so long, I''m worried."


    As for what to worry about, he did not say.


    The night flower opened to listen, long way, "if it wasn''t for me, you would have died long ago, so, what wish can a dead man have?"


    Xiao muxue choked by her speechless, sometimes, the night flowers say what is quite toxic.


    Seventh, "casual"


    The night flower is still leisurely, half pay, Xiao muxue clenched her teeth, "flower, you first slowly walk, after a while, I finish things and then meet you."


    He thought it was a good way. He didn''t want to see the flowers bloom at night. His face changed and he glared at him angrily, which made him feel guilty and convinced himself in his heart. He was right.


    The night flower awkwardly turned his head, "if you want to go, you can go, just, are you sure you can go?"


    Xiao muxue was stunned. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    The night flower is angry, "go, go, just die."


    Doesn''t she want to be quick? Although she grew up in the valley, she yearned for the boundless grassland scenery. Just because of him, she stayed in that small shop for several days. Now she can go out, but she is afraid to walk too fast. He fainted because of his blood and gas. His kindness is like a donkey''s liver and lung. Do you think she can not be angry?


    Xiao muxue is very anxious, but she is really angry to see the night flowers bloom. If it''s not good to go first, he quietly walked with her side by side for a period of time. After all, he still can''t help it. "Flowers bloom, I really have something to do. When I''m done, I''m making amends with you."


    With that, he shook the reins of the horse.


    Night flower looked at his back, angry speechless, if not for his wholehearted maintenance of her, she would not care about him, she bowed her head, said with a horse: "you see, what''s good to save people, he will not listen to you."


    Although some of the animals she treated were disobedient, the night flowers bloomed only when they didn''t understand. However, Xiao muxue clearly understood and still didn''t listen, which made her very angry.


    Yehuakai plans to go to the front and find a place to have a good meal. She is so angry.


    After a short walk, I saw that someone was binding people there. When I had a close look, wasn''t Xiao muxue bound? His face was pale, he seemed to have no strength to struggle, and he was stuffed with a rag in his mouth.


    Night Flowers see, in a good mood, told him not to listen to his own, completely ignore Xiao muxue see her, make eyes at her, don''t let her come, toe high gas high riding horse.


    These people just made a vote, did not expect that someone sent to the door, a see is a child, reached out to stop her, "little girl dismounted."


    The night flower smiles and dismounts, "uncle, what can I do for you?"


    Several people looked at each other. The one eyed dragon, the leader, saw such a lovely baby. He couldn''t help but feel compassion. "Leave the horse and go."

 Chapter 297

    That means to save her life.


    Night flower opens wide eyes, "but... I want to go a long way."


    The one eyed dragon frowned, "little girl, this horse belongs to me. You go quickly. If you don''t go, I''ll sell you to the kiln."


    Night flowers still open big black and white eyes, naively looking at the one eyed dragon, "where is the kiln? Is it fun? "


    Xiao evening snow urgent, suddenly force, hit away the kidnappers around, block in front of the night flowers.


    "Oh, why are you binding this little brother?" The flowers bloom at night, and I know it.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you go or not. I''ll tie you up if you don''t go." The one eyed dragon''s vicious way is that the young man''s skin is tender. It must be a good price to sell it to Xianggu''s.


    "You see how miserable he is. He''s almost crying. Well, I''ll give you money and you can sell him to me." Night flower opens tightly frown, make embarrassed appearance.


    Xiao muxue is dying of anxiety. Can you take out money in front of the mountain bandits?


    Sure enough, when the mountain bandits heard the word money, they all looked at the night flowers.


    The night flowers turned in their pockets and piled up the silver in front of the Cyclops. "Are these enough?"


    The one eyed dragon squinted at the blooming purse with one eye, "what''s that?"


    Night Flowers naturally replied: "silver."


    As soon as the one eyed dragon''s eyes brightened, he had not seen what the silver note looked like. He grabbed the purse of overnight flowers and stuffed it into his arms. "That''s enough."


    The night flowers bloom with a "ah".


    Cyclops magnanimous wave, "that little white face belongs to you."


    Night flower suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean, these silver tickets are given to you, and this little brother sold them to me?"


    The one eyed dragon eyebrow opened his eyes and laughed. He waved bravely, "let''s go, let''s go."


    He''s not that greedy.


    Night flower came forward, reached out to untie Xiao muxue''s rope, "I tell you you don''t listen, you deserve to be tied."


    She did it on purpose, but she didn''t help him take down the sliver in his mouth.


    It''s so easy for the night flowers to bloom that she unties the rope that binds Xiao muxue. Xiao muxue pulls down the cloth in her mouth and says, "flowers bloom..."


    The one eyed dragon suddenly shrieked, and Xiao muxue turned to look at him in amazement.


    The night flower shakes her head and sighs, "ah, if you are bitten by the bank note, you will die in three hours."


    The bandits looked at her in confusion. They didn''t understand what she said. Did the bank note bite?


    See night flower to open hand to recruit a move, "silver note, don''t mischievous, come back quickly."


    All they felt was a flash of red light in front of their eyes, and a red, chubby little bug was shooting at the night flowers.


    Xiao evening snow see, hurriedly to protect the night flowers, night flowers to grab a step forward, reach out to catch the little bug.


    "Silver note, I''ve told you many times. Don''t show your friendship casually." The night flower stretched out the index finger and gently touched the insect. The insect''s body shrank back, as if afraid of what she said.


    The night flower turns around and says to the one eyed dragon with a bitter face: "uncle, can you give me back my purse? It''s a silver house. If it doesn''t live in it, it will bite people everywhere. "


    "You call it a silver note?" The one eyed dragon points to the insect in the hand of the night flower.


    "Yes, but although I promise to give you all the banknotes, those who have been bitten by the banknotes won''t live long. Anyway, you are going to die. I''ll sit here waiting for you to die. If the banknotes are willing to go with me, there''s no way, is there?" The night flowers bloom and turn their eyes.


    When the one eyed dragon heard that the little bug was living in his wallet, he felt that it was full of bugs. He quickly took out his wallet and threw it on the ground


    Cyclops are not idiots. How can people who raise poisons like them have no antidote.


    The night flower opened and snapped, "do you want my medicine? My medicine is very expensive. "


    ¡­¡­


    The night flower opens the small face, leads the horse to walk in front, the Xiao evening snow follows behind her, refuses to speak.


    "I''m thirsty." The night flowers bloom suddenly.


    Xiao muxue looks at her.


    The night flowers bloom and stamp their feet, "I''m thirsty."


    Xiao muxue is helpless and hands her her water bag.


    The night flower opened to drink two mouthfuls and glanced at Xiao muxue obliquely. Ah, if it wasn''t for the fear of hurting his self-esteem, she would have him serve her as her own boy.


    "Flowers, thank you just now." Xiao muxue is sincere.


    The night flower opens cold hum, nostril to the sky, "hum."


    Xiao muxue looked at her arrogant look, only feel angry and funny, this child, how so careful.


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t listen to you. What do you think I''m worried about?" Xiao evening snow coaxes night flowers to open their way.


    The night flower opened to listen, cold hum a, express oneself don''t care at all, immediately open mouth way: "forget it, I also didn''t how put on the heart."


    That''s why I don''t care.


    After this incident, Xiao muxue admires yehuakai very much. He was worried that she would be bullied and made her run quickly. Who knows that she went to the mountain bandit''s side. The mountain bandit only wanted her horse, but she didn''t like it. She gave her silver to others and said that she would buy him.


    Xiao muxue thought that she was small and didn''t know the use of silver. She thought that she must be a lady of a wealthy family. She regarded money as dirt. When she saw him in trouble, she wanted to be a member of the world to save him from danger.


    Who knows that things are going from bad to worse. The mountain bandit was bitten by her pet "yinliang". The mountain bandit begged for the flowers to bloom in the night. At last, he not only gave back the two men''s yinliang horses, but also took out twice as much silver as before to buy the antidote.


    The more I think about Xiao muxue, the more novel I feel. What''s her secret?


    "Why do you always look at me?" The night flower opens, the side head looks at Xiao dusk snow.


    Xiao muxue''s face turned red and turned her head, "are you tired?"


    Although they gave the horse back to them, maybe Ye Huakai was angry with him. She took the horse with her. He couldn''t ride on his own.


    "I''m a little tired. What should I do?" The night flower opened and glanced at him.


    Xiao muxue saw it, looked around, found a clean stone, unloaded the brocade mattress on the saddle and spread it on it, "flowers bloom, sit down and have a rest."


    The night flower opened to sip a small mouth, she just won''t tell him, she sees him this appearance, in the heart some small proud.


    She carried a small hand, a face reluctantly went to sit down, and then looked at the Xiao evening snow, moved a bit, "you also sit."


    Xiao muxue sits down carefully. Today, it''s really thanks to her. In fact, on the first day, it seems that he saved yehuakai. If you think about it carefully, it should be Huakai who gives him a chance. Otherwise, just a street thug, how can you embarrass Huakai.


    He still doesn''t know yehuakai''s surname is Yehua. He just takes her surname as Hua. Otherwise, it''s easy to associate her with the surname of Guo.


    "Huakai, thank you for saving me today." Xiao muxue is sincere.


    The night flower turns his head awkwardly, "anyway, when a good man is not good, he will complain."


    Anyway, she was careful. It was for his good that she didn''t let him hurry. Who made him worry? He deserved to be robbed.


    Xiao muxue said with a bitter smile, "I was raised by my uncle when I was young, but my root is in the grassland. Now my father is gone, and I have only one son under my father''s knee. But because my mother is from the Central Plains, and I have the blood of ordinary Central Plains people, the people on the grassland do not recognize me at all, and support my uncle''s child Chak as Khan."

 Chapter 298

    Xiao Mu had a pause. He didn''t know why he wanted to say this to Hua Kai, but looking at Hua Kai''s angry face, he couldn''t help telling her.


    "After Chak ascended the throne, his ambition expanded day by day, and he did all kinds of evil. The people on the grassland were full of complaints. At this time, some people thought of me." Xiao evening snow light tunnel.


    The night flower nodded thoughtfully, "well, if you want to rebel, there must be a reasonable reason.


    When Xiao muxue heard this, he felt harsh. However, it coincided with what he thought in his heart. It was not that he used the heart of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman. Although it was said that the human nature of the grassland was simple, there were also intrigues there.


    "My mother is there." With these words, Xiao muxue pursed her lips tightly and said nothing more.


    The rules on the grassland are different from those in the Central Plains. However, although his mother has lived in the grassland for more than ten years, her thoughts are still those of the Central Plains people. He is afraid that his mother will be tired by her own thoughts and that his only relative in the world will leave.


    The night flower opened to listen to, sensible nod, "you want to be in the mother''s side, but, if you can''t ask her, instead want her to be afraid for you, you''d better not go."


    Xiao muxue bit his lip. He will protect himself.


    Night flower is very obvious to feel that he did not listen, she sneered, turned his head to ignore him.


    Xiao muxue saw her careful eyes, only felt headache, "you''re right, I can''t help my mother, on the contrary, let her fear, it''s my recklessness."


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m afraid I''ll see you cut to pieces with my own eyes." Although the night flowers have not experienced gongdou, they have heard a lot.


    Xiao muxue''s face changed when he heard this. He had suffered a lot in the early years. Later, after he learned martial arts, he was never bullied again. He couldn''t help but feel proud. Most people don''t pay much attention to him. He never thought that he would be cut to pieces.


    Before that, he might have laughed and said nothing.


    However, after what happened just now, where can he say something hard.


    After half silence, he sighed, "you are right."


    Night Flowers see him identify with himself, the face finally show proud smile, she is still a child, others agree with her, she is very happy.


    "That is, you think you are Nezha, cutting flesh and bones for your parents?" As soon as the flowers bloom at night, they talk a lot.


    "Nazha?" Xiao muxue asked suspiciously. The night flower quickly covers her mouth. Nezha is taboo for her brother. Although her mother told her this story, she repeatedly declared that she would not mention it later. She was very curious, but later she mentioned it in front of her brother. She didn''t expect that her brother would run away, which frightened her.


    "Just a willful child." The night flowers diverge.


    Is there anyone more headstrong than her?


    However, Xiao muxue knows that the night flowers are not as simple as they seem.


    Although night flowers don''t cure people, it doesn''t mean they won''t.


    What''s more, the medicine she was carrying was a treasure of little fish.


    As long as Xiao muxue''s wound is treated well and kept for a few days, it will be OK. Of course, this is in the case of Yaowang valley. If it is someone else, his life will be here.


    The night flower over there helps him to treat and replenish his blood. Seeing that he is about to recover, he meets a killer again.


    Night Flowers see, shaking his head, "ah, it seems that you do not die, people sleep are not at ease ah."


    People are really troublesome.


    "Flowers, it''s none of your business."


    The night flower opens to cast aside a mouth, originally she also didn''t plan to interfere a tube.


    The assassin was cold and fierce. He looked at the flowers blooming at night and frowned, "women and children are the most troublesome."


    The night flower opened originally all walked two steps, listened to this words not to be happy, turned round to stare the killer one eye, "the dead person is not troublesome."


    The killer choked and glared at her fiercely. The night flower naturally won''t suffer from this loss and glared back.


    Killer corner of the mouth can''t help a smoke, he with a child cure what gas?


    "Xiao muxue, how are you going to die?" The killer carries his hands and is proud of the tunnel.


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, but also nervous of looking at him, where have killers a white dress of, unless to oneself special conceit, and even the face all don''t want to cover up.


    "Well, I ask you, why don''t you cover your face? Are all the people who see your face dead?" The night flower asks curiously.


    That''s what my mother said.


    The killer frowned, "why should I cover my face? It''s not shameful."


    The night flowers are in full bloom. Who said that the masked ones must be ugly and can''t see people? According to her mother''s opinion, most of them are very handsome and beautiful people who cover their faces to avoid getting into trouble with peach blossoms. Her brother night flowers has a deep understanding of this.


    Killer impatient, "little girl, quickly go away, lest splash your whole body blood, scared not to grow up."


    The night flower opened to listen, on the contrary sit there, both hands embrace knee, "you start."


    Killer completely stunned, he had never seen such a bold child, he cold hum, really do not know heaven and earth, anyway, he kindly reminded her, she did not go, scared silly also ask for.


    "Have you figured out how to die?" The killer looks at Xiao muxue and doesn''t plan to talk with night flower.


    Xiaomuxue mouth slightly hook, "as long as you have the ability, whatever you want."


    The killer listened and couldn''t help looking up at him. "In that case, I''ll let you die a little more happily and suffer less."


    The killer drew out the weapon he was wearing.


    "Cut, it''s also called the pain of death, hurry up, don''t still want to make a wound on the body." Night flowers bloom to see, can''t help but despise the way.


    Killer if he even a child''s words in mind, how can do a killer, but still can''t help but ask night flowers, "according to you how?"


    Night flower hands holding gills, turned a white eye at him, "stupid, of course, with poison."


    The killer listened, and his eyes flashed with disgust, "the most despicable thing in the world is to use poison."


    Yehuakai is not happy to hear that. She rushes to the killer and is not afraid of him. She looks up at him with weapons in her hand and looks up at him with nostrils up to the sky. "It''s really pleasant, painful and refreshing to cut people''s arms and legs with swords like you. You are no different from those abnormal emperors. You like to make other people''s limbs fragmented."


    The killer laughed angrily, "so it''s better to use poison."


    The night flower opens a body, "that of course, there is a saying well, the body hair skin by parents, you don''t hurt also just, even with poison people don''t have the heart to hurt, you say, with poison people is not very good."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The leaves rustle down from a big tree nearby.


    Three people couldn''t help looking in the past, only to see a fancy thing fell down.


    Three people can''t help but step back, that fancy thing falls in the middle of three people, still smile.


    "Wang Xiaoxiu, why are you again?" The killer said with a cold face.


    Wang Jingxiu shakes the gaudy clothes on his body and makes a group bow with a smile. Then he looks at the killer innocently, "ink, I''m here to watch you kill people."


    Night Flowers "Puff Chi" a smile, this flowery youth is really the right word.


    The gaudy boy heard her laughter and turned around to watch the flowers bloom at night.


    "The little girl has a strong tongue. I don''t think the king of hell dares to accept you." Wang Xiaoxiu said with a smile.


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, she not only the skin of the mouth is fierce, her fierce ability is many.


    Wang Xiaoxiu went to the side of the night flowers, tilted his head to see the night flowers.


    The night flower opens to stare eyes, "little girl, you look so good-looking, and that kid doesn''t seem to be born of a father or mother at all, why do you so painstakingly help him?"


    The night flower blooms and pretends to be stupefied, "where do I have?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu didn''t like it. He untied his gaudy cloak, spread it to the ground, sat on it, and waved to the night flower, "come on, anyway, they can''t finish it for a while and a half. Let''s bet on it and see who can win."


    "Bet, OK, I''ll bet you that Xiao muxue can win." Night flower came to grab the wine in his hand.


    "No, you want it?" Wang Xiaoxiu watched the night flowers bloom in disbelief.


    Night flower naturally hung the wine bag on his waist. When he asked, he rolled his eyes. "Your brain is pretty funny. I''m a child. How can I drink?"


    "If you don''t drink, what will you do? Give it back to me." When Wang Xiaoxiu saw him, he reached for the wine bag.


    The night flower opens one side of the body, hiding, "don''t drink, otherwise, Xiao muxue won, you say you drink too much, how to do?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu was stunned. No one would ever say that he was in debt. He looked at the little girl interestingly.


    "I''m a man, how can I default?"


    The night flower opens cold hum a, "you blow with me."


    Wang Xiaoxiu shakes his head. "Casually" although he is young, he is really a rising star. In a short period of two years, he has become the number one killer in the Wulin. It is absolutely not a false name.


    However, he has a shortcoming, like to ask the opponent to choose the way to die, and he Wang Xiaoxiu, is with his own wit to escape the hand of his death.


    "Are you his friend?" Night Flowers doubt to see a killer and Wang Xiaoxiu.


    Wang Xiaoxiu swayed his hand, "you are wrong, I am the target of his assassination."


    The night flower opens wide eyes to look at him.

 Chapter 299

    Wang Xiaoxiu shook his head complacently. "Anyway, your silly brother has already chosen. I''ll just say it. This boy is called" casual "in the world. He''s the most eccentric person I''ve ever met. Before he kills, he likes to ask people how to die?"


    The night flower nodded. He just asked.


    Wang Xiaoxiu is proud of shaking his head, "ordinary people listen to, will be very angry answer, I let you how to die, and then this abnormal will let others how to die, I this person has a biggest advantage, is never look down on anyone."


    "When he asked me that, I said," I want to die behind you. ".


    Night flowers can not help but "Puchi" a smile, "so, he let you go?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu said with a smile, "I can''t help it. Although this guy is abnormal, he has a lot to say. As long as he opens his eyes, I can''t die."


    Night flowers can''t help laughing, "well, you''re really smart."


    Wang Xiaoxiu exaggerates to sigh a tone, "the person floats in the river and lake, which has not been subjected to the knife, therefore, or careful some good."


    "Why don''t they fight yet?" The night flower opens curiously to see two people.


    Wang Xiaoxiu is also a little strange, which is not in line with the "casual" character.


    I saw casually and suddenly put the weapon back into the scabbard, "I won''t kill you today. If you think about the way to die, tell me."


    With that, he swept away and left like that.


    Wang Xiaoxiu saw it and murmured: "strange, the wolf doesn''t eat meat, but is he a vegetarian?"


    "Oh, wait for me." Wang Xiaoxiu quickly stood up, chased two steps, and quickly came back, aiming at the night flowers.


    The night flower opens, does not understand looking at.


    Wang Xiaoxiu couldn''t help it. "You''re still sitting in my robe."


    "Oh." The flowers bloom at night and suddenly realize.


    "So it''s a robe. I thought it was rag." She got up in disgust and took two steps to the side.


    Wang Xiaoxiu was not happy to hear that. He reached out and shook his robe. "What do you know? It''s called five color camouflage. I just hid on it. You didn''t find it."


    The night flower opened a small mouth and sighed helplessly, "Hey, you said you were holding such a robe like pheasant, you know it''s a cover up, you don''t know it, you''ll be slaughtered as pheasant."


    After all, although there is no such thing as computer and TV that damages eyesight as mentioned by my parents and brothers, there is no such thing as short-sighted glasses. My brother made two pairs of crystal glasses. He and his mother made one pair, and even his father didn''t have them. In this society, without short-sighted glasses, it doesn''t mean there is no myopia, If any Hunter sees the colorful flying, it''s absolutely possible to think it''s pheasant.


    "Have you ever seen such a beautiful pheasant?" Wang Xiaoxiu went on a rampage.


    Night flower seriously nodded, "yes, it''s you."


    Wang Yu pointed to the flowers in the night and couldn''t speak.


    Xiao muxue kindly reminds him, "your friend is far away."


    Wang Xiaoxiu quickly picked up his colorful blindfold clothes and left with a cold hum.


    Xiao muxue sighed and put her hand in front of the night flowers, "give it to me."


    "What?" The night flowers bloom and play silly.


    "The antidote." Xiao muxue is serious.


    Night flowers bloom, heart sink, he all know?


    She slowly took out a slip of small bottles from her body, "Xiao muxue, what antidote do you want?"


    Xiao muxue said patiently: "it''s the antidote you just used to deal with the" casual "poison."


    Night flower looked at him, murmured: "you don''t mind tongue twister."


    Pull out a small bottle of orchid pattern and hand it to him, "Oh, it''s very precious."


    Xiao muxue said softly, "I know."


    He ran after him in a hurry.


    The night flower opens Leng Leng ground to look at his back, "you say he is not stupid."


    "It''s not stupid, it''s benevolence." A voice came from the side.


    The night flower was startled to see Wang Wuxiu come out from the side. She patted her chest and looked at Wang Wuxiu angrily. "It''s frightening, it''s frightening to death."


    "Are you afraid?" Wang Xiaoxiu watched the night flowers bloom playfully.


    "Of course I''m afraid. I''m a child." The night flower retorts.


    "Are you really a child?" Wang Xiaoxiu looked at her suspiciously.


    Night flower looks at him doubtfully, how can his eyes be so strange? Follow his vision to see to oneself, night flower opens to cover chest, "Hey, where do you look?"


    Although she did not develop, but mother said, look at the girl''s chest is not a good person.


    "Do you know the night owl Wang Xiaoxiu asked.


    "So what? What if I don''t know? "


    Night Flowers neither admit nor deny.


    Wang Xiaoxiu said with a smile, "it''s said that this is a beautiful woman. She is over ninety years old, but she looks like a little girl of seven or eight years old. I just want to see what she is like."


    The night flower blooms, what does a little girl without development have to see? He just sees her Nightowl''s Pendant and thinks of some rumors.


    Night flower is a little girl in the end, people praise her beautiful, she is naturally happy to hear him say so, involuntarily asked: "see how?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu circled around her twice. "If it''s true that the fairy owl in Tianshan Mountain is a beauty, then I''ll marry her."


    The night flower opens to be choked by a mouthful of spit, cough cough ground cough, this what person ah, like old monster.


    Wang Xiaoxiu patted her back kindly.


    Xiao muxue came back to see this scene, his face sank and he said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Said, rushed forward, a night flower to pull behind him, vigilant looking at Wang Xiaoxiu.


    The night flower bloomed and passed away, pointing to Wang Xiaoxiu and saying, "he just said..."


    "I didn''t say anything. Goodbye." Wang Xiaoxiu interrupts the words of the night flowers, looks at the night flowers with deep meaning, and then leaves.


    Xiao muxue took a look at the red night flowers with her little face, and would not admit that she was jealous.


    "You are a girl. How can you talk to a man?" The Xiao evening snow scolds a way.


    The night flower points to his nose, "what do you say? pull and push? Me


    Xiao evening snow awkward turn head, "I just saw."


    Night flower thought for a while, suddenly realized, "Oh, you said just now, I told you a funny thing, do you know what he said? He said that if Tianshan TongLao looks as good-looking as people say, he will marry Tianshan TongLao. I''m so happy. "


    Xiao muxue''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Night flower finally found that he was not right, she put away her smile and looked at Xiao muxue suspiciously, "Xiao muxue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaomuxue tangled watching the night flowers bloom, "don''t you say Tianshan TongLao is you?"


    The night flowers nodded foolishly, "yes."


    "He''s talking about marrying you." Xiao muxue said with a gloomy face.


    "Marry me?" The night flower opens to point to oneself can''t believe, "you say he wants to marry me?"


    Xiao muxue really wants to pry open her brain and see what''s in it.


    "What do you think it is?" Xiao Mu asked with a face.


    "I thought he was going to marry an old monster."


    She forgot that it was her.


    "What? You said he was going to marry me? " The night flowers suddenly raise their voice.


    Xiao muxue takes out her ears.


    "This person is a real abnormal person. He wants to marry an old monster or a child." Night flower fork waist road.


    Xiaomuxue speechless, whether the old monster or children are not you alone? People are obviously interested in you, OK?


    Night flower opened to see a face calm Xiao muxue, also calm down, peeped at Xiao muxue, "that... You gave him the antidote?"


    Xiao muxue nodded, "here you are."


    "What did he... Say?" The night flower opens an eye, Baba of looking at Xiao dusk snow.


    Xiao muxue thought for a moment and said, "he said he remembered you."


    "Night flower opened to listen to cry," he remember what I do


    Xiao muxue looked at her, "he said you have a lot of courage."


    Xiao muxue did not say, "casually" see him take the past antidote, a faint smile, casually thrown to the side of the valley, he saw, face a change, "casually" light tunnel: "in fact, I have no poisoning."


    Xiao muxue stares big eyes. When he sees "casual" leaving, he looks at the night flower. His thought at that time is that night flower has been talking about poisoning. Is it because she poisoned "casual"?


    "Casually" did not explain much. When Xiao muxue left, he suddenly swept down the valley.


    "Casual" is the name Wang Wuxiu gave him after he followed him. People in the river and lake call him "white suit chasing life" or "white impermanence". No one knows his name.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to find the small bottle, so he did it at the thought, no matter whether the bottle would have been "broken to pieces" for a long time.

 Chapter 300

    When he found the little bottle, he laughed happily.


    The night flower opens tightly purses lips to give birth to sullen, in fact she also doesn''t know to give birth to of what gas.


    Xiaomuxue saw, some headache, "OK, OK, flowers, not angry, what do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you later."


    The night flowers bloom cold hum a ignore him.


    Xiao muxue rubs her head. Ah, this girl is really troublesome, but he is smart enough not to say it.


    "Hello, where''s my little bottle?" the night flower finally asked


    Xiao muxue a Leng, "what small bottle?"


    The night flower opens to hate to stare at him, "is the small bottle that you take."


    Xiao muxue suddenly realized that she said it was a small bottle of antidote. Of course, he could not say that he had been "casually" thrown to the bottom of the valley. He said with a smile, "after I threw the antidote to" casually ", I rushed back and forgot to take it back."


    "Ah." At night, the flowers bloom and hold the reins.


    Xiao muxue saw her stop and quickly grabbed the reins of the horse. "What''s the matter?"


    "Go back." The night flowers bloom and turn the horse''s head.


    Xiao muxue opens her mouth. It''s just a bottle. Are you so careful?


    Night Flowers naturally lazy to explain to him, she is still angry with him.


    Two people came to the place where Xiao muxue handed the antidote to "casually" just now, "flowers bloom, he should have left long ago."


    Xiao muxue''s kind explanation.


    "Didn''t he take the medicine?" Night Flowers mumbling tunnel.


    "What did you say?" Xiao muxue said she couldn''t understand.


    Night flowers looking around, listening to his words, impetuous way: "are you pull, non say I give him poison, I am angry, really give him poison."


    Xiao muxue listened, in the brain some confusion, "what do you say?"


    Night Flowers stop looking for action, straight body looking at Xiao muxue, shriveled mouth, "I did not give him poison, you care what I want antidote, I am angry, just give you a bottle of medicine, that is not antidote at all."


    Xiao Mu snow head coax of a, "you cheat me?"


    Yehuakai ignored him. She was angry at that time, so she even threw the bottle to him. Who knew he was so confused that he took the bottle and left without even asking how much she should eat.


    She is not afraid to die casually. Although she still respects life, she respects animals.


    She looked down. Although she was not very good at investigating such things, she couldn''t help feeling like a duck at night. She had nothing to boast about her heroic deeds. Suddenly, she stretched out a hand from the valley nearby and grabbed her feet.


    The night flower opens shrieks, big head down to plant the valley.


    Xiao muxue heard the sound, suddenly turned back, did not see the hand, only to see the night flowers fall into the valley, he rushed past.


    "Flowers bloom."


    At this time, the night flowers open, eyes round stare, mouth is "casually" cover, is a branch and vine block inside the cave.


    Xiao muxue shouts twice, but there is no response, so she goes to find the way down to the bottom of the valley.


    "Casual" see no movement above, let go, night flower suddenly seize his arm, hard bite down.


    "Casually" quietly looked at her, without a sound. The night flowers only felt bloody and toothache. She could not help but loosen her mouth and felt something fell out of her mouth. She suddenly vomited out and wanted to cry without tears. NIMA thought it was his smelly meat, but who thought it would be her teeth.


    "Wuwu, you pay for my teeth."


    The night flower opens to cover own mouth way.


    Have you ever seen such an unreasonable person? She bit someone and asked them to compensate her teeth.


    "Casual" silent half pay, suddenly asked: "how to accompany?"


    The night flower is stunned and peeks at him. In fact, she knows in her heart that the tooth has been wobbling recently, but she is afraid of pain and dare not pull it out. Who knows it will fall down at this time? She just said that casually.


    "Are you really willing to accompany me?" Night flower happy empty ground asks a way.


    "Casually" looked at her, "originally ugly, evil hearted, lost a tooth, even more ugly."


    When the night flowers bloom, they jump up and say, "you are ugly. Your whole family is ugly."


    He said casually, "I don''t know if my family is ugly or not."


    The night flower opens a listen, quiet down, "are you an orphan?"


    eighth


    Mother said, we must have love for orphans.


    "Whatever." shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Where do people not know if they are orphans? The night flower opened its mouth and did not speak.


    "Listen to my master, the day I was born, there was a fury. The people in the village thought I was unlucky, so they threw me to the mountain to feed the wolf. When my master found me, I was lying under the belly of a female wolf to nurse. The master took me in and taught me skills."


    "You grew up drinking wolf''s milk, too." Night Flowers forget the grievance, what anger, is not the earthquake, brother said, it is the crustal movement, it is not a personal matter.


    "Casually" look at her.


    Night flower grinned, "after my mother gave birth to me, the milk was not enough, and then my uncles caught the wolf and tiger and milked me. I grew up drinking wolf''s milk."


    She leaned in front of casual.


    "My mother said that children who grew up drinking wolf milk all have a wolf smell. I smell it."


    Said, the night flower really lying on his body, hard suction nose, "casual" unbearable, carrying her neck clothes to carry him to one side.


    "What smells good?"¡° "Whatever," he said.


    Night flower raises arm, smelled oneself again, pie pie pie mouth, "where have what wolf flavor."


    "Casually" suddenly evil smile, "you really want to know if you have wolf flavor, I have a way."


    The night flower opens to listen to, hastily the dog similar flatter of get together in the past, "really, really? Tell me what to do? "


    "Casually" suddenly caught her, stretched out his hand to pull open the vines covering the cave entrance, and took her upward.


    Yehuakai has been playing this kind of rock climbing since he was a child. He just grasped his waist and didn''t say a word.


    This little girl''s courage is really big. Maybe she grew up drinking wolf''s milk.


    "Casually" took her to the valley, without stopping. Holding her in one hand, he was still rushing forward. He didn''t know how far away he was. He suddenly stopped, opened his mouth, and a wolf howl came out of his mouth.


    Night flower looked at him in surprise, what was he doing? Could it be that


    Night Flowers excitedly let go of "casual", walked two steps forward, sniffed the air.


    "Casually" without pity, she pulled back, "what are you going to do?"


    The night flower opens excitedly to embrace his arm, "whatever, can you drive the wolf skill?"? I feel a pack of wolves approaching


    "Casual" Khan, "I''m not casual."


    The night flower opened to listen to, the double eyes bright bright ground looks at him, "that what do you call?"


    "Whatever" thought, "my name is blue blood."


    Feeling the approaching of the wolves, blue blood suddenly regretted for her impulse. The wolf is not easy to control. The little girl in front of her looks delicious. At that time, instead of scaring her, he fed her directly to the wolf.


    "Stand beside me and don''t cry." Blue blood cold tunnel.


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, blue blood suddenly hears some excited wolf to call, suddenly turns back, sees the night flower to put the hand to the lip, is calling toward the direction of the wolves.


    "You..." blue blood was shocked.


    She even knows how to drive the wolf? How old is she.

 Chapter 301

    A wolf with a tall tail rushed over, and blue blood quickly pulled the night flowers to the side.


    "Let me go, let me go." At that moment, blue blood felt that her excited eyes were the same as the wolves. He even saw the green light flashing in her eyes.


    "It''s a wolf, not a cat or a dog." Blue blood scolded her with a straight face, as if the wolves were not called by him.


    "I know. I''ve never seen so much." The last time I was in the valley with my brother, however, it wasn''t many.


    Blue blood helpless, the night flower clip to the armpit, point her dumb hole, with her to leave, along the way from time to time the wolf roared twice, surrounded by two people around the wolf slowly dispersed.


    Blue blood wiped the sweat on one''s face. After such a toss, it was already in the middle of the night.


    Seeing the lights from a distance, blue blood looked at the night flowers blooming in a dazed sleep and shook his head in distress. Didn''t he make trouble for himself?


    The light is near. Blue blood hesitates. If he is alone, he won''t disturb others. He just can''t bear to look at the little people curled up in a group.


    Finally, he went up to knock on the door.


    There were bursts of laughter in the room. There was a knock on the door, but there was no sound inside.


    Blue blood is alert.


    The door creaked and opened. When the people inside saw a white figure standing outside, they were guilty of being a thief


    A cry, scared to run inside.


    Blue blood a Leng, then looked at himself, he thought of the night flowers, heart self mockery, is he really ugly? Like a ghost?


    He stepped in.


    Several people in the room occupied several corners and looked at him speechless. Blue blood eyes swept around. In fact, as soon as he came in, he smelled a smell of blood. At this time, it was clear that there was a man and a woman over there. They were dressed as mountain hunters, and they fell into a pool of blood. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    Blue blood frowned. What he did was to kill people. Of course, without money, he would not kill people casually. Therefore, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with killing people, just


    He turned his head, looked at the blooming flowers of the sleeping night, turned his head and said, "drag those two people away, and the house is clean."


    Everyone was stunned, did not expect that he would say so, looked at each other.


    "Friends? What''s on your way For a long time, a one eyed dragon opened his mouth, just looking at the night flowers, his eyes were full of resentment.


    Blue blood did not answer. Instead, she opened the night flowers to the Kang, took out her shoes and socks, covered her with clean bedding, and silently watched her trance.


    The one eyed dragon came up behind him, looked at him, and suddenly said, "this little girl looks good. Is she your daughter-in-law?"


    Blue blood a Leng, immediately return a way: "not."


    "It''s your sister?" Asked the Cyclops.


    Blue blood shakes her head.


    One eyed dragon dry smile two, "should not be you abducted to come of."


    He looked at the flowers blooming in the night with twinkling eyes. He was just robbing him. The little girl wanted his life. Although she was willing to save him at last, she let him lose face. Without gold, silver and jewelry, it was hard for him to get revenge.


    "What''s the matter with her? Are you sick? " The one eyed dragon tentatively stretched out his hand and looked at the purse with lingering fear. I was afraid that the silver would climb out of the purse.


    Blue blood grabbed his hand and threw it aside.


    The one eyed dragon grinned, "I just... Care, yes, care."


    Blue blood looks at the one eyed dragon with a slight frown. He seems to be too enthusiastic about the night flowers.


    "Have you seen her?" Blue blood asked suddenly.


    The one eyed Dragon nodded and then shook his head.


    Blue blood is determined, it is estimated that this little girl must have done something to provoke the enemy.


    He was right.


    At this time, there was another knock outside the door. A voice called, "Hello, people inside, open the door quickly."


    Blue blood listened to the voice, frowned for a while, it is really haunted.


    The one eyed man took a look at the one eyed man and went to open the door.


    Wang Xiaoxiu shakes the raindrops on his clothes and rushes inside.


    "Oh, thank you very much. It''s such a bad weather that I''m drowned."


    A lift eye saw blue blood, he ha a, gather in the past, "ah, casually, is really trample iron shoes nowhere, life where don''t meet."


    As soon as he lowered his head and saw the night flowers bloom, he was startled, "Hey, how can this little girl be with you? Her patron saint. "


    Blue blood is silent.


    "What happened to her?" Wang Xiaoxiu naturally stretched out her hand to try the forehead of the night flower. When she reached the half way, she was blocked by blue blood.


    Wang Xiaoxiu took a look at blue blood, and his eyes showed the color of meditation.


    "Anyang" is a lonely man. He doesn''t have any friends at all. He thought he was funny, but he didn''t kill him because of his own words. He even helped others when they came to kill him. At that time, he thought, he must be too lonely and need a friend.


    Later, he found out that he was wrong. He is really a person who likes to be alone. How can such a person allow himself to have more than one burden? The reason why he can tolerate his existence is that he will never become a burden.


    "Whatever, what are you going to do with her?" Wang Xiaoxiu looked at the flowers blooming in the night playfully, and sighed secretly in his heart. He estimated that he was going to use poison to deal with other people''s little girls?


    However, it seems that the little girl is the owl of Tianshan. Even if she is not, she must have something to do with the owl. He would like to make it clear.


    "Is she OK?" Wang Xiaoxiu asked wordily.


    "I fell asleep."¡° "Whatever," he replied.


    Wang Xiaoxiu nodded. He said that if he fell asleep, he would fall asleep.


    When Wang Xiaoxiu came in, the one eyed dragon had already hidden under the wall, with his hands in his sleeves and his head down. He pretended to be dead, and was afraid that his enemies had arrived today.


    The one eyed dragon reached out and touched his blind eye. His face was ferocious. At that time, he was also a handsome man. At that time, he didn''t form a clique, because it was the first time he robbed the road. In the past, he didn''t dare to rob several groups of people. Finally, there was a single little daughter-in-law. When he rushed out, the little daughter-in-law fainted, He had to do it by himself to see what valuable things she had.


    He felt his hands around the little daughter-in-law, and then he was moved to rob her. He had just taken the little daughter-in-law to a secluded place and took off her clothes. Who knew that a teenager came out next to her


    Today, although Wang Wuxiu has grown up, he will never forget his bad smile and poor tone.


    Wang Xiaoxiu took a strange look at the corner where the one eyed dragon was staying. He felt that the figure of this man was very familiar. He was always careless on the surface, but in fact he was very careful. He went forward and patted the one eyed dragon on the shoulder, "brother.".


    The one eyed hand turned up abruptly, and the dagger in his hand took Wang Xiaoxiu''s throat.


    Wang Xiaoxiu was shocked. He was so quick that he didn''t move at his feet. He leaned back, reached out and grasped the arm of the Cyclops. Then he stood up and touched the acupoints of the Cyclops.


    The one eyed dragon''s eyes were wide open in anger. It was unable to move because its acupoints were made.

 Chapter 302

    Wang Xiaoxiu frowned, "we have a grudge?"


    Although it was a question, he used a positive tone. He had seen this man, and there was fear and hatred in his eyes. Looking at him in one eye, Wang Xiaoxiu suddenly realized.


    "Oh, you''re the one without pants."


    If eyes can kill, Wang Xiaoxiu has been killed several times by one eye of the Cyclops.


    The one eyed dragon''s men had seen the eldest one start. They just wanted to rush forward, but the eldest one was restrained. For a moment, they stood there and kept the posture of rushing forward. They didn''t know whether to advance or retreat. At this time, they all looked strange.


    As a mountain thief, it also needs strength. Wang Yuxiu continued: "ah, I remember. You were blinded by someone else''s daughter-in-law?"


    The one eyed dragon is about to get into the crack in the ground. Which pot is Wang Xiaoxiu.


    When he took off his clothes and wanted to do something wrong to his daughter-in-law, the boy didn''t know where to jump out and point his acupoints. I wake up my daughter-in-law. As soon as she wakes up, she sees the man in front of her. She screams, grabs a sharp stone and stabs it in his eyes


    Later, he went to the mountain to join the gang. Naturally, he could not tell such a scandal. When people asked him how he was blind, he was stunned that he was chasing his enemies. He killed all his enemies, but he lost an eye.


    Because of the heroic deeds, after the original mountain bandit leader died, the big guy supported him as the mountain king.


    At this time, after listening to Wang Jingxiu''s words, the faces of the mountain bandits changed. In fact, they are just a group of small thieves who are not successful. They dream of death every day. They thought that the one eyed dragon was a great hero. Although they were a little bear in front of the little girl that day, they all saw the toxicity of the "silver ticket" with their own eyes. It''s really not a common poison, so, When some people question the one eyed dragon''s ability, they still firmly stand on his side and intend to follow him to the death. In fact, it''s because of his heroic deeds of killing all his enemies and leaving one eye behind.


    Now some people tell them that these are not true. The boss they regard as a hero is actually a bear, and everyone collapses.


    "You said our boss was blinded by a daughter-in-law?" A mountain thief asked boldly.


    "Yes, he was so poor that he had no clothes to wear. He wanted to take off the clothes of his daughter-in-law."


    Wang Xiaoxiu is serious in learning Tao.


    The mountain bandits'' faces changed. Although they had no capital to make a living, they were absolutely not allowed to bully men and women. Wang Wuxiu said it well, but they could not hear it. He was not a newborn child, and he didn''t have a fig leaf on his body.


    It''s clear that he wanted to do something wrong and was blinded when his daughter-in-law resisted.


    The big one of the mountain bandits spat at the ground and scolded: "shameless."


    With that, the big one threw a fist at Wang Xiaoxiu and blue blood, "two heroes, we are not good people, but we don''t want to be with such people, so let''s leave."


    Big smart, first and one eyed dragon draw a clear line, and then turn to go outside, before leaving with other people a wink, people have what don''t understand, directly followed out.


    Wang Xiaoxiu just looks at the one eyed dragon and smiles, but blue blood looks at the sleeping night flowers in a daze.


    "Wait a minute." Wang Xiaoxiu suddenly spoke.


    The big one''s heart sank. Is he going to kill them all?


    Just listen to Wang Xiaoxiu''s slow voice, "you should find a place to bury the couple."


    He is not a chivalrous man. He has no friendship with the couple. If a man is not dead, he may lend a helping hand. Now that a man is dead, he is too lazy to pretend to be a chivalrous man.


    That group of people hurriedly carried the couple out. When all the people left, Wang Xiaoxiu sighed, reached out and frivolously squeezed the one eyed dragon''s chin, "one eyed, you haven''t made any progress these years."


    One eye''s face is white. Although he wants revenge very much, he is obviously not of the same level with this man. When he was a child, killing him was like killing an ant. Now, if you don''t tell me anything else, he just stopped him. He is scared.


    "Hero, spare your life." The one eyed dragon cried bitterly.


    "If I''m not wrong, you just wanted my life. I''m not wrong." Wang Xiaoxiu looked at him with a smile.


    "I''m... No, I''m excited to see you, so I''ll give you the sword I just got." The one eyed dragon has been holding it for a long time.


    Blue blood see night flower, eyebrow micro Cu, he frowned, "you go outside to argue."


    Wang Xiaoxiu looked at the blue blood in surprise and waved to the one eyed dragon, "roll."


    If he hadn''t just killed him, he would never have cared about this man.


    Roll out, the acupoints on the Cyclops are untied, and the Cyclops are overjoyed and run out.


    As soon as the one eyed dragon left, Wang Xiaoxiu''s face changed into a smiley face.


    "Well, whatever I say, what do you do to other girls?" Wang Xiaoxiu stretched out his hand, and blue blood still stopped him like that.


    But this time, Wang Xiaoxiu had already made preparations. With a strange turn of his arm, he went through the gap.


    Two people usually really did not start to fight.


    Blue blood can''t let him meet night flowers, but Wang Xiaoxiu wants to see.


    Two hands.


    Half a day, the night flowers really can''t bear to open their eyes, "can you two go to one side and shake in front of my eyes, in case you touch my face?"


    When they met her, her beauty was ruined.


    The two men looked at each other and took back their hands.


    Blue blood looks at her, his eyes full of confusion, his acupoint technique is unique, even if he points the person''s martial arts is higher than him, it may not be able to solve the acupoint, how does she do it?


    Night flower put out his hand to cover his lips, yawned, turned over, lazy to pay attention to them.


    The two men looked at each other. She really took things as they were.


    The two men took back their hands, each according to a corner, waiting for the rain to harvest in the morning.


    Night Flowers wake up, just move, two men look over.


    The night flower pulled the quilt and glared at the two people, "Hey, what are you looking at? Don''t you know the difference between men and women? "


    They were embarrassed to hear that no one treated her as a woman. Although both of them were teenagers, they had long regarded themselves as men.


    Wang Xiaoxiu coughed and walked out. Blue blood just turned around.


    In the evening, the flowers were blooming, and they quickly got up and arranged their clothes.


    She hates being kidnapped. It''s not convenient to change her clothes. Fortunately, her clothes are wrinkle proof.


    "How do you solve the acupoints?" He has kept this doubt in his heart all night. It''s good that he can bear it now.


    After washing her face, night flower turned her lips disdainfully when she heard his question, "why should I tell you?"


    Blue blood is stunned, he thought of countless answers, but never thought it would be such an answer.


    After hearing this, Wang Xiaoxiu''s belly aches.


    Blue blood face cold down, "you are not going out?"


    This Wang diaoxiu pretends to be, goes to the door that, unexpectedly did not move.


    Wang Xiaoxiu simply came back, sat there and poured a cup of herbal tea. He drank it and laughed, "I suddenly don''t want to go out again, so as not to get along with you alone and make people reproach."


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, don''t bother to pay attention to them, take out a comb from the pocket that carry on.


    Wang Xiaoxiu said with a smile, "Hey, little girl, it seems that there are many treasures in your bag."


    The night flower smiles, "yes, do you want it?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu waved her hand again and again, "what do I want to do with girls'' things?"


    With that, he looked at blue blood, "little girl, how did you stay with him?"


    "Nonsense, hijacked, of course." The night flower pouts, combs her hair and answers.


    Wang Xiaoxiu took a puff from the corner of her mouth. Was she really hijacked? I''ve never seen hijacked people sleep so calmly. When they wake up, they should wash their faces and comb their hair.


    "By the way, what did you hijack me for?" The night flower opens the hair simple Wan once, curiously ask a way.


    Blue blood is speechless. He can say that when he climbs to the edge of the cliff, he hears the words of yehuakai. Then he feels that she is coming towards him. He wants to frighten her, but if he doesn''t frighten her, he is choking in his heart. Do he have to frighten her?


    Just, he didn''t scare her, on the contrary, he made himself very embarrassed.


    Wang Xiaoxiu naturally can''t miss this opportunity to encourage blue blood. He follows the words of night flowers and asks him, "Hey, whatever, what do you want to do with hijacking other people''s little girls?"


    Blue blood turned his head. "I''m happy."


    The night flowers bloom speechless, this person is really proud, however, he still has some ability.


    The night flower opens to please close to blue blood, "Hey, you call those babies out again tonight, OK?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu catches the key, "what treasure?"

 Chapter 303

    Blue blood cold hum a, push open the door to walk out.


    "Well, you haven''t answered me yet." Night flowers do not give up the chase out.


    Wang Xiaoxiu helplessly looked at the back of two people, and then also chased out.


    "Where are we going?" Night flowers can''t help but ask.


    Blue blood looked at her and said nothing.


    Wang Xiaoxiu said lazily, "he must have figured out how to kill your friend. Now he is going to find him."


    "Oh." The night flowers bloom suddenly.


    Wang Xiaoxiu looked at her expression and asked, "don''t you worry about him?"


    "Worry, but what about worry? I can''t help him Xiao muxue naturally wants to solve her own problems. Yehua naturally answers.


    "You are really..." Wang Xiaoxiu said nothing.


    Looking at the blue blood''s expressionless face, he suddenly came close to the night and whispered, "isn''t that man your friend? I tell you, men are afraid of women''s tears. If you pull him to cry and don''t let him kill your friend, he will certainly agree. "


    Night flower strange looking at him, "why should I pull him to cry?"


    Wang can''t help but want to poke her forehead, "of course, for your friends."


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, "want to cry you cry, I am not a woman."


    Wang Xiaoxiu is speechless, "you are not a woman, am I?"


    "It''s a little girl, a little girl." Flowers bloom at night.


    As soon as Wang Wuxiu heard him say that, he thought of yesterday''s question, "Hey, is that Tianshan TongLao really you?"


    The night flowers looked up and down, "did Tianshan TongLao kill your family?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu listened and grinned, "that''s not true."


    "Jump into the well with your child?" Night Flowers continue to ask.


    Wang Xiaoxiu is coy, "I haven''t married yet, where''s the child?"


    "Who do you care about Tianshan TongLao?" The night flowers bloom.


    Wang Xiaoxiu was blocked by her and couldn''t speak. Could he say that he was just curious to see the owl chain she was wearing? I always feel that this little girl seems to have something to do with that Tianshan TongLao, and I don''t think it''s possible. How could she make such a big splash?


    "Forget it, no matter what you are, you always have a name. My name is Wang Xiaoxiu, and you." You can''t always be a little girl.


    "Why should I tell you my name?" The night flowers bloom.


    Wang Xiaoxiu stopped, "but I told you my name."


    "Did I ask?" The night flowers bloom.


    Blue blood''s cold face showed a smile. Wang Xiaoxiu was very noisy. He was so disturbed that someone could stop him at last.


    Wang Xiaoxiu saw blue blood smile, dejected, "OK."


    He''s not talking.


    Xiao muxue finds it under the valley. In any case, he wants to see people in life and corpses in death.


    At this time, there was an eagle''s cry in the sky. He reached out to cover his forehead and looked into the sky. He saw the eagle hovering. His heart moved, and he put his hand on his lips and whistled.


    The eagle listened, dived to him and landed on his shoulder.


    Xiao muxue turned to his face, his face changed, and released a bloody cloth from the eagle''s foot.


    After a careful look, there was nothing else except the cloth. Xiao muxue''s face could not help changing.


    He looked at the dusky sky, teeth clenched his lips, whispered: "flowers, I''m sorry."


    He can''t leave his mother behind, his people.


    Sour eyes, he finally looked at the valley, turned away, not looking back.


    The night flowers are twining blue blood, calling him to summon those treasures. Blue blood purses her lips, neither calling nor calling.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s happy look at the blue blood is more and more sure that the child is lonely and needs friends. However, he has been pestering him for some time. He didn''t sum him up as a friend because of Mao.


    Well, Wang Xiaoxiu''s glass heart was hurt. He always wanted to be blue blood''s friend, but blue blood was very proud, and he never gave him a good face. Although he never gave him a good face, he never gave it to others. No, originally he comforted himself like this, but now, seeing blue blood laughing at night flowers, he envied and hated.


    Wang Xiaoxiu put his hand to his lips and coughed twice, but the two people there didn''t realize it at all.


    "Call again, will you?" Night Flowers discuss, she also know nothing don''t call wolves, a control is not good, really will lead to disaster.


    "No way." Blue blood happily refused, but he was very strange, how could she summon wolves when she was young?


    "Cheapskate." Night Flowers pout.


    If she does, she won''t bother to ask him.


    "How did you learn to drive animals?" Blue blood asked her.


    The night flower looked at blue blood listlessly, "where I live, there are often some small animals injured, so I helped to cure them. Later, my brother gave me a secret book of animal driving skills, so that I could study it well."


    Blue blood listened, very dissatisfied with her brother, "your brother is really cruel, you look so delicious, he is not afraid that you are eaten by wild animals?"


    Night flowers look at blue blood, where there is such a boast, she looks delicious?


    Wang Xiaoxiu couldn''t help holding her stomach and laughing all over the floor.


    "Well, are you a donkey?" The night flower opens angry way.


    "It''s all right. You talk about you." Wang Xiaoxiu reluctantly extended a hand to wave.


    The night flowers bloom and sit back in anger.

 Chapter 304

    Blue blood handed the roasted game to yehuakai. Yehuakai turned around and said, "I don''t want to eat it."


    Blue blood frowns, "do not eat how to go?"


    They had been gone for a long time, but they didn''t see anyone else. He had to fight some game back, but when he made the fire, there was only one dead rabbit left. Other pheasants didn''t know when they would fly away. In fact, he saw the night flowers blooming and let them go secretly. He thought that there was enough to eat anyway, so he didn''t stop her.


    The night flower shakes its head, picks up the wild fruit on one side and chews two mouthfuls.


    Blue blood some helpless looking at the night flowers, don''t know why she is angry.


    In fact, where is the night flower angry, but others do not know her this quirk.


    "Well, it smells good." Wang Xiaoxiu, who went there to catch fish, came back and his nose moved.


    "Whatever. You''re good at it." Wang Xiaoxiu threw the fish in her hand beside blue blood, broke off a rabbit''s thigh and chewed it.


    Then he said vaguely, "well, it''s delicious."


    The night flowers turn their lips and turn their heads.


    Blue blood took a look at such night flowers, suddenly blessed to the soul, she should not eat rabbit meat.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Blue blood will clean up the fish and put it on the fire.


    When the roast is tender inside and out, he hands it to yehuakai. Yehuakai takes a look at the fish and shakes his head. "I''ve eaten it."


    "Only a few wild fruits can be eaten well." Wang Xiaoxiu doesn''t believe it.


    The night flowers glared at him.


    Wang Xiaoxiu burped and stroked his stomach. The night flower looked at him and turned his head.


    "Have some. I don''t know when someone will come." Blue blood advised.


    Night flower firmly shook his head, "no, I can''t eat my friends."


    Wang Xiaoxiu turned over and sat up, "what do you say? These are animals. They are born for people to eat. How can you say they are your friends? "


    The night flower opened to stare at him one eye, pursed mouth not language.


    Blue blood listen to, put down the fish in the hand, "well, then I don''t eat."


    Growing up in the mountains, he can understand the mood of flowers blooming at night.


    "Hey, hey, are you wasting it?" What a delicious food.


    Wang Xiaoxiu is not willing to be honest.


    "You want to eat, you eat well." Blue blood picked up a wild fruit and took a big bite.


    "Why don''t you laugh at me?" People in the valley used to laugh at her when she said that. Later, she knew that the chopped meat was small animals, so she didn''t eat much. Now she basically eats vegetarian food.


    To this point, her mother is very distressed. What she pays attention to in her diet is the combination of meat and vegetables. She is not a nun. Why should she be a vegetarian?


    But yehuakai is right about this. She says that animals eat other animals because they are hungry. Since she is not hungry, why do she have to eat animals? Let the little animals have no parents, let the parents have no children?


    Little fish never thought that he would give birth to such a compassionate child.


    "God, you don''t want me to be the Virgin Mary Sue." Little fish prayed when he was all right.


    The night flower opens Leng Leng ground to look at blue blood, embrace fruit suddenly tight, Ao Ao Ao cries, "this is mine."


    Blue blood reaches for it.


    Wang Xiaoxiu was silly and looked at the fish. "Hey, there''s food here."


    Blue blood turned to him and said, "keep it for you."


    The night flower agreed, "if you can''t eat it, just leave it there. There will be beasts looking for food passing by."


    Wang Xiaoxiu watched the two men snatching fruit. He couldn''t help muttering: "if you don''t eat good meat, you won''t be afraid of poisoning if you eat any wild fruit."


    "Ouch." Night flowers suddenly cover the stomach.


    "What''s the matter?" Blue blood helps the night flowers bloom.


    The night flower opened his mouth and squeezed his eyes. "Ouch, my stomach hurts. This fruit is poisonous."


    Then she fell to the ground.


    Blue blood also suddenly fell on the ground, and the speed is faster than the night flower, night flower fell down, just fell on him.


    "Well, you two played." Wang Xiaoxiu was unmoved.


    Said for a long time, two people did not move, he could not help but nervous jump over, kneeling beside two people, shaking two people, "won''t it? The good doesn''t work, the bad does? Don''t you two die. What shall I do when you die? "


    Night flower suddenly opened his eyes, made a face at him, sat up, covered his stomach and laughed, "what do I do when you die?"


    The night flower is learning Wang Xiaoxiu''s mouth.


    "Is that funny?" Wang Xiaoxiu was cheated and became angry. He stood up and kicked blue blood.


    "Still, you still."


    He suddenly felt that the blue blood skin under his feet was a little tight. He couldn''t help looking down and saw that a blue blood face could drip blood. He couldn''t help being startled. He couldn''t really be poisoned.


    "Whatever. What''s the matter with you." Wang Xiaoxiu is worried about the tunnel.


    "Nothing." Blue blood murmured.


    Can he say that when he just held the night flowers in his arms, he hoped that time would just stay still and not slip away?


    Can he say that he hopes for the end of time?


    Wang Xiaoxiu looked at blue blood and suddenly stood up and walked forward in silence. He felt puzzled.


    He looked at the night flower angrily, "can this joke be opened in disorder?"


    Night flowers only feel inexplicable, retort: "who let your heart so bad, want us poisoned."


    Wang Xiaoxiu pointed to his nose, how, all this has become his not?


    The night flower opens, hits the young man, does not say is the beautiful man, that own disposition is a top good.


    Therefore, when she finally met a better-looking Xiao muxue, she was very surprised. When she saw blue blood and Wang Xiaoxiu again, she could be indifferent to each other. My father said that they moved to the valley after they had a brother. Then, people outside should not be ugly.


    She doesn''t care much, it doesn''t mean others don''t care, originally in the wilderness, no one, when they get to the town, it''s different.


    Wang Xiaoxiu and blue blood are just like two extremes of one point. One is cold faced, the other is smiling, the other is kind, and the other is cold. Both of them are first-class, but the temperament of blue blood is too cold. From inside to outside, they are far away from me. Most people only dare to watch it from a distance.


    Because he found that blue blood would drive away animals, and night flower blossom greatly increased his favor for him. Along the way, Wang Xiaoxiu only felt swollen. However, it seemed that blue blood was still cold. Occasionally, he was reluctant to say so two words. Wang Xiaoxiu felt in a very good mood. It was really bittern and tofu.


    Everyone saw a cute and spirited little girl talking around blue blood. The cold young man would occasionally answer her questions. Everyone has a problem. I think others can do it, and I can do it.


    Besides, the people here are more straightforward than those in the Central Plains.


    "May I sit down here?" A girl plucked up her courage and stood beside the only empty chair opposite the three. Without waiting for the three to answer, she sat down on her own.


    The night flower that used to tease blue blood to talk suddenly quiets down. Several people look at the girl by chance. It''s not that there are no seats in other places. Her intention is too obvious.


    The girl''s face turned red with the public''s attention.


    "My name is Xiong Yingying. Do you know the names of the two heroes?" The girl is very generous.


    Wang Xiaoxiu looks at blue blood with a smile. You can imagine that the girl''s eyes are glued to him. It''s him who asked them, but he really doesn''t know what "casual" is. I don''t know if he will tell others.


    "My name is Wang Xiaoxiu. As for him..."


    Wang Xiaoxiu deliberately stopped, the girl''s body can''t help leaning forward.


    Wang Xiaoxiu sighed, "I don''t know what it''s called."


    The girl''s eyes did not hide the look of disappointment, let Wang Xiaoxiu see, all think that they have done something heinous.


    Night flower look at the girl, look at the blue blood, she clearly see the girl''s eyes undisguised like, pursed his mouth to steal music, of course, although she is easy to talk, but not big mouth, he does not say what is called, she naturally will not be talkative.


    "My father is open-minded and hospitable. I wonder if you can get together at the villa."


    Xiongyingying this is to invite people, because she saw out, the youth did not answer her question meaning.


    "What''s the matter with me? There''s nothing wrong, but you''d better ask them. " Wang Xiaoxiu kicks the ball to two people, offends the human matter, he will not do.


    "Little sister, it''s inconvenient to go out, because my father is very hospitable. There are hot springs at home and many beautiful clothes and jewelry. How about going to my home for a while?" Xiong Yingying is a smart girl. She can see that the two teenagers are doting on the little girl.


    "There are hot springs." Night flower eyes a bright, since she came out of the valley, never used hot spring bath.


    "Yes, when I bought this house, I found someone to see it. I wanted to dig a well, but I happened to have a hot spring." Xiong Yingying smiles sweetly.


    Blue blood looked at her luminous eyes and suddenly said, "OK, let''s go."


    "Really." The night flowers are about to cheer.


    Blue blood looked at her in a good mood, also followed up in high spirits, although his expression seems to be so cold, but Wang Xiaoxiu, who has been with him for a long time, still found his change. He couldn''t help looking at Xiong Yingying.

 Chapter 305

    Xiong Yingying is not a beauty in the traditional sense. Her face should be bigger and her bones should be stronger. If you look at her coldly, those who are used to seeing beautiful women will always feel that they are not used to it. However, her facial features are very durable. The more she looks, the more she has a kind of atmospheric beauty. In a word, it has a great impact on men. In particular, her temperament is bright and generous, which makes people feel closer, Men like her, that''s reasonable.


    Wang Xiaoxiu looks at the silly smile of the night flower, secretly shakes his head, in the end is his heart, night flower is just a little girl, "whatever" how can like her.


    Several people went out and walked not far ahead. Blue blood suddenly turned into the clothing shop on one side. Everyone looked at each other. When yehuakai saw her, she also yelled to go in and buy two clothes. Then she saw that blue blood came out with a bundle and handed it to yehuakai.


    "This is for me?" It''s unbelievable that flowers bloom at night.


    Blue blood turned his head awkwardly.


    "Well, you have a conscience." Yehua said with a smile that she was dragged down the valley by him. Her luggage was on the horse. She felt uncomfortable yesterday. Fortunately, blue blood is smart enough. Otherwise, when she thinks about it today, maybe she will be angry.


    "You should thank him." Xiong Yingying pursed her lips and said with a smile.


    Yehua Kai''s casual treatment of blue blood made her envious and uneasy. She didn''t know what the relationship between the two people was. It was reasonable to say that Yehua Kai was just a child, and it didn''t pose any threat to her at all, but she just felt uneasy.


    "I haven''t heard of anyone thanking someone for hijacking himself." Night Flowers murmur, she did not have a package of poison to serve him, it is his luck.


    Blue blood took a look at the night flowers, turned his head.


    The night flowers thought no one heard, in fact, the two heard, only Xiong Yingying did not hear.


    Wang Xiaoxiu clenched her hand into a fist, put it on her lips and coughed with a smile in her eyes. God knows how "casually" could make such a trouble on her side.


    Yes, it''s trouble. Wang Xiaoxiu thinks that children are trouble. Although he doesn''t feel that night flowers are like ordinary children, his eyes can''t help but revolve around night flowers. If that Tianshan child grandmother is such a child, it''s really terrible.


    The night flower suddenly turns back and glares fiercely, "why do you always look at me?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu took back her eyes and felt like a thief was caught on the spot. He laughed, "nothing."


    I was amazed at her keen sense.


    The night flowers bloom and hum coldly, "sister Xiong, how come you haven''t arrived yet."


    It''s better. She feels itchy all over. I really want to take a bath right away.


    "That''s up there." Xiong Yingying pointed forward.


    Originally, she was in a sedan chair. In order to get together with the man she wanted before she got home, it was not easy for her to hire a sedan chair. Otherwise, they would have to be separated from each other because of the difference between men and women. It would be better to walk there like this and have more contact with them.


    The girl''s careful thinking, these people will not understand, only when the custom here is so, do not know Xiong Yingying walking foot pain, but the heart is small sweet.


    "Miss." The doorman saw Xiong Yingying coming back and quickly welcomed her.


    "These are my guests. Please tell my father." Xiong Yingying orders a way.


    After hearing this, the boy ran inside.


    After a while, master Xiong came out.


    "When a distinguished guest arrives, it''s a pity to welcome him far away. It''s disrespectful. It''s disrespectful." Master Xiong is a middle-aged man with a big arm and a round waist. He is just a little more elegant than rough. He looks at some contradictions but strangely combines them into a unique temperament.


    Wang Xiaoxiu looked at the blue blood with a cool face on the Kanban, sighed, and pointed to his social intercourse. It''s better not to.


    He stepped forward and said, "it''s troublesome for the villa master."


    "No trouble, no trouble." Xiong Zhuang, the leader of the village, looks at Wang Xiaoxiu.


    Wang Xiaoxiu has a smile on his face, a sword eyebrow and a star in his eyes. He is tall and straight. Except for the colorful Xiangyun clothes, which are criticized by people, everyone will feel good just by looking at their appearance. Xiong Zhuang likes it in his heart and is more and more enthusiastic about people.


    The night flowers are curious about everything, and the valley tends to be practical, with few flashy things. This does not mean that their food and clothing are so poor. On the contrary, sometimes they are better than those outside.


    However, silk is rarely worn. For convenience, most people wear cotton and hemp. It was only after the flowers came out at night that Xiaoyu bought some silk for her. At first, she thought it was very beautiful and complacent. Later, she found that it was not as comfortable as the usual materials, so she changed it.


    "Uncle, where is the hot spring?" The night flowers bloom and look left and right, finally can''t help it.


    Xiong Yingying just wants to get rid of the night flowers. She finds that the night flowers are blue blood, which makes her jealous and envious.


    "Xiaoxin, you take this little girl to bath and dress." Xiong Yingying called her maid.


    Xiaoxin is a girl with a round face. As a servant girl, Xiaoxin naturally knows miss''s mind. She goes forward to hold the night flowers with a smile, "Little Miss, come with me."


    Young lady, it''s a very chic name.


    The night flower is waving to several people, just about to leave, is caught by blue blood.


    "What are you doing?" The night flowers bloom fiercely.


    Blue blood hesitated for a moment and said, "if you dare to take the opportunity to slip away, I will not let you go."


    "You''re out of your mind." Night flowers open, shake him off, nostrils to the sky, follow Xiaoxin away.


    The blue blood brow is wrinkled more tightly.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s eyes are almost staring out. How could he threaten the little girl? Did he hear it wrong.


    And Xiong Yingying after listening to his words, only feel inexplicable so.


    Xiong Zhuang doesn''t care very much. It''s just a little girl. Just ask the servants to say hello.


    After the guests and guests were seated at the tea table, Xiong Zhuang felt more and more that Wang Wuxiu was a talented man. He praised her in his heart, and her daughter had a good eye.


    "I don''t know your names? Where is home? Have you ever been married? " Xiong Zhuang asked kindly.


    Wang yaoxiu clenched his hand into a fist, put it on his lips awkwardly and coughed twice. Now he can be sure that the family is going to find their son-in-law. "Whatever" I don''t know this time


    Wang Xiaoxiu took a look at blue blood and expected him to answer, just as he expected a man to have a baby.


    "In the lower Wang Xiaoxiu, this young master''s surname is white, and he is called the young master in white." Wang Xiaoxiu said vaguely that he wanted to say that he was called Bai Changchang, but isn''t it bad luck? Who would like to invite Bai Wuchang into the house.


    Blue blood does not speak, sitting there a little uneasy.


    Xiong Yingying can''t stay there any longer. She just goes to the kitchen to prepare food and hides. When she is about to go out, she looks at blue blood affectionately. Blue blood thinks whether night flowers will take the opportunity to leave.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t know what happened to him. Maybe, before she was afraid, he would not let her out of his sight.


    In fact, he was a little uneasy at the bottom of his heart. He always felt that night flowers would want to run away at any time.


    He thinks wildly here, Wang Xiaoxiu and Xiong ZHUANGYUE talk more and more speculatively there.


    Blue blood stood up bored and walked out.


    Xiong Zhuang pointed to his back in surprise, "he can''t speak?"


    Xiong Zhuang was a little upset. He didn''t tell himself how he left. Anyway, this is his home.


    Wang Xiaoxiu saw his expression and laughed awkwardly, "that... He lived alone since childhood and didn''t speak much, so he couldn''t say a word in three days. Excuse me, excuse me..."


    In fact, how about blue blood? Where does he know? But now that you are a guest at home, you should know the minimum etiquette, right? But this guy is just like a stranger.


    "Forget it, how can we expect everyone to be like a childe?" Although Xiong Zhuang is a rough man, he likes to be vulgar and elegant, pretending to be forthright.


    Wang Xiaoxiu talks with Xiong Zhuang here, while blue blood wanders around there.


    As a matter of fact, he never liked places with many people. Perhaps because he grew up in the mountains, he was more willing to get along with animals. Yehuakai was the first person he wanted to communicate with. He divided the rest into those he wanted to kill and those who had nothing to do with.


    There was a silver bell like laughter coming from the front, and blue blood couldn''t help walking past.


    Night flower hands elbow support in the edge of the bath bucket, comfortable closed eyes.


    There was a little boy lying at the door. He was carrying a grass snake with a stick to the door.


    Blue blood saw from a distance, his face sank, he spread his lightness skill and flew over, grabbed the little boy''s arm and said, "what are you doing?"


    Inside came a scream, blue blood heard, regardless of the little boy, let go of him kick open the door, rushed in.


    Xiaoxin''s face turned pale and she stood on the chair, while the night flower was just wrapped up. She grasped the snake in one hand, heard the door ring, turned her head, and saw blue blood. She was flustered and angrily scolded, "go out."


    Throw the grass snake at him.


    Blue blood reaches out her hand and grabs the snake''s seven inches accurately. She takes a look at the night flowers which are almost fruit dew. She quietly goes out and brings the door with her. She turns around and gives a cold look at the silly little boy.

 Chapter 306

    Night Flowers see him go, gas straight stomp, "clothes, give me clothes."


    Xiaoxin''s legs tremble. Standing on the chair, she feels her legs are weak. She just holds her legs and cries. The young master always grabs snakes to scare them.


    Night flower open helpless, had to go to Xiaoxin''s side, was she stepped on the foot of the package pulled out, went to the back of the bed curtain to change clothes, momentum rushed out.


    Mother said, the girl''s body must not let the man see, who see, who eyes dug down.


    Opened the door, night flowers hit the door of blue blood body, she rubbed the hurt nose, lift an eye to see is blue blood, more and more angry.


    She pinched her waist and stared at blue blood. "You''re dead."


    Blue blood is silent, the eyes flash to appreciate, she wears white really good-looking.


    "Night flower big poke his chest," you have not heard people say, girls take a bath, can''t go in? "


    Blue blood silent half pay, in the night flower thought he would not answer, blue blood mouth, "I marry you."


    Night flowers open wide eyes, what does he say?


    Blue blood took a look at the unbelievable night flowers, repeated: "I marry you."


    The night flower is very angry and laughs, "you marry me, why should I marry you?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t tell her that if she was seen by a man, she should look for life and death. She didn''t want to marry.


    Blue blood a Leng, he also don''t know why she wants to marry him, however, the common people all say so? If a girl''s body is seen by a man, he will marry her.


    "I don''t dislike your poor figure." Blue blood thought of the words she heard in the restaurant and said it solemnly.


    Night Flowers listen to crazy, "where my body is not good."


    Although she is a little girl, she has a love for beauty.


    Blue blood seriously replied: "you don''t have a chest."


    Night Flowers crazy, "I''m still small, is a little girl, how can there be chest, I''ll grow, grow very big."


    Looking back to see Xiao Xin''s turbulent, she pointed, "I will be bigger than her in the future."


    Blue blood looked at Xiaoxin''s chest and shook her head, "it''s too big."


    Next came the laughter of not afraid of death, night flower turned his head and saw a little boy rolling on the ground laughing.


    At this time, the people of the bear family got the news and came.


    "Xiong Wei, what are you doing here?" Xiong Zhuang felt headache when he saw his baby son.


    "Dad, he said Xiao Xin''s chest is too big." Xiong Wei quickly points to blue blood and complains.


    Just because he knew that Dad hated people talking about women''s bodies.


    Xiong Zhuang listened, a face sank down, this person is not unwilling to speak? Do you tease his servant girl as soon as you speak?


    Xiao Xin is still shaking on the chair. Xiong Zhuang feels distressed when he looks at it.


    "Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Xiong Zhuang said angrily.


    "Dad, what happened?" Hearing the news, Xiong Yingying looks at her father''s iron blue face, Xiao Xin''s pale face, her younger brother''s red smile, and blue blood''s expressionless face. Finally, she sets her eyes on Wang Xiaoxiu''s face. She doesn''t dare to ask blue blood, but she can ask Wang Xiaoxiu, "how did you come back?"


    Wang shuxiu shrugged. He also wanted to ask.


    No one answered her, Xiong Yingying urgent, caught Xiong Wei, "Xiaowei, you say, in the end what''s going on?"


    Xiong Wei looked at the flowers blooming at night with adoration on his face. "Sister, you are so powerful. When I grow up, how about marrying you?"


    He has never seen a girl so calm to the night flowers, like his sister. She usually looks very bold. She yells when she sees a snake. She not only doesn''t yell, but also reaches out her hand to catch the snake. He likes it. He likes it very much.


    "Go, little boy, and I''ll beat you." The night flowers bloom and wave their fists.


    Xiong Wei heard, "wow" to cry out, "Wu Wu, I like you, I want to marry you, you want what I give you."


    People sweat, so little children know to chase girls.


    "Still say, still say." The night flower stares at Xiong Wei with hatred. She hates the crying of children. Those children in the valley dare not cry in front of her.


    Blue blood slightly frowned, presumably he did not expect that there would be a little boy to rob his mother, he reached out to the night flower to his side, "she is my mother."


    "What?" Different voices from different people''s mouth, all people were shocked.


    The sound effect of one voice is also very powerful. The "I don''t want" that night flower says is drowned in it.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s voice is especially unbelievable. He never thought that the "casual" who has always been alone would want to marry a woman. It''s right that he wanted to marry a woman. He thought that he was attracted to Xiong Yingying. Who knows that she is really a pervert. Even choosing a woman is different from ordinary people.


    "Cough," whatever you want, brother. "Are you taking the wrong medicine? Although the little girl is pretty, she has to have no chest, or... No one there." Wang Xiaoxiu pointed to his buttocks.


    "Ah, I think Xiong Yingying is good." Wang Xiaoxiu takes a look at the two people standing there. It''s obvious who wins and who loses?


    "It''s still Mr. Wang. You have eyes." Xiong Zhuang was very happy when he heard that. Ah, heroes think the same thing. He was just shocked that such a little girl should be robbed by someone as big as his son. Who would have thought it would be such a big man?


    Xiong Zhuang really thinks it''s weird. You''re so grown-up. What are you fighting with a child.


    Xiong Yingying looks at blue blood with pale face. Although she likes the cool appearance of blue blood, she is also afraid. After a long time, she wakes up from the news and asks with courage: "is what you just said true?"


    "Really." Blue blood cold tunnel.


    "No, I will not." The night flowers are blooming.


    Blue blood coldly look at her, "I said OK."


    The night flower opens to listen to the spirit extremely counter smile, "you? For what? Believe it or not? "


    Blue blood heard, silent half pay, a meet she said poison, later Xiao muxue sent the bottle, full of poison, it seems that she is really a master with poison.


    "You said that the people who are poisoned are the happiest. You can die in your hands." Blue blood replied.


    Anyway, people are going to die, how to die, then who can predict the way.


    The night flower blooms in a daze, did she say that?


    "What''s good for you? I''d rather marry him than you." At night, the flowers are blooming and Wang Xiaoxiu is in full bloom.


    How could Wang Xiaoxiu think that the fire of war suddenly burned to him? This is really a fire at the gate of the city, which has brought disaster to the fish in the pond.


    "Mr. Wang is my son-in-law. Little girl, don''t be rash." Xiong Zhuang spoke quickly.


    "What?" This time, it''s Wang Xiaoxiu and Xiong Yingying.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s eyes are already big. This time, they are going to stare out. When did he get engaged with Xiong Yingying? Why didn''t he know?


    Xiong Yingying is ashamed and annoyed, "Dad."


    Xiong Zhuang burst out laughing, "Yingying, don''t be shy. Dad is in charge for you. I''m very satisfied with this marriage."


    "The night flower opens du to wear mouth way:" I just make an analogy just, somebody else is still a little girl


    Who''s in a hurry to get married? She''s so young that she''s not in a hurry. She''s just a metaphor.


    "Wrong, wrong." Xiong Yingying stamped her feet.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Wang is very good, very good. My father likes it very much." Xiong Zhuang laughs.


    "Bear villa master, this..." Wang Xiaoxiu wants to explain that everyone can see that what Xiong Yingying likes is blue blood. What''s the look in bear villa master''s eyes? How can she point the mandarin duck spectrum?


    "No, Dad." Xiongyingying urgent way.


    "Dad knows you are shy. Ah, parents are in charge of marriage affairs. The father is in charge for you." Xiong Zhuang is very happy.


    Xiong Yingying was forced to worry, although she was usually very generous, but it was a matter of life after all. In front of so many people, she was embarrassed to say that she liked to slow down blue blood, but she was married by her father.


    "Dad, I love him." Xiong Yingying points back to blue blood and feels embarrassed after all. She turns around and runs away because she knows that her father will decide for her. After all, her father loves her very much.


    Xiong Zhuang completely stunned, "how can this happen?"

 Chapter 307

    This man is not easy to get along with. So far, he hasn''t heard him say three words. Besides, he just said that he would marry the little girl. He dares to say that this man''s brain is not normal.


    But what should he do when his daughter says that?


    No matter what he does? She was very happy to hear that someone wanted to accept this cold faced person. As long as he didn''t disturb himself, she could find anyone.


    "Well, you and miss Xiong are made for each other." The night flower is smiling. Looking back, she sees Xiao Xin squatting on the chair. She goes over to remind her that it''s OK.


    Blue blood grabs her arm, night flower looks at his hand, is about to get angry, just listen to blue blood mouth, "where do you like him?"


    Blue blood points to Wang Xiaoxiu to ask a way.


    "He''ll laugh at people." The way that night flowers bloom naturally.


    Blue blood thought for a moment, "I can smile at you, too."


    Who do you laugh at? It''s none of my business? Night flowers bloom.


    Just about to shake off blue blood, blue blood suddenly said: "do you want to see my brothers¡°


    What do I do with your brother? Night flower just want to retort, suddenly open mouth speechless, he is not an orphan? So his brothers are


    "You mean..." Night Flowers stammer.


    Blue blood nodded, "I''m talking about wolf brothers."


    The night flowers are in full bloom. Anyone can take out gold, silver and jewelry, but not everyone can do it.


    Blue blood saw her heart beat, the corner of the mouth floats a if have if have no smile, know this condition she certainly won''t refuse.


    Night flower opens one to lift an eye, see blue blood that seem to hide to appear of smiling face, can''t help but be crazy, have to admit, he laughs to still have cup to confuse dint very much.


    "No, my sister is mine. I want to marry my sister when I grow up." Xiong Wei rushed over again.


    Xiong Zhuang has a headache. What''s wrong with these two sisters?


    "The food is ready. Let''s eat first." Xiong Zhuang gives way.


    How can a girl of unknown origin be his daughter-in-law?


    Blue blood pulls the night flower to bloom to leave, he does not like to deal with the human, moreover other people have a daughter to say that.


    "Oh, don''t go." Xiong Zhuang stopped them.


    Wang Xiaoxiu also thinks that these two people have no common affairs. They come and go as soon as they say. Is this their own home?


    Night flowers also earn, "blue blood, Miss Xiong said like you, you go, how also don''t tell her?"


    "What does it matter to me that she likes me?" Blue blood cold tunnel, Sihao inhuman.


    Night Flowers staring at him, really none of his business?


    Blue blood pulls her away.


    "This... This..." Xiong zhuanggi pointed to blue blood and couldn''t speak.


    "Master Xiong, I''m sorry to say goodbye." With that, Wang Xiaoxiu put a piece of silver in the hand of the bear villa master. He can''t let people''s family get rid of money. He''s not a robber.


    "Oh, wait for me." Wang Xiaoxiu is about to go after her.


    The bear villa master looked at the silver in his hand and was in a daze. Seeing that Wang Xiaoxiu was going to leave, he quickly took his arm and said, "you can''t go."


    "I... villa master, what do you want me to do? Which one is your daughter''s favorite." Wang Xiaoxiu points to the blue blood that goes far away.


    "Marriage affairs, how can children play, naturally is the order of parents, matchmaker''s words, I say you are you." Mr. Xiong won''t let go of Wang Wuxiu. No way. The one who ran away can''t be caught. His daughter must be angry with him, or we should catch one first.


    "How can that be?" Although Xiong Yingying looks pretty good, he has never thought of marrying such a daughter-in-law.


    "If I say yes, Xiong Wei, go and tell everyone to make lanterns." Xiong Zhuang hugs Wang Xiaoxiu tightly. I''m afraid he runs away like blue blood.


    Wang Xiaoxiu can''t laugh or cry. What''s the matter? He is not good at taking the initiative to fight against Xiong Zhuang, so he has to stand there and look at the night flowers and blue blood disappearing in front of the door. What did the little girl call him just now? Blue snow? Is his name blue snow? It seems that Lan Xue is really different to the little girl.


    It''s unreasonable for blue blood to be overbearing.


    "My clothes..." cried the night flower.


    "No more." Blue blood.


    "How can you say no and then no?" Thanks to her medicine bottles and other things, she is used to wearing them after taking a bath.


    "I''ll buy you a new one. The family is very annoying." Blue blood frowns.


    The night flower opens to slant a head to see him one eye, "people where dislike, people like you just."


    Blue blood listened to, the facial expression is colder, cold hum a, like him not to hate? More annoying.


    "How can you buy it? My mother made it for me." The night flowers are blooming.


    It''s just a dress.


    Night flowers look at the silent blue blood, only feel fire, "you want to go, why pull me?"


    Blue blood inexplicably looked at her, "you are my mother, of course, to follow me."


    Night flower opens a neck stem, "I didn''t say to promise."


    Blue blood a Leng, didn''t promise? Didn''t she just acquiesce?


    "Do you think I''m a child? You take out the fun, I will be excited The night flowers turn their lips.


    "Aren''t you a child?" Blue blood asked.


    She''s really ambivalent. One said he was an adult, another said he was a child.


    "Anyway, I won''t agree." The night flowers bloom with determination.


    Blue blood is stunned, "why?"


    Suddenly remembered the words of yehuakai, he held yehuakai''s arm in both hands, "you look at me."


    Night flowers only feel inexplicable, blue blood pulled the corner of the mouth.


    The night flowers are waiting quietly.


    "All right?" Finally, blue blood couldn''t help asking.


    "What?" Flowers bloom at night.


    "I promised you that I would smile at you later." Blue blood is serious.


    The night flower blooms to be stunned, "did you just smile at me?"


    Blue blood nodded shyly.


    Night flowers blooming gorgeous faint, won''t it, the kind of mouth cramps can also be called smile? Why does she have a little red riding hood to meet grandma wolf?


    But she liked grandma wolf, but she couldn''t help smiling at him. She reached for her forehead and fainted.


    "Well, when I grow up, you can''t get old. Come to me then." For the life event, the night flower is still very careful.


    Mother said, where is the end of the world Fangcao, why love a Dogtail grass?

 Chapter 308

    Elder brother said, man is a kind of animal who likes to think with his lower body, so don''t decide his life too early.


    Dad said that there was only one infatuated seed in the world, which was picked by her mother.


    Uncles said


    In a word, in a word, she is a child now and will never fall in love.


    "When will you call your wolf brothers?" The night flowers are blooming.


    "They don''t like places with people. We can''t see them until we go to the wild."


    Blue blood reluctant way.


    "Well, all right."


    Night Flowers frown, reluctant to tunnel.


    "Let''s prepare some dry food." Blue blood remembers that she doesn''t eat animal meat.


    Night Flowers nod.


    Xiongyingying shy was invited out, only to see a happy robe of Wang Xiaoxiu, her heart was shocked, "that person?"


    Xiong Zhuang pretended to be confused, "who?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu was pardoned.


    "Miss Xiong, he has run away with the little girl. Go after him quickly." He didn''t want to get married so muddled. He couldn''t persuade villa leader Xiong. Villa leader Xiong decided that he had no choice but to take the route of saving the country.


    Xiong Yingying listened and clenched her lips. How could she be inferior to that little girl?


    Regardless of the body with big safflower Wang Xiaoxiu, Xiong Yingying rushed out of the door.


    Wang Xiaoxiu saw Xiong Yingying leave and looked at Xiong Zhuang glaring with a smile, "Xiong Zhuang master, if you try to change things, you can let me go. You see, your daughter ran away from home when she heard that she was going to marry me."


    With a cold face, master Xiong waved and sent him to my bridal chamber.


    Wang Xiaoxiu exclaimed, "master Xiong, you have only one daughter. You won''t let her marry two husbands."


    Master Xiong waved his hand impatiently and came up to the housekeeper to take him away.


    Bear Village master headache, "hurry to find the first lady back."


    In the new house, Wang Xiaoxiu saw that there was no one else. He laughed quietly and broke away from the ropes. The reason why he didn''t run away at that time was that he found that the bear villa leader seemed to be a villain who had been famous for a long time before


    Xiong Yingying doesn''t know where to go to find blue blood. She wanders around, with tears in her eyes. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her? But she really likes blue blood.


    I don''t know if her infatuation moved God. When she walked two streets, she saw blue blood and night flowers blooming.


    She ran over, "Hello, hello."


    Xiong Yingying really doesn''t know what to call blue blood.


    Night flower opened curiously to see a blue blood, see blue blood tiny Cu eyebrow, "what''s up?"


    Xiong Yingying stayed there, she did not know how to do, mainly because she did not expect blue blood would ask.


    "Why did you choose her over me?" Xiong Yingying looks at the night flowers in tears.


    Yehuakai is a little girl after all. Any woman would not be so hit.


    Blue blood impatient frown, pulling the night flowers to leave, women are really trouble.


    "Stop." Xiongyingying heart a horizontal, block in front of two people, eyes burning fury, at least want to ask her to die, understand, she which can''t compare with this bean sprout?


    Blue blood eyes suddenly narrowed. Although he didn''t want to argue with others, he didn''t want to die without money, but only if no one provoked him. If someone bullied him, he had no reason to be bullied.


    Since he was a child, he has been associated with wolves, and his wolf nature is more important than his human nature? As he stepped forward, Xiong Yingying stepped back, and her face turned white. The evil spirit of blue blood was very heavy, but she was a funny girl, and blue blood tolerated her in many ways. Even blue blood didn''t realize it. He always intentionally or unintentionally restrained his evil spirit, even though he restrained his evil spirit, But it can''t be ignored.


    "I want to talk to her." Xiong Yingying summoned up her courage and raised her hand to point to the blooming flowers in the night.


    The night flower points to itself, "me?"


    Although she hasn''t experienced anything between men and women, she hasn''t eaten pork. Hasn''t she seen a pig run? However, her sisters in law were not so jealous. Besides, what''s the matter with her?


    Yehuakai was not happy, but at least the elder sister asked her to take a hot spring bath. She went forward and said, "elder sister, what do you have to say? Well, if it''s about blue blood, don''t tell me. In fact, I don''t know why he has to marry me? I''m still young. "


    "You..." Xiong Yingying was impatient and stretched out her hand to hit her. Is it so irritating?


    She didn''t say anything. Instead, she asked the night flowers to line up for a while.


    In fact, the words are still those words. Yehuakai is too smart. People used to block their breath and ask her to let it out. Maybe it''s OK, but she didn''t. She just said it first, so that people could keep their breath in their heart.


    "Sister, are you going to hit me?" Night flowers looking at her like that, staring at the black and white eyes looking at Xiong Yingying.


    Xiong Yingying''s hand stretched out in mid air and couldn''t fight.


    The eyes of night flowers are clear like a pool of autumn water. No one can bear to fight with those eyes.


    Xiong Yingying''s hand slowly curled up, and finally put it down silently, tears streaming down her face, "why does he like you and don''t like me?"


    You should ask blue blood about this, not her, right?


    However, she looked back at the distant blue blood and sighed that anyone would rather look for the bad luck of the people around him than trouble him.


    Blue blood''s ear power is very good. At the beginning of the conversation, he naturally heard it. He thought it was not good to eavesdrop on other people''s words, not to mention it was about him? Although he didn''t watch the night flowers bloom, he knew that she couldn''t bear the loss. So he walked away with ease and just waited for her where she could see the night flowers bloom.


    Night flower really looked up at him, did not expect him to escape so far, in the heart of this gas, ah, it is clear that he provoked the peach blossom debt, why should she solve it.


    However, she had a good impression of Xiong Yingying. Although she was a bit headstrong, she could stop her own recklessness. She was pretty good to her. She tilted her head and thought, "sister, I don''t know why blue blood doesn''t like you. I only know that when I speak with him, he is listening carefully. When he hears something he is interested in, he will answer me. When other people speak with him, he will answer me, He''ll be noisy. " It''s more than noise? He would walk away with his feet raised. Isn''t wang Xiaoxiu an example?


    Xiong Yingying''s heart sank to the bottom, "but..." what can he do with a little girl?


    Xiong Yingying looks at the person far away on the street corner, on the noisy street, his figure is so unique, among thousands of people, you can find his figure at a glance, he is so outstanding, Xiong Yingying summons up the courage to run to blue blood''s side, "I don''t mind working with her two daughters, will you marry me?"


    Blue blood surprised to see one eye Xiong Yingying, "I mind."


    Xiong Yingying stayed there, "why?"


    Don''t men always say no to women?


    Blue blood looked at Xiong Yingying, "woman, trouble."


    He has the patience to say that this is the limit he can bear.


    Finish saying, he disregards Xiong Yingying''s face of consternation, go toward night flower to open.


    "Woman, trouble." Xiong Yingying repeats silently, and suddenly yells at the blue blood figure who is pulling the night flowers: "isn''t she a woman, she''s not in trouble?"


    Blue blood looked down at the night flower, found that night flower also looked up at him, he thought of what she said, do not like to see his face, he slowly pulled up the corner of his mouth, pulled out a barely smile expression.


    "I like her trouble." What blue blood says is a little stiff.


    Night flower opened to listen, not willing to pout, "how can I have?"


    She''s good, okay? But it''s not about him.


    The radian of blue blood lip horn enlarges, still say not? He didn''t poison, but because of the misunderstanding of others, he sent him a bottle of poison. If he believed it, it would be a pile of white bones - no, it might be a pile of black bones.


    However, it''s true that as ye Huakai told Xiong Yingying, if someone else did that, he might have returned it long ago. Just because he wanted to scare her and took her to the bottom of the valley, she was not afraid, and even bit him. Later, when he saw the wolf brothers, instead of being scared, he was so excited that he accepted Ye Huakai wholeheartedly.


    He heard the scream coming from the room where she bathed. He knew that night flowers were blooming, and thought that even if she had something to do, she would not scream like that. Therefore, her heart beat faster and rushed in without hesitation.


    It was not the first time that he saw her boldness, but he didn''t think that she was not afraid of anything. When he rushed in, he was flustered and threw the snake down on him.

 Chapter 309

    It''s just a grass snake. Even a poisonous snake can''t hurt him at all.


    Night flowers look at blue blood smile happy appearance, only feel inexplicable.


    Blue blood looks at Xiong Yingying seriously, "thank you."


    Thank you for reminding me how good she is. Thank you for telling me how different she is. Thank you for letting me understand why I like her. Thank you


    Xiong Yingying looks at the smile on his face and stands at the corner of the street.


    It turns out that he can laugh. It turns out that he looks so good when he laughs. It turns out that


    It turned out that he really loved the little girl.


    Xiong Yingying came back home, looking at a hall of joy, only feel sad from the heart, red is the color of joy, why does she feel so sad?


    "Yingying, you''re back." Xiong came out cheerfully. Seeing his daughter''s sad face, he knew that he didn''t catch up. Fortunately, he was wise and left Wang Xiaoxiu.


    "Daughter, Prince Wang is still waiting for you in his bridal chamber." Xiong Zhuang said with a smile.


    Xiong Yingying wiped a tear, "Dad, you''d better let people go."


    "Let it go?" Xiong Zhuang is stunned. How can this work?


    "Dad, it''s hard to make a change." Xiong Yingying said bitterly.


    Because she is a person who likes to talk, she likes the man who has few words.


    "Xiong Haonian, do you remember me?" Wang Xiaoxiu came in with a smile.


    "You..." Xiong Zhuang was shocked. How could he know his original name.


    Xiong Yingying inexplicably looked at Wang Xiaoxiu, "what do you say?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu spread out his palm, and a jade pendant dropped from his hand.


    "Why, isn''t this mine?" Xiong Yingying subconsciously takes out her jade pendant and finds that the jade pendant she never leaves is still on her body. She can''t help looking at Xiong Zhuang in surprise.


    Xiong Zhuang''s face changed several times when Wang Xiaoxiu showed his jade pendant. He finally forced a smile and waved to Xiong Yingying, "Yingying, you step back first."


    Xiong Yingying looks at Wang Xiaoxiu suspiciously, and then looks at Xiong Zhuang again. Xiong Zhuang waves her hand. She is preoccupied and doesn''t think about anything at this time. She goes out.


    "You are Ying''er." After Xiong Yingying left, Xiong Zhuang walked slowly to Wang Xiaoxiu.


    "Thanks to Uncle bear, I''m not dead yet." Wang Xiaoxiu''s face still contains a smile, but that smile is full of ridicule.


    "You''re alive, you''re alive." Complex emotions flashed through Xiong Zhuang''s eyes.


    "Yes, you must be disappointed that I''m still alive." Wang Xiaoxiu was disappointed.


    "Ying''er, how can you say that?" Xiong Zhuang looked at Wang Xiaoxiu, his eyes full of disappointment, his hands holding his arm.


    "What do you want me to say?" Wang Xiaoxiu''s eyes were cold and he reached out to shake him off.


    "I didn''t do that. I can swear to God." Xiong Zhuang red eyes way.


    Wang Xiaoxiu looked at Xiong Zhuang coldly and sneered, "is it really not you?"


    He said word by word: "Xiong Haonian, in those days, I was the only one alive except you. None of the people in the Shanzhai survived. If it wasn''t you, then it was me?"


    Xiong Haonian stepped back in vain.


    "Ying''er, I can prove it by death, but I''m worthy of heaven and earth. There''s something else about that." Xiong Haonian said decidedly.


    "Oh?" Wang Xiaoxiu inadvertently said that his sophistry was completely in his expectation. He just didn''t expect that he would happily admit that he was Xiong Haonian and thought that he would sophistry.


    Xiong Haonian sighed. In the past, he might choose to hide all this and make it a secret. He buried it in the ground with him. But now, he has children. He will be selfish and plan for his children.


    "You come with me." Xiong Zhuang, or Xiong Haonian, turned around and took Wang Xiaoxiu to his study.


    Whether we meet for the first time or many times, many people will feel that Xiong Haonian is more of a quack. He will build a study in his own home, which is a bit strange in itself.


    Wang Xiaoxiu followed him to the study. He went to a scroll of paintings, pulled up the scroll, and a secret door appeared in front of him.


    "Yinger, follow me." Xiong Zhuang turned and told Wang Xiaoxiu to go in first.


    Wang Xiaoxiu pays attention to his every move. He''s brave. Naturally, he''s not afraid of any conspiracy. He''s only afraid that he doesn''t have any conspiracy.


    The inside of the tunnel is very clean, but it looks like someone often cleans it. There are several night pearls on the wall, so it''s not very dark.


    The tunnel is not very long. It doesn''t take long to walk to the end. Wang Xiaoxiu''s eyes are fixed.


    In fact, this is not a tunnel at all. It should be a hidden ancestral hall with a row of rows at the end. In the middle, it is clearly his father''s memorial tablet.


    Xiong Zhuang ordered the incense, bowed a few times, inserted it into the censer, turned around and said to Wang Xiaoxiu, "come on, too."


    With that, he found two futons and sat down.


    Wang Xiaoxiu took a deep breath, went to finish the incense, and sat on the futon opposite Xiong Zhuang.


    Xiong Zhuang looked at the row and sighed, "for more than ten years, I thought this secret would follow me to the underground."


    Wang Xiaoxiu doesn''t speak. Anyway, what should come is coming.


    Xiong Zhuang is in memory.


    That year, Wang Qiang, Wang Xiaoxiu''s father, went down the mountain. When he came back, he brought a charming beauty, who said it was his wife.


    That woman is Wang Xiaoxiu''s mother.


    When he hijacked his wife, Xiong Zhuang didn''t go to the mountain stronghold. He became a bandit when Wang Wuxiu was born. The woman had been very quiet and didn''t want to be close to others. Later, after Wang Wuxiu was born, her face began to smile.


    Xiong Zhuang looks reckless, but his mind is delicate. He always feels that his wife always looks disgusted when she looks at the stronghold leader, that is, Wang Xiaoxiu''s father. When he wants to look carefully, she laughs and teases him


    Later, he heard that the parents and relatives of the stronghold leader''s wife had been killed by their brothers. In fact, it was normal for the robbers.


    But has the wife of the stronghold leader really been appointed? Or wait for the right opportunity to revenge?


    Xiong Zhuang couldn''t help observing her.


    Everyone in the stockade knows that she is everyone''s young lady. When she is reduced to being a lady in the stockade, no one will feel comfortable. So, if you get anything good, you will try to please her first. In order to make her live with elder brother, Xiong Zhuang is also included.


    At first, there was nothing. Later, I don''t know when it started. There was a rumor that he coveted the stronghold leader''s wife.

 Chapter 310

    Because of this, Xiong Zhuang swore to Wang Xiaoxiu''s father.


    However, I don''t know why, the more intense this incident is, Wang Qiang''s eyes looking at Xiong Zhuang are full of doubt.


    Xiong Zhuang is very distressed. Wang Qiang once saved his life. For him, even his life can be handed over. How can he covet his sister-in-law? But he can''t help it if his mouth is on others.


    He sprouted the idea of leaving. If he left at that time, maybe the following things would not happen, but there is no if in this world.


    When Wang Qiang went out, he was ordered to stay in the stronghold.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s mother suddenly found him and said that she wanted to leave.


    Xiong Zhuang doesn''t understand and dissuades her. Where can he go if he leaves her? Besides, the stronghold leader loves her so much.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s mother''s eyes he still can''t forget, her eyes are quiet.


    "Do you want my children to become mountain thieves when they grow up?"


    Xiong Zhuang didn''t speak. Although he was a mountain thief, he didn''t think it was honorable.


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s mother put him on the bed, suddenly undressed, "Xiong Zhuang, please, as long as you let our mother and son go, I will promise you anything."


    Xiong Zhuang quickly turned his head, "sister-in-law, you quickly put on."


    It is undeniable that Wang Wuxiu''s mother is beautiful. Even if she has had a baby, her figure is still not out of shape, which is still so tempting. Usually when they talk about women, they will finally compare with her, saying that it is false that they are not moved.


    Wang''s mother didn''t put on her clothes. Instead, she stepped forward and hugged Xiong Zhuang from behind.


    How could Xiong Zhuang bear such provocation when he was full of blood? He suddenly turns around and hugs her. Just as he takes off his clothes and wants to do something, Wang Qiang suddenly comes back


    Although he secretly congratulated himself that he didn''t do anything wrong to his elder brother, at that time, he really wanted to be rude to his sister-in-law.


    In the past, it was said in the village that he would be very angry with his sister-in-law and even fight with others. But now


    Xiong Zhuang always felt sorry for his elder brother, so he used to find reasons to go out, run business and get information. He just didn''t want to face Wang''s mother.


    Even when he married a wife outside, he never mentioned the past to anyone, because he felt that Wang Xiaoxiu''s mother had done nothing wrong, and no one wanted to be a mountain thief when her child was born.


    However, he did not expect that she had never given up the desire to take him away. For this reason, she did not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of the whole Shanzhai people.


    "What did you say?" Wang Xiaoxiu clenched his hands.


    "The man who betrayed the Shanzhai is your mother." Xiong Zhuang is determined.


    "No way. I heard my father say that you betrayed the stronghold." Wang Xiaoxiu is resolute.


    Xiong Zhuang gave a bitter smile. It''s because this sentence is the last one left by elder brother. So, young you will leave such a deep impression on me.


    He wasn''t on the mountain originally, because he was the only one who wasn''t on the mountain, so everyone suspected that he did it.


    In particular, when he learned that the officers and soldiers surrounded the stronghold, but he was pregnant with a wife, he ventured back to the stronghold and mixed with the officers and soldiers. No wonder people saw him and chopped him indiscriminately.


    "At that time, I was speechless and disheartened. I thought that since all the people thought it was me who did it, I would die with them. When I got to the king of hell, it was natural that everything was clear. After thinking about it, I would not resist any more. I was cut in the back by my brothers and fainted."


    "When I woke up, I heard your mother''s voice talking to someone, which was very strange. I lost too much blood, and I didn''t have much strength to speak. I just lay there and listened to them. I knew that your mother had arranged all this."


    Wang Xiaoxiu wanted to scold him for his nonsense, but he opened his mouth several times and couldn''t speak.


    "It turns out that the official was a student of his wife''s father. A few days ago, he was transferred here to be a magistrate. When his wife went shopping in the town, they met him and made a plan to suppress the bandits. Wang Wuxiu''s mother acted as an insider and caught them all.


    "The more I heard it, the more frightened I was. As the saying goes, how can a wife treat her elder brother like this when she is a husband and wife for a hundred days? Just listen to the magistrate''s advice, saying that he has been fond of her for a long time. Now she is lonely and helpless, and he is willing to accept her as his concubine."


    "At that time, I was so sad and indignant that I struggled to get up and kill these two adulterants. However, my wife gave me a sad smile and cried out: father and mother, I''ve finally avenged you. I''m going to go down here to accompany you... I''ve jumped off the cliff and killed myself."


    Wang Xiaoxiu doesn''t know what to do. Is his words credible? Who can prove what he said?


    Xiong Zhuang''s mouth suddenly shed a trace of blood. Wang Xiaoxiu saw it and quickly reached out to point his major acupoints.


    "What are you doing?"


    He asked, frowning.


    Xiong Zhuang pointed to a small box in front of the spirit. "It''s my savings for many years. In fact, it''s not all mine. At that time, influenced by his sister-in-law, my elder brother felt that being a mountain bandit was not a long-term plan. He had taken part of the gold and silver jewelry from the mountain stronghold to run some shops."


    "It''s just that after all, there are gains and losses. It''s not like being a mountain bandit with a white wolf. So, in those years, I have been doing business and seldom went back to the mountain stronghold. My elder brother also said that he hopes I can make my business bigger. So, before the people in the mountain stronghold can enjoy the money, they have already..."


    "I took part of the relief to the family members of the people in the stronghold, and the rest were there. I can''t provide any strong evidence about what happened in those years, only by my death."


    "I won''t let you die." Wang Xiaoxiu is in a complicated mood.


    Xiong Zhuang happily looked at Wang Xiaoxiu, "Ying''er, it''s good to see you alive. Yingying will give it to you."


    Wang Xiaoxiu''s palm has been sticking to his back heart, giving him the real Qi. After listening to his words, he only felt a desolation in his heart, "your own daughter, live well, take care of yourself."


    Xiong Zhuang said with a smile, "do you know why your name is Ying? Do you know what the jade pendant is for? "


    Xiong Yingying only thinks that her father is a little strange. When she goes to the study, she finds no one but a secret door on the wall. Her curiosity makes her open the door and come in. She hears Xiong Zhuang say: "when my elder brother heard that my wife was pregnant, he took apart a pair of jade pendants, one for you and the other for my unborn child, If it''s a boy, I''ll make a brother with you. If it''s a girl, I''ll make a husband and wife. "


    Xiong Yingying was stunned. Her father never said that she saw Xiong Zhuang''s mouth bleeding, while Wang Xiaoxiu''s hand was behind his heart. She couldn''t help rushing over, "let go of my father."


    Xiong Zhuang saw Xiong Yingying, the expression on his face was relieved, "Yingying, don''t be rude to Wang Xiaoxiu. He is your husband and the baby kiss that your mother and I set for you at the beginning."


    Xiong Zhuang said, turned his head calmly looking at Wang Xiaoxiu, whispered: "I use my life to prove to you, only hope you treat Yingying well."


    Wang Xiaoxiu is worried, Xiong Yingying came in, he even said: "you quickly send someone to find the man with me, as long as you find him, your father will have a chance of life, quick."


    If he hadn''t found out earlier, Xiong Zhuang would have died at this time, but he can''t say more now. He just put his hands on Xiong Zhuang''s back and lost his true anger for him.


    In fact, he is not sure whether blue blood can save Xiong Zhuang, but, with him, there will be a ray of life, he chose to believe Xiong Zhuang''s words.


    Xiong Yingying a Leng, if she, would rather die, also won''t go to beg blue blood, but, that person is her father.


    She hurriedly went out to gather her family, but after the gathering, she didn''t know what to say. Would blue blood promise to save her father? At this time, she found that she didn''t know blue blood at all. She quickly made a decision, "go to find the cold faced man today


    It''s said that his friend assassinated the master. The master''s life is at stake. The young lady has caught his friend and is in a hurry. "


    She revealed two pieces of information: her father could not live without him, and if he did not come, his friends would not live. Do you know that he would come back?


    In any case, we can only do our best to listen to the destiny, "Whoever finds him first, we will invite him back anyway, and I will be rewarded heavily at that time."

 Chapter 311

    Everyone looked at her suspiciously. Is it true or not?


    Xiong Yingying is not in the mood to tangle with others now. She hastens them to leave and goes back to the darkroom of her study.


    Sweat has come out of Wang Xiaoxiu''s forehead. She can''t help but take out her handkerchief and wipe it for him.


    "Is this young lady in a daze¡® There are two servants walking, muttering, yes, that young man wants to be handsome, but they don''t even look at you. Why are you so obsessed.


    "Oh, forget it. Let''s hurry to find it." Another sighed. The young lady''s temper is just like that. If she likes something, she has to get it.


    When two people break up, they each run to one place. Well, the town is big or small. It''s still very troublesome to find. The most important thing is that they haven''t left.


    They didn''t leave the town because yehuakai wanted to meet wolf friends in the suburbs. They were shopping.


    "We buy so much, I don''t know if we can hold on for a few more days." The night flower opens, looking at the huge burden on the blue blood body, covering lips to smile.


    What they know is that they plan to spend more time in the suburbs. What they don''t know is that they think they are going to flee.


    These servants of Xiong''s mansion have many acquaintances in the town. Yehuakai and blue blood are the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Anyone who sees them is very impressed. But two or three of them come here. When they see blue blood, their eyes brighten up. Although he says that strangers are not allowed to enter, in order to reward the silver, people can''t care.


    "Young master, young master." A few people gathered around and put them in the middle.


    Blue blood frown, how still haunted?


    Night flower looked at them askew and recognized one of them, "aren''t you the bear family? What''s up? "


    I don''t think their young lady is looking for life and death. Listening to the stories told by her brother and mother, many women who can''t get the love of the male protagonist just cry, make trouble and hang themselves. Unconsciously, she takes herself as the female protagonist.


    They all repeated what Xiong Yingying said. After that, a clever man knelt down, "young master, please, help my master."


    As for the young man, if he treated him as a friend, he would naturally go back to save him. Therefore, the man only said to save Xiong Zhuang, not Wang Xiaoxiu.


    Blue blood can''t help but see the flowers blooming at night. How can he feel that this is more like a conspiracy, or a bad scheme.


    "Murder, I''d like to see it. Let''s go and have a look." Night Flowers said with a smile.


    My mother is not good at making needlework, but she still wants to be a qualified mother. She can''t bear to leave it, just for this reason, she goes back to take out her clothes.


    In fact, she was a little annoyed. Ah, isn''t she just a man? As for those who want to die and live? What''s more, she couldn''t bear to wear the clothes her mother made for her.


    The two agreed to go back. The bear''s family had a coke and hired a carriage. The family''s thoughts were the same. Although it was not far away, they were not short of the money. One or two people were walking, and they suddenly regretted it.


    Sitting in the car is not the same, along the way, a few family trot with, but also a force to urge the driver to hurry up.


    The night flower opens, opens the curtain of the small window next to it and looks out. Is it really going to kill someone?


    Blue blood reached out and put down the curtain. "It''s OK."


    It''s no big deal if the water comes and the earth is covered and the soldiers come to block it.


    Two people to the door of the Bear house, two people waiting for them to get off the sedan chair, two people rushed to the study to find Xiong Yingying.


    Xiong Yingying walks in the study and darkroom from time to time. When she hears that they are back, she rushes out.


    At the moment when she saw blue blood, all her grievances turned into tears. She rushed forward to cry with blue blood in her arms.


    Blue blood frowned, broke off her hand and stood with her, "where''s Wang Xiaoxiu?"


    Xiong Yingying face a red, how can she be so gaffe, in order to cover up their gaffe, she even busy way: "come with me."


    Blue blood took two steps, looked back at the night flowers standing in the same place, went to hold her hand, "go together."


    After all, night blooming is a child. You can''t see a person too clearly. If you like a person or hate a person, you will hang it on your face. Therefore, she naturally thinks Xiong Yingying is the same as her. Because she likes blue blood, she should get him back anyway.


    Xiong Yingying is crying with blue blood in her arms. She doesn''t have the mood of being careful and jealous. She just feels that if she goes with her, Xiong Yingying will not be happy. She''d better take out her clothes after they leave.


    She did not expect that blue blood would pull her, she whispered: "that... You go with her, I''ll get the clothes."


    Blue blood said with a smile: "together."


    Although he didn''t like to laugh, he always reminded himself to smile at her.


    It doesn''t matter if the flowers bloom at night, just together.


    Xiongyingying for his just move nest a fire, how can she do this, not to mention, people have shown that do not like her.


    When she came to the secret door, she pointed and said to blue blood, "my father and your friends are all down here."


    Her eyes were red. She stood there with her head down and breathed, "your friend said that if you don''t come, my father won''t be able to live. I''m so happy to see you just now. I''m forgetful for a moment. I don''t mean anything else. I hope your... Your..."


    Xiong Yingying raised her eyes to see the night blooming, "by the way, what''s your name?"


    In fact, so far, only Xiao muxue knows the name of yehuakai, and Xiao muxue only knows her name is Huakai.


    "Flowers bloom." It''s not that yehuakai doesn''t want to say her full name, but that everyone calls her Huakai. Only when she is irritating, people will call her with her first name and surname. Therefore, in her cognition, calling her yehuakai is tantamount to hating her.


    "Flowers, I hope you don''t mind, I really have put it down." Xiong Yingying bravely raised her head.


    "If you like someone, you should try your best. Sister, you don''t have to feel guilty." Night flowers this is absolutely from the bottom of my heart, originally, like a person is not wrong, as long as the pursuit of justice, no big deal.


    I don''t know whether Xiaoyu''s education was successful or failed. Anyway, yehuakai thinks that if she likes someone, she has to work hard. As long as she doesn''t hurt others, it''s good. You see, sister Baoluo and sister biyusao both like her brother very much. They try their best to be nice to her brother, but they never do anything bad behind her back.


    Xiongyingying urgent, but, blue blood pull night flowers into the dark room, she had to explain all swallow back to the stomach, follow in.


    Night flowers bloom, see Xiong Zhuang, can''t help but "Yi" a, see Wang Xiaoxiu hands on his heart, nodded.


    "Well, it''s lucky that you''re not dead yet." Night flowers open their way.


    "How can you talk like that?" Xiong Yingying just very guilty, a listen to her words, then turned over.


    "Why do you curse my father when you are against me?" Xiong Yingying is usually a strong girl, but at this time she was angry tears DC.


    "She''s telling the truth." The blue blood sink voice way.


    Xiong Yingying suddenly knelt down, "young master, I swear, I will never pester you. When I see you 300 meters away, I will avoid you. Just ask you to help my father, OK?"


    Why bother to be sarcastic.


    Blue blood turned over and grasped the skirt of the night flower, "flower girl, please, please say a good word for me, let this young man save my father, whatever you want me to do."


    Night flower back step, xiongyingying dead grasp her skirt don''t let go, just listen to tear a, night flower skirt unexpectedly to tear.


    Blue blood face a cold, "let go."


    Xiong Yingying was suddenly filled with the murderous spirit of the whole dark room to suppress him, and she could not help letting go.


    "Yingying, it''s useless. What my father swallowed is poison. They didn''t cheat you." Xiong Zhuang''s difficult mouth.


    How can Xiong Yingying believe that Wang Xiaoxiu has just said that as long as he is recovered, there will be a way.


    "Please, please." Xiong Yingying every sentence, will kowtow a sound, forehead are hit bleeding, but she seems to have no consciousness, wooden continue to kowtow.


    The night flower looked at Wang Xiaoxiu, who was all wet, blue blood and Xiong Yingying, and suddenly took out a small medicine bottle from her body. No one noticed her.


    She went to Xiong Zhuang''s body, pinched Xiong Zhuang''s jaw and put the medicine into his mouth.


    "What did you feed my father?"


    When it''s all over, Xiong Yingying reacts and rushes forward to grab the medicine bottle. On the bottle, which is as red as blood, there are three words "heding red".


    Xiongyingying see, hand will play night flowers.


    In a flash of shadow, blue blood grabs Xiong Yingying''s hand.


    "You let me go, you let me go, you cruel man, how can you do this? What did I do wrong? You are going to kill my father." Xiong Yingying struggles.


    Night Flowers frown, "blue blood, throw her out."


    Blue blood without hesitation to Xiong Yingying outside a throw, conveniently also point her several acupoints.


    Xiong Yingying''s dumb acupoint was touched and her body couldn''t move. She even turned her back to the dark room. She was so anxious that she couldn''t do anything. Her tears flowed down again.


    She shouldn''t have provoked that person. If she hadn''t provoked him, how could she have met the little devil Huakai? Look at her young age, her mind was so vicious.


    The night flower opens the silver needle solution on the body neatly, "blue blood, you two cooperate with me, I ask you to seal which acupoint to seal which, untie which to untie which."


    Say, night flower open hands fly, little face a trace of expression are not, blue blood and Wang Xiaoxiu surprised looking at her, at this time where she is like a child?


    Night Flowers say a acupoint, they according to what she said or solution, or seal.


    Gradually, the night flowers slow down, the whole body as if fell into the water in general, blue blood see, this distressed, this is not her business.


    Wang Xiaoxiu saw it and felt more and more guilty. In the final analysis, it was all because of him.


    "Well, we can unravel his acupoints." The night flower is blooming, and the last silver needle has not been pulled out. A mouthful of blood spurts out.


    "Flowers bloom." Blue blood quickly embraces the flower to open, stretch out a hand to resist her back heart, degree true Qi for her.


    Night Flowers wake up, looking at a few people worried, barely squeeze out a smile.


    "I''m useless."


    No one knows why she said that. Only she knows that she seldom saves people. First, she has limited knowledge. Second, there are many experts in the apricot forest in the valley. Because people in the valley breathe the air in the valley every day, there are many rare herbs in it. Her body has strong immunity, so she doesn''t need to save people.


    With her ability, she can only save half. That is to say, no matter how strong Xiong Zhuang used to be, his body has been eroded by two kinds of poisons and exhausted his vitality. The future recovery depends on his nature.


    "In twenty-four hours, I''d like to change the hot water for him." Night Flowers barely finish saying this, and fainted.


    Wang Xiaoxiu went to Xiong YingYing and untied her acupoints. She said wearily, "you should have heard her. Do it as she told you. After cleaning up some guest rooms, let them have a good rest."


    Although Xiong Yingying was pointed, her ears could still hear her. She glanced at the white night flowers and her father, who was just as pale as ashes. At this time, her face came back and she went out to arrange.


    Wang Xiaoxiu took a look at the ranking. Since he put it in such a secret place, he naturally didn''t want to be discovered.


    Seeing blue blood leave the darkroom with night flowers in his arms, he also carries Xiong Zhuang on his back.


    This side has just finished the scroll of the study. Xiong Yingying has brought people over there. When she sees a few people, she immediately orders them.


    The family helped Xiong Zhuang to his special hot spring room. Xiong Yingying hesitated for a moment and went to blue blood''s side. "I''ve asked people to arrange a place for the two CHILDES. Huakai girl is tired. After all, it''s inconvenient for you men. Can I take care of her?"


    She just so misunderstood her, she even willing to father, Xiong Yingying heart this moved, let alone let her wait for the night flowers, ask her to do anything she would like.


    Blue blood looked at her and handed the night flowers to her arms. "Take care of her for me."


    Xiong Yingying quickly promised, "you can rest assured that I will take good care of her."


    Blue blood went to the door, turned around and told Xiong Yingying, "there are many small things on the flower body, you must be careful, don''t touch."


    Xiong Yingying nodded quickly. Before, the more you didn''t let her touch it, the more she would like to touch it. However, after the night flower showed her hand, she admired her all over the place. If she touched it casually, it would be a bottle of red crane top. Although she knew that other things would be more powerful poison or something, she promised not to touch it.


    Let people take Wang Xiaoxiu and blue blood to bath and rest over there, and here she bathes and changes for yehuakai herself.


    Carefully under the solution of her things, Xiong Yingying dare not fake other people''s hands.


    "Huakai, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you. I was in a hurry at the beginning. I didn''t have any words. Don''t blame me."


    Xiong Yingying carefully opened her things in a row. To tell you the truth, she usually let others serve her. What kind of service has she ever served others? But now, in addition to serving the night flowers, she really does not know how to express her guilt.

 Chapter 312

    When the night flowers bloom and wake up, the lights begin to shine.


    "Water." When she opened her mouth, she felt that her throat was smoking and her eyes were turning. Is there anyone.


    Confused Xiong Yingying heard the voice, a smart, awake, rushed to her bedside.


    "Are you awake?" Xiong Yingying surprised to speak, heard her voice, quickly poured water for her, helped her drink.


    She has always been respectable. She has never served others, but it''s quite like that.


    The night flower opens, drinks the water, closes both eyes, then sleeps.


    Xiong Yingying looked at her, bit her lip and went to the door.


    "Xiner." Xin''er hears her call and comes over quickly,


    "You go to wake up the night flowers, drink and sleep. Tell them to blue blood and Wang Xiaoxiu. By the way, how''s the master


    Xin''er agreed to leave one by one.


    After a while, Xin''er came back, followed by Xiong Wei.


    "Miss, the two young masters said that they knew. The master also ate a bowl of bird''s nest. He looked in good spirits. Young master Wang said that his life was not in danger, but there was residual poison in his body and he could not come out of the hot spring water. The master said that you should take good care of Miss Hua."


    Xiong Yingying heard, tired face smile, "nothing is good, I will take good care of her."


    If it wasn''t for the night flowers, she would have lost her father. She was very grateful, but she didn''t expect that her medical skills would be so high when she was young. No wonder her father often said that there are dragons and tigers hidden in the lake, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. She didn''t believe it before, and she thought she was a mountain person outside the mountains. Now she knows that she was just a frog in the well.


    She will do her best to take care of the night flowers.


    "Miss, you are tired too. Let the maid take care of Miss Hua." Xin''er looks at Xiong Yingying''s face, and her eyes go down. It''s their duty to be a slave.


    Xiong Yingying shook her head, "compared with her, what do I do? Xin''er, go to the storeroom and choose two good pieces of material to make clothes for Miss Hua. "


    The dress that night flower opens was torn by her, she should accompany her a new one.


    Xin''er agrees, turns around and leaves. She finds materials and gives them to the women workers in the government. It''s better and faster to let them rush out according to the size of the old clothes that night flowers take off.


    Xiong Yingying looked at Xiong Wei, "little brother, you go to play with others, don''t be naughty."


    Now there''s no time for him.


    "Sister, let me accompany you to take care of the little sister, OK?"


    Xiong Wei has a serious face.


    "What would you do?" It''s good that he doesn''t make trouble. Xiong Yingying rubs her temples.


    As soon as Xiong Wei heard this, his eyes turned red. He knew that everyone thought he was a troublemaker and trouble maker.


    Xiongyingying see him like this, only think head big as cattle, "well, well, you accompany sister here, just, don''t talk, don''t make a noise, let the flowers bloom a good rest, if you can''t do it, you go back."


    Xiong Yingying half coerces and half seduces.


    Xiong Wei listened, eyes bright, nodded.


    Xiongyingying with him into the room, sister and brother two sitting there watching the night flowers.


    Xiong Yingying sews the torn clothes with the night flowers.


    Although the clothes are broken, but, Wan Night Flowers wake up, new clothes are not ready, how to do? Her clothes are blooming at night, but she can''t wear them. Although her younger brother is about the same height as her, he is fatter than her. Girls are so beautiful. How can she wear such baggy clothes? She has to die.


    Xiong Yingying lowers her head and Embroiders magnolia flowers in the damaged area. She only hopes that she will not dislike her embroidery workers.


    The bird''s nest was simmering on the tea stove. Xiong Wei sat there, staring at the bird''s nest without saying a word.


    The room is quiet, even a needle fell to the ground can hear, in the middle of the night, the night flowers finally wake up, only feel the stomach grunt straight call, Xiong Yingying quickly filled the bird''s nest over, "flowers, eat something."


    Night flowers are not polite, in fact, is really hungry, took the bowl, eat big.


    "How''s your father?" The belly has goods, feel strength also came back, night flower opens to ask a way.


    "The spirit is much better, just in the hot spring, the skin is wrinkled." Xiong Yingying tells yehuakai the news she hears.


    "When the poison comes out, it will take off several layers of skin." It''s better to nod at night than to die.


    I feel the sight coming from the side. The night flowers bloom and look at Xiong Wei, frowning.


    Xiong Wei saw her frown and came to please her.


    "Sister, I''m not disturbing your sleep."


    "I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing here?" The night flowers bloom fiercely.


    Xiong Wei lowered his head and rubbed his feet on the ground. "I''m worried about you."


    "Children know what to worry about. You should worry about your father as well."


    In the valley, night blooming is a rare tyranny. The older children let her, while the younger ones are afraid of her. It''s really a good education for little fish and nine charms.


    "Get out of here, sister. I want to get up." Although we are all children, it''s time to go back to our rooms in the middle of the night.


    Anyway, we should go to see Master Xiong first to see how his poison discharge is going.


    Xiong Weiwei left wrongly. Didn''t he just want to take care of her? Why is she so fierce.


    Xiong Wei goes out. Xin''er takes a look at Xiong YingYing and the night flowers. She quickly closes the door and sends Xiong Wei back to sleep.


    Xiong Yingying handed over the clothes, "Huakai, your old clothes have been washed, but they haven''t dried. I''ve mended this one. You can wear it first."


    As for making new clothes, we''ll wait until we''re done.


    Night Flowers shake open clothes, see broken clothes embroidered with a magnolia, can''t help but praise, "sister''s hand is really clever."


    Xiong Yingying listened, the smile that shows gratification on the face, "you do not dislike good."


    Hua KaiJiao takes a puff, and her mother may be a changeable Superman, but in these female workers, they are absolutely idiots. There is only one needling method for her to mend her clothes, that is centipede needling method, and there is also the centipede needling method for her injured and painful body. Therefore, there is only one way to throw broken clothes to her clever sister-in-law, Or change it to a new one.


    She can play with silver needles, but she can''t play with embroidery needles.


    The night flower opens, puts on the clothes, takes the silver needle medicine bottle into the bosom one by one, follows Xiong Yingying to Xiong Zhuang''s hot spring water place.


    The servants of the Xiong family saw two people coming from a distance and quickly welcomed them, "miss."


    Looked at the night flower to open one eye, did not know how should call, simply ignores.


    "How''s the master? I''ll go in and have a look. " Xiong Yingying worried about the tunnel.


    The night flower opens to despise of saw one eye Xiong Yingying, "you a girl can go in?"


    Xiong Yingying a Leng, why can''t go in?


    Night Flowers really don''t mean to despise her, but she long brain good, who still wear clothes in hot spring? Do you understand the difference between men and women?


    Xiong Yingying in the night flowers more and more disdainful eyes, finally understand, a small face suddenly like a layer of rouge, purplish red can drop blood.


    Looking at the night flowers blooming, Xiong Yingying quickly grabbed her, "what are you going to do?"


    Night flower really want to gentle, mother said, girls must be gentle, but at this moment, she really want to burst rude.


    Nima, am I like you big chested, brainless women? I''m a doctor. You know what? Yehuakai finally realized that she was a doctor. There was no shame in front of the doctor. If she didn''t look at it, how could she know whether to use the needle or not?


    Night flower looked down, holding his hand, dislike tunnel: "let go."


    It''s immoral to treat half of the patients.


    Xiong Yingying can''t help but release her hand. The night flowers bloom and go forward. Xiong''s servants quickly stop her, "little girl..."


    The man thought his smile was very kind.


    The night flower opens to snort a, "do you want to call your master to die?"


    How could he want to ask the master to die? The arm fell down involuntarily.


    So a Lengshen Kung Fu, night flowers bloom toe, high gas went past.


    The servant saw Xiong YingYing and looked at her, "Miss..."


    Xiong Yingying is also struggling in her heart. Seeing that the night flowers have already gone in, she sighs. Forget it, her face is straight. "Today''s things are not allowed to be said."


    There is nothing wrong with her father. It''s women who suffer from this kind of thing. The most important thing is that the reputation of yehuakai can''t be destroyed by the people in Xiong''s mansion. Although she is only a seven or eight year old girl, it''s better to take precautions.


    Wang Xiaoxiu and blue blood take turns guarding Xiong Zhuang. Fortunately, it''s a hot spring, so there''s no need to boil water for water.


    Night flowers come to Wang Xiaoxiu, "how about it? Is he in a coma? "


    Wang Xiaoxiu thought that she was the servant of the Xiong family, but she didn''t expect that it would be the night flowers. She was startled and asked her, "Why are you here?"


    Can you change your words? How is this sentence? Reach out to touch the body, take out with the silver needle to face, shut up Xiong Zhuang stabbed down.


    Xiong Zhuang, in fact, has heard the sound of the night flowers blooming. He closes his eyes tightly. He thinks the same as Xiong Yingying. He is red now. If he opens his eyes, he will naturally talk to the night flowers. It''s better to simply close his eyes and pretend that he doesn''t know. In this way, he can avoid the embarrassment of the night flowers blooming.

 Chapter 313

    A few needles down, and then pull out, night flower satisfaction nodded, "not bad."


    Blue blood saw her coming in and opened his eyes. He looked at Xiong Zhuang with a twisted face. He looked at the flowers in the night and shook his head. He appreciated Xiong Zhuang a little more in his heart. So painful, he could not say a word.


    As a child, he was far away from the crowd and knew little about the winding rules of human beings. He only thought he was a man.


    Wang Xiaoxiu understood what he meant, and admired Xiong Zhuang''s rough but delicate heart.


    "Has he been detoxified?" Wang Xiaoxiu asked with concern.


    The night flower opens to despise to see one eye him, "if so quick all solved, you drink two bottles of red crane top to try?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu dry smile, where did he offend the night flowers, why should her voice so blunt?


    Night flower see his tangled face, ease tone, "he can live, really is his life, poisoning was found by you, has been using Qi to help him drive away poison."


    Wang Xiaoxiu did not dare to take credit for this.


    "If it wasn''t for you, master Xiong wouldn''t have saved his life."


    "Night flowers bloom, small adults like shaking his hand," do not mention with people that I have been to bear master see disease. "


    Wang Xiaoxiu was stunned, "why?"


    The night flower opens a face to be embarrassed, "I am just a veterinarian, how can I see a doctor?"? You''re going to laugh at the dead. "


    Is the veterinarian and veterinarian a miracle doctor?


    It''s not that he belittles himself, but he also knows some medical skills. Poison wine has no cure. Who knows that she would feed him with the same poison as poison wine "hedinghong", so that the two kinds of poison can interact with each other. Then she takes the opportunity to use the needle to force out the poison. Even if she is a famous doctor in the Jianghu, she is afraid to use this antidote.


    Wang Xiaoxiu side face saw a night flower to bloom, "who are you?"


    The night flower looked at him strangely, "who am I? Don''t you already know?"


    Wang Xiaoxiu also felt that he was asking a question. He thought about it and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Yaowang Valley?"


    The night flower opened to listen to, molars a way: "don''t live together."


    Wang Xiaoxiu is stunned, does not die together? She has a grudge against yaowanggu?


    As soon as the night flowers bloom, she doesn''t get angry. Hum, he always talks about how popular he is with people in the outside world. However, she hasn''t heard any rumors about him since she has been out for so long. She feels cheated.


    Blue blood raised her eyes to see the night flowers bloom. She said that she grew up drinking wolf milk. Is it because of the people in Yaowang Valley?


    In his understanding, children who grow up with wolf milk are equivalent to children who are cursed and abandoned.


    Night flower is not willing to talk more about their own things, pointed to Xiong Zhuang, "if he is hungry, feed him some porridge to drink, even if he is sleeping, also call him to sleep in the hot spring."


    "How long will it take?" Although the hot spring water is good, it''s not a problem to always soak in it.


    "Three days," he said


    Wang Xiaoxiu was surprised, "what? Three days? "


    People in the water do not take off a few layers of skin.


    The night flower claps her hands and stands up from the pool.


    Blue blood immediately stood up, "where are you going?"


    Night Flowers naturally way: "I''m hungry, to find something to eat."


    Blue blood listened, walked to her in front, "I also go."


    Two talents go out not far, see Xiong Yingying with food, see blue blood, her eyes flashed embarrassed, hang down.


    Then he bravely raised his head and said, "the food is ready in the kitchen. Please have some.


    Night flowers smell the smell of vegetables, feel more hungry uncomfortable, came up to open to see.


    If the host is ill, is there anyone who still wants to eat? Although Xiong Yingying asked someone to cook food, she didn''t have the heart to eat it. The night flowers woke up and ate the bird''s nest. Xiong Yingying remembered that Wang Xiaoxiu and blue blood didn''t eat either. When the night flowers came in, she went to the kitchen to get some food.


    So after three days, bear strong up, as night flower said, he is good is good, the body began to layers of molting.


    Xiong Zhuang hosted a banquet for the three of them. After the food and wine came up, Xiong Zhuang waved to all the people to step down, leaving Xiong Yingying to pour wine.


    "I can''t believe Xiong Zhuang is still alive." Xiong Zhuang sighed.


    "Flower girl, here''s to you." Xiong Zhuang''s wine cup is full of flowers at night.


    The tea in the opening of night flower spurted out.


    "I''m sorry." At night, the flowers are in a flurry. Ah, it''s all the fault of the village leader Xiong. What''s wrong with her? Miss Hua, her mother said that Miss Hua is a very bad and bad nation, and she is a name for a good family woman.


    Xing Yingying quickly came to help her clean up. When she had finished, the night flower bloomed and said solemnly: "the villa master just told me to bloom."


    Xiong Zhuang is not a rigidly bound person. After hearing this, he laughs, "well, if it wasn''t for Huakai, I would die in Jiuquan. Huakai girl, you are so young. You learned medical skills there."


    Such a small child should have such superb medical skills. Who can teach such a genius? When Xiong Zhuang asked this, he didn''t mean anything else. He was really just looking forward to it.


    "In fact, there''s nothing. You''re lucky to be alive." Flowers bloom at night.


    Xiong Yingying listens and shrivels. Does she still want to say that she is a veterinarian? As soon as she hears that, she can''t help sulking. What does she think? Even if she has offended her, she shouldn''t scold her father. She can''t get angry because she has saved her father.


    "Huakai, I know I''m willful, I''m unreasonable, I''m annoying, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me, you can scold me, please, don''t say you''re a veterinarian, OK?"


    The night flower opens a Leng, she is a vet really, what taboo? There''s nothing shady about veterinarians.


    "Dad, sister, it''s not good, it''s not good." Xiong Wei rushed in.


    Xiong Yingying slightly frowned, "what''s the trouble for you?"


    Xiong Wei is unconvinced of stare Xiong Yingying one eye, what call him to cause trouble again.


    "Sister, don''t look down on people, OK? It''s dad''s new favorite horse. It''s going to get off the pony. "


    Xiong Zhuang was so happy that he suddenly stood up and forgot.


    In fact, he just wandered around in the gate of hell. It was a fluke that he could survive.


    "Yingying, please accompany some young Xia. I''ll go and have a look."


    "I''ll go with you," she said


    Xiong Zhuang frowned, "Huakai girl, when a mare gives birth to a foal, she is violent. You''d better wait here."


    The night flower opens to curl a mouth, she all said, she is a veterinarian.


    If you don''t let me go, can''t I go by myself? Yehuakai follows Xiong Zhuang to the stable.


    The mare hissed. The barn was full of smoke. The night flowers bloomed and frowned.


    At the risk of being kicked by the horse, Xiong Zhuang went forward to hug the mare, hoping to ease her mood.


    Bear strong a turn head, see night flower to come forward, facial expression a change, "flower girl, don''t come over."


    Night flower has squatted in front of the mare, reached out to touch it, "good, no pain, soon you will be a mother."


    I don''t know what method she used, but the mare didn''t struggle any more.


    Xiong Zhuang and several servants in his family press the mare to death. Xiong Zhuang anxiously shouts to the night flower: "flower girl, this is not a place to play. Go back quickly."

 Chapter 314

    The night flower opens very cow fork glittering opening, "who says I am playing, I said, I am a veterinarian, please remember."


    Night Flowers stretch out a small hand, rubbing the mare''s stomach.


    Xiong Zhuang felt that the mare had a look at the night flowers, but he was not dazzled. Why did Mao feel that the mare''s eyes were full of grievance and coquetry?


    "Darling, it''ll be fine soon. It''s OK." The night flower opens, the hand''s movement does not stop.


    The mare barked twice from time to time, but it was not as irritable as it had just been.


    "You let it go." The night flower opens the command way.


    "No, what if it kicks you?" Xiong Zhuang refused. In any case, he would not let the night flower blossom face the mad mare alone.


    Night flowers look at him angrily.


    Xiong Zhuang did not flinch.


    Night Flowers see, had to compromise, "then you tell them to go away, you and I stay here."


    Xiong Zhuang hesitated for a moment, and the night flower frowned. "It''s the first baby, and it''s hard to avoid fear. So many of you are around it, and it''s more nervous."


    Xiong Zhuang''s heart moved when he heard that he didn''t say that lightning was the first child. How could she know? He remembered that she had been saying that she was a veterinarian at this moment. What doubts did he have.


    "You all stand down."


    All the people in Xiong''s house retreated, and the mare was calm again.


    Night flowers help it rub the stomach, help it hasten pregnancy, reduce pain.


    Mare gave birth to a foal, night flower tired, walked two steps, a soft foot, will kneel down.


    A shadow came and picked her up.


    Night flowers bloom, a close look, is blue blood.


    "Why are you here? Put me down. You smell bloody. You smell terrible."


    In this way, when she saw what happened to the animals, she wanted to move forward. Later, she was disgusted. She had to wash quickly to be comfortable.


    "I''ll take you." When blue blood said this, there was no embarrassment.


    Fortunately, the old suit that blooms at night is dry.


    The night flower comes out after taking a bath, and people''s eyes are different.


    "Are you really a vet?" Xiong Yingying feels like a dream. It''s too different.


    "I''ve said that many times." Night Flowers murmur, they don''t believe it.


    Everything was so happy. Wang also wanted to understand the key. His father trusted Xiong Zhuang, so after that, he chose Xiong Zhuang to have a daughter and made a baby kiss with him.


    Yehuakai yearns for the scenery beyond the Great Wall. In particular, Xiao muxue doesn''t know what''s going on. After all, he is the first outsider who cares about himself. Therefore, she is worried about him. Now that it''s OK, she is in a hurry to leave.


    Blue blood used to hijack her, but now she is hijacked by night flower.


    Wang Xiaoxiu? He used to be idle and bored, so he would follow blue blood. Now he was hijacked by the Xiong family and wanted to leave. It was not so easy. Xiong Zhuang took out his parents'' life. He looked at Xiong YingYing and accepted her life.


    Although time is in a hurry, two clothes are still out. When Xiong Yingying gives them to night flowers, she says that the workmanship is crude.


    Yehua''s luggage is on the horse with Xiao muxue. She doesn''t have any clothes. She takes it. Xiong Zhuang prepares a lot of silver tickets for her because he knows that it''s impossible to go out without silver.


    On this day, they came to a town. They all looked at them strangely. The night flowers were blooming. They touched their faces and asked blue blood, "is my face dirty?" Blue blood shakes her head.


    Night flowers looked at blue blood, there is nothing, these people have been secretly see what they do?


    Night flowers all the way, there are people secretly looking at them, she finally can''t help, holding an uncle, showing the most perfect smile, "uncle, can you tell me, why always look at us?"


    The uncle answered the words of flowers blooming at night by fainting.


    Night Flowers see, speechless looking at him, what did she do, even will he faint, she is a veterinarian, don''t always let her see a doctor, OK?


    The night flower pulls out the hairpin from the head and stabs it in the uncle''s people.


    "Spare your life, fairy, spare your life."


    The uncle jumped up in pain, but she was stunned. Fairy, she knew she was good-looking, but she was not a fairy.


    As soon as the man called out, the people in the street, no matter the big girl, the little daughter-in-law, the old man or the three foot boy, fell on their knees.


    The night flowers are in full bloom. Even if she is a little bit close to the royal family, doesn''t she have a brand?


    "Who dares to pretend to be a holy emissary?" A Jiao drink rang out.


    The night flowers are in full bloom, and the Lord is finally here.


    I saw petals floating in the air, a piece of red silk seemed to fall from the sky, and the flowers opened slightly at night. That''s what my mother said. The appearance should be full of momentum and the atmosphere should be suppressed. It''s really impressive.


    Blue blood frowns. There is a peculiar smell on the petals. Of course, the peculiar smell is not bad. In fact, it smells good.


    Around the face showed a look of obsession, blue blood pulled the arm of night flower, night flower opened a pair of clear eyes looking at blue blood.


    Blue blood a Leng, she this appearance also doesn''t seem to be in the appearance of the overpowering drug at all.


    There are two people stepping on the red silk side by side to come, until the night flowers bloom, in front of the two of them slowly fell down.


    The two men are handsome and the women are beautiful. They look like a pair of golden girls. The people around them all kneel down. Only these two people stand, and they will naturally know who is pretending to be them.


    It''s no wonder that people mistakenly think these two people are golden girls. Standing with them, they feel as if they are fakes. There is a kind of natural and submissive temperament in these two people.


    "Who are you?" Jin Tong looked at them and was surprised.


    You know, there is hallucinogenic powder on the petals they sprinkle before they come out. People who smell it will have an illusion. When they come out after that, they will feel more like a dream. People who see them will feel that they really see fairies.


    "Who are you?" Night flower opens crooked neck to ask.


    Seeing her like this, Jin Tong couldn''t help smiling, "we are the goddess of golden light."


    When the jade girl saw that Jintong was smiling at the little girl, she was very jealous. "Jintong, don''t forget our mission."


    After hearing this, Jin Tong''s face was awe inspiring, and he looked at the night flowers. "Little girl, if you pretend to be a saint, you will be punished."


    Blue blood cold hum a, impatient pull up night flower to open to walk.


    Yehuakai had a good impression on Jintong, so he waved, "I didn''t pretend to be a saint. It''s these people who want me to be a fairy."


    Blue blood is very uncomfortable with that golden boy.


    Golden boy reluctantly looked at the back of the night flowers, felt the cold eyes of the jade girl beside him, he took back his eyes, "what do you see me do?"


    The jade girl snorted coldly, "golden boy, don''t forget our purpose.


    Golden boy mouth slightly hook, "I did not forget."


    "Blue blood, what do you think they do?" The night flower asks curiously.


    "Whatever." Blue blood has nothing to do with it.


    Night flowers bloom, think about it.


    They did not go far, the sky began to rain petals.


    Night Flowers see, angry, "there is no end."


    Once it''s fresh, I''m tired of it.


    A beautiful woman, accompanied by a group of young men and women, slowly fell down.


    "Are you talking about the two of them?" The beauty, half lying on the couch, looked at the night flowers and blue blood vaguely, nodded to herself. She was a good figure, but she didn''t know what her foundation was.


    Suddenly, a red silk shot out of her sleeve.

 Chapter 315

    Blue blood stepped forward and waved his hand carelessly. The red silk rolled up his arm. He stretched out his hand and pulled out his sword. With a wave, the red silk broke into butterflies.


    Beautiful woman a Leng, tiny squint to see blue blood, eyes full of appreciation, "what''s your name?"


    Blue blood is silent,


    Except for the flowers at night, he is really lazy to talk to others.


    As soon as the beautiful woman waved her hands, she suddenly sat up from the chariot,


    "It''s you."


    The night flower opens a Leng, looked up and down blue blood one eye, looked at that woman, "are you a goddess?"


    Goddess arrogantly looking at the night flowers, "good."


    "What do you want blue blood to do?" Night flowers are really curious.


    "He is the chosen one." Seeing that blue blood didn''t say a word, the goddess was a little disappointed. Fortunately, the night flowers gave him a little hope, and she explained patiently.


    "God seed?" Night flowers around the blue blood to turn two circles.


    "I''ve only heard of sticks, but I haven''t heard of any gods." The night flowers bloom and murmur.


    The goddess didn''t know what the wand meant. She must have thought of something. Her face was crimson and her eyes were like silk. "In fact, it''s the wand."


    The goddess said shyly.


    If you drink water, it will spray far away.


    "It''s for you. I''ll go." Night flowers very consciously back a few steps, give them space.


    Blue blood eyes in the goddess''s face lightly swept, turned to chase the night flowers.


    "You..." the goddess''s face changed.


    Night flower opened to see the blue blood that one eye catches up with, "how did you catch up with?"


    Blue blooded one board one eye tunnel, "lazy to pay attention to her."


    The night flowers bloom speechless.


    Blue blood is a little dead hearted. Since he said he would marry yehuakai, he would marry her.


    What do you call an eight year old girl, and what do you think of marriage? Although yehuakai will like the story of Prince and princess, like handsome men and beautiful women, lovers get married, but it is only limited to like, she will never copy all that to herself.


    So, blue blood said to marry her, in her understanding, has nothing to do with love, and she has no special feelings.


    Although she always boasts that she is mature, she is also very rational. No adult will marry a child to be her own daughter-in-law.


    The goddess said that she wanted blue blood to be her God seed. She probably understood what she meant. It must be that she wanted blue blood to be her husband.


    Look at the blue blood, and then look at the goddess, two people''s appearance is still very matching.


    Night Flowers really do not have blue blood is her consciousness, also quite sorry for the goddess, "she looks pretty."


    What''s the matter with me?


    The goddess never thought that she would be rejected and her face was unpredictable.


    A whistling, flying out of the car, scarlet fingers to the night flower face.


    Night Flowers see, head a shrink, hiding behind the blue blood.


    Although she can do some martial arts, there is still a big gap between her and the beauty in front of her. She has the most self-knowledge when she blooms at night.


    Blue blood cold hum a, stretch out fist to go up goddess.


    The goddess''s body flew backward, like a paper kite pulled by a thread behind her. She fell into the sedan car, pale, covered her chest with one hand, and watched the flowers bloom in the night with venomous eyes.


    Night flower tongue, ah, it''s none of her business.


    Blue blood didn''t want to show his mind. He didn''t need to tell others what he thought.


    Don''t understand the amorous feelings of the night flowers also a face of regret looking at blue blood shaking his head, "ah, you really don''t understand the amorous feelings, that goddess sister is more beautiful, you from her more good."


    Blue blood took a look at the night blooming, "I''m already your man."


    Night flowers only feel a chill in my heart. How strange does this sound?


    I thought it was just a small episode, but I didn''t expect it to be in the evening.


    After dinner, I just wanted to go upstairs to have a rest, when I heard a buzzing sound like being poked in a hornet''s nest, and the sound was getting louder and louder.


    The shopkeeper''s curiosity, opened the door, scared my mother to sit on the ground.


    The night flower opens to walk to the front of the door to see one eye, can put in an egg in the mouth, "what condition is this?"


    Is the whole town out? See the torch outside the night as the day, the crowd slowly moving towards this side.


    "Two guests, you''ve caused a lot of trouble. You''ve offended the goddess. God will do it." The shopkeeper cried.


    The night flower opens her mouth. The shopkeeper shivers at the thought of the goddess''s style. "Two guests, before you come, run away. Don''t disturb the shop."


    How can he live if he angers the goddess and burns down his shop.


    Blue blood light looked at the shopkeeper''s, the shopkeeper''s contact to his wolf like eyes, heart beat a cold shiver, this is also not the main cause.


    The shopkeeper looked at the sweet smile of the night flowers, holding the silver in the past.


    "Little girl, you see, my shop doesn''t dare to offend the goddess. Please, there are old people and small people in my family. They all depend on this shop."


    The night flower opens crooked head, "shopkeeper, this goddess is really so fierce?"


    The shopkeeper''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Yes, yes, this goddess has been here for two years, and all her golden boys and girls are beautiful."


    The shopkeeper peeked around. When the guests saw the posture outside, they all went upstairs to hide in their rooms. He whispered: "in fact, the goddess is a procuress, and her golden maids are the servants and girls who win people''s hearts. However, from top to bottom, they all eat her. The goddess secretly gives golden maids to officials, she said, It''s a blessing from heaven to be able to mate with the golden girl. Therefore, people who have a little silver are crazy and send a lot of silver to the goddess palace. There are beautiful children in the family, and they all try their best to get the favor of the goddess. When there is a golden girl in the family, they feel light on their face. "


    The shopkeeper didn''t know why he was talking to a child about this, but when he saw the night flowers bloom and listened carefully, he said all he knew.


    Night flower opened to listen to stare big eyes, so also OK? She shook her head. "Stupid."


    The shopkeeper stretched out his head and looked at the gradual crowd outside, with a bitter face. "The official said they were immortals. Where can the common people not believe it? You and this little brother, let''s go. It''s too late if we don''t go. "


    Night flower bite lips, in the face of a group of brainwashed people, you have no reason to talk to them, she compromise took the silver in the hands of the shopkeeper, "blue blood, pack up the burden, let''s go."


    Blue blood listened to, the body once skims, just blink of an eye of Kung Fu, took down the burden.


    Two people out of the inn door, did not walk a few steps, heard the sound of the door behind.


    Listen to the night flowers, slightly droop.


    Blue blood saw that she was a little depressed and said, "I''m here."


    Night flower looked up, gave him a bright smile, "in fact, the shopkeeper is not bad, tell us a lot of things."


    They even gave them the money back, didn''t they?


    Looking at the surging crowd in all directions, the night flowers are in a dilemma. Blue blood pulls her, "go."


    Body a skim, blue blood with the night flowers swept to the roof.


    The crowd was stunned and looked up at them.


    The night flower looks forward and looks at the ignorant common people. My mother says that there is a kind of people in this world who always use the weakness of human nature to seize people''s lifeblood. In another world, it is called pyramid selling.


    Night flower suddenly feel mission important, she pulled blue blood, "blue blood, you can thousands of miles of sound?"


    This is to have a very deep internal skill.


    Blue blood nodded slightly.

 Chapter 316

    Night Flowers pull blue blood''s skirt, let him close to himself, teach opportunism.


    Blue blood saw the night flower to open one eye, unwillingly stand up the body.


    "The jade emperor has heard that there is a fairy palace in the world. Someone is cheating in the name of an immortal. I''m here to remind you not to believe the witch again."


    The crowd was in an uproar. Originally, he didn''t believe in blue blood, but he just "flew" to the roof. That was what people saw with their own eyes, but the goddess could also fly. How could it be false.


    "Bewitch the public." During the day, the pair of Golden Boys and girls came out of the crowd, pointed to the blue blood and said, "what can you prove that you are immortals, we are not?"


    The night flower frowned, reached out and took out a small porcelain vase, "blue blood, let me down."


    Blue blood to her words, obedient, embrace her waist from the roof jump.


    The night flower smiles and shakes the bottle to the two people, "I brought the holy water of the heavenly palace. As long as you get a little bit of it, you will show your original evil face."


    With that, the night flower looked around at the crowd with pity, "some of you have been enchanted, so, when my holy water comes out, some people''s faces will also change. Don''t panic. As long as you go back and repent silently, don''t do bad things again, you will change back to your true colors."


    The night flower opens and hands the porcelain bottle to blue blood. Blue blood uses her internal power to shock the potion to the golden girl and the crowd close to them.


    This medicine has no toxicity, but it can make a person''s face swell like a pig''s head. It''s a necessary medicine for people in villain''s valley.


    Blue blood also does not want to talk with a group of people, pick up the night flowers to leave.


    Behind came a whine, night flowers sigh, ah, suddenly become pig head, no one can stand, not to mention the original handsome people.


    Blue blood doesn''t care what kind of ghost those people will become. He looks down at the smiling night flowers and frowns.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Although he knows that yehuakai is not a spoiled girl, he would rather choose an inn than sleeping out with yehuakai.


    Night Flowers yawned, "blue blood, I''m so sleepy."


    Blue blood took a look at her, reached out to put her down, pulled out a cape from the package, wrapped her, slightly bent her legs, "come up and sleep."


    Night Flowers impolitely climbed on his back, against his shoulder - fell asleep.


    Blue blood with night flowers, night for him, with the day is no different.


    Listening to the peaceful breathing sound from the villain on the back, blue blood only feels that the whole person''s heart is so calm.


    The town can''t stay any longer. Blue blood is rushing all the way, hoping to find a shelter soon.


    There is a light in front, blue blood see, speed up to light.


    Twelfth, why is the difference so big


    When I came near, I found that it was a big courtyard. A strong man opened the door. He looked blue blood up and down and let blue blood in.


    The sound of pain and happiness came from the darkness.


    The night flower opens and hears vaguely: "is anyone ill? I''m a veterinarian. I don''t treat people. "


    Blue blood face flashed gentle, "good, no treatment."


    The strong man looked at the blue blood. Everyone knew what the voice was, but it seemed that he didn''t know it. Unlike other men, when he heard the voice, he looked ambiguous and calm. On the contrary, the strong man felt guilty for a moment and seemed to have done something shameful.


    "Here''s the money for your stay." Although blue blood does not want to deal with people, but also understand that money can make the devil push the mill.


    The strong man pushed away blue blood''s hand, "young master, my master is the most hospitable. When I know that young master is coming, I will treat you warmly. How can I collect your money?"


    Blue blood frowned. He didn''t like to socialize with others. He forced the silver to the strong man. "We just stay overnight and leave tomorrow morning. Don''t bother your host. Just find a guest room."


    The strong man refused, but he took it impolitely, put the silver into his pocket, and led blue blood to the guest room.


    Blue blood declared, "two rooms."


    There seemed to be a lot of people in their guest room. The sound of pain and happiness faded away. Blue blood frowned, put the night flowers on the bed and covered the quilt.


    "Come with me, young master." The strong man said with a smile. With that, his eyes inadvertently lost a look on the night blooming face, showing a strange look on his face.


    Blue blood after hearing those strange sounds, the bottom of his heart has been uneasy, the man''s eyes to see the night flowers let his heart alert, he said faintly: "don''t bother, this house is big enough, this one is good."


    The strong man was stunned. He said he wanted two rooms, but he didn''t want them. Forget it, he didn''t care.


    "So, I stepped down." The strong man said with a smile.


    Blue blood saw him leave, went to the small Kang by the window and lay down.


    The strong man went straight to the main hall.


    "Fatty yuan, what are you doing? Is this where you should be? " The handsome men and beautiful women in front of the hall scolded him.


    The strong man didn''t like it. He was used to being scolded at first sight. He said with a smile: "I''m a fairy. There are just two people staying here. I look at my figure and appearance. It looks like the one that the goddess met in the daytime. I''m here to tell you."


    Two people looked at each other, pointed to Yuan fatty, "you wait."


    The spring scenery in the hall is beautiful, and the laughter from time to time makes people blush and heartbeat.


    The golden girl told yuan pangzi what he had told him. There was a moment of silence behind the curtain in the hall.


    "Interesting, interesting." A slender snow-white hand stretched out and beckoned to the golden girl.


    Golden boy and jade girl go in, open the box beside, take out a whole set of clothes, go forward, obediently shake open, a man lazily stand up, open arms let two people wait.


    "Palace master..."


    Brocade is stretched out a hand, pull the man''s skirt, a beautiful girl from brocade is stretched out a hand, attachment of looking up at him.


    "Darling, wait for me to come back." The evil spirit man chuckles and says sweet words, but his hands don''t hesitate to break the woman''s hand.


    The evil spirit man follows two people to go out, Yuan fatty has been uneasy and so on in situ, sees the evil spirit man to come out, originally also calculates the tall body low to the dust, "the palace Lord."


    Yuan said humbly.


    "Well, well done. I''ll give her to you tonight." The evil man pointed to the jade girl behind him.


    As soon as her face turned white, she lowered her head. She knew that she wanted to climb up to the palace master''s bed again, which was basically a luxury. She just didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    Yuan pangzi happily led the way ahead.


    "This is it."


    Yuan pangzi pointed to the room where blue blood lived.

 Chapter 317

    The evil man''s eyes narrowed slightly. When his subordinates came back to tell him that he was practicing martial arts, he was almost possessed by the devil. No one dared to question him from the time he was teaching, because all the people who questioned him died. What he didn''t expect was that he was still a child.


    Evil charm man side mouth slightly upward hook up, signal yuan fatty knock on the door.


    Yuan pangzi went to the door. As soon as he raised his hand, the door opened. Blue blood glanced at him and locked his eyes on the evil man. On one side of his body, he said, "come in."


    The evil spirit man is stunned. There is such a person in the world. It''s just a simple action, but it makes him feel that the person opposite is more like the master here.


    The radian of the evil man''s mouth is bigger, very good.


    He walked in gracefully, with a sharp look at the bed curtain.


    "Listen to me, there are guests to stay. I think that since you missed the end of the bed, you must have not eaten yet. You specially prepared some porridge dishes. I didn''t expect that you had already fallen asleep."


    Blue blood listened, the expression on the face is slightly slow, "I''m sorry, but I have some trouble during the day. The flowers are young, and I can''t help being tired."


    The evil spirit man listened, the smile on the face is more and more joyful, just encounter trouble during the day?


    The evil spirit man goes to the bed curtain, just like uncovering the bed curtain.


    He held out a hand beside him to stop him, "young master, the flower is a woman."


    Evil spirit childe listened to, smile of more owe flat, "Oh?"


    Blue blood never flinches.


    Evil spirit childe canthus a pick, "listen to me say you are not brothers and sisters, single men and few women coexist in a room, I doubt childe''s character, is it you abduct."


    Blue blood listened, the facial expression does not change, "the flower opens is my fiancee."


    The evil spirit childe listened, the corner of his mouth revealed sarcasm, "fiancee, why don''t you say it''s your wife?"


    Blue blood is speechless. He wants to say that, but who will believe it.


    Evil spirit childe forward, although he is not willing to casually with people, but also can''t even protect the night flowers.


    The two men stood in front of the curtain and started to move their hands, but they both carefully folded their palms. Only around them did the curtain not even move.


    There are more than 20 moves in combat, and the contempt in the eyes of the evil man fades away. In exchange for the look of appreciation, this man can take many of his moves, which is also regarded as a martial arts wizard.


    With a light smile, the evil spirit childe suddenly works hard.


    Blue blood also suddenly took a breath, caught his fist, and his face turned red.


    It turns out that in the process of fighting with him, the evil spirit man has found that although his body is more flexible than himself, his internal power is far less than him, and even induces him to compete with himself.


    He is still very appreciative of this young man. He plans to take him to be a divine envoy beside him. If he wants to make a proud man bow his head, there is only one way, that is to subdue him.


    Blue blood forehead has been out of sweat, blocking the hands in front of the chest also slightly shaking, he thin lips slightly pursed, stubborn refused to step back.


    "You''re exhausted. Why insist?" The evil man''s eyes are full of smiles.


    Anyone who sees his eyes will feel physically and mentally exhausted. He would like to see a bed immediately and fall asleep as soon as possible.


    Blue blood bit her teeth and stubbornly refused to fall.


    Surprise flashed in the eyes of the evil spirit man. You know, his kung fu had the evil spirit of bewitching people. At this time, he really valued the blue blood opponent.


    "You are very tired. Why do you have to be so tired?" The evil man sighed.


    "As long as I''m here, anyone who wants to pass will have to step on my body." Blue blood is like grass under the strong wind, eager to fall on the ground, but refused to step back.


    Evil man suddenly a lead, blue blood hand to the side of a deviation, evil man suddenly back hand, with a smile: "I suddenly don''t want to see."


    Then he turned and left.


    Blue blood a Leng, but did not follow out.


    The golden girl who has been standing outside keeps up with the master.


    The evil spirit man walked a section of road, pointed to the jade girl, "what the Palace said always counts, you go to find yuan pangzi."


    The jade girl bit her lips, and no one dared disobey the orders of the palace master. Although she always hated yuan pangzi, she did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction.


    Seeing that the jade girl had gone, the golden boy could not help asking, "palace master, just now you can win that man. Why do you want to let him go?"


    The evil spirit man glanced at the golden boy and said with a smile, "have you ever seen a cat catch a mouse?"


    Jin Tong was stunned and immediately understood, "the palace Master said..."


    Evil man thin lips micro hook, his mind, is others can easily guess out? If anyone could guess his mind, he would not be the palace master.


    A good night''s sleep, night flowers bloom up, you see blue blood some mental depression, she frowned, "are you sick?"


    Blue blood listened and looked up at her. "No, it''s a little noisy here. Since we wake up, let''s go quickly."


    Night flower opens suspiciously to see one eye blue blood, how does he have a little strange?


    "Is it noisy here?" She had a good sleep last night.


    Blue blood micro can''t check the frown.


    "We''re leaving anyway."


    Night flower has been staring at his face, not let go of a trace of expression on his face, see his rare expression of the face, unexpectedly will show, in addition to the frightening smile expression, night flower did not ask curiously.


    "Well, let''s go now." Night flowers do not ask him in the end because of what, simply comb.


    Just as they opened the door, there was a row of Golden Boys and girls waiting outside. When they saw them, they said respectfully, "our palace master asked you to come over."


    The night flower looked as like as two peas and a girl who was dressed up like gold. Finally, they came to understand that they had sent them to the door. Yesterday, those two golden girls were not dressed up.


    Night flower opened to see, since open the door tight the blue blood of the face, biting the lip to wait for him to make a decision.


    Blue blood took a look at the night flowers and comforted her: "it''s OK. I''ll protect you."


    Night flowers open, a warm heart, blue blood showed a big smile, "I know."


    When she came out of villain''s Valley, she knew many people. However, she could tell who was good to her and who was bad to her. She didn''t know if she had been in contact with animals for a long time and had the instinct of animals to seek good fortune and avoid evil.


    They followed the golden girl to the backyard. Their blue faces became more and more dignified. They thought it was just a manor, but they didn''t expect it to be as big as a palace.


    Night flowers bloom, watching with relish, everything here, luxury is not like the world.


    Although yehuakai had lived in a simple valley since she was a child, she had seen the most luxurious place in the world. Yes, it was a palace painted by herself.


    "My distinguished guest, you are here at last¡° A languid evil voice rang out, and a young woman stretched out her white wrist to roll up the layers of gauze curtain.


    Yehuakai thought that the person who lived in such a romantic and extravagant place would be a beautiful woman. She thought that she was the goddess she saw that day.


    When the veil was opened, she saw the jade body everywhere, the night flowers were blooming, and her eyes were wide open. For a moment, she couldn''t turn around. Looking at the beauty wrapped in a dark red tunic on the bed, she couldn''t help but wonder, "are you a man or a woman¡°


    Evil charm man eyebrow peak a pick, toward the night flowers smile charming enchanting, "little sister, do you think I should be a man or a woman?"


    "Don''t you think it''s hard for me? Listen to your voice, it''s a bit like a man, but can a man be so coquettish? " The night flower opens a face embarrassed looking at the beautiful woman to lie on the couch picture.


    At the bottom of the public heard, a face black down, eyes exposed murderous, blue blood without trace of a step forward, protect in the night flower side.


    When the evil man heard this, he was smiling. No one ever dared to talk to him like this. He really didn''t know whether he should admire her courage or laugh at her stupidity.


    "Have you ever practiced Meigong?" Flowers bloom at night.


    The smile on the corner of the evil man''s mouth solidified, and his eyes were full of interest, "Oh? Do you know Meigong


    The night flower nodded, "the jade girl''s Heart Sutra."

 Chapter 318

    My mother said that people who practice that kind of Kung Fu have crossed the gender line, and beauty is secondary. Practice to the highest level, flatter to the bone, often unconsciously hook people''s soul, willing to go through fire and water for him, at all costs.


    "The jade girl Heart Sutra." Evil charm man chews, the corner of the mouth ponders evokes.


    "The little girl knows a lot."


    The night flower opens big, stabbed walked past, blue blood saw, whole body tight.


    Evil spirit man saw blue blood one eye, the indoor born spring that laughs suddenly, "guest came, how do you not treat well?"


    After listening to his words, several girls with their own merits came up, laughing and pulling blue blood.


    Just as blue blood was about to start, the evil spirit man suddenly gave a light smile and popped up a ribbon. The ribbon somehow tied the blue blood tightly. The more he struggled, the more solid he was.


    The evil spirit man waved to the night flower, "little girl, come here, my palace likes you very much."


    Night flower looked at blue blood, evil man said with a smile: "don''t worry about your little bodyguard, my fairies will let him..." drunk fairy want to die, in contact with night flower''s eyes, he swallowed back to his stomach.


    This girl has clear eyes which are rare in the world.


    On the man''s eyes, night flowers come forward, looking carefully, and then stretched out a small hand to pick the man''s clothes.


    The evil spirit man was surprised at first, and then he felt funny. Did his flattering skill reach such a level that even the children were confused?


    To know that children seem to be the most easily seduced, but the mind is simple, so they are not controlled by flattery.


    The half naked of the evil man by the night flowers is more and more charming.


    His eyes were originally between the Phoenix eyes and peach blossom eyes. At this time, the Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, which reflected the peach blossom style. The corners of his mouth were smiling, like seduction and pleasure.


    The breath of the golden girls below is a little short. The evil man seems to enjoy it very much. He even wants to know how bold the little girl is. He looks at the flowers in the night.


    Night flowers but at this time made him more surprised action, she even put the clothes for him to tidy up, a face of pity at him.


    "Uncle, there are many disabled people in the world, so you don''t have to look at the world with that cynical eye."


    Evil man


    What''s the situation?


    Evil man looked at the night flowers, half a day to find his voice, "what do you say?"


    Yehuakai continued to be compassionate, "uncle, I know. I just reached out to pick your clothes, but you didn''t move. It shows that you are disabled. Otherwise, how can you be so shameless?"


    Who is shameless? Pickpocketing people''s clothes can say that others are shameless. Has the world become so confusing.


    Night Flowers watching him move legs to sit up, next to a beauty to put on his shoes.


    The evil spirit man walks to the front of the night flower and looks down at her.


    "Uncle, you can walk." The night flowers stammered.


    "Can you explain why you want to pick my clothes? Just want to know if I can walk? "


    Evil man put away the smile on his face and looked at the night flowers.


    The night flower opens the general solemnly looking at the evil spirit man, pointing to his throat, "you have a throat."


    Then the fingers slide down, "you don''t have a chest, so you''re a man."


    Evil spirit man a Leng, "are you just to prove that I am a man or a woman?"


    The night flower nods and naturally says, "yes."


    She had met many men, but no one was so coquettish as the man in front of her.


    The night is full of flowers.


    My father is quiet.


    And those uncles have their own characteristics, and the rest of them are not worth mentioning at all.


    The evil spirit man suddenly put his hand on the chest of the night flower, "don''t you also have no chest?"


    Blue blood saw, eyes congested, helpless body tied, his mouth issued a similar wolf howling sound.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and bit on the neck of the girl sitting on him. The girl cried in horror, but the cry was as dull as being strangled.


    Evil charm man''s eyes dangerous a MI, interested in looking at blue blood, "wolf child."


    The night flower runs to blue blood''s side and drives away those women around him, "go, stay away from my blue blood brother."


    She clearly heard the anger of biting blood in the voice of blue blood. She had no doubt that blue blood would kill the girl. How sad it was to be killed.


    Night flower open hand to pinch blue blood jaw, blue blood involuntarily open mouth.


    "Blue blood, are you ok?" The night flowers are anxiously cutting to his pulse.


    The evil man''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is she really just a little girl?


    "Uncle, you are tied with blue blood. He is very uncomfortable." Night flowers open, looking up at the evil man.


    "So what?" The evil man is proud of the tunnel.


    The night flower looks at the evil man strangely. He suddenly feels that his feet are soft. He staggers forward two steps, holds the table and looks at the night flower in disbelief.


    "You... Poison."


    The night flower sighs, "you just understand, don''t you think it''s too late?"


    The evil spirit man was very proud of himself. He was narcissistic. He felt that he had practiced his flattering skills very well. Even the little girl was crazy about him. How could he think that the night flower would poison him?


    He was a master of poison, but he didn''t know how to poison yehuakai.


    The night flower opens to walk into the evil spirit man''s front, a face pity of looking at him, "never underestimate your opponent, especially those who look very harmless.".


    The night flower opens to the evil spirit man to show a bright smile, the evil spirit man looks at her that swept a tooth smile, really does not know should cry or should smile.


    "What do you want?" Evil man looked at the night flowers, eyes full of laughter.


    Night flower looked at him shaking his head, exaggerated cover chest, "don''t laugh so licentious, elder sister will think you plan to use beauty trick."


    The evil spirit man took a look at the people who fell one after another and said faintly: "as long as it''s easy to use, what about the beauty trick?"


    Yehuakai touched his face and nodded, "ah, your skin is as good as the flowerless one, but are you sure that when I grow up, you won''t be old?"


    Evil man is one of them. Can he understand that he was teased by the little girl?


    The color rope on blue blood body suddenly falls off, evil spirit man pupil shrinks, "shrink bone work?"


    Blue blood does not answer, he looked at the night flowers, "what do we do now?"


    Night Flowers frown, eyes flash a loss.


    Although her mother told her that it was better to start first and that it was necessary to be defensive, she really didn''t know what to do next?


    Dad would say to see whether it is a good person or a bad person, but what if it is clear? Dad only said that bad people should be punished, but he didn''t say what kind of punishment they should be punished.


    The elder brother said that the beautiful women will stay by themselves, and the ugly ones will be sold to the brothel. If they are men, they will be sold directly to Xianggu hall. At this time, his sister-in-law comes in and stares at him. He quickly says, "the woman will stay and wait on your sister-in-law."


    But she still didn''t figure out what to do?


    She looked at blue blood and hoped that blue blood would give her an idea. Blue blood''s expression was even more blank than her. Before, when he was a killer, he always asked people how they wanted to die. How could he make up his mind?


    Evil man saw, can''t help but say, "usually, since you win, it means you are justice, so you have to play a chivalrous spirit."


    Night Flowers listen to nod.


    "And then?"


    Evil man spits blood, does she want him to judge herself?

 Chapter 319

    The evil spirit man turned his eyes and laughed with all kinds of emotions. "Then you know me with emotion, move with reason, and finally you''re afraid that I''m harming others. So, it''s safest to take me with you."


    The night flower opened to listen to, repeatedly shook his head, "you see is lazy to eat, also dislike open mouth people, I take you in the side, I don''t want to be your servant girl?"


    "If you don''t want to kill me, I''ll be very grateful to you." The evil man is serious.


    Night flower than he also looked at him seriously, shaking his head, "for me, you are too old."


    The end result of the matter is that the night flowers and blue blood are in a mess hiding, followed by a demon, holding people and asking, "have you ever seen a little girl who is very pink and a man who is very miserable?"


    Night flower angrily poked the food in the bowl, "I can''t stand it, if he comes after me again, I''ll kill him and throw him into the mountain to feed the wolf."


    Blue blood bowed his head, he thought in his heart: for your decision, I totally agree, but are you sure? The wolf is waiting for your big meal, and there is only a thin layer of skin left in his stomach.


    In other words, he changed his words. "Qin Ao is a man who keeps his word. If he says that he will let those people go home, he will let them go home. Moreover, as you can see, the people still believe in your words and no longer send their children to the temple.


    The night flower opens some puzzled, "but those elder brothers and sisters seem not willing to leave."


    Blue blood is speechless, and he can''t understand people''s hearts. They all say that people''s hearts are unpredictable. What he thinks is unpredictable is Qin Ao.


    Those men and women are also children of poor families. Before they entered the temple, they were not satisfied with food and clothing. Qin Ao gave them the chance to be a good man. Although they sometimes had to pay, what was it with what they got?


    "Flowers, I finally see you, you say, is this fate?" Qin Ao ghost general appearance, the whole body does not have the bone, generally relies on the night flower to open the body..


    In fact, it''s not right to say that the night flower has controlled Qin Ao. This guy doesn''t know what Kung Fu he''s practising. They are teasing with the night flower here, and the poison has already been forced out there. However, he just doesn''t move, waiting for the night flower to come up with a proper idea to "deal with" him.


    But night flower and blue blood discussed for a long time, also don''t know how to deal with him, finally, two people just let him don''t cheat.


    Poof, Qin Ao spits blood. If he wants to catch these two people, he will have 180 ways to make them survive instead of die. However, he has changed his mind now and doesn''t intend to catch these two stupid guys.


    He didn''t think that he would be fooled if they were so stupid. Wouldn''t he be more stupid?


    All in all, he felt that there was no one smarter than him in the world. Although he accidentally followed the way of flowers blooming at night, he only admitted that he was unprepared.


    If he had cut off each other''s head with a knife, and the geese were still flying in the sky, he would have studied steamed or braised, and the geese would have flown away, waiting for you?


    However, he is not a wild goose. When the poison on him is forced out, he doesn''t intend to fly away. When the flowers bloom at night, they discuss the result, so he goes out of the hall and orders his men not to cheat others.


    Ye Huakai watched him walk. She was no less shocked than seeing a kitten turn into a tiger. You know, her medicine is mainly used on big tigers, making them weak. Although it''s not poison, it''s powerful.


    The end of the matter makes night flowers and blue blood have a headache.


    Qin Ao sat beside them with a smile and looked at the night flowers and said, "why don''t you eat? Do you want me to feed you?"


    Yehua lowers her head. Since she left her parents, she can only make others have a headache. She didn''t expect that someone would make her egg ache.


    Qin Ao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the flowers blooming at night and said, "eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    The tone is as sweet as looking at the woman you love most.


    Although it''s a big town here, men and women can''t help being attracted by Qin Ao''s evil spirit. It''s a rare occurrence in a hundred years. People are obsessed with Qin Ao.


    Xiang Lanxue, a handsome man full of wildness, is also very attractive. However, in the face of Qin Ao, many people choose to turn a blind eye to him.


    The night flower put down the chopsticks. The air was strange enough. The sound of the chopsticks made the surroundings fall into silence. Then it exploded like a big stone smashed into the beehive.


    People look at Qin AO and see the night flowers, have guessed the relationship between the two people.


    Although Qin Ao is more than 30 years old, the charm from the inside to the outside makes people unconsciously ignore his age. Although Ye Huakai is smart and intelligent, she is still a child. Although she is still lovely, no one will fall in love with such a little girl, unless she is a pervert, even blue blood, It''s just like her, plus a responsibility, so the relationship between Qin AO and yehuakai is more and more complicated.


    Night flowers looked around whispering people, ferocious way: "look at what?"


    Qin Ao has been used to people''s eyes for a long time. He looks at the night flower with a smile. He has already decided to take the girl in front of him to see when she will be interested in herself to test whether her flattering skill has improved or not. Moreover, he is very interested in the jade girl''s Heart Sutra mentioned by the night flower. Comparing with each other, it is estimated that his flattering skill can be further improved, In any case, he was in full bloom at night.


    Little fish didn''t expect that her daughter overheard her private conversation with yejiumei in the corner. Even because of this, she got into trouble with a big devil. Because of this devil''s constant entanglement, the originally smart Yehua blooms more and more early, and she finds herself a mother-in-law''s family early. This is the Afterword.


    "Uncle, why are you pestering me all the time? Don''t you think you will bring bad children like this?" The night flowers are blooming, gnashing their teeth and lowering their voice.


    "Do you have any?" Qin Ao deliberately looked around, "I didn''t see any children."


    The night flower points to oneself, "have, is me."


    Qin Ao took a look at the flowers in the night. With a smile of all kinds, he leaned forward and said, "the flowers are blooming. I''m going to bring you bad."


    Next to a pair of chopsticks, Qin Ao stepped back, opened his mouth, bit the braised meat on the chopsticks, and ate it. He squinted at blue blood, "you little bodyguard are quite lovely."


    Blue blood calm face does not speak.


    Now is the delicacies are placed in front of the night flowers, she has no appetite.


    "Uncle, it''s shameful of you to discharge electricity on me like this. You are destroying the flowers of our motherland." The night flowers are blooming.


    Qin Ao is not ashamed to ask, "what is discharge?"


    Although according to her expression and tone, he probably guessed what it meant, he was still open-minded to ask for advice.


    The night flower looked at Qin Ao, stood up, hands akimbo, "uncle, don''t you think you are too old? Don''t you think that treating a child like this will form a shadow in her heart? Don''t you feel like you''re killing flowers? Do you have a paedophile


    There was a dead silence around him, and Qin Ao was silent. His dirty mind could not be made public.


    For a long time, there was a weak woman who said, "little girl, it''s a blessing that you''ve been cultivating in your lifetime to be liked by this young master."


    Qin Ao''s peach blossom eyes glanced at the woman, and two blushes rose on her face.


    Night Flowers pointing to their nose speechless.


    "Auntie, don''t you think there''s something wrong with your eyes?"

 Chapter 320

    Qin Ao haughtily a smile, the vision slowly swept on the public''s face.


    People''s faces flashed obsession, night flower heart rise vigilance, "Qin Ao, you won''t use magic medicine again."


    Qin Ao looked at the night flowers with disdain, "do you think my magic medicine is so worthless?"


    She didn''t know whether it was worth money or not. She knew that when she first met the golden girl, they used magic medicine.


    She really wronged Qin Ao. The two golden girls were not good at lightness and their looks were not as good as other golden girls. So she stole some magic medicine and went out.


    Qin Ao has found out the reason, and the couple have also been severely punished.


    "Little girl, this young man is handsome and romantic. You are lucky that he has a crush on you."


    There was harmony around.


    Night flower looked around, saw all people praise, it seems that if she does not agree, it is natural.


    "Who said that?" he said


    The voice of the people around is weak, and the night flower nods with satisfaction. Suddenly, a white haired old woman comes out of the crowd and says, "little girl, you are still young now. If you don''t know how to catch the prime minister, it''s too early. When you grow up, it''s too late to regret."


    When she said this, she had deep feelings. In those days, she was as beautiful as a flower, and her eyes were higher than the top. She refused all the people who asked her for marriage. When she found that there were few cars and horses left out in front of her door, it was too late. She felt that the few people she could see had married and had children. Finally, she had to marry someone else to be her stepmother. It was hard to recall the past.


    Night flower speechless looking at the old woman, want to teach her, also have that ability, in addition to parents and brother, she did not listen to anyone''s lesson.


    "The old lady''s lesson is that it''s just a pear tree pressing a Begonia. It looks beautiful, but it''s actually very sad."


    Qin Ao''s face changed. She cursed him for pear blossom? It''s too much, isn''t it?


    "Flowers bloom." Qin Ao''s face is still with a smile, but the smile in people''s eyes, is so pitiful, there are several people can''t help but want to go forward to Qin Ao embrace in the arms of love, but some feel ashamed, so, more cold eyes shot at the night flowers.


    "What are you looking at? I''m still a flower." Night flower really don''t understand what these people are thinking, she pulled blue blood, moving his face to people to see.


    "Do me a favor." The night flowers whisper.


    "See, this man and I are just a perfect match. That''s what a talented woman looks like, isn''t it?"


    Blue blood face suddenly becomes hot.


    The people''s eyes wandered back and forth on his and Qin Ao''s faces. Finally, they shook their heads. "Little girl, your eyes are so bad. How can this young man compare with that young man? It''s just a difference."


    Night flowers will be crazy, even if it''s a la Lang Pei, you don''t want to be so crazy, OK?


    She turned her eyes, put a fox like smile on her face, and nodded, "well, what you say is extremely true. In fact, I have low self-esteem. You see, how can my flat bean sprout body match him? You see, compared with this elder sister..."


    The night flowers bloom. Balabala praises all the women around her. Even the old woman with white hair is praised for her white beauty by the night flowers.


    All the women are flattered by the blooming flowers at night. They all look at Qin Ao with a kind of red apricot eyes.


    Qin Ao in the heart secretly shout not good, just listen to the night flower to open to smile a way: "in fact you don''t think you are more suitable in front of this childe?"? Be brave and pursue the true love in your heart. Go ahead and knock him down. "


    Before the words came down, the women, who had been itching and struggling, came forward to surround Qin Ao like the tide of collapsing dyke, with the legend of hungry wolf in their eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Ao grabs the skirt of his chest and looks like he has been devastated. The night flowers are blooming and rolling in his eyes. People haven''t worked hard to destroy the flowers, OK.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here." Qin Ao''s delicate grasp of the skirt, step by step to retreat, and finally no retreat.


    The night flowers are in full bloom. "Young master, you can follow me."


    Pull up the blue blood, quietly withdraw from the crowd, slip away.


    When Qin Ao crawls out from the soles of a group of wolf like women''s feet, where can he see the night flowers blooming? Qin Ao gritted his teeth. He had never been so miserable in his life.


    Night flower and blue blood ran two miles, which slowed down the speed. At the thought that Qin Ao was surrounded by a group of women and couldn''t get away, night flower couldn''t help laughing.


    Blue blood still has a face.


    Night Flowers see, tilted head looking at blue blood, "don''t you think Qin Ao is surrounded by a group of women, is very sad things?"


    Blue blood looked at the night flowers, a serious face, "he won''t let himself sad, when necessary, he can kill a way of life."


    The night flower opened to listen to, pause the footstep, looking at a face serious blue blood, "you say is you or he?"


    A smile came from the side, "of course, he is talking about himself. In order to win a smile, I will not do such cruel things."


    "Qin Ao." Blue blood and night flowers bloom, face a change.


    Qin Ao''s face still shows signs of being kissed, but his disheveled hair is smooth and his clothes are torn. But the half cover makes him feel more bewitched.


    "Yes, it''s me." Qin Ao''s smile is particularly enchanting.


    Two people looked at each other, there is a kind of being driven by tarsal, Qin Ao is really haunted.


    Night flower has a headache. She learns from her brother''s classic movements and reaches out to rub her temple. She looks at the sky with a melancholy 45 degree angle. For the first time, she feels that the world is helpless.

 Chapter 321

    With Qin Ao, the super peach blossom, by his side, he was in constant trouble all the way. The night flowers could not bear it. He pulled a piece of black cloth and threw it to Qin Ao to cover his face.


    Qin Ao refused at once. How can this work? What a pity that he was so beautiful and covered up?


    The night flowers bloom and look at Qin Ao. Qin Ao is on the alert. Although the little girl''s IQ is a little lower than him, it can''t be underestimated. His limited number of setbacks have her brilliance. He really doesn''t dare to despise her too much.


    Worried for a day, nothing happened. When Qin Ao got up the next morning, he looked at blue blood and looked at his face. On a cold face, he showed a happy smile. He cried out that he was not good. He looked for the mirror and almost didn''t faint. There was a big blood red character on his face. I want it on the left and come on the right.


    No matter how he washes it, he can''t wash it off. Qin Ao has no choice but to tear a piece of cloth and cover his face.


    "Today''s food is good. It''s very fresh. Brother Qin, have some." The night flower opens to say with the voice that is tired of dead people, even return the good intention of clip dish to him.


    If the eyes can kill people, Qin Ao''s eyes will definitely kill the night flower ten thousand times, he stuffy end up with a job, "I go back to the room to eat."


    Night flowers add fuel to the fire, "ah, brother Qin, why are you ashamed? They are girls, and they are not shy. Sit down and eat together."


    Night Flowers warmly greet.


    Qin Ao glared at her fiercely, but he felt headache. Qin Ao was also a hero of youth fame. How could he fall under a little girl''s pomegranate skirt.


    Qin Ao went back to the guest room and ate in front of the mirror. He took a bite and looked at the mirror. If other people would have watched the anger rise, he would have put down his chopsticks, rushed downstairs, grabbed Yehua''s throat, picked her up and asked, "do you give me the antidote, or do you take the antidote from you after I strangle you?"


    Facts have proved that Qin Ao''s heart is extremely powerful. He calmly finished his meal, calmly put on a mask, then calmly went downstairs, and finally, not calmly chased out.


    Since playing in the valley, yehuakai has never met an opponent. In fact, no one will regard a child as an opponent. In the eyes of yehuakai, who is eager to prove that she has grown up and can be as proud as her brother, the bad guys in her eyes naturally realize her dream of chivalrous women.


    All these benefits from the fact that yehuakai has a pair of really powerful parents and a powerful brother.


    Qin Ao can be said to be the first strong opponent she met. It''s rare that he is willing to play with her. There is an unprecedented sense of excitement in the blooming night, with a smile in his mouth, "blue blood, we are staying here today."


    Blue blood raised an eye to see one eye, see red lantern in the middle, Cui Xiang Lou three big characters.


    A burst of laughter came from inside.


    Blue blood pulls the night flower to bloom, "bloom, do you know where this is?"


    Blue blood looks at the night flowers seriously.


    Night flower looked at him contemptuously, "you can''t even have never been to such a place, this is the place that every man yearns for."


    Blue blood''s face turned red. Can he say he hasn''t been here?


    "Let''s go." Night flowers open, pulling blue blood hard to take off inside.


    "How can you be a girl in here?" Blue blood says nothing.


    Night flower deeply despises blue blood in her heart. In those days, her mother was the first "Wanxiang building" in the capital, which was Huakui. After her mother left, she didn''t have Huakui for ten years.


    She is more familiar with the routine of brothel than the procuress.


    "Aren''t you here? If you don''t accompany me in, I really can''t get out. You see, I''m very cute. I''ll be a beautiful woman when I grow up. Madame will definitely be more excited than gold when she sees me. Do you really have the heart not to accompany me


    The night flower opens, looks at the blue blood earnestly.


    If he doesn''t want to accompany her, she will go by herself, but she won''t recognize her blue blood friend any more.


    Blue blood heart a soft, he how willing to refuse night flowers, even if she wants the stars in the sky - of course, he will not give her pick.


    Shicheng child''s blue blood is so called "night flower bloom" that he is cheated into the brothel.


    The procuress came up in a daze, and then her eyes looked like a searchlight. She looked up and down at the flowers blooming at night, and the more she looked, the more excited she felt, "Oh, my Lord, spring flowers, autumn moon, come and wait on me."


    Spring flower autumn moon dance handkerchief to come over, night flower opened to see, stretch out a hand to come, "stop."


    Two beauties froze there.


    The night flower opens to dislike the tunnel: "Mom, you are bullying us, haven''t you come?"? Let me tell you, I grew up in a brothel when I was a child. Can you handle such goods? "


    Procuress dry smile, "that childe wants what kind of, I here beauty but this town best."


    The procuress has a bad heart. Pretend to be a little boy. Come to my arms. I''ll teach you, and you''ll be promising. Let alone the most beautiful town, no one can surpass the whole city of Los Angeles.


    "We want the most beautiful women here, the most beautiful." The night flowers bloom heavily.


    The brow of blue blood frowns more and more fierce.


    At this time, a man came into the door, and the night flowers only felt the egg hurt. Does this man have the wolf dog''s nose that his brother said? So soon followed, the face didn''t show a little look, she pointed to Qin Ao with a smile, "see no, that''s gorgeous."


    The procuress''s eyes brightened when she saw Qin Ao. The child in front of her was a beautiful jade that had not been carved, but the man was a masterpiece carved by the master all his life.


    Night flowers need to throw money in first, and if this man is with her, there will be a lot of money coming in directly.


    There are already guests nearby who can''t help asking, "Mom, when did you get such a top grade?"


    Yehuakai agrees with that man. This man is really the best. The first impression of all people who see him is to overwhelm him.


    The night flower is smiling, "this is the mother who paid a lot of money to invite, this childe is blessed, but I don''t know whether this childe can afford the price."


    "You said I couldn''t afford it." Young master Li is angry.


    "Mom, you go and tell me how much it will cost. Today, I''ll take care of him."


    The procuress has never seen such a enchanting person in her life. No matter men or women, they can''t help their heart beating faster when they see him.


    I don''t know if she was confused by him, or because the words of young master Li gave her courage, she walked to Qin Ao''s body in a dream.


    "You..."


    Qin Ao suddenly smiles at her¡° Blessed are you, mom


    The procuress listened, in the heart excited, pulls Qin Ao, "you say, you want how much silver, tonight you are mine."


    The night flowers burst out with a smile, "ah, blue face is in trouble."


    Now she finally understood that what her brother said was true. Someone would do anything for the sake of beauty. She just didn''t know what would happen if her brother and this evil man appeared at the same time?


    When ye Huakai came back to villain''s Valley and told his story, he poked Ye Huakai''s forehead and said, "how can you compare your brother with a man like that? Your brother, I come from a noble family, and the women he attracts are all famous ladies, Miss Jasper, gentle and lovely... "When he caught a glimpse of his wife coming with her baby, he quickly shut up and welcomed her.


    Night flowers still don''t understand, that Qin Ao eat all men and women, ninety-nine percent of people will be confused by him, even she almost suffered his way, then, is Qin Ao more charming?


    "Mom, do you want to have a spring festival with me, or do you want your Cuixiang building to become a legend, with a lot of money coming?" Qin Ao''s face doesn''t change, light asks a way.


    At the mention of money, the procuress''s sense immediately returned. She stared at Qin Ao with a pair of beautiful eyes. "What do you mean..."


    Qin aoxiao''s evil four, carelessly pointed to the night flowers and blue blood, lips close to the procuress''s ears, "find two people to serve them well, as long as they don''t go, I''ll teach your girls some tricks to confuse people, to ensure that you''ll be used forever."


    The procuress almost jumped up and pressed the best under her body. Fortunately, her willpower was strong enough. When she heard that he was willing to teach her girls some moves, her eyes narrowed. "I''m going to arrange it now."


    How poisonous her eyes are. You can see at a glance that this person must have practiced some flattering skills.


    When Li saw her coming back, he quickly held her back. "What does beauty say?"


    When he was so old, he had never seen such a charming beauty.


    Procuress smilingly, "he agreed, Xiaomei, hurry to pour wine for Li Gongzi, let Li Gongzi have fun a little bit."


    For a rich second generation like Mr. Li, you have to coax him.


    As soon as the procuress passes the signal, Xiaomei will understand and change the wine.


    After listening to the procuress''s words, Mr. Li was in a good mood and drank a few cups. He was a big injustice here. He didn''t know the twists and turns in it. Under the effect of the medicine, he fell on the table and didn''t wake up.


    The procuress called two tortoise slaves to carry Mr. Li into Xiaomei''s room.


    After a while, the four famous flowers in Cuixiang building came out, and their guests were all sleeping in the room.


    The night flower looked at her and the blue blood girl and the tortoise slave, looking at the sky with a sad angle of 45 degrees, "the same guest, why is the difference so big?"

 Chapter 322

    Qin Ao said gently, "if you don''t like them, come to me."


    The night flower looked at the tortoise slaves and girls with eyes as big as the ox''s eyes. They accepted their orders and sat down on Qin Ao''s table. Instead of living and suffering there, it was better to watch the beautiful women enjoy themselves.


    "I wonder how you got rid of the words on your face?" The night flower opens curiously dead, want to know, if have no her antidote, that word three days all won''t drop.


    Qin Ao Wei narrowed Dan Feng''s eyes and said, "want to know, be my woman."


    The beauties around Qin Ao didn''t know what they were talking about, but they understood the last sentence and laughed.


    In their eyes, no matter how beautiful the night flowers are? I''m not a kid yet.


    The night flower opened her mouth and said nothing. She really couldn''t figure it out. According to reason, the thing developed in villain''s Valley is bailing. How can anyone understand the medicine developed by his mother and brothers? Does he have a grudge against the people in villain''s Valley? Night flower carefully tried, this person is not her father once under, who is he in the end?


    Since blue blood entered here, he has a cold face, which is not difficult for him. After all, he has been used to cold since he was young.


    "If you want to be a famous prostitute in the area, first of all, you have to have smart eyes. Smart eyes are not random. You need to inject aura into your eyes. Well, you can see that her eyes are more flexible." Qin Ao suddenly pointed to the night flowers.


    Many women are not convinced to see the night flowers, night flowers look at Qin Ao, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "It''s just a demonstration. Don''t be so stingy." The evil spirit of Qin Ao''s smile.


    "Smile, smile, of course, is to laugh, can''t cry, Nu, you carefully look at how he smile, learn a little, enough for you to use infinite." The night flowers are blooming at Nunu''s mouth.


    "Blindly catering will soon make men lose interest in you..."


    "Blindly refusing will make a man feel that you don''t like him..."


    The night flower finally sleeps to lie on the table to fall asleep, the blue blood holds the night flower to open, deeply looked Qin Ao.


    Qin Ao smile evil spirit, "Mom, I am also tired, today I talk about these, enough of your girls benefit life."


    The procuress listened to this and woke up like a dream.


    "I''ve got an elegant room arranged for you."


    Blue blood brow wrinkled more and more tight.


    Qin Ao said: "it''s hard for mom. Your room is so tight here, and you''ve prepared one for us. Thank you very much."


    Finish saying, Qin Ao looks at blue blood, "blue brother, how about we talk at night tonight?"


    In fact, the subtext is that they don''t sleep all night.


    At this time, the curfew has already been imposed, and the inn is closed. I can only sleep here one night.


    Blue blood with the night flowers behind the procuress, Qin Ao mouth with a smile.


    Put yehuakai on the bed, take off her shoes, yehuakai pedal on his shoulder, "go away."


    Blue blood covered her with quilt with a bitter smile.


    She''s used to sleeping in clothes all the time.


    Put down the curtain, blue blood took a look at Qin Ao, Qin Ao pointed to the side room, "I''ll go there."


    Say, also don''t talk with blue blood night, directly went to bed.


    Blue blood went to the other side with his sword in his arms, and lay there, listening to the smile as if it were nothing. The pain was like a happy voice in Qin Ao''s manor. He sat up abruptly, staring at Qin Ao who came to the living room.


    Qin Ao poured a cup of tea, it seems to feel his eyes, aiming at the cup in his hand.


    Blue blood can''t help but walk past, "are you running a brothel?"


    He finally understood what those sounds were.


    Qin Ao took a look at blue blood and declared, "it''s a goddess."


    Here, you can find a famous girl with a hundred taels of silver. With him, you can only find someone who sweeps the floor and pours down night incense for thousands of taels of money.


    Besides, men and women can go there.


    Blue blood vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, and the flowers brought him here. Isn''t it the same as entering his home? Thanks to her complacency, she said that a person like him who entered here would be a sheep in the mouth of a tiger and never come back. She really miscalculated.


    "It''s a short and bitter spring night. In such a place, it''s even more difficult. Brother LAN, if you want to have a good time, you''d better look for the peony. In this building, she has a good understanding, and she can make you drunk and want to die."


    Qin Ao evil spirit of smile, blue blood cold face, "also you keep it."


    Qin Ao chuckled and did not retort.


    Night flowers bloom depressed for a long time, how can''t cure this dog skin plaster? No matter what way she tried to get rid of him, he would come after him in a short time.


    Qin Ao fights with her every day. The more he fights, the happier he is. He follows her all the way to the grassland.


    Looking at the boundless prairie, night flowers open, hold your breath, here is really beautiful, she never knew, originally, a person''s vision can be so open.


    "Here I am." Night Flowers put their hands on their lips, shouting at the grassland.


    Blue blood smiles at her and relaxes the reins.


    Night flowers bloom in the end is a girl, to see such a beautiful scenery, intoxicated with them, slightly squinting eyes, looking at the distant sun, she suddenly shook the reins, "drive."


    The horse is a kind of animal that loves grassland. When it feels the reins loose, it runs to the depth of grassland.


    Blue blood took a look at the dog skin plaster Qin Ao, and ran after him with a shake of the reins.


    From afar came the laughter of the night flowers. Qin Ao looked up at the sky with a melancholy angle of 45 degrees. What''s good about the grassland? It''s not as prosperous as the outside. He can''t even eat some fresh vegetables.


    However, he didn''t even complain about yehuakai, who always only likes to eat vegetarian food. Naturally, he wouldn''t complain. Anyway, when he was really bored, he left, and no one stopped him, did he?


    Blue blood also found that the night flower is not picky, he was a little strange, endured two days, finally did not resist, or asked out.


    After listening to blue blood''s question, she thought for a long time and then said, "animals are hungry, and then they kill other animals, just to survive. Outside, we can eat without killing animals. If I eat less, maybe one animal will live. But here, if I don''t eat animals, I will die. "


    Seemingly contradictory, blue blood understood her meaning. He nodded solemnly, "after that, as long as I''m not hungry, I won''t eat animals."


    The night flowers bloom and smile brightly.


    "Have you heard about Xiao muxue?" Hesitating for a while, blue blood asked.


    Night Flowers shake their heads. The grassland is so big that you may not see a person for a day or two. Even if you see a person, you may not know where other people are. It''s really more difficult to find a person on the grassland than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Are you looking for someone? Who is it? " Qin Ao looked at two people, eyes fixed on the body of the night flowers.


    "Not for your little lover."


    The night flowers turned their heads and the dog couldn''t spit out ivory. They didn''t care about him.


    After the freshness at the beginning, the night flowers bloom, and now there is no spirit to fight with Qin Ao.


    As soon as she ignores Qin Ao, he feels uncomfortable and always tries to stir up night flowers and blue blood.


    "Are you a bitch? You''ll be miserable if you don''t get beaten for a day." Night flowers can not help hands pinching waist.


    Qin Ao just laughs. He likes the day when he fights with her. Maybe he is really cheap, but if the night flowers bloom all day, he will not feel at ease.


    Blue blood suddenly says, "someone''s coming."


    Because I grew up in the mountains, and even with wild animals, blue blood''s hearing and vigilance are much better than ordinary people.

 Chapter 323

    His voice did not fall, far away a team of people rushed to them.


    Blue blood and Qin Ao look at each other, two people happen to be the same protection in the night flowers around.


    Qin Ao put away the evil spirit on his face and said: "flowers bloom. After a while, these people will come. Don''t ask about your friend any more."


    There are many people on the other side. Although he doesn''t see it, if it''s her friend''s enemy who wants to kill so many people, he''s afraid that night flowers will not bear it. She is a little girl after all.


    In how to deal with him, Qin Ao has classified the little girl in front of him as a kind-hearted person. If he knew what he had done before night flower met him, he didn''t know what he would feel.


    The three of them were surrounded by people. Although blue blood didn''t feel that they were killing, it didn''t take them lightly.


    "Are you asking about Xiao muxue?" A young man stepped out of the crowd and looked at the people in front of him.


    Qin Ao answered, "who are you? His enemy or his friend. "


    The young man''s eyes flashed and laughed, "Xiao muxue is my eagle on the grassland, and I am his closest brother."


    Qin Ao listened with a smile. "You are his brother. He owes me 500 liang of silver. He said he would send someone to send it to me when he came back to the grassland, but I waited for a long time, but I didn''t see him come. Since you are his brother, can you advance the money first?"


    The man was stunned. "Five hundred taels of silver, what can he do with it?"


    Qin Ao did not change his face. "I heard that he wanted to buy weapons, horses and hire people to take back everything that belonged to him."


    Night Flowers surprised to see a Qin Ao, she did not say Xiao evening snow thing, he how to know.


    You know, in the ancient times when communication was underdeveloped, there were only two places with the fastest flow of information, restaurants and brothels. Therefore, it''s not so strange that Qin Ao knew something about the grassland.


    "The dog thief, the wolf." The young man gritted his teeth.


    The night flower bloomed and asked, "didn''t you say you were his brother?"


    There was a flash in her mind. She already knew who the man was, chuck.


    "Xiao muxue is an unfamiliar white eyed wolf. Thanks to my treating him as a brother, I even paid homage to his mother for him."


    Chak took a look at the three people and warmly said, "since the three people have come to my grassland, they are my guests. Come with me to the tent and drink mare''s milk and listen to the girls singing and dancing."


    He just wants to know what Xiao muxue has done outside. This man is willing to lend Xiao muxue so much silver. They must have a good relationship. He just wants to know what kind of friends Xiao muxue has taught outside these years.


    "Well, in this place where the birds don''t shit, it''s suffocating to see no one for a long time." Qin Ao is frank.


    Night flower looked at him, this person really can act.


    Qin Ao looked at her and grabbed her arm narrowly. "My daughter, our home is gone. Now we have to find Xiao muxue. If we want our silver back, we will make a comeback."


    Qin Ao''s head turns very fast. His lies can''t stand scrutiny. Five hundred taels is not a small number. Almost all of them will be issued with an IOU. Even if this grassland man doesn''t understand the rules of the Central Plains, he''s not stupid. He can''t risk being exposed.


    Chak was stunned. "What do you say? You don''t give all your property to Xiao muxue.


    Qin Ao''s eyes dodged, "no, No."


    Chak''s eyes became sharp. "You said that you lent Xiao muxue five hundred taels of silver. Do you have any evidence?"


    Qin Ao''s eyes are more and more flustered.


    Chak was suspicious and winked at his men.


    They surrounded the three of them and laid their hands on the weapons.


    The night flower suddenly raised a small face, "Dad, don''t you say that uncle Xiao muxue is a good man, even if our IOU is burned, he will pay us back?"


    Finish saying, night flower opens a face to yearn.


    Chak was stunned. "Burned?"


    Qin Ao secretly praises Ye Huakai''s cleverness. However, both of them are familiar with each other''s routine. He looks at Chak pitifully. "A few days ago, there was a fire at home. We only escaped from our father and son. The neighbors refused to admit the debt they owed me. I can''t help it, Although Xiao muxue said that she would return the loan with interest to me in three years, I don''t even have a home now. I just need to return the loan to benyin. Please don''t say that my loan receipt is gone. "


    In the short time when they met chuck, they came up with a way that neither the enemy nor the friend would attack them.


    Chak listened, relieved his vigilance, and said with a smile, "it turned out that he was looking for Xiao muxue to collect the debt."


    The crowd relaxed and laughed.


    The night flower opens in the heart first murmur a can bend can stretch, then small hand pulls Qin Ao, "uncle, do you know where Uncle Xiao muxue is?"


    Xiao muxue was promoted to uncle.


    Chak took a fierce look at the night flower, and found her timid look. Her facial expression eased down, and he thought quickly in his heart. He didn''t expect that so many people in the family supported him, and he was caught off guard.


    "If I tell you where they are? According to Xiao muxue''s temperament, I''m afraid I''ll be blamed. " Chuck laughed.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao muxue is from the Central Plains. He is usually very hypocritical. These people ask him for money. As long as he really owes others, there''s no reason why he doesn''t pay back. At that time, as long as he stopped halfway, he didn''t worry about being able to make a comeback.


    Grassland tribes generally exchange things, but there is not much silver. He believes that those who support Xiao muxue must have received his silver. Now he has captured the grassland, and his original silver has become Xiao muxue''s. He only needs to pay back the money of the father and daughter


    When he made up his mind, chuck pointed to his direction with a smile, "you go straight along this direction, and you will find Xiao muxue, but don''t mention that I told you."


    Chuck took a look at blue blood. Although blue blood had restrained his murderous spirit, they had been dealing with wolves all the year round, and his eyes were more poisonous than knives. He still saw the evil spirit that could not be ignored. After thinking about it, chuck put down his guard. The rich family didn''t keep a few house guards. Although their father and daughter were down now, they got 500 Liang, It''s easy to get rich.


    Chuck untied the next bottle and handed it to several people.


    "If you find one yourself, we won''t give it away." With that, chuck let out a whistling and left with the crowd.


    Seeing Chak leave, Qin Ao is thoughtful. It seems that he has to be careful in the future.


    Turn around to see the night flowers bloom, see the night flowers bloom ferociously looking at him, he some inexplicable.


    Seeing Qin Ao looking at himself, the night flowers turned their faces and gave a cold hum.


    Qin Ao thought about it and knew what the problem was. He looked at the night flowers with a smile. "The situation was urgent at that time. I wanted to say you were my woman, but who would believe it."


    "You..." the night flower''s lungs are about to explode.


    He just wanted to take advantage of her, huh.


    Yehuakai thought of the words her mother taught her, "it''s nothing to take advantage of orally, just don''t let others take advantage of you."


    Take a deep breath. Take a deep breath. There''s nothing good about it.


    Qin Ao''s eyes look deep into the night flowers. He can''t figure out what kind of person is going to teach such a child.


    Have a mind but not gloomy, although good angry, but will not let the flame burning too long, lest burn yourself.


    Qin Ao thought of his master, and his heart moved. Could it be that


    Looking at the night blooming eyes more and more deep.


    Blue blood in front of the blooming flowers at night.


    Qin Ao takes back his eyes, shakes his head and smiles. Ah, young man


    Then he was stunned. When did he begin to call others like this? Is he old?


    In the next few days, several people walked in the direction that chuck pointed out.


    There are many mosquitoes in the grassland. Yehuakai has been prepared for a long time. He made several sachets and put them on his side. When blue blood took them, he carefully put them on his clothes. Before giving them to Qin Ao, yehuakai hesitated and finally handed them to him.


    When the night flowers turn around, Qin Ao opens the sachet and pours out the spices to study


    The distance raises dust again, Qin Ao they three saw vigilantly looking at the direction that flies dust to blow.


    "Flowers bloom." From a distance, I saw Xiao muxue with a happy face, waving his hat at them.


    Night flower heard him call his name, first feel happy, then wonder, "how they deliver the message."


    Since they last met chuck, they have never met anyone else.


    Xiao muxue rushes to them, grabs the night flower to his horse and hugs her tightly.


    "You are still alive, I know you will still be alive, but I did not expect that you will come to the grassland to find me."


    He automatically ignored the two people beside the night flower, and buried his head on the shoulder of the night flower. God knows how worried he was about the night flower.

 Chapter 324

    Night flower hard to push away his head, really not used to other people this kind of intimate action.


    "Xiao muxue, how do you know I''m here?" Night flowers can''t help but ask.


    Xiao muxue laughs, "you are prying about me in the grassland, they all told me."


    Qin Ao listened and said with a smile: "they not only told you, but also told a man named Chuck who claimed to be your brother."


    After hearing this, Xiao muxue''s eyes narrowed, and the cold light burst out of her eyes. She looked at the flowers in the night with concern, "you''re OK."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Qin AO and blue blood. Blue blood was the killer he had met or Chak asked. Fortunately, the person who contacted blue blood was not in Chak''s group, otherwise he would recognize blue blood.


    "Since you have come to my grassland, you are my guest. Please." Although Xiao muxue is a native of grassland, he is still familiar with the customs of the Central Plains after following his uncle for so long.


    Xiao muxue knew that the night flowers were looking forward to grassland life, so she held a bonfire party for her.


    Night flowers looking at the beautiful girl, handsome guy singing and dancing around the fire, eyes narrowed up.


    Blue blood cut the meat into small pieces and put them on the plate in front of yunduoduo.


    "Thank you¡® The night flowers are blooming and smiling.


    Blue blood turned his head awkwardly.


    This is a burst of uproar among the crowd. They turn their heads and see a beautiful girl walking towards Xiao muxue with a white hada.


    Xiao muxue shakes her head with a smile and says something in a low voice. The girl looks at the flowers in the night in surprise, and then her eyes recede to one side and are soon surrounded by people.


    Blue blood suddenly grabbed the hand of the night flower, "I don''t like this place."


    Yehuakai thought that she would like grassland very much, but when she came here, she felt shocked at first, but it was inconvenient.


    She began to miss her brother''s inventions.


    Brother said that in a very distant country, the rich just live that life.


    Before she had time to say anything to blue blood, Xiao muxue came to her with hada in a low voice and began to sing.


    Night flower tilts her head to listen. She doesn''t know what he sings, but she thinks it''s very nice.


    Qin Ao suddenly chuckled and opened his thin lips. "He boasted that you are beautiful like the moon in the sky. You are like a fairy in his heart. When will you come down to earth and live a couple''s life with him? Have children with him. "


    Xiao muxue''s face turned red and stopped singing. He was suspicious of the flowers in the night. He quickly explained: "I don''t have it. I sing about you as pure as the moon goddess. Your eyes shine like stars. You are my goddess. I don''t know when you will grow up..."


    He was embarrassed to say this in Chinese, so he sang it in his hometown''s language.


    Qin Ao smile evil spirit, "when she grows up, marry her to be your girl."


    Xiao muxue is dumb. That''s what he said when he just rejected the most beautiful girl in the family.


    The night flower opens to curl one''s lips, "I am still small now."


    She doesn''t want to make up her mind so early. What if when she grows up and meets someone she likes more?


    "I can wait for you." Xiao muxue said hastily.


    The night flower takes a long breath and pulls the blue blood on one side. "He also wants to wait for me. I advise you to find a beauty and get married quickly. I won''t get married in ten years. After ten years, you are very old."


    She is also a little sad when it comes to this. Well, anyway, she likes them very much.


    Mother said that it''s very harmful for a girl to get married early. She doesn''t want to give up her life if she has a baby, so she won''t get married early.


    "Where are girls who marry so late?"


    Qin Ao looked at the flowers blooming at night and said with a bad smile, "are you not afraid to become an old girl


    Blue blood firmly way: "I wait for you."


    Xiao muxue hesitated for a moment, "flowers bloom, I will marry you."


    As a leader, he should have his own children as soon as possible, but having children and getting a wife are two different things.


    Qin Ao''s sharp eyes looked at Xiao muxue, "some women can''t share a husband with other women."


    Yehuakai listened and nodded, "yes, yes, my mother said that her daughter can''t share a husband with others. To be my husband, she must be absolutely loyal to me. If he dares to be unfaithful to me, I will make him a eunuch."


    Qin Ao listened, the corner of his mouth with an intriguing smile, good arrogant girl, but she knows what she is saying? He looked at the night flowers and suddenly asked, "do you know the valley of medicine king?"


    The night flower opens calmly shakes his head, "what medicine King Valley, has anything to do with me?"


    In her mind, she only remembers villain''s valley.


    Qin Ao laughs with self mockery. Yes, the talents of Yaowang valley are withering. The master said that after the death of yaoshengxiang, one of the two successors of Yaowang Valley is depressed, and the other is a nun, unless they have a successor.


    Originally, I heard that the nun in Yaoqing city had an apprentice named yaoxiaogui. For many years, she has not seen any fame in the river and lake. Yaowang Valley, I''m afraid it''s gone.


    Qin Ao is far away. His immortal master has never married in his life. It is said that he fell in love with the medicinal fragrance. If he didn''t know that medicinal fragrance had passed away, he would have caught the woman for Hehuan San. Of course, he would have fed her with the master.


    Shifu''s self suffering makes him feel that the thing of emotion is fierce, so he won''t fall in love with women all his life. Of course, he won''t lack women either. The reason why he teases a little sister is that he thinks his life is too complete and always wants to do something unsatisfactory earlier.


    Well, some people just like to look for abuse.


    Blue blood sonorous powerful, "I will not betray you."


    The night flower turned her lips, "blue blood, ten years later, I''m still a flower, but you are old. Maybe at that time you don''t regret it, and I won''t like you. Won''t you regret it?"


    Blue blood took a serious look at the night flower and suddenly pulled her out.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Night flower is pulled by him, had to run two steps to catch up with his footsteps.


    Blue blood holds the night flower on the horse, then jumps on the horse and goes to the depth of the grassland.


    Xiao muxue just wants to catch up and is stopped by Qin Ao.


    Xiao muxue looks at Qin Ao provocatively, "what do you want?"


    Qin Ao is a very proud man.


    No one, especially a man, no matter he is a general or a overlord, can get into his eyes. Let alone Xiao muxue is the leader of such a desolate place. In his eyes, he is no different from a mountain bandit.


    Although he didn''t like blue blood very much, when he knew yehuakai, he was the little bodyguard of yehuakai. He could stop Xiao muxue, but he couldn''t. fortunately, he didn''t care much.


    Qin Ao raised his eyes and casually looked at Xiao muxue, "you don''t deserve her."


    Xiao muxue listened to haughty raise head, "don''t you match?"


    Qin Ao listened and looked up and down at Xiao muxue. It was like looking at a peacock with an open screen. He laughed wildly, "young man, my eyes are always accurate."


    Perhaps, he is excellent, but many excellent men, not he boasted Haikou, night blooming is a piece of jade, after his time of carving, has become a piece of jade.


    Yes, he thought that he was training yehuakai. If yehuakai knew, he didn''t know what would be his reaction.


    There was a strong wind on the grassland. After running for some time, blue blood wrapped his cape tightly. The night flowers opened and looked up at blue blood. He didn''t know what he was smoking.

 Chapter 325

    Far away from the crowd, far away from the noise, blue blood boiling, impetuous heart slowly calmed down, the bright moon hanging in the sky, a few miles around as the day, the sky is not so dark, on the contrary, there is a deep to the extreme blue, the stars are unusually bright.


    Blue blood jumps off the horse and reaches out his hand to the night flower. The night flower hesitates and holds him in his backhand.


    His hands have always been so warm.


    Blue blood put the reins of the horse, pulling the night flowers to a small hill.


    Although the night flowers bloom Kung Fu practice is not very good, this lightness skill is not bad, although can''t compare with blue blood, but blue blood also didn''t ask her to use lightness skill, he directly gave it.


    Grassland is also high and low, blue blood pulled the night flowers to the higher hills, suddenly howled at the moon.


    The night flower was startled, and then sat on the ground to enjoy. He did not howl for a while, but the long and distant flow of high and low.


    In the distance came the response of wolf howling. Yehua put her brain in her hands and listened quietly. She found that she still liked this kind of day when she was dealing with animals. She was a veterinarian.


    Yehuawuque has long found this kind of character defect of yehuakai, so he talked with his parents seriously for a long time. It''s just this kind of life in the valley that has made yehuakai develop a more withdrawn temperament.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t think it''s bad for the flowers to bloom at night.


    Yehua Wuqi points out that it''s because they think their children are better than others. You just need to see why Yehua likes to treat animals rather than people, and you can see how lonely she is.


    After hearing this, Xiaoyu retorted, "there are so many doctors here. If you throw out one of them, it''s a peerless doctor. Do you need her eight year old to see a doctor?"


    The night is full of flowers, quietly looking at the fish, the fish''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and finally lost in meditation.


    "Am I wrong?" Little fish murmured.


    Night Flowers shake his head, "mother, you are not wrong, any one, surrounded by excellent people, will not find a sense of existence, especially in the valley, originally is a closed world, unless the flower life does not step out of the valley, otherwise, we should take advantage of her small now, quickly take her out experience."


    A person''s vision is broad, and his temperament is naturally open-minded.


    Little fish nodded, her children can not become eccentric, eccentric woman.


    In fact, the symptom of nocturnal blooming is really not obvious. It''s just that nocturnal blooming left villain''s valley when she was a child. Therefore, she won''t look at her children like nocturnal nine magic fish. They are perfect.


    He liked this strange old girl, so he wanted her to be loved by everyone. She didn''t feel it when she was young, but when she grew up, he found that she was more and more like himself. If she was like him now, it would be nothing. The problem was that she was more and more like him in the previous life.


    After pondering for a long time, I finally understand where the crux is.


    As long as the night flowers stay in villain''s Valley, she will go through the tragedy of his last life.


    In a relatively closed space, people around are elites, people will live more and more tired, more and more lonely.


    At first, I don''t think it''s anything. A child''s adaptability is always much faster than an adult''s, but after a long time together, you will find that she really doesn''t know how to get along with people.


    After all, those people in the valley grew up watching her.


    Compared with the liveliness in front of the campfire, the night flowers prefer the feeling of listening to the wolf howling in the wild.


    A dark side, blue blood sat down against her, night flower opened a look, he did not speak.


    Blue blood looks up at the moon, with a wolf like piety in her eyes.


    "Maybe the people in the village are right. I''m an ominous person. I''m a wolf. I like to howl at the moon on the full moon night." Blue blood.


    The night flower opens to slant a head, "that also has nothing bad."


    She once followed her brother to a place where no one was shouting.


    Stand up, night flower open hands on the lips, also howl to the moon.


    Of course, she can''t do as blue blood, her lung capacity is not as big as blue blood.


    Howling over the night, the flowers fell on the grass, satisfied with the eyes closed, "really comfortable."


    Blue blood eyes are bright, and he will feel comfortable after howling.


    "Flowers, I''m glad you''re like me."


    Night flowers open and close their eyes, quietly listening, I do not know why, she listened to the howling of animals, will feel particularly calm.


    "Huakai, you see Xiao muxue. He''s fine. There''s nothing wrong with him. Shall we leave now?"


    Blue blood asked tentatively.


    Night flowers open their eyes, "this is to leave?"


    "Well, look here. There are so many mosquitoes, there are no fresh dishes, and people are too enthusiastic."


    Night flower deeply feel the nod, she also felt that some people are too warm, warm people want to flee.


    Blue blood saw him nodding, happily holding her hand, "so you agreed? Let''s go now. "


    The night flower opens quickly to carry a hand to go, "this how can go, even if it is to walk also want to say with Xiao muxue is, besides, I think here also not so bad as you say."


    At least, looking at the starry sky here is much bigger than looking in the valley. Only here can I feel what kind of heaven and earth my father said, and the roaring wolf of the moon.


    My sister''s hobby has some strong taste, which is really not what ordinary people can enjoy.


    "Let''s go back and say goodbye to Xiao muxue." Blue blood think of night flowers, say like people to her smile, hurriedly grin right when is smile.


    "You don''t seem to like Xiao muxue very much." Night flower strange looking at blue blood, Xiao muxue to him is still very good, think oneself poison to him, still tube she want antidote.


    On the contrary, she was not good to him at all. She almost poisoned him because of her anger.


    "Do you know... Well, actually you do. I almost poisoned you." Night flower looked at his strange smile, looking up at the sky, he still did not smile better.


    "Not nearly?" Blue blood doesn''t think so.


    There is a big difference between almost and already. He almost fed her to the wolf not for this?


    Now, both of them are standing here.


    "I mean, it seems that you should hate me, not Xiao muxue." Flowers bloom at night.


    In the end, she is young and does not understand the truth that the opposite sex attracts each other and the same sex repels each other.


    "There''s nothing to be or not. Let''s go back." Blue blood is satisfied, just want to leave quickly, in fact, he would like to leave now, that Qin Ao is also a bit annoying.

 Chapter 326

    The night flower pats the dust on the body and looks back. It''s said that there are more wolves on the grassland. Why didn''t she see them.


    When they went back, the bonfire party was over, and they saw Xiao muxue pacing back and forth with an anxious face, while Qin Ao was enjoying drinking and eating meat.


    "Flowers, you''re back. I''m worried about you." Xiao muxue is so happy to see them coming back that she welcomes them with great strides.


    Blue blood, stinky face.


    "Xiao muxue, if you''re OK, I''ll be relieved. I''ll leave tomorrow." Night flower opened to see one eye blue blood, opening a way.


    Xiao muxue listened to a Leng, then anxiously grasped the arm of the night flower, "how to leave so soon, I haven''t talked to you well."


    The night flower blinks, "don''t we talk well all the time?"


    Xiao''s forehead is sweating, but he doesn''t know how to say it.


    "Hua Kai, I didn''t mean to leave you alone. Da Diao told me that my mother was in danger... I didn''t find you. I left because I believed you had nothing to do."


    Qin Ao listened, eyes sharp in Xiao muxue and night flowers turn, "so, you still leave flowers regardless?"


    He didn''t know what had happened between them, but he dissected the cocoon from the clues and found the crux of the problem.


    Xiao muxue''s face is red and his neck is thick. However, it''s a fact that he can''t excuse himself. In fact, although he has been paralyzed in his heart and said that yehuakai would be fine, he also knows that if he falls from such a high cliff, how can he have life. Therefore, although he feels guilty that he hasn''t found yehuakai''s body to bury, how can the dead be more important than the living, He left.


    Although in the dead of night, he would feel very guilty and often think, what should he do when he is waiting for him to save her? The idea just appeared in his mind, he was driven away, he firmly believed that the night flowers bloom to death.


    He is very happy to see the night flowers bloom, she is still alive, fortunately alive, he must use the second half of his life to take good care of him, but, why everything has changed?


    "Chief, the old lady wants to meet the blooming girl." A clansman came in a hurry.


    Xiao muxue a Leng, how can mother know the flowers bloom, "I''ll take the flowers bloom in the past."


    Xiao dusk snow should road.


    The man put one hand on his chest, "the old mother said, the leader also wants to accompany the guests from afar, so he asked the maidservant to take the girl to go there."


    Gina was her mother''s confidant. If it wasn''t for her, she would not have been able to wait for him to come back. He thought about it and nodded.


    "That''s it."


    Turning to the night flowers, he said with a smile, "my mother is a very kind mother. Go and accompany her."


    Qin Ao''s eyes flashed. The tone of his voice was a little like the ugly daughter-in-law''s meaning when she saw her father-in-law, but he didn''t smile.


    Night flower looked back to see blue blood, he always is where she goes, he will follow, only, where the woman lives, what he looks like with the past.


    "Blue blood naturally wants to drink with us here. You have to go and come back as soon as the flowers bloom. We have to discuss when to leave." Qin Ao said with a smile.


    The flower nodded and followed the woman.


    Blue blood wants to follow up, and is stopped by Qin Ao. Blue blood follows the hand that grabs her arm and looks at it. Qin Ao smile evil spirit, "blue blood, if you really like flowers, you have to try to stay away from her."


    Well, since that day he told others that yehuakai was his daughter, he even thought it was good to be a father. He hasn''t had enough addiction to his father. However, with this subtle change in his heart, he was more unhappy with the man around yehuakai than before. No wonder some people said that his daughter was his father''s lover all her life.


    Blue blood cold hum a, "why should I listen to you."


    Qin Ao listen to him say so, backhand let him go, "don''t listen to good ah, I believe soon flowers will be too much trouble for you, I''m looking forward to see you regret as soon as possible, sad expression."


    Blue blood know what he said is not wrong, but, in the heart is some uncomfortable, don''t know what their mother will do to the night flower.


    Gina took yehuakai to a tent and stopped to watch. "You wait here. I''ll give you a notice."


    The flowers in the night nod.


    Gina enters the tent, quickly comes out and lifts the tent curtain. "Inside, please."


    The night flowers bloom in and Gina puts down the curtain outside.


    There was a kerosene lamp burning in the tent. At night, when the flowers were blooming, she saw an old woman lying in it. She went over and said, "are you mother?"


    In fact, the woman is not so old, and she is about the same age as her mother. But how many people in the world are as bad as Xiaoyu? She is also the leader of Yaowang valley. Yaoqingcheng has long retired from the world. She doesn''t know where to go to live in seclusion. She may not have made any achievements in other difficult and miscellaneous diseases. The Chinese herbal beauty cream she has developed is still a soup. It has an unshakable position among the people.


    Xiaoyu often says happily that it''s better to be here. No one accuses her of monopoly.


    As a living sign of commodities, she should always be young. Now some people see her and say that she is only in her twenties.


    With such a demon as her mother, other women are all old women.


    Hearing this, the old woman looked up in surprise and asked incredulously, "are you a flower?"


    She never thought that Hua Kai would be a child. Isn''t it mischief?


    Night flower nodded, "yes, I am flower, mother, you want me?"


    The old woman went out of her mind for a while, then she woke up and moved inside with a smile. "Yes, I heard that there was a beautiful girl in the family. I wanted to see how beautiful she was, but my legs couldn''t move, so I had to invite you here."


    Girls always like to be praised by others. After listening to the night flowers, they are happy and go to sit by her side.


    The old woman held her hand. "You''re from outside. No wonder you don''t know our customs here. Mother means mother. Muxue became the patriarch. In our family, all people call me mother. You''re from outside. You don''t have to follow them."


    Although Yehua is a lovely girl, after all, she is still young. How can she agree her son to marry this girl? Even after she grows up, she won''t allow her son to wait for a child to grow up. His first priority now is to marry the daughter of a patriarch who has no son, merge the strength of the two sides and gain a firm foothold in the grassland, Give birth to a litter of children.


    In a simple sentence, I put the night flowers aside. Unfortunately, the night flowers didn''t think about the meaning of other people''s words. After listening to her words, I nodded cleverly, "Oh, then I won''t call you auntie, auntie."


    The old woman said she was very satisfied. What a clever and sensible child she was. It seems that she has become amorous. What a child knows, he even told her that he likes her. It''s really ridiculous.


    The curtain opened and megulira came in. "Are you better, mother?"


    The old woman looked at the beautiful girl with a loving smile on her face. "Well, I''m much better. Come here and come to me."


    Night flower is very visible stand up, "aunt, you and this elder sister still have something to talk about, I go back first."


    The old woman quickly grabbed her, "Hey, stay with me more."


    Night flower frowned in distress, "but I have to pack up."


    "Pack up?" Both the old woman and megulira couldn''t help looking at her.


    The night flower blooms and nods solemnly, "yes, I''m very happy to see Xiao muxue is OK."


    This is Xiao muxue''s home. When he comes back home, nothing will happen, but her dream has not come true.


    Yehua came out of the tent, looked up at the sky and breathed deeply. She didn''t understand what Xiao muxue''s mother said. She felt that his mother still liked her very much, but somehow, she felt that they didn''t welcome her very much.


    Who cares? Yehua purses her lips tightly. In fact, she originally wants to go, but the feeling that she wants to go is different from that of others.


    Not far out, a shadow came out beside him. The flower in the night was startled. As soon as he was about to scream, the shadow said, "it''s me."


    Night flower a buttock sat on the ground, feeble way: "in the middle of the night you want to frighten me, you know people frighten me."


    Blue blood was silent. After a while, he saw that the night flowers could not bloom. He went into the night flowers and bent down to pick her up.


    Night flowers are not polite, put out his hand around his neck, the wind came a sigh.


    Qin Ao looks at the man and woman''s natural appearance and shakes her head. It''s Qin Ao who has taught them how to charm people. When she grows up, isn''t she a thousand year old fox who brings disaster to the country and the people?


    Qin Ao holds his chin in one hand. Well, it''s a good idea. He must teach her well. When the night flowers bloom a little bigger, he will create opportunities for her to meet with the emperors, princes, princes and so on. I believe it will soon be a disaster.


    Some people''s bad taste is not aimed at one person. Qin Ao doesn''t like to compete with others and win the world, but he likes the world to be chaotic because of him.


    Blue blood takes Ye Huakai back to the tent Xiao muxue prepared for her. When she turns around to leave, ye Huakai suddenly asks, "blue blood, some people don''t hate you, but they don''t welcome you. What''s the reason?"


    Blue blood seriously thought about it and replied, "because you broke into their territory."


    The night flower blinked her big furry eyes and said she didn''t understand. Blue blood came up to her and sat beside her and explained seriously, "just like wolves, every wolf group has its own territory. No other wolf is allowed to enter their territory, even a very beautiful female wolf."


    The night flowers nodded as if they knew nothing.

 Chapter 327

    Wash and sleep. "


    He knew that yehuakai was a very clean girl. She had no chance to clean herself when she was wandering in the grassland. She must be very uncomfortable.


    After blue blood went out for a while, someone came in to add water to the night flowers.


    Night flowers and others left, just went into the barrel, first in the barrel along the pat.


    When the night flower leaves to Xiao muxue, his face is a little stiff. After the flower leaves last night, his mother calls him in and confides in him. In fact, he doesn''t know that everything is his extravagant hope. When his mother thinks that he has changed his mind, Xiao muxue firmly raises her eyes, "mother, I understand what you say, and Hua Kai has said, She doesn''t want to get married in ten years, so I''ll use ten years to clear all the obstacles. "


    Xiao''s mother listened and looked at Xiao muxue attentively. For a long time, she said, "you are his son. You are just like him. My mother believes you."


    Although a woman''s intuition tells her that even if her son is invincible, he will lose in front of this girl. How can she get rid of her son''s positive thoughts?


    Xiaomuxue sent far away, the night flowers turned back, "xiaomuxue, you go back."


    Xiao muxue''s eyes were full of reluctant words. She took two steps forward and looked at the flowers in the night. "Flowers, I miss you later. What should I do? Where can I find you? "


    The world is so big and there are so many people. Where can he find the flowers.


    Night flower tilted his head to think about it, looking at the sky free flying eagle, leisurely way: "you can go to a place called villain''s Valley to find me."


    She''s going home.


    Qin Ao can''t help laughing. The flowers are blooming this night. He never forgets to tease people.


    He never thought that there was villain''s Valley in the world. One day he would ask people, "do you know where villain''s Valley is?"


    Xiao muxue listened and nodded seriously, "well, I wrote it down."


    He can''t forget that he almost killed blue blood because of his suspicion of night flowers. From that moment on, he chose to believe in night flowers.


    Night flowers some reluctant to look at Xiao muxue, he is in the end after she left her parents, make the first friend.


    Xiao muxue also feels sour in his heart. However, he can''t make any promise to yehuakai now. He turns around and leaves. His voice floats in the wind. "Huakai, remember, I''ll come to you ten years later."


    Qin Ao shook his head.


    The night flowers are a little sullen and can''t lift their spirits.


    Blue blood is not a man who can make people happy. He just accompanies her silently.


    Although Qin Ao has that ability, she doesn''t want to make wedding clothes for others. If she''s not happy, she''ll call her unhappy. Anyway, children''s unhappiness will soon pass.


    After walking for a long time, blue blood suddenly grabbed the horse''s head and looked at the night flower seriously. "Flower, if you don''t want to go, stay."


    He didn''t want to bloom because he wanted to leave.


    Night flower opens, raised an eye to see blue blood, shake head.


    "People have their joys and sorrows, and the moon has its ups and downs. No matter what, they have to break up."


    Night flowers bloom melancholy tunnel.


    She used to be very happy to get rid of her mother and father, but now, more than half a year later, she miss them very much. If her mother and father are separated one day, not to mention a friend who has known for a long time, the night flowers are pursing, "I''m ok, it''s OK."


    He patted the foal and took a long breath. There''s a saying. There''s no feast that doesn''t come to an end.


    "Gone." At night, the flowers bloom and shake the reins.


    "Go? Can you still walk? " A burst of laughter came, and the three people were surrounded in an instant.


    The night flower looked askance as chuck came out of the crowd.


    "Old man, did Xiao muxue return the silver to you? So soon? "


    Chak looked up and down at Qin Ao. He was a little discouraged. He had no loan certificate. How could Xiao muxue return 500 liang of silver to him? It was a large sum.


    Qin Ao heard that Chak called him an old man. He was angry in his heart. He gave him a cold look and sneered. He took out the silver note from his arms and said slowly: "fortunately, he''s not only coming back, but also with interest. There are a thousand Liang."


    Chak''s eyes widened. How did Xiao muxue get so much silver.


    As soon as he claps his horse, he rushes forward and grabs the silver ticket in Qin Ao''s hand.


    Qin Ao sneered and looked as if he slowly put the silver note into his arms. However, Chak didn''t get it.


    Chak turned around and waved fiercely at his men. "Surround them."


    Qin Ao looked at them after knowing, "are you going to rob money and sex?"


    "Robbing money, I only have twelve pieces of silver here. It''s useless for you to ask for the banknote. You have to walk for a few days to have a bank. Robbing sex, we have only one girl here. She hasn''t grown up yet. However, she''s not bad. She looks like a woman. If you like her, you can pull her back to let her off."


    Blue blood listened to, the facial expression is cold can freeze to death.


    Qin Ao turned a blind eye.


    After listening, Chak took a serious look at blue blood, and then his eyes fell on Qin Ao''s face.


    "I don''t think you have a better taste than him. Look at that."


    Although blue blood is younger than Qin Ao, the dead face is really unpleasant.


    Night flower can''t help but mouth up, she doesn''t know why Qin Ao always against blue blood, blue blood doesn''t want to talk to him, OK?


    However, there is no one Qin Ao looks up to. It''s normal for him to look down on others.


    Today, however, he threw a stone at his own feet. The night flower turned her eyes and said to Chak, "since you''re in love with my father, I''ll give it to you as a gift."


    Finish saying, the night flower opens to pull blue blood, cautiously walk toward to pack to encircle outside.


    "Smelly girl, don''t you even want your father?" Qin Ao gritted his teeth and said that whoever was abandoned would not feel good.


    Night flower does not return at the beginning, waving to Qin Ao, "Dad, this young man is powerful and magnificent, you follow him, the aggrieved one is he, not you, you follow him."


    Qin Ao gritted his teeth and sneered at Chak. He only practiced flattery. In other people''s eyes, he sneered with anger and affection.


    "Do you know Xiao muxue likes her very much? If you catch her and threaten Xiao muxue, he will obey."


    The feeling of being betrayed is very uncomfortable. Qin Ao doesn''t need others to extort a confession.


    Chak takes a serious look at Qin Ao. Ah, it''s good to look at the skin bag. He didn''t expect that in order to survive, he would even use his daughter.


    "In another three or five years, I can still believe that if you say this, even I can''t look up to you as a girl. How can Xiao muxue, who never looks down on women, look up to you?"


    Although Xiao muxue has left the grassland since childhood, his father has been watching his news. Therefore, even if Xiao muxue is not in the grassland, he knows what he likes.


    Qin Ao shouts at the back of the blooming flowers at night, "hello."


    Night flowers turn around, back to him a bright smile.


    She can''t protect herself. How can she save a dog skin plaster that she can''t get rid of? What''s more, if there is any dispute between her and Qin Ao, it''s the relationship between the whole and being whole.


    Night flower in his hands, but did not take advantage, she saved him? No, as far as his ability is concerned, if he can''t escape, then she''s not sacrificing in vain.


    "Bad father, your good day has come, daughter, I will not be a moppet." Night flowers open, hands on the lips, made into a trumpet, Yang voice.


    Qin Ao didn''t die of anger. Ah, we''ve been together for such a long time. Even if we have a pet, we still have feelings. This unfamiliar white eyed wolf.


    Qin Ao looks at the crowd with an ambiguous smile and sighs. Ah, how long has he not killed anyone? He always thinks that it is the most stupid thing to hurt someone.


    Going out for a long time, the night flower pulls the reins of the horse and looks back, but she can''t see anything. She asks blue blood anxiously, "blue blood, do you think he will be ok?"


    Usually, basically, when she shakes him off, he will catch up at most.


    Blue blood seriously thought about it, shook his head, "with his martial arts, he can''t beat those people, but he can always escape."


    Yehua Kai nods and thinks that although she doesn''t know how deep his martial arts are, she is the most powerful one she has met since she came out of the valley.


    The next day, yehuakai always felt that someone was following them, but he couldn''t find anyone. In the evening, he and blue blood found a place where they were blown by the wind, puckered up the people around them, and then lit a campfire. Yehuakai looked at blue blood and admired it.


    "Blue blood, how did you come up with this method?" Asked the night flower.


    Blue blood took a look at the night flowers. "My master and I grew up in the mountain forest when we were young. The master said that it would do great harm if we could ignite a fire in the mountain forest, so he taught me to pay attention to some things."


    "Your master must be a great man." At night, the flowers are blooming and the eyes are bending.

 Chapter 328

    Blue blood took a look at the night flowers and bravely said, "in fact, Shifu is also a wolf child."


    "Ah." The night flower opens wide, the mouth does not close.


    Blue blood thinks that she shouldn''t have any secrets to hide from yehuakai, but she is afraid of yehuakai and looks down on him. She hesitates for a while, and finally feels that she should confess to yehuakai.


    "The master was raised by the female wolf until she was a teenager. Later, the female wolf was killed by people in the village. The master was caught by people and locked in a cage. Many people thought it rare to see him around the cage. It was at that time that the master learned human language and habits. Later, when one saw the poor master, he secretly released him."


    "Later, I was picked out from the wolf''s nest by the master. The master taught me some wolf language just like people."


    The night flower opens to listen to be absorbed, suddenly feels the cold wind to brush the face, raises an eye, sees a dark shadow to float by, frightens the sound of Ao, jumps to embrace the blue blood.


    "What''s the matter?" Blue blood tightly embraces the night flowers, and the bottom of my heart rippled with little sweetness.


    "There''s a ghost." The night flowers flutter.


    Blue blood laughs, "where in this world has ghost."


    The night flower opens a serious way: "yes, my mother says there are ghosts in this world."


    Blue blood listened to, shake head way: "your mother is to cheat you certainly."


    Night flower heard, angry left his arms, just want to say he two, her mother is the best mother in the world, father is the best father in the world, brother is also the best brother in the world, before suddenly appeared a disheveled head, "I died miserably."


    Qin Ao stretched out his hands and spoke darkly.


    The night flower opens to frighten to scream a, stretch out a hand to touch silver needle, a head of all resemble Qin Ao to throw past.


    Qin Ao wanted to scare her, so he suddenly touched her in front of her. Unexpectedly, she was so bold that she could defend herself at this time. He was too close to her. Although he stepped back quickly, there were still several silver needles stuck on him.


    "Smelly girl, you are really cruel. You are the most vicious woman." Qin Ao gritted his teeth and pulled out the silver needles from his body.


    Night Flowers listen, secretly in the fingers to look out, see is Qin Ao, she put down her hand, "you so fast to send those people?"


    The night flowers bloom in surprise.


    Qin Ao a listen to her question, nostril skyrocketing, "this is not small meaning."


    The night flower looks at him suspiciously, "but they have forty or fifty people."


    My mother said that there are some experts in the Wulin, but there are more powerful ones in the strong, and the heroes can''t beat so many people. The way she looks at Qin Ao is a little different.


    Qin Ao saw, more and more elated, "forty or fifty people is nothing, small meaning."


    The sound of horse''s hooves came from a distance. Qin Ao''s face changed and he quickly stamped out the fire. "Go, they''re catching up."


    His horse had been shot to death long ago. At this time, he had to ride the blue blood one, and the blue blood and yehuakai rode together.


    Three people run out very far, there just slowly shake out two figures.


    "I just saw a fire here." In the dark, a woman''s voice is crisp and soft, which makes people forget the vulgarity.


    "The grassland is more dangerous at night than in the daytime. I must have heard the sound. People don''t know whether it''s the enemy or the friend. They have already left." A gentle male voice calmly analyzed.


    "Hua Kai, the girl, is really mischievous. The human affairs in the grassland are complicated. If she is not careful, she will put herself in danger. She really does not let people worry."


    It turned out that it was Mr. and Mrs. Xiaoyu.


    Ye Jiumei chuckles, "my daughter should worry more about flowers. We don''t have a chance to worry about flowers. It''s rare that I feel like a father when I have a daughter like Hua Kai and worry more about her."


    Little fish rolled his eyes, "where in the world do you spoil children so much? When I find the flower, I have to teach her a lesson. "


    Night nine charm sigh tone, "obviously you said let the child out experience, deliberately lost her, now regret."


    "This experience should be enough. Look what she has done and what goddess palace she has chosen. Now I suspect that the person in the goddess palace is one mentioned by the master, and let me see a person walking around." Little fish is worried.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t come across anything all the way." Ye Jiumei embraces his wife.


    Husband and wife from the night flowers, they ignition not far away walked past, did not find anything, turned on the horse, to the grassland inside the line.


    When the husband and wife arrive at Xiao muxue''s tent, they learn that their daughter has gone. They look at each other, and Xiaoyu is more and more nostalgic for the convenience of finding someone to call and making an appointment with a time and place in that world. When they go back, they must ask their son to get some mobile phones.


    A few years later, a very beautiful girl suddenly came in from the villain''s valley. She took the night flower to ask for protection. The night flower laughed, patted the beauty''s little hand and comforted her: "don''t worry, with my brother, who can take my beautiful sister?"


    The night flower looked at the night flower suspiciously, "brother, how do I feel that you are a little overindulgent now? Are you sure you can deal with those people?"


    Night flowerless to younger sister unexpectedly doubt his ability as a man, ability as head of a family, express very hurt.


    The night flower opened and yawned, "I haven''t slept for a long time. Since my brother can handle it, I''ll go to bed."


    Not only does Xiaoyu think it''s better not to bring something that the world shouldn''t have, but also he thinks it''s better not to destroy the ecological balance here.


    Night flowerless with their own developed cold weapons, go out of the valley, looking at the army outside the silly eyes, sister, this in the end is to provoke someone.


    Qin Ao fanned the flames among the princes and princes, "the beauties of the country must have all of them. It''s not a waste to come to the world."


    Night flowers, wind like volume back to the valley, rushed into the bedroom of night flowers, a pull up night flowers, "flowers, what''s the matter with those troops outside?"


    The night flower opens eyes listlessly to see him one eye, "elder brother, they are to rob your younger sister to do their empress love imperial concubine prince imperial concubine first wife second wife."


    Night flowers, powerless to release the hand to grasp the night flowers open skirt, with a 45 degree angle sad looking up at the sky, howling out a word, "beauty is in trouble."


    Yehuakai repeated, "brother, you are wrong. They are charmed by a man named Qin Ao. I think the relationship between Qin AO and these people can definitely be deliberated. I can''t figure it out. How can those princes and princes listen to him like that? I''m willing to be inferior to him and admit that my skills are inferior to others, I''m the only one you have. I can''t marry so many people. "


    Night flowers, a heavy face nodded.


    The night flower smiles like a beautiful flower in March. "Brother, I think about it. In this world, only you can deal with many people who are bewitched. Brother, I''m optimistic about you."


    She made a speech with emotion. Night flower went to bed and fell asleep again. She hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time. She is really sleepy, but she doesn''t dare to sleep. Who knows that when she wakes up, there will be several men in the bed.


    After hearing this, he nodded and went out of the valley again. Looking down, he secretly weighed the weight of these people. Suddenly, he saw an acquaintance in the crowd and rubbed his eyes. Yes, he went back to the valley and woke up the night flower. "Flower, how can you even kill your brother?"


    Night flower closed her eyes and answered him, "brother, it''s none of my business. Qin Ao said that at the beginning of mankind, there was only one man and one woman. These two people were brothers and sisters, but for the sake of human development, they got married and gave birth to many children..."


    "Who is Qin Ao? It''s too much. "


    "Night Flowers barely open their eyes," that is a guy who always wants to eat grass, he said, as long as I promise to marry him, he immediately helped me solve those flies like men


    "That''s ridiculous." The night is full of flowers, gnashing teeth, the tiger is not angry, treat me as a sick cat? Even my sister dares to threaten?


    Night flower wants to go to his research room and take out some things. Ya, people are good at being bullied. He''s going to blow up all these princes and princes. He doesn''t believe that they have become ghosts and can threaten him. Is it fun for him to be in villain''s Valley?


    There was a wolf''s cry outside the valley, and the night flowers, who were sleepy to death, sprang up and rushed out of the valley.


    "Sister." Fearing that the flowers would be damaged, he chased them out. He couldn''t help staring. He saw people scurrying all over the mountains. A man was standing in front of the valley, surrounded by hundreds of ferocious and powerful wolves.


    "How can you drive away wolves?" Night flowers can''t help but ask the exit.


    "Blue blood." The night flowers bloom and rush into the man''s arms.


    Wolf blood? Good name.


    Night flowers look at two people embracing each other, the corners of the mouth show a happy smile, looking at the couple bathing in the sun, night flowers smile, "mother, father."


    There''s another wedding in the valley.

 Chapter 329

    Since childhood, no one dares to disobey her, except yejiumei.


    Princess Jinling still remembers the first time she met him. At that time, his legs were not disabled. He was riding a jujube red horse and had a good laugh.


    She looked at him that happy appearance, originally did not know because of what angry mood up.


    "I want to ride, I want to ride." Princess Jinling is dancing and making trouble. Eunuchs are in a dilemma. Princess Jinling is Prince Rui''s treasure. The horse is communicating with humanity. Who can guarantee that nothing will happen?


    No matter how embarrassed others are, Princess Jinling''s men lead a three-year-old horse to Princess Jinling.


    Riding on the horse, Princess Jinling didn''t feel very happy. She took the whip and whipped the ponies. The ponies hissed and ran.


    Jinling Princess giggled, night nine magic looked back at her.


    Princess Jinling didn''t find the disgust in his eyes, but because it attracted his eyes, she whipped the pony more and more vigorously.


    The colt ate the pain and ran faster and faster. At last, the eunuch who led the horse fell to the ground. The colt ran forward crazily. Princess Jinling was so scared that she grasped the horse''s mane and cried.


    Night nine evil spirit suddenly rode a horse to catch up with, stretched out a hand to him, "hand to me."


    Little Jinling cried, "I dare not."


    "Fool, hold on to the hand over there, hand me the hand over here." Nine charms of the night can''t bear the tunnel.


    "Wuwu, I dare not." Princess Jinling grabbed the mane on the horse''s neck with both hands, but she would not let go.


    "If you don''t do that, I''ll leave you alone." Night nine charm''s voice is full of impatience. He hates Princess Jinling. It''s just that he usually maltreats slaves, even horses.


    Princess Jinling sobbed, but she knew that if he didn''t care about her, no one would care about her any more.


    She carefully released a hand, to the night nine magic handed in the past.


    Night nine enchantments pull her hand, clench tightly, shout to her: "loosen that hand."


    Princess Jinling didn''t dare to say she didn''t dare any more. She just held his hand more tightly and released the hand holding the horse''s mane. She only felt that her body was light and she was in front of yejiumei.


    Leaning on yejiumei''s little body, she felt the wind in her ears. Princess Jinling sniffed. For the first time, she felt that there were heroes in the world besides her father. Although the hero was very small, it could only be said that he was a little hero, but when she grew up, the little hero would become a big hero.


    The slaves ran over in panic, and night nine Charms coldly helped her get off the horse.


    Prince Rui was so angry that he killed all the slaves who followed her that day.


    I don''t know how to protect my master. She doesn''t think my father is cruel.


    She said to her father and concubine, "when I grow up, I will marry the ninth son."


    Father and mother just laugh.


    At that time, he had not been made king.


    But when she went to the racecourse, she saw a few new graves on the remote corner of the racecourse.


    Night nine magic kick kick under the grave, looked at her with disdain, "it is clearly you whip it, it feels pain will run faster and faster, in the end it is still killed."


    Princess Jinling felt guilty in her eyes, but she said: "who let it frighten me? If I were not smart enough to catch the horse''s mane, it would have killed me."


    At that time, Jiumei''s eyes were very strange. He turned his head and looked at the grave without evergreen grass. "Now you are standing here."


    Many years later, she saw the same look in the eyes of a woman named Xiaoyu. She knew that it was pity. She couldn''t understand it. Was he pitying her?


    Because he saved her, so she is very good to him, any delicious fun, will give him.


    When the emperor saw her, he always touched her head with joy and praised her for being more and more beautiful. She was so happy that she would grow up to be a great beauty and marry the ninth son.


    The emperor fiddles with the things that she brings to night nine charms, praises repeatedly, she listens to full of joy, she is not good at guessing people''s minds, can''t understand the cold meaning in the emperor''s unfathomable eyes.


    There are many things that are useful. The house of internal affairs always has reason to say that they are not available this year, but Ruiqin''s house never lacks them. How can she understand the key? She didn''t know that, in fact, many times, when the emperor was laughing, he wanted to tear their whole family to pieces.


    Many things happened that day. Jiushizi''s mother killed herself. Jiushizi fell into the river and was unconscious. Princess Jinling ran out secretly. She looked at the unconscious night and cried sadly.


    Although yejiumei doesn''t like her, she always keeps her heart in the fact that he saved her life. She once went to a teahouse to listen to a book. Usually when a hero saves a beauty, the beauty will fall in love with the hero. At first, the hero doesn''t care much about the beauty. Later, she will be moved by the beauty''s infatuation. Therefore, she works hard to grow into a beauty, she believes, One day, Jiumei will be moved by her infatuation.


    Prince Rui found her and took her home. Prince Rui, who had always been very fond of her, was very angry that day, and even punished her for thinking over the past.


    Princess Jinling didn''t understand what she had done. She stubbornly knelt down in the Buddhist hall. Even if her mother''s concubine secretly brought her food, she would not eat it.


    "What? Still angry with my father? " There was a helpless voice outside.


    The hungry and feeble Princess Jinling raised her head, looked at Prince Rui wrongly, pouted and said: "father."


    Rui Prince reluctantly rubbed her hair on the top of her head, "well, father should not punish you, hurry up to eat, have your favorite."


    When Princess Jinling heard this, she jumped up happily. She felt dizzy. Ah, I''ve been hungry for a long time.


    Jiushizi was alive after all, but his legs couldn''t walk any more, and his temperament became more and more lonely.


    But what about that?


    Princess Jinling treated him as usual.


    "Do you know you''re annoying?" Although he sat there much shorter than her, it still gave people a sense of supremacy.


    "I like you. I''ve loved you since I first saw you. Jiushizi, I don''t dislike your disability. You should marry me." Princess Jinling looks at Jiumei eagerly.


    She thought that jiushizi would be moved by her confession.


    Night nine evil spirit oddly looking at her, suddenly turned his head, "is really a willful little girl."


    Night nine charm small face with his age does not match the calm.


    Princess Jinling is a little disappointed. She thinks yejiumei will be very moved. She doesn''t think he is disabled. She is willing to marry him. Why is his reaction always so strange?


    "Jiushizi, you look at me. I''m serious." Princess Jinling stamped her feet.


    Night nine evil spirits turn round to look at her, "don''t you know my mother imperial concubine left?"


    Anyway, he should be filial to his mother for three years.


    How old is she when she wants to get married?


    Princess Jinling was stunned, and nine charms of the night mocked, "yes, there are dead people in the palace every day. Besides me, who will remember my mother''s concubine?"

 Chapter 330

    Night nine charm small face is full of sadness.


    "Jiushizi, I..." Princess Jinling tried to explain, but she didn''t know how to explain. His mother and concubine? She can''t even remember what she looks like.


    "Don''t make trouble. Go to old ten and old eleven." Night nine magic finish no longer talk to her.


    Princess Jinling felt powerless. How could jiushizi be so weird.


    However, she just likes this awkward ninth son.


    "I just like to play with you." Little Jinling speaks fast.


    "Jiushizi, when you''re ready, let''s ride a horse together. I won''t whip ponies any more. Do you agree?" Princess Jinling looks forward to the tunnel.


    Night nine charm looked down at his legs, he can no longer stand up, can ride a horse?


    Three years is not a short time, or a long time. Princess Jinling looks at herself in the mirror, and she is quite satisfied. Not to mention the beauty of the country, it is also bright and moving.


    Princess Jinling sighed. She was eleven years old and could talk about marriage. But the ninth Prince ignored her. Although he could no longer stand up and ride a horse, she didn''t dislike him at all, OK? He doesn''t have to feel inferior at all.


    "Princess, princess." Jinling princess''s servant girl ran over angrily.


    "What a fuss, no rules." Princess Jinling picked up the rouge paper, gently opened her mouth and pursed it. Her purplish red lips were delicate.


    "Xiaocui, do I look good?" Princess Jinling looked back at the maid.


    The servant girl''s face is embarrassed, "princess, the servant girl is little red."


    Ah, it''s not that Princess Jinling has a bad memory. The main reason is that Prince Rui dotes on Princess Jinling too much. If the slaves make a mistake, they will be beaten lightly by him, or even executed.


    With Princess Jinling looking at the infinite scenery, in fact, she was holding her head, nervous, for fear of making a mistake.


    "The princess is beautiful."


    Xiaohong answered the words of Princess Jinling and said in a hurry: "princess, the ninth Prince led a woman back to his palace." Because of the death of yejiumei''s mother, the emperor always feels guilty. Yejiumei has just been granted the title of Lord recently. He was the first one to be granted the title of Lord.


    "What?" Princess Jinling suddenly stood up, took off the jewelry box and had no time to take care of it. She let the jadeite jewelry fall to the ground.


    "What do you say, say it again." Princess Jinling holds Xiaohong''s shoulder tightly.


    "The ninth prince took a woman back to the palace." Xiaohong carefully looks at Princess Jinling''s face. In fact, the secret line in the palace says that the emperor has given the ninth prince a guide aunt. Xiaohong is afraid that the princess will make trouble. Finally, Prince Rui will send them off first, regardless of the situation. So, it''s better to say it slowly and gradually.


    "Why don''t you help me change my clothes?" When Princess Jinling heard this, she was in a hurry. She had to go into the palace to see what happened.


    Princess Jinling dressed up and went to the palace to find her aunt, today''s Queen.


    "Jinling has seen the queen." Although Princess Jinling was worried, the rules were good.


    "Come on, ling''er, come up here." The queen waved to her with a smile. Jinling came over and handed her a handful of dried fruits.


    "Aunt, Jinling heard that jiuwangye had brought a woman back to the palace." Jinling can''t wait to ask.


    The queen knew that she went to the palace for this. The child said that she was looking at her, but after seeing her every time, she rushed out to find the ninth prince. She was used to it.


    "Yes, the ninth Prince is old enough to marry." The Queen''s secret tunnel.


    After hearing this, Princess Jinling couldn''t bear to press the button. She had no time to say goodbye to the queen and ran out in a hurry.


    The queen waited for her to leave with a sinister smile on her face.


    The emperor intends to marry Huang ER and Jin Ling, which can be regarded as marriage. Although she usually likes Jin Ling, she is not willing to ask her to be her own daughter-in-law. Originally, she advised her sister not to ask Jin Ling to find the ninth prince. What he can do as a disabled person will harm Jin Ling''s life. Now it''s about her son, which is another matter.


    "Instead of making you my daughter-in-law, I''d better marry Lao Jiu." The empress sneered, and her daughter-in-law had already been optimistic about her. Instead of marrying Princess Jinling, which provoked the emperor''s taboo, she had better avoid her sharp edge.


    When Princess Jinling arrived at yejiumei''s study, she saw a little girl with red lips and white teeth grinding. Her eyes glanced at yejiumei writing from time to time. The love in her eyes was familiar to Princess Jinling.


    "No visitors? Why don''t you pour the tea? "


    Princess Jinling suppressed her unhappiness. Although she was used to it, she was still restrained in front of Jiumei. She went forward and glared at the woman.


    "Xiaolian, I''m not going to pour tea for Princess Jinling." Night nine enchantments lift eyes to see Jinling princess, micro Cu good-looking eyebrows, he has been able to guess what Jinling princess is for.


    The girl promised to go down.


    Princess Jinling looks at her leaving viciously, pouts her lips and asks yejiumei, "who is she?"


    Night nine charm eyes no waves, "father emperor sent to teach lead aunt."


    When Princess Jinling heard this, her face became very ugly.


    Jiaoyin aunt said well, in fact, it was the woman who was given the rite of passage by the emperor to the princes.


    Xiaolian brought tea to fill them. Princess Jinling took a drink and suddenly put the rest of the tea on Xiaolian''s face. "Do you want to burn this princess to death?"


    Xiaolian wails and covers her face. She dares not wipe the tea on her face.


    Jiumei can''t help frowning, "Jinling..."


    Princess Jinling pouted wrongly, "it''s really hot. You see, my tongue is red."


    Night nine charm helpless, blunt small lotus way: "OK, clumsy, you go down to wash, let six Jin come over."


    Xiaolian is full of grievances, but she doesn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. She Stoops to retreat.


    Princess Jinling is so happy that she asks you to seduce the ninth prince.


    "I''ll rub the ink for you."


    Jinling Princess sat for a while, see the night nine charm did not stop writing meaning, out of the way.


    Night nine evil spirit looked at her one eye, "you can whet ink."


    He didn''t underestimate Princess Jinling. He didn''t know what else she would do except eat, drink and dress.


    "Of course." Princess Jinling is not ashamed.


    Said to go to the night of nine magic side, learning the appearance of Xiaolian ink.


    Night nine charm corner of the eye smoked a draw, "that... Princess, you still don''t do, you want to go on, my study will become ink pool."


    Princess Jinling wiped her sweat and said with a smile, "I''m not tired. Really, I''m not tired at all."


    She is very happy to do something for yejiumei.


    Night nine charm looking at her face, can''t help but smile, "Jinling, you''d better hurry to wash your face."


    Six Jin couldn''t help but take a bronze mirror. Princess Jinling couldn''t help looking at it. "My God, how could it be like this?"


    Princess Jinling exclaimed and ran out.


    Yejiumei smiles and shakes his head. With deep eyes, he knows that Jinling will come. She comes just in time. With her, his aunts dare not be presumptuous. He feels his legs and his eyes are lonely.


    Princess Jinling happened to meet Xiaolian by the well. Xiaolian turned pale when she saw her face. Thanks to her quick blocking, otherwise her face would be burnt. What would she do to serve the ninth prince.


    Xiaolian wants to sneak away. Princess Jinling says, "stop."


    Xiaolian wants to run, but her legs are weak and can''t move. She stands there with a sad face, "princess."


    Princess Jinling came to her slowly. She was half a head shorter than Xiaolian, but she felt so superior.